《Amara – Reunion》


 Chapter 1 - Awake

    Pain. That is the only thing I knew since I became aware of my existence. Unimaginable pain as my body was falling apart and coming back together a hundred times over without any signs that it will ever stop. I wanted to scream, but the pain was paralyzing. I didn''t know who I am or what is happening, but I was confident that I''m in hell because this agony can only be caused by the devil himself. And I was right in some way. My body was falling apart, but I was not in hell. At least not yet.


    After an unknown measure of time, my body became numb and the pain lessened. Did I get used to it, or is it really easing up???


    I was startled at the light touch on my forehead followed by a few pinches on my cheeks, and two seconds later, my mouth was pried open. Something thin and cold entered my mouth. Is that a thermometer? No, the shape is not right. Why is it bitter?


    "Hey, girl¡­ Are you awake?"


    I heard a deep male voice calling to me over the sound of a heart rate monitor. Am I in a hospital?


    I tried responding, I really did¡­ but I couldn''t move a muscle. I was absolutely helpless, and I hated it.


    The cold instrument left my mouth cavity. Strangely, it didn''t warm up after some time in my mouth.


    "Girl¡­ can you hear me?", the same voice called again.


    I could not determine if he was worried, or curious. Maybe both.


    "Ugh...", I groaned in protest when he forced open my left eyelid and an intense light pierced my pupil.


    I was pleasantly surprised that I could make some noise, and I wondered if my body is able to cooperate and I can move because I desperately needed to close my left eye.


    With all my might I moved my arm in an attempt to swat the man away, but I barely lifted it a few centimeters, which is a few centimeters more than zero. A baby step, but still a step. It seems that my mobility is coming back.


    "Ha!" The man exclaimed with glee before bursting into a series of cackles. "Ha... haha... hahaha... It''s a success! Hahaha!"


    I blinked my eyes open as I tried to adjust my eyesight and observe my surrounding. It took some time for blurs to take shape. Only one blob was moving, and I assume that was the man who spoke to me previously.


    As blobs of grays and browns became sharper, I realized that this is NOT a hospital.


    Just what is this place? Shelves are lining up the walls and they are full of various jars and bottles and there are several modern machines around. It looks like a place belonging to an ancient witch that got crossed with a mad scientist from the future.


    With every passing minute, I felt more energized, and at the same time, my panic mixed with desperation to move.


    My sight focused on the man who looks middle-aged, maybe in his late forties. His sharp features combined with grays in his hair make him look scholarly.


    "Where am I? Who are you?" Smooth, velvety words left my lips. Was that my voice? It sounded foreign, yet I was unable to remember how my voice should sound.


    The man broke into a grin while his eyes sparkled from excitement. "Venice. Aldus."


    I could not believe that he gave me one-word answers with such a straight face. Short, to the point, and practically useless. Wait! Venice? How did I get here? I''m from London! Or am I?


    I lifted my head slightly as anxiety swelled inside me when I realized that I don''t know who I am or how I got here or... Why are there candles around me? Why the heck am I lying on a metal table in the middle of the crazy looking lab, completely naked!?? There are several tubes connected to my body, something like an IV, but the liquid which is being pumped inside me is light blue. And what are those creepy red symbols all over my body!!? Did he drug me in order to tattoo me? Why does my body feel so heavy?


    Aldus'' steel-gray eyes were locked on mine, and it didn''t seem that he is interested in the slightest in my bare body. His eyes were full of crazed anticipation as if he is looking at the magician who is about to perform his next trick.


    "Do you feel pain? Do you feel anything? Can you move all your limbs?" His voice was laced with anxiousness.


    I hissed as he pricked my toes with a needle. He was visibly pleased that my legs jerked, and he even chuckled a little.


    Aldus stopped at my midsection and I helplessly watched him as he put a stethoscope on the skin of my abdomen. I couldn''t remember a thing from before waking up here, but I was confident that I was never so exposed and vulnerable¡­ and I didn''t like it, not even a little bit.


    After a few seconds, he nodded in approval, and then his gaze locked on mine again.


    "Is your memory damaged? How much do you remember? Wait! Let''s start simple... How many fingers do you see?"


    I frowned, but still responded when he extended his hand.


    "Two... Now three..."


    He nodded in approval of my successful two-then-three finger test.


    I tried moving, but my limbs were stiff so I just shifted slightly before asking: "Can you cover me up with something?"


    His eyebrows shoot up as he was apparently surprised by my request.


    "Oh, right... mortals are concerned with modesty...", Aldus mumbled and moved to the side.


    From a lower cabinet, he pulled a white cloth and tossed it on top of me carelessly, covering me up completely.


    I sneered internally. Great, now I look like a corpse.


    I had to force my arms to move and reveal my face, and I realized that my legs are exposed because the cloth he gave me is long enough to cover about half of me. Well, I will work with what I have.


    "Thanks..." I mumbled. Now that my private parts were covered up, I felt a bit braver.


    It is silly to think that one thin cloth can have such an effect, but at that moment it was like an iron armor.


    He stared at me with a mix of amusement and anticipation and it was very unsettling. I felt like a lab rat who just got a dose of experimental medicine and the scientist is observing the effects. The creepy vibe of the room I found myself in, definitely added to that experience.


    I wanted to break the awkward silence, but I had no idea where to start.


    Eventually, I remembered some of his words. "Did you address me as a mortal?"


    He waved his hand, indicating how that is not the case. "I would not address you as such because that is not what you are."


    I laughed weakly and my eyes landed behind him, on a jar which had a brain floating in it. I was afraid to ask, but I had to... "What am I?"


    Aldus observed me carefully before answering: "I''m not sure. You are the first of your kind. But I can assure you that you are¡­ unique. It seems that we will need to come up with a name for you¡­"


    I watched him as he slowly paced back and forth while mumbling something to himself. I was confident that Aldus is delusional. Me, the first of my kind? Not mortal? What does that even mean? Should I believe his crazy story? Absolutely not. But the fact is that this man is some quasi voodoo-scientist and that I ended up in his hands. Or to be more accurate, I ended up on his operating table. Will he dissect me? I panicked again. What if he already did that? Am I missing a kidney or some other organ?


    Subtly, I started checking myself for any fresh scars.


    Aldus paused his steps when the sounds of the heartrate monitor reflected my anxious state. He frowned for a second before turning to me. "I understand that this might be unnerving. I will not harm you."


    Yeah, right, old man¡­ Unnerving is a mild word for what I am feeling right now.


    He took a step away from me as if to give me space to feel safe. And then he started raining questions: "Do you remember your name, girl? Who are you? From where you are coming from?"


    As much as I was anxious, his deep voice as the sound of a cello had some fatherly tone, and it forced me to trust him. He spoke nonsense, but somewhere deep inside, I knew that he will not hurt me. For now, at least.


    I pressed my eyes firmly shut while trying to remember, and there were some faint images, more like shapes obscured in a fog, but nothing I could work with. I opened my eyes and saw that his gaze is still on me.


    I shook my head helplessly, dejected by the fact that my mind is not cooperating. "I don''t know."


    "Is there anything? Foggy at least? Or is it an absolute void when you try to remember?", Aldus asked curiously.


    How does he know? "It''s murky..."


    Aldus smiled and gave an encouraging nod. "Good. It will come back, give it time. If it''s a void, then your memory cells might be destroyed, but like this, there is hope¡­"


    Another wave of panic washed over me. Did he talk about damaged memory cells? Did he remove part of my brain? Oh, man¡­ how did I find myself in this mess? I wish that I can remember but then¡­ that brain in the jar on the shelf might be mine.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 2 - Unique

    "Here, drink this¡­", he said, and I almost choked on the bitter liquid Aldus shoved in my mouth. Why is everything bitter?


    "This will energize you to start moving." He explained while peeling his gaze off from me.??


    Aldus extinguished the candles that were around the metallic table I was on and kept them on the side before he proceeded carefully detaching tubes that were feeding my body with the unknown light blue liquid.


    I observed his elegant gestures. His hands were steady and moved in an unknown rhythm. It was mesmerizing.


    I wondered, how is it possible that I am not freaking out? I mean¡­ I woke up in an unknown place, not knowing who I am or how I got here, and let''s not forget the lack of clothes. I was like a newborn, but with the reasoning of a grownup woman. I guess it would be normal to scream my lungs out and to try to escape my current situation, but something told me not to, no matter how unsettling all this is.


    The man called Aldus is a bizarre man with a feel of a mad scientist, but at this point, I suspected that something is wrong with me. As a woman in this confusing and helpless situation, I should be panicking and screaming for him to let me go, yet I was not sure if he is my torturer or my savior.


    When Aldus finished detaching me from the machines, he sat behind a desk that was cluttered with papers and open books, and there must be a keyboard somewhere in that mess because he focused on the computer screen in front of him and I heard occasional typing.


    I felt the bitter liquid I swallowed previously churning inside my belly and a pleasant warmth spread through the rest of my body. It was on a micro-level and I swear that I was able to feel my every cell rejoicing.


    When I felt strong enough to move, I pushed myself up to sit on the metal bed and observed the cloth which was barely enough to cover up my front. What about my back? The cloth is rectangle-shaped and I can tie it around my chest, but then my bottom and my crotch area will be exposed¡­ or I can tie it around my waist, but what about my breasts? Ah, this is horrible!


    "You don''t need to cover up in front of me¡­", he said when he noticed my struggle. "I already saw it all."


    I looked at him in horror, is he going to have his way with me? Or did he already do it while I was unconscious?


    Aldus frowned. "I am beyond the pleasures of the flesh."


    I inhaled a choppy breath. Can he read minds or am I that easy to read? Somehow, Aldus reading minds sounded less crazy than me being unique nonsense.


    I glanced at myself, and no matter how I look at it, my hourglass figure is perfect. How can a man say that he is beyond it?


    "Are you gay? An angel? Or a eunuch?", questions came out of me subconsciously and I concluded that I am a sarcastic person who does not know when to shut up. Why am I provoking a man who just pumped unknown liquids inside my body?


    His eyebrows shoot up in surprise at my questions and as much as I expected one-two words answers at most, he elaborated: "I don''t believe that physical attraction has anything to do with gender. You are attracted to a person, not to the organs in their pelvic area. As for the question if I''m an angel¡­ If you are imagining an angel as someone with a halo and wings who is playing the harp while sitting in the clouds, then no. But if your definition of an angel is someone who would slaughter a civilization of insignificant mortals in order to achieve his goal, then¡­ maybe. And you asked me if I''m a eunuch, I can show you¡­" He stood up and started unbuttoning his pants.


    "That won''t be necessary!", I half-screamed.


    He tilted his head and smiled, obviously amused with my reaction. "As you wish."


    Aldus sat back on the chair and focused his attention on the computer.


    I was not sure what is more shocking, his definition of an angel (the slaughtering part), or his willingness to show me his privates. Well, I guess he does not care about a naked body. I heard about those... naturists.


    My brain was coming up with ideas on how to find out about my current situation so that I can get out of here. But, where would I go? I didn''t have an answer to this because I could not remember where I belong, however, I knew that I need more information and that I should not offend this man.


    No matter how I feel about him, he is my only lifeline, and it does not seem that he will hurt me¡­ I was repeating this last part, hoping that I will start believing it.


    I decided to start gathering information. "Excuse me... Can you explain how I got here?"


    Aldus nodded slightly before responding: "Three nights ago, I found you in the alley. There was a carnival that evening on the square nearby, so I assume that you attended it and got mugged because you had no identification or valuables on you. Local media didn''t report your disappearance, so I assume that you are a tourist. You had no pulse, and I revived you."


    I don''t remember the carnival or the alley, or getting mugged, and then there was the crazy part about zombies¡­ or was it? "You revived me? Like mouth-to-mouth and chest compressions?"


    He looked at me like I said something outrageous. "No. Based on your body temperature, you were dead for at least a few hours. I used other means to revive you."


    My eyes gravitated toward the brain in the jar and an eerie feeling overwhelmed me. Is this guy crazy to believe he can revive dead people, or will I be crazy enough to believe that I am a zombie? I was confident that if I asked him how he revived me, I would not get an answer, so I decided not to call him crazy at loud, and to ask the next thing. "Why?"


    Aldus was visibly confused. "What?"


    "Why did you revive me? Don''t tell me that you are spending your nights on the streets of Venice, saving tourists who got mugged and killed."


    He thought for some time before responding: "You have a great potential to be an alchemist. And I''m lacking an apprentice."


    That almost-explained who he is. Wait! Did he say, ''an alchemist''? Are they real? No. No way. This is another nonsense.


    A chuckle escaped my lips. I know that I should not make fun of him, but this was too much. "An alchemist?"


    "Well... I''m much more than that, but for now, you can think of me as such."


    He stood up and bowed while placing one hand on his chest and the other one behind his back, like people from ancient times. "I am Aldus Mezzanotte, at your service. My skills brought you back to life, and as such, you belong to me. In private, I am your master and I will teach you alchemy, and in public, I am your father."


    I froze. Did he say that I belong to him? Like a slave or something? What is going on? How many drugs did he pump inside me? Is he on drugs? I really need to get out of here!


    My eyes widened in panic and I encouraged myself: breathe, breathe, and don''t show fear¡­ people like Aldus can smell fear and feed on it.


    I secretly pinched myself. No, this is not a dream because I can feel the pain and everything seems real. Did I die and reincarnate? Or did I travel through time? Or did I end up kidnapped by a man who belongs to a mental institution? I had so many questions, but I noticed that Aldus is looking at me with a frown, so I decided to ask them later. Carefully.


    "I see that you have difficulty absorbing this information.", he said after some time. "You will get used to it. Any more questions before I go back to my work?" He gestured toward his computer.


    "Uhm¡­ one. You said that I am unique. What does that mean?"


    "Even if I tell you, you won''t believe me, so I can only do this¡­" Aldus grumbled and in the next moment, intense pain invaded my right forearm.


    I widened my eyes in horror at the gory sight in front of me. I can see my bone! "You cut me!"


    Aldus snorted smugly. "Look¡­"


    My mouth gaped open at the sight of a big wound closing itself in front of my eyes. Five seconds later, there was nothing other than leftover blood on my arm.


    Aldus took a small towel and rubbed the blood off in three smooth moves. "See? You are perfect. Try not to cut yourself, your blood is precious. As for any specific information, I will need to do more tests."


    I stared at my hand which was completely clean, there was not even a scar. Did he cut me, and the thing healed on its own like some super-power, or did I imagine it? I need a drink. Something strong¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 3 - Its A Success!

    Author''s note for the chapter: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    A few minutes before my specimen woke up...


    I focused on the data flowing on the screen in front of me. Everything looks good, but then¡­ so did the other countless experiments.


    I refuse to give up. One day, I will be able to revive a person, even if it''s only for a few minutes. I could see people flocking to buy this product, something that can give them a chance to exchange the last words with their loved ones. I would be rich and famous! I scoffed at this last thought. It''s easy to get carried away, but the truth is that I already have more money than I can spend, and I can''t allow myself to be too famous because the more people know about me it gets increasingly difficult to explain the non-aging part.


    A sigh left my lips. Why am I doing this? Because of my love for science and achieving the impossible, I reminded myself. And also, I need to keep busy in order not to lose my sanity.


    Sometimes even the most brilliant mind needs a simple morale boost, and I need to encourage myself occasionally because countless trials and failures will take a toll on the most enthusiastic person.


    I don''t want to lift my hopes too much, but this body of the girl I picked up on the street three days ago is promising. Other specimens failed at the various stages of organs recovering their functions and the biggest success was when my specimen''s body functioned fully for one hour three minutes and seven seconds. Of course, those were only reflex functions, but it was the most I achieved so far.


    This specimen is different¡­ I started addressing her as ''the girl'' in my mind because she is so special.


    This is the third day, and the data shows that her body is working fine, actually, more than fine. Her metabolism is perfect, all her organs are at their peak without any sign of cell degradation, and her healing ability is something not-documented in the written history. Is it because I doubled the phoenix''s blood or because I reinforced runes that contain life essence on her upper abdomen? Who knows? For my next specimen, I will do one of the two, and compare the outcome. I will start with runes because phoenix''s blood is almost impossible to buy in the underground market.


    My ears perked up when the heart rate monitor changed its rhythm. It was very subtle, but I picked it up. Is this another failure?


    My eyes moved to the body of the girl on the table. It might look like a simple metal table, but it''s full of sensors that can detect the slightest changes in one''s body.


    I stood up from the chair as possessed and approached my current specimen, unable to contain my excitement. She is waking up! Did I succeed this time?


    Calm down, Aldus, and make sure not to forget a single moment of this monumental achievement.


    I took two deep breaths, to calm myself down. This is too big to be ruined because my hands are shaky.


    Her forehead is warm, and her cheeks are soft and bouncy¡­ what about the temperature? I opened her mouth and put a thermometer inside. Other than temperature, this detects the Ph levels and also the bacteria. It is one of my inventions.


    Why is she not waking up?


    "Hey, girl¡­ Are you awake?", I tried calling out to her.


    I removed the thermometer and saw that all the readings are normal. There is no sign of decomposing. I felt the anticipation bubbling inside me, and I couldn''t stop myself from calling again: "Girl¡­ can you hear me?"


    Why are her eyes closed? I decided to give her a hand.


    I nearly exploded from excitement when she groaned after I opened her left eyelid and she even moved her arm a little.


    Unable to control myself, I burst into a laugh. "It''s a success!"


    I observed her as she slowly came around, like someone waking up with a hangover. I decided to give her time, there is no need to rush this.


    "Where am I? Who are you?"


    I inhaled sharply. Oh, my¡­ she can talk!


    "Venice. Aldus.", I responded shortly because all other words were choked in my throat. She is alive! I revived a person! And not only revived but I made her better! How better? I will need to do tests and plenty of them!


    I reminded myself to play it cool. The last thing I want is to freak out my specimen and deteriorate her bodily functions due to fear. After all, waking up after a violent death, can''t be an easy experience. Should I tell her that she was assaulted and choked to death? Probably not. With her regeneration abilities, her body is perfect, without a single scar or a bruise and there is no need to tell her gory things that are not relevant. I have that much sensibility.


    I decided to focus on the state of her body. The first thing I need to confirm is the level of control she has. I poked her toes with the needle and to my delight, she reacted! And then she asked me to be covered up with something. I rolled my eyes internally¡­ Girl, I''ve seen your insides. Is there a need to cover up the skin? It is just one more organ. But it seems that garments are important to her, so I gave her one of the old tablecloths I have handy for wiping off the mess that occasionally happens in my lab.


    I noticed that she is anxious, and I tried to answer her questions vaguely without dumping too much at once her way. The brain is a mysterious and delicate organ, and I was curious about her memory. That is why I hid her purse and the documents (other than to avoid implicating myself in her disappearance and murder). I don''t want to tell her who she is, I want her to remember it¡­ if possible. And if she does not remember, it does not matter because that person died three days ago.


    "Do you remember your name, girl? Who are you? From where you are coming from?", I asked while keenly observing her expression.


    Does she really not remember? She does not seem to be lying, so maybe it will come back to her.


    But why is she still lying stiffly on the table? Oh, right! I forgot the last step! My personal concoction that is able to shake up every cell in one''s body. She frowned, indicating that she does not approve of the flavor, and that is a good thing. Her taste buds are working.


    I tidied up the place around her, these candles are infused with dragon scales and I don''t want her knocking them by accident. Also, it will help her move if I detach the feeding tubes from her body.


    Ah, this is a good day and I need to document so much! I decided to start on it right away as I sat in front of my computer.


    My work was interrupted by her silly questions, and she inevitably asked about how she got here and why I revived her. Should I tell her that she is just a specimen and that I didn''t have hopes that she will achieve more than reflex functions for an hour? Probably not.


    But how should I respond? The story where I am an alchemist in the need of an apprentice is almost-truth and I will go with it. I know alchemy, as I practice it for more than five hundred years, but my skills are much more than that. For centuries, I am traveling the Earth and collecting knowledge. And if I found anyone worthy, I would accept that person as an apprentice, probably. So¡­ it''s almost-truth.


    The more I spoke to her, the more I noticed that she does not believe me. How is it possible that this young one looks down on me? She is mocking me and my work by not believing how unique she is!?


    My temper flared and I pulled my dagger, slicing her right forearm open, all the way to the bone. I enjoyed the horror in her eyes that was replaced with disbelief and awe. Her face is very expressive, I should take note of that.


    Well, I got my point across and maybe she will shut up for some time so that I can continue documenting what I have so far. My memory is impeccable, and the computer saves all the readings automatically, but hand-written notes help me stay organized. You can call me old-fashioned if you want.


    She sat on the table like a statue, staring blankly at the concrete floor. Did I overdo it? Doesn''t she know that her stable mental state is important for the success of my experiment? Ah, I hope she does not snap because I have no use for a mindless zombie.


    I exhaled in frustration. At this rate, my work will self-destruct. It seems that I need to treat her as a person, at least temporarily until she stabilizes her emotions.


    I scoffed while thinking about humans and their emotions. Always getting in the way of great achievements but it seems that I need to give in. After all, this is much more than I expected from this specimen, so¡­ I will give her a treat.


    "Come¡­ I will get a maid to prepare a room for you. I''m sure you would like a bath. Are you hungry?"


    In response, she scooted off the table and tried covering herself up with a cloth that is too small to reach all three points she was trying to hide: her chest, crotch area, and bottom. I gave her another tablecloth which she tied around her waist while clutching the other cloth over her chest.


    "Can we go now?", I asked, unable to hide my impatience.


    She nodded and followed after me. Well, at least she stopped asking questions and acted obediently, and I was not sure if that was a good thing or not.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 4 - Seraphina

    The bath felt good. It took some effort, but I managed to scrub off the red markings from my body, which I previously thought are tattoos.


    As I washed away the bubbles, I noticed that my skin is smooth and has no blemishes. Maybe I am a spokesperson for a super expensive brand of cosmetics that makes Hollywood stars appear twenty years younger than they are. That thought made me wonder, how old am I???


    I checked my face in the magnifying mirror. It''s familiar, yet foreign. I have no wrinkles, and again there is that perfect skin.


    By the time I got out of the bathroom, the bed was set with fresh linens, whose lavender scent nudged me to relax more.


    I noticed several dresses in the closet and I found underwear sets in the drawer whose colors match the dresses, and everything is in my size. Amazing!


    The staff in this house is efficient. Wait, scratch that¡­ this is not a house, it looks like a castle of some sort.


    The walls are sturdy and made out of bricks and I clearly remember climbing up the stairs from the lab which seems to be at the basement level. Do they have basements in Venice? Isn''t it water everywhere and stuff? Maybe the lab was at the ground level, but with no windows.


    Once we reached the upper floor, I tried sneaking glances through the windows to see the surroundings, but it was dark and other than fleeting lights in the distance, I didn''t see much because I didn''t want to stop and risk losing sight of Aldus.


    The hallways are long with numerous doors and if Aldus didn''t guide me to the room, I would be lost because simple ''upstairs, second to the left'' is not achievable in this maze. I saw another set of stairs going up and it made me wonder how big this place is. At first, I thought that this is a hotel or something like that, but all the staff we passed by bowed and addressed Aldus as ''master'', so he definitely runs this place.


    Whatever voodoo-scientist thing he is into, it must earn him a lot of money. Or maybe he inherited it. In either case, the man is loaded.


    After checking all my options in the closet, I picked a light green dress and matching underwear before I removed the bathrobe, pausing at the sight of myself in the full-body mirror.


    I blinked a few times. Is this me? I am¡­ gorgeous! My legs are long, waist narrow, chest full, face beautiful with full lips, straight nose, gray eyes¡­ chestnut hair that is shiny and flowy all the way to half of my back. I think I just crushed on myself!


    With these looks, I must be a model or an actress. It would be a waste not to earn pretty money off of the assets nature gave me. I wish that I can remember my parents, they must be good looking too. I won the genetic lottery.


    "Miss, dinner is ready. I am here to escort you to the dining room."


    The maid''s voice freaked me out, but I tried not to show it. At least she stood out of sight and I can pretend that she didn''t catch me checking my naked self in the mirror.


    "I need a minute to dress up."


    "Yes, Miss. Do you need help?"


    "No, thank you!", I responded, louder than I intended.


    "I will wait outside."


    I held my breath until I heard the door closing and then I dressed up in a hurry. Next time, I need to remember to lock the door.


    The maid guided me down the stairs, and I tried focusing on the directions, but the walls were laid out with exquisite artwork that distracted me to the point of me slowing down my steps. Some of the paintings looked very old, portraits or scenes from what seemed like official gatherings, and I could swear that I saw Aldus on more than one.


    "Miss?"


    The maid''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts. What was I thinking? Ah, yes. I was staring at the paintings instead of watching which way I''m going. How am I going to escape this place if I don''t know which way are the exits?


    I followed after the maid obediently and reminded myself to stay calm. I need to carefully gauge my current situation. Will the guy let me go? Maybe, if I knew where I am supposed to go. Damn memory! When will I remember? But if he does not want to let me go, disobedience will only bring me into trouble. So, in any case, I need to cooperate until I have enough knowledge and resources to get out of here to wherever I belong.


    I paused at the door that led into an expansive dining room. A huge table was in the center with twenty chairs around it and crystal chandeliers above. The marble floor from the hallway stretched into this room, but it had some designs that complimented ornate artwork on the walls.


    "I hope you are hungry¡­", the now familiar male voice greeted me.


    I saw Aldus standing up to welcome me and he wore a dark blue suit that fit him well. I observed that when he is dressed up, shaven and his hair is neatly combed, he looks¡­ presentable. Like a handsome father I would like to take to the parent-teacher conference at my school.


    Aldus guided me to the chair on his right and pulled it for me to sit.


    "Do you like your room?", he asked with a smile as he sat at the head of the table.


    "Uhm¡­ it''s fine."


    "You don''t sound convincing."


    "Well, everything is confusing."


    Aldus made a gesture with his hand and the maid left through the door behind him.


    "Confusing? Feel free to ask any questions you might have."


    I was not even sure where to start so I picked one. "You said that you found me three days ago. Was that the first time you saw me?"


    "Yes."


    "So¡­ I don''t belong here."


    "You do now."


    "I don''t know who I am, but this is not where I belong.", I said cautiously.


    The maid returned with two other maids who carried food. After serving us, they left promptly.


    Aldus waited until we are alone before responding: "It does not matter who you were. This is a new start for you."


    I gulped a mouthful of air. With every word he said, I was more convinced that this is kidnapping. He definitely drugged me to tamper with my memories. But¡­ how do I explain that magical healing of the cut on my arm? Drugs¡­ yup, some drugs cause hallucinations, and if he is familiar with the effects, he can use them to his advantage.


    "How will you explain my presence?"


    "I told you. Starting today, you are my daughter."


    "You want to be my father? I have a father." I said reflexively. In the next moment, I paused. Do I have a father? What about the rest of my family? Mother? Siblings? My body is fully grown, do I have a husband? Children?


    He noticed my confused expression. "Do you remember anything?"


    "No.", I admitted.


    "Even if you have a father, you can''t go back. We can forget about the fact that you came back from the dead, but how will you explain all the unnatural things about your body? It is easier this way and I can keep you safe."


    I inhaled a choppy breath when I noticed a warning in his voice. "Safe?"


    "Do you think that it''s a common occurrence for normal girls to gain your capabilities? My initial tests are showing that the cells in your body are not degrading. Your constitution is unique and trust me when I say that I am the most knowledgeable about your current condition. Mortals will want to find your secret, and immortals will want to steal it from me. The only way for you to survive and avoid endless torture while they extract your blood, bone marrow, and harvest your organs is to stay under my protection. Three days ago, you died, and today, my daughter was born." He waved his hand dismissively. "No need to take it all in now. We have time and you will adjust to this gradually. You might not agree with this now, but I am confident that you will, once you grasp your current situation."


    I decided to stay quiet. With every response from Aldus, more nonsense was added to the already big pile. Before I retaliate, I need to find out who I am, how do I go back, and where that ''back'' is.


    The food was delicious and I focused on savoring each bite while ignoring occasional glances he directed my way.


    About halfway into the meal, he spoke again: "Is the food to your liking?"


    I nodded in response.


    He cocked an eyebrow. "No more questions?"


    I forced a smile. I have so many questions! But I know that asking about myself is not a good idea, so I decided to find out more about my host (aka abductor).


    "You said your name is Aldus. Tell me about yourself."


    "My name is Aldus Mezzanotte. I am the owner of Notte Pharmaceuticals and I am a private person."


    "That is for the public.", I voiced my thoughts.


    He smiled. "You are smart. Yes, that is for the public."


    "And in private?"


    Aldus paused and gave me a side-glance. "You saw one of my labs¡­ and I can see that you have difficulty accepting what you personally experienced, so there is no point in talking about me because you will take it as either lies or gibberish from a senile man." His lips lifted into a sly smile. "Ask me questions when you are willing to accept the answers. You are my daughter, so I will not hide things from you."


    I released the breath I was holding. So far, I saw him as a crazy voodoo-freak, but now¡­ it seems that with crazy-freak, he is also rich and smart as well. Can he really read me like an open book? I was back to thinking that he might read my mind.


    "Uhm¡­ a daughter. So, I assume I will be Miss Mezzanotte?", I asked after some time.


    Aldus nodded in agreement.


    "You are¡­ Seraphina Amara Mezzanotte.", the words slid down his tongue smoothly, like he practiced saying that before.


    He noticed my questioning look and explained: "Seraphina because you have an ancient fire inside you, and Amara means eternal."


    ---


    See Seraphina''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 5 - The First Dream

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    "Wake up. It''s time for school¡­"


    "Mom¡­ five more minutes¡­ pleeeaaasseeee", I whined while refusing to open my eyes.


    "Not a second more. Get up or you will be late."


    Through my closed eyelids I noticed increased light, which means that my mom parted the curtains, to let the daylight in. I refuse to wake up, my bed is too cozy. Who cares about the school? I buried my face in the pillow and pulled the cover over my head.


    My mom yanked the cover, making me whine again: "Mooooom¡­"


    My mom was audibly irritated. "This is not open for negotiation, young lady. You need to be on time. Get up or you won''t have time for breakfast."


    "Can you pack my lunch?", I asked in a sweet voice.


    "I don''t have time for that, and you usually don''t eat what I prepare so¡­ get up and pack your own lunch if you want one. We don''t have money for you to buy lunch so you need to pick between packing your food or skipping lunch."


    I groaned. Why can''t she be more mom-like and make me those heart-shaped sandwiches? Or at least to cut off the crust from the toast. Even if she just makes the toast, I will be happy.


    I opened my eyes, to see where I am, and I found myself in the classroom.


    "Ah, my girl is here!", a male voice said cheerfully, and I met with a pair of deep blue eyes that smiled at me.


    He winked playfully and sat in the chair next to me. It seems that he is my deskmate.


    "Good morning, beautiful."


    "You are in a good mood, Duke.", I said.


    "I am always in a good mood when you are around¡­"


    He ran his hand through his unruly brown hair and showed me a boyish grin that made my heart skip a beat.


    I wanted to ask him something, but in the next moment, the classroom was empty, and it was dark outside¡­ and I opened my eyes. This time for real.


    I exhaled. It was a dream. And based on the room where I woke up, the events from yesterday that include a creepy lab and a man named Aldus, are a reality. To top it all off, my memory is blank. Well, the good thing is that I remember yesterday so I don''t have daily memory loss.


    I closed my eyes and tried to remember the fading details from my dream before I forget them completely. I was talking to my mother, but I didn''t see her face and it didn''t seem that we are close. And then there was a scene in the classroom with a boy I called Duke, with whom I felt a sense of familiarity. A boyfriend, maybe? But he looked a few years too young for me, like a high schooler.


    I stared at the ceiling while wondering if those are pieces from my past or maybe it''s complete rubbish. But the boy seemed real¡­ or at least the feelings he invoked in me were. I sounded silly to myself, but at this moment, his face and that boyish grin are the only good things I have to hold onto.


    Reluctantly, I got out of bed. It seems that the dream was a part of my memory because I like the idea of staying in bed. Or maybe I just don''t want to face the reality that awaits me when I step out of this room.


    "I should get going before Aldus comes to search for me¡­", I told myself.


    The view from the window showed a canal that is characteristic of Venice, so¡­ I am still in the city.


    ¡­


    When I stepped out of my room, I was startled by a maid who was waiting in front of my door.


    "Master wants to see you¡­ please follow after me¡­"


    I followed without a word and wondered, how long was she standing in the hallway?


    "Did you have a good rest?", Aldus asked me when I entered the living room.


    "Yes. You?"


    He was amused that I returned the question, but he didn''t answer it.


    "Come with me to the lab, I want to do a few tests before breakfast¡­"


    ¡­


    After what seemed like a regular physical exam at the doctor, he took several blood samples, a few strands of my hair, a piece of my nail, and scraped a bit of my skin. Then he said that we are done, for now.


    I watched him as he carefully dripped various liquids in containers with the samples he collected from me.


    "How often are we going to do this?", I asked while wondering if I can get off from the exam table or not.


    "Until I have enough data to confirm that you are stable.", he mumbled the response while putting vials in some kind of metallic container that looked like a safe, except that white smoke came out of it when he opened the top hatch.


    "Do you think I will fall apart suddenly?", I asked jokingly and a second later, I realized that the joke was not funny.


    Aldus looked at me seriously. "I don''t know what to expect. I told you, you are unique. Do you notice any changes from yesterday? Any aches? Anything unusual?..."


    I shook my head continuously until he asked: "Did you remember anything?"


    His eyes lit up and I understood that he wants me to elaborate.


    "I don''t know if I can call it remembering, but I had a dream."


    Aldus pulled a chair closer and sat on it while looking at me expectantly. "Tell me about it."


    I summarized my dream about mom waking me up and a boy named Duke that seemed to be my classmate (I skipped the flirting part that made my heart flutter).


    Aldus was thinking for a few seconds before he reached into one of the drawers of his desk. He handed me a notepad and a pen.


    "Keep these with you and write down what you remember or what you dream about, it will help you track and sort out real memories from fake ones. Sometimes an image or a sound might seem confusing, but later you will get access to another piece of your memory that will tie them all together."


    "You want me to keep a journal?"


    Aldus shrugged. "You can call it as such if you wish. Keep a special note on names, dates, locations¡­ It can help us investigate. Your dream implies that you have a mother, or at least you had one while you went to school, and you lived together. And a classmate with the name Duke. It''s not much, but maybe you get a few more pieces and we can find out more."


    "You think those are my memories?"


    His expression told me that he is not convinced, and then I heard his explanation.


    "It can be your personal experience, or a TV show you watched, or a book you read, or maybe it''s mixed up, how sometimes we imagine ourselves in a situation with our favorite characters. It can be recent, or from many years ago but whatever it is, your subconsciousness thinks that it''s important¡­"


    From the lab, we headed back up to the dining room, for breakfast.


    I ate in silence while glancing at the notebook Aldus gave me.


    I was uncomfortable sharing my thoughts with anyone, but at the same time, I had a feeling that Aldus wants to help me out. It didn''t make sense and I had to ask: "You want me to remember who I am?"


    Aldus nodded and corrected me: "Who you were, Serina."


    I cringed. He gave me a nickname, already!


    "Why? Didn''t you say that I can''t go back and that I need to stay here as your daughter?"


    "Aren''t you curious about your past life?"


    I hated that he spoke like I died and reincarnated. "Aren''t you afraid that I might decide to return to my family?"


    Aldus frowned. "I thought we had this discussion. I hate to repeat myself, but I will this once. You can''t go back¡­" He paused whatever words were about to come next and smiled as if he remembered something. "However, I see that you don''t believe me, so let''s try it this way¡­ I will not prevent you from leaving if you want, but I must request that you stay with me until you recover your memories and I confirm that your condition is stable. While you stay under my roof, you will allow me to examine your body, similar to how I did this morning. Deal?"


    I had a feeling that there is a catch. "You will not fake that I have some illness to keep me here?"


    Aldus burst into a laugh. "You are smart, Serina. But no, I will not fake anything. Actually, you will have access to your results, and I will explain them to you if you wish. How is that for a deal?"


    Reluctantly, I nodded. "Deal."


    "Good!", he exclaimed. "After lunch, we will leave this place."


    I felt a knot in my stomach. I woke up here yesterday, and now he is taking me somewhere else? "Where are we going?"


    "To my primary residence in Genoa. You don''t need to worry about packing; clothes will wait for you there."


    I wanted to object. Why are we moving? But then I thought that between Venice and Genoa, the location won''t make a big difference anyway. At this point, it does not seem that Aldus wants to harm me and that is all that counts.


    No matter what his motives are, my primary focus should be on figuring out who I am, and then I can analyze my situation and plan for my next steps. Without knowing where to go, or having any money, or a name (other than the one he imparted me with), I would be absolutely helpless.


    I was confident that there must be a reason why Aldus agreed to allow me to leave under such favorable conditions. I can see that he does not want me to leave so that means that either he was lying that he will let me go or he is convinced I will change my mind and stay voluntarily.


    Does he think that when I see his riches, I will agree to be the adopted daughter of a tycoon? Sounds appealing, to be the young heiress, but¡­ Why would he do that? And what if I was a young heiress, to begin with? What if Aldus is an enemy of my family and is keeping me as a hostage to extort something from my father? I know it sounds like it came from a cheesy novel, but should I believe that he is a voodoo-scientist who found a corpse on the street, revived it, and decided to keep it as his daughter?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 6 - More Tests

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    After breakfast, Serina said that she will go to her room and work on writing down her dream in the notebook I gave her. I assumed that she has her own reasons for seeking solitude, and I had no objections. After all, I am a busy man.


    Of course, I went to my lab. The initial analysis of Serina''s samples I collected earlier should be completed by now.


    I could not stop the excited trembles that shook my core as I checked the results from Serina''s last exam. It''s so good, that I started addressing her as Serina in my mind. She is the first specimen that moved beyond a number, and even got a name!


    During the first three days, before Serina woke up, I was doing tests every hour, so I was not confident if the data is correct or if I am imagining things, and also my concoctions were still heavily concentrated in her body, so I was not sure how much they are impacting the data. But now that her blood is stable and twelve hours passed between two samples, I am convinced that she is absolutely perfect.


    Her cells show no sign of degradation. It''s the opposite, even the ones where I put corrosive substances, viruses, and germs, ended up destroying the impostor, her cells repaired themselves and stayed at the peak condition. Giving her Amara as part of her name was the right choice.


    Calm down, Aldus, I reminded myself. This is only the fourth day. As a scientist, I can''t jump to conclusions after such a short period and limited data. It will take weeks, months, and maybe years before I can confirm with confidence that Serina is immortal or at least immune to the diseases. However, the initial results are optimistic. Ah, how wonderful! I have so many tests to run! And more importantly, I have a project that excites me!


    I exist for many centuries and it''s not easy to find something that will move me to the point of making me giddy.


    I leaned into my chair and laced my fingers at the nape of my neck while thinking about Serina. Her memory is coming back, and as much as I am happy about it, I hope that it does not return too fast because the more she knows, the more her desire to return to her previous world will grow. After all, humans crave for closure, but that will risk exposing her unique presence.


    I am convinced that when Serina finds out how special she is, she will see things from my point of view and stay by my side. After all, it is not easy to stay under the radar and live comfortably as a special existence, even for a man with all of my resources.


    If Serina goes to her family in her current condition, she will risk exposing herself and that means humans and immortals will hunt her in order to find out her secret. At this point, I see her as an exotic animal without house-training. She needs to learn the rules, but before that, I need to make her trust me¡­ or at least to believe that without me she will be in danger.


    I can immediately think of a few creatures who would eagerly use my research to create for themselves an army of immortals and rule the world. Of course, just by capturing Serina and dissecting her, they can''t reverse-engineer the process, but my main specimen will be ruined, and it will put a target on my back as they try to get their hands on my research that I perfected over centuries.


    I worked hard for my reputation and to be left alone and I will not allow my peace to be spoiled by an antsy girl and a mob who is keen to rule the world.


    While on the topic of ruling the world, I should check Serina''s physical and mental abilities. If her cells are at their peak, is she a super-human, or just an extremely healthy one? I should write these down. Ah, so much to do!


    As usually, I drifted off with my work and I reluctantly stopped when the maid knocked on the door, reminding me that it was lunchtime. I would ignore the meal, it''s not like I can starve to death. If I don''t eat, after a day or two I feel discomfort in my stomach that subsides on the third day and I might lose some weight until my metabolism shuts down, but that won''t kill me. I confirmed that more than once. However, Serina is here and I should accompany her.


    Since we are leaving this place after lunch, I swiftly destroyed all the samples I collected previously from Serina. I don''t want to risk someone finding these, and my data is encrypted on my private server, while my notes are written in code.


    The maid waited for me in the hallway.


    "How will you travel to Genoa, Master?"


    Ah, decisions¡­ If it''s just me, I would take the helicopter because it''s faster, but now that Serina is here, I believe that the car is a better choice.


    The car ride takes about three hours and it will give me more time to observe Serina. Also, the car is less noisy so we can talk freely. I can even perform some tests so¡­ it''s settled.


    "Tell Mitch to prepare the car."


    "Yes, Master."


    In the car¡­


    I requested from Mitch to drive us to Genoa so that I can sit in the back with Serina and focus on her completely.


    The surprise on her face was obvious when I handed her a tablet.


    "An intelligence test?"


    I was happy that she recognized it, even though she only glanced at the first question. "It''s not that simple. This will help me assess your deduction, logic, spatial and technical insights, arithmetic and linguistic skills, vocabulary, personality, and much more. I want to record your responses and track your performance over time."


    Serina blinked at me. "Don''t you think that I will learn the questions if I keep on repeating them?"


    I was pleasantly surprised by her logic. I like that she is questioning the process. Who knows, maybe one day she asks something useful?


    "There are more than a thousand questions, Serina. If you can remember them, it would be a testament to your intelligence. Besides, remembering the question does not guarantee that your answer is the correct one. Also, some of these don''t have the right or wrong answer."


    I am curious about how she will score, and this will also help me track if her performance degrades, which might be a sign that her brain capacity is reducing. Since a number of my specimens suddenly shut down after regaining bodily functions, extra observation will be necessary if I want to catch it early. I didn''t say this at loud, or that I had a desire to take a sample of her brain and study it. She would probably not like that, and I don''t want to freak her out.


    She looked at me unmovingly, and I reminded her: "The sooner you start, the sooner you will finish. You agreed to let me do tests while you are in my care, and this is one of them."


    Serina frowned slightly, but she obeyed and swiftly progressed through the questions.


    Last night, while she was sleeping, I checked her online college grades and confirmed that she was the upper-second class student with 67 marks, which is an excellent average, and I can''t help myself from developing high expectations. Maybe having Serina as an apprentice will come true. We will see.


    I got my laptop and started working on my own things.


    About one hour later, I noticed that Serina stopped tapping and swiping on the screen.


    "Done?", I asked.


    "Uhm¡­ Rorschach test?", Serina asked. "You are testing my personality and emotional functioning?"


    I smiled, unable to hide my amusement.


    "What is funny?", Serina asked.


    "Do you realize that you remember the name of what most people call the inkblot test and you know what it''s used for, yet you can''t remember your own name? Or your parents, friends, and other family members? To prove my point, I am watching you breeze through complex calculations and pattern recognition."


    Serina paused. "What is your point that you are trying to prove?"


    "Your memory loss is selective and there is a chance that you don''t care about those things. Even in your dream, you didn''t see your mother''s face. Is it possible that for you, she is not important? Of course, it is early to come to any conclusions, but¡­ the time will tell if my initial guess is correct or not." I gestured toward the tablet. "Continue. If you are at the Rorschach test, you are nearing the end. I am eager to see the results."


    I was pleased that Serina resumed the test, even though she was slightly distracted.


    Of course, there is no such thing as memory loss that can erase only individuals while keeping everything else intact just because the subject does not like people, but I am allowed to twist the facts a bit in order to serve my agenda and I feel no guilt for doing so.


    If Serina suspects that people from her past are not important, or that they mistreated her, it''s more likely that she will not try to get back to them until she regains all of her memories, and that can take a while.


    My mission is to keep her close to me so that I can do my tests and observe her. Sure, if she tries to flee, she will not reach far and I can always imprison her, but my goal is to watch her function as a regular human and if she is stuck in the dungeon, she will not be in a normal environment. I truly hope that Serina will stay with me of her own accord.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 7 - Welcome Home

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    "Why are you so slow?", an older lady whose back was facing me asked.


    "I don''t want to go with you.", I responded defiantly.


    The weather was cloudy, just like my mood, and I didn''t feel like this neatly-maintained neighborhood park is where I belong. There is an empty playground with swings and a seesaw and all the other good things, but it''s wasted without kids present. There are either no kids in this area, or parents keep them locked in.


    "I can ensure that you have a bright future.", the older lady tried to reason with me.


    "I don''t like you."


    She cackled. "But, I like you. Keep that attitude and maybe we meet again¡­"


    She started walking away from me, and I closed my eyes with relief that I''m not forced to go with her.


    "Wake up, sleepyhead¡­", a male voice called, and I felt his fingers brush against my cheek.


    My eyes sprang open and I realized that I am sitting in a bus, and my head is leaning on someone''s shoulder. I looked up at him and met deep blue eyes that smiled at me. It was the boy I knew as ''Duke''.


    He chuckled before speaking to me in a half-whisper: "You should be careful. How can you sleep in a bus full of people without any care for your safety? Don''t you know that anyone can come and do something¡­ inappropriate?"


    I knew that he is teasing me, yet I was not angry. Behind that devilish smile and mischief in his eyes, there was a sense of security that radiated from him.


    "How can anyone come close when you are protecting me?"


    His eyebrows shoot up and a second later, his lips curved into a boyish grin that told me he liked my response.


    "We are here, Serina¡­", a voice from the distance pulled me into reality.


    I opened my eyes and sighed. I am in Aldus''s car and I remembered that I slept off shortly after finishing the test he gave me. The old lady and Duke are not real.


    "Did you have another dream?", Aldus asked.


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "You look unhappy to be awake."


    "Maybe me being unhappy has more to do with my reality than with my dreams.", I threw him a snarky remark.


    Before he could respond, I had a demand on my own. "Give me a second to make sure I don''t forget."


    I closed my eyes and mentally replayed my dream: the old lady in the park, and the young boy I called Duke from the bus.


    I could not help but wonder if Duke is my boyfriend. There was a sense of familiarity and closeness, and in this dream, we were flirting but¡­ he looks too young. Am I into younger boys? Ah, that bus gave me a feel of a field-trip, and he was definitely a high-schooler! I am a pedophile! Or maybe this is my old memory? Aldus said that some images might be older. If Duke-boy is from my high school days, then remembering him is probably useless, unless we are still together. But if we are together, then I should dream about his current-self.


    Who knows why my mind decided to play tricks on me?


    If I want to get closer to who I am, I need to remember things from a week ago or a month ago. What am I going to do after remembering people from many years ago? Have a school reunion?


    This memory loss thing sucks big time!


    I opened my eyes and saw that Aldus is staring at me.


    "Do you care to share your dream?"


    I shrugged and told him about my dream, but I toned down the flirting in the bus part.


    "So¡­ another faceless woman and the boy is a repeat.", Aldus mused. "Make sure to write the dream down when you get a chance." He gestured to the side, toward the massive pastel-orange villa that was at the end of a meticulously maintained garden.


    "Welcome home, Serina¡­", Aldus said with a smile while holding the car door open for me.


    How did he get there? He was next to me in the car a moment ago. Did I space out? Probably.


    "You are welcome to enjoy the gardens anytime.", Aldus spoke while we walked toward the villa under the stone archways that extended along the paved path, spaced to about every two steps. "Other than the three floors you see when you look at the villa, there are two floors underground. The first floor above the ground has common spaces such as dining and living areas, a study, and a gym. The second and third floors are private quarters where you will not be disturbed. The first floor underground is a regular basement, and the second one has my labs and areas I use for my research. Until you are familiar with my work, I would prefer that you refrain from going to the second underground level."


    "I can explore the rest of the villa?"


    Aldus confirmed. "I will show you your room¡­"


    At the main entrance, we were greeted by six men and eight women, they had matching clothes and were obviously the staff of this mansion. They all bowed and held their position until Aldus dismissed them.


    "They know you as my daughter and will address you as ''young Miss''.", Aldus informed me.


    I stared at the interior that made me think of a palace from the Renaissance with large and bright halls, ornate columns, frescoes, coffered high ceilings, marble floors, and other features that give it a refined and luxurious look.


    "It was remodeled recently so it has all the commodities you can think of. I recommend the sunroom in morning hours, the light reflects through the mosaic glass wonderfully.", Aldus said while leading the way upstairs.


    When we reached the landing, Aldus paused. "Let me show you this place first."


    I followed him into the second room and gaped at the sight of floor-to-ceiling wooden bookshelves that covered three out of four walls and were filled with books to the brim.


    Aldus smiled, pleased with my reaction that revealed my desire to find out what is in those books. "You are more than welcome to come here and read whatever you want."


    "This is like a library."


    "I call it a reading room. Let me know if you want to learn something and books are not enough."


    "Learn something?"


    "Yes. You are speaking English and I can detect a slight accent, like a hard ''R'' which makes me think that you used to live in Eastern Europe and then moved to an English-speaking country in your teens. Maybe. But that would mean that you know a second language. Do you speak Italian? Or some other language?"


    I shrugged and shook my head, indicating that I''m not sure.


    "It does not matter. I don''t want to overwhelm you right now, but you should keep in mind that if you want a tutor for a language, or for anything else, just let me know and I will get that sorted for you."


    "Why do you want me to learn things?"


    He looked at me like I asked something outrageous.


    "What else will you do? If you don''t keep your mind busy, you will start thinking and doing unnecessary and potentially destructive things. An idle mind is the devil''s workshop."


    "Do you believe that devil exists?"


    "I never met the creature, if that is what you are asking.", Aldus responded casually.


    "No, I mean¡­" I felt silly for asking him about the devil and decided to clarify my original question about learning. "Aren''t you afraid that I will learn things and use them against you?"


    "Afraid?", he paused and pursed his lips. "No, my dear Serina. Actually, it''s the opposite. I believe that the more you know, the more you will realize that you need me if you want to stay safe. Now, let me show you to your room. It''s only three doors down the hallway."


    When we reached our destination, Aldus paused and gestured further ahead. "My room is the last one on the left." And then he led the way in my room.


    The room is massive with a big bed, a sitting area, a work desk, a walk-in closet, and an attached full bathroom. The tan walls have golden details around the edges and are filled with paintings that depict nature. A massive light brown area rug with dark red details covers the hardwood floor. The ceiling is vaulted and a medallion made out of historical patterns is engraved in the ceiling with its center around the big crystal chandelier.


    "If you want to change anything, let the maids know.", Aldus said when he noticed that I am scrutinizing the d¨¦cor.


    I smiled in response, unsure if he really means is or if he is only being polite. Everything around me looks antique and super-expensive, can I really modify it as I see fit? But even if I could, I have no idea how I would change it.


    I thought of one thing. "Can I have a computer with internet access?"


    Aldus nodded without hesitation. "It will be arranged. Give me a day, maybe two."


    His response surprised me. I knew that he can spy on my internet activity, but knowing that I have access to the outside world got me to drop my guard against him, at least a little bit.


    I approached the first of the three big windows that allowed ample sunlight in the room. I was curious to see what is outside. My eyes widened as I took in the sight of an exquisite Italian garden whose manicured hedges created geometric shapes that were hugged by the graveled pathways and they all connected at the fountain in the middle. Beyond that was the perfectly calm Mediterranean sea whose deep blue kissed the cloudless light-blue sky.


    "The view is better from here¡­", Aldus said and opened the French door to what I initially thought it''s a middle window.


    Ah, I have a balcony! Now, this¡­ I like. There are even two chairs and a bistro table. Perfect for enjoying the beverage or a light snack while soaking in the sunset. I can''t wait for the sun to dip lower so that I can see it with my own eyes.


    Aldus cleared his throat, to get my attention. "I will leave you to rest and settle in. Don''t forget to write down your dream."


    Aldus gestured to the desk and only then I noticed that my notepad is already on it. How did he do that?


    "Dinner will be in about one hour¡­", Aldus said and left the room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 8 - A Dangerous Visitor

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    "Ciao!", a man from the tablet said while waving at me.


    "Ciao!", I repeated and read the subtitle that showed the spelling and translation in English: ''Hello (informal)''. I knew this one.


    "Grazie mille¡­", the man said with a smile.


    "Grazie mille¡­", I repeated and read that it means, ''Thank you very much''. This one is a new expression, I should remember it. I repeated ''grazie mille'' a few times in my mind before I tapped to move onto the next expression.


    "Arrivederci!", the man waved from the tablet.


    "Arrivederci!", I repeated while thinking that I knew that this one means, ''Goodbye''.


    "Mi scusi, non capsico¡­", the man showed his palms helplessly, getting into the role of a man who does not understand.


    This one will come in handy until I master the Italian language, I thought while repeating the phrase a few times.


    When I was confident that I am pronouncing properly a phrase in Italian for, ''I''m sorry, I don''t understand'', I kept the tablet on the side and looked at the fountain in front of me.


    This is now my favorite spot in the Italian garden that I can see from the balcony of my room. It''s on the bench with a view of the fountain and the Mediterranean sea as the background.


    The water relaxes me, and I wonder if that is new or I always loved the water.


    Today is ten days how I arrived at this villa with Aldus, and I got used to the routine.


    In the morning and evening, we do tests in his lab where he conducts a physical exam and collects samples. He said that if my condition continues to be steady for another few days, we will reduce these exams to once a day.


    Every other day, I go with Aldus to the gym on the main floor and he makes me run and execute various exercises while he monitors my heart rate and performance. Other than that, once a week, I do the intelligence tests, similar to the ones I did in the car on my way here.


    I have a lot of free time to roam the place which Aldus said I can explore as I please, as long as I don''t leave the property or go to the second floor underground without him. The villa is massive with all the amenities one might wish for. My favorite is the spa-room because the staff is trained to give facials and massages. I go there almost daily and even though my skin is perfect, you can never be too cautious.


    But even with all that pampering, whenever I remember that I can''t leave the property, my mood drops. A few days ago, I decided to bring this up with Aldus.


    "I am a prisoner¡­", I mumbled over my lunch.


    "It is for your safety, Serina.", Aldus repeated for the umpteenth time. "Once you have the necessary knowledge, those two restrictions will be lifted."


    "When will that be?", I asked suspiciously.


    "It is not about the time, but about your skills. Let''s start with the language¡­"


    And that was the time when he spoke to me in various languages and we concluded that other than English, I know Romanian and a bit of Spanish.


    I was flabbergasted by a variety of words and sounds that came out of his mouth. "How many languages do you speak?"


    Aldus shrugged like it''s not a big deal. "When you have nothing but time on your hands, you learn many things." He probably saw the disbelief on my face and decided to switch the topic to me. "The staff here speaks English, so you don''t have issues communicating. However, I recommend that you learn Italian, considering that we are in Italy. That is one of the bare requirements for you to leave this property without me.", Aldus said with all the fatherly care he could muster, treating me like a toddler who asked to cross the street on her own.


    I know that he is not my father, and I can see that this role is new for him, but so far he did nothing to make me uncomfortable (other than restricting my movements to this property that stretches for about 10 hectares) and he seems to genuinely care about my wellbeing, so I have no need to oppose him. For now.


    Because of his suggestion, I decided to learn Italian, so here I am. He told me to learn basic phrases and then I can start using them when I speak with him or with the staff and my vocabulary will increase naturally.


    "There is no better way to master a skill than to practice it.", he said with approval in his voice when I told him that I want to learn Italian. "Give it a few days and if you find that the current method is lacking, I can teach you in a more methodical way or hire a tutor for you."


    A sigh escaped my lips. Sure, learning a new language is useful, but will that help me recover my memories?


    The only thing I have as a connection to my past are unreliable scenes that come to me through my dreams where I see various places I don''t recognize, people without faces, and then there is a boy I call Duke. He often shows up in my dreams, with his boyish grin and mischief in his blue eyes and I miss him when he does not make an appearance.


    I know it''s is silly, but it almost feels like I am getting ready for a date every time I go to sleep and if I don''t dream about him, there is a feeling of dejection as if he stood me up.


    I share my dreams with Aldus and he still believes that with the exception of Duke, other people from my past are not worth remembering.


    I didn''t believe that at first, but with every passing day, I can''t help but wonder if Aldus is onto something. What if I was neglected by my family? Abandoned? Or am I an orphan?


    Thanks to the computer in my room, I daily check the news, online forums, and missing persons in all English-speaking countries. It is two weeks how Aldus found me in the alley (assuming that his story is true), eleven days how I am with him that I remember. How is it possible that my family is not looking for me? No one is missing me? Not even Duke?


    This last question caused a small pang in my chest.


    Get yourself together, Serina, I told myself. How can I be sad that a boy from my dreams is not looking for me? That is ridiculous.


    My ears perked up as the unknown footsteps approached me over the gravel path.


    The staff moves in a softer way, and this is not Aldus. Who could this be?


    I turned toward the sound and met a set of dark eyes locked on me. He paused his steps and straightened his back.


    For some reason, I had a feeling like I am facing a predator as my hairs stood on ends. There was something primal and dangerous in his gaze that told me I should not look away because if I do, he will eat me up.


    "Chi sei tu?", he spoke in a deep voice.


    I swallowed hard and stood up slowly while my brain scrambled to figure out how to say in Italian that I don''t understand. "Uhm¡­ non capisco¡­ English?"


    He tilted his head slightly and his intense expression didn''t change when he asked in English this time: "Who are you?"


    "Seraphina.", I responded unconvincingly. That name was still difficult for me to accept as mine.


    He made one step toward me, and I estimated that we are about ten steps away. For some reason, I know that those ten steps are not enough of a distance between us, and I stepped back.


    He glanced at my legs as they moved backward, and an amused smirk slithered on his face.


    "And you are? Are you visiting? Nice weather we have today, it''s great for relaxing in the garden...", I tried to distract him with small talk.


    I wanted to flee. I wanted to go into my room and lock the door because this man in front of me gave me the creeps.


    He is a handsome man, maybe in his early thirties. Tall, broad shoulders, black hair that is neatly combed on the side and long enough to sway in the breeze, yet short enough not to conceal his sharp features or his unfathomable dark eyes. But his keen gaze that didn''t leave me was unnerving.


    I held my breath while waiting for him to respond, and my thundering heart matched the level of my anxiety. Why is he not responding?


    He looked at me with a smirk as if challenging me to do something to provoke him. He made another step toward me, and another.


    I swallowed a mouthful of air as I realized that he will not stop advancing and took a reflexive step backward.


    In the next moment, he moved like a flash and I found myself in his embrace. Is this speed humanly possible?


    I looked up at him, with my mouth agape in shock, and only then I realized how tall he is.


    I tried pushing him away and breaking free from his hold, but it was like trying to move a mountain. The man would not budge.


    My whole body stiffened when he leaned closer toward me and the intensity in his eyes was indescribable.


    He lowered his head until his nose touched the crook of my neck and he took a deep breath.


    "Mine¡­", he growled close to my ear and I was unable to prevent myself from shivering violently.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 9 - Lazarus

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    Shortly before Serina met our visitor in the garden...


    I was in the lab, going through the latest test results from Serina''s exam when security notified me that a vehicle entered the property.


    I checked the security feed on the screen and recognized the flashy Bentley.


    "Let him through."


    I ended the call and focused back on the data. It will take a few minutes for Lazarus to reach the villa, and I have so much here to do.


    Serina''s bodily functions seem fine. She is smart, but not a genius. She is strong and fit, but it''s not beyond the borders of the human body.


    The extraordinary thing is that her body is not degrading on a cellular level, and she has an extreme self-healing ability, but other than that, she is a normal human. A human that is not aging and can''t get sick, but other than that¡­ mostly normal.


    One unusual thing I noticed was when I mixed her cells with foreign ones. Her cells invaded the other ones and took over, giving them the same properties as Serina''s cells.


    I was elated at this discovery as possibilities exploded in my mind. Can I use Serina''s blood to extend human life? Or create immortals? Heal diseases? Or¡­? My excitement dwindled when I checked the sample under the microscope a few minutes later, finding nothing behind, like all the cells just disappeared. I repeated the test and confirmed that a few seconds after conversion, cells end up attacking each other.


    My conclusion is that Serina''s cells are like poison to others. Maybe. I need to isolate the enhancing and the destructive parts of Serina''s cells. Or maybe they will react differently based on conditions. Her body is hiding so many secrets and I feel giddy like a child in a candy store.


    Ah, I need to do more tests!


    A sound reminded me of my guest approaching the villa, and I glanced at the screen from the security feed. I saw Lazarus step out of his car and raise his head, moving it slightly, as if he is inhaling the air.


    I frowned when I saw that instead of toward the main entrance, Lazarus moved to the side of the villa and I switched cameras to follow him as he circled around and went to the garden where Serina is.


    I wondered what Lazarus is up to. Probably nothing good.


    I got up and moved toward the garden.


    When Lazarus said that he will stop by, I wanted to tell him that this is not a good time, but then I remembered Serina. She still thinks that I am a crazy person who found her on the street drugged (or that I drugged her). Of course, she is not saying this openly, but I can see it in her eyes... the wariness whenever she eats or when I do the tests, and I know that she fears I will do something against her will.


    Normally, I would give Serina all the time in the world to adjust to the fact that there are creatures that look human, but they are not. However, she is eager to expand her wings and go out and I can''t let her do that if she is not aware of the dangers. That is why I told Lazarus that he can come, with the hope that Serina will notice that he is not normal (in her definition of normal).


    The problem is that Lazarus arrived one day earlier, and I didn''t get a chance to give Serina a heads-up about the visitor. And it seems that Lazarus caught her scent and decided to greet her instead of meeting with me first.


    I rushed my steps, crossing within a second what would normally take minutes, with the hope that he does not do something too extreme. I want Serina to open her mind to the possibilities that different creatures exist, but not to freak her out.


    I stepped into the garden and exhaled in frustration. Why the hell is Lazarus holding onto Serina? And what was that ''mine'' claim? He was always a brute, unable to adapt to modern times. I will never understand dogs. Women these days have rights!


    I cleared my throat to get his attention before calling: "Lazarus, you are early."


    He lifted his head and glared at me for a second before adjusting his expression into a crooked smile.


    "Aldus¡­ you are always full of surprises. It''s nice to be here, as always.", he said with fake pleasantry while his gaze drifted back to Serina who was obviously terrified.


    I felt anger bubbling inside me. How dares he ignore me? "I see that you met my daughter. Do you mind explaining why you are holding onto her?"


    Lazarus looked at me questionably. "Daughter?"


    "Yes, Seraphina is my daughter.", my voice lowered as I controlled my urge to remind him how I earned the respect of immortals. "Let go of her, while I am in the good mood."


    Lazarus narrowed his eyes at me and reluctantly released Serina from his hold.


    I could see that he is not willing to part from her, but I didn''t care. She is not some insignificant maid. I told him that she is my family and in extension, she is not someone he should dare to offend.


    "Serina, dear¡­ come here¡­" I extended my arm toward her, without removing my glare from Lazarus.


    Serina scrambled toward me and I liked the way she clutched onto my sleeve. It told me that she counts on my protection. For the first time, I felt that we are connecting on a personal level. I am almost like a father. Or I think that is how a father should feel when his daughter needs protection from bullies.


    I patted her head and calmed myself before addressing her. "Serina, this is Lazarus. He will stay with us for a day or two if he behaves. I''m sorry that I was not here in time to prevent what happened. He didn''t know of your status. I will explain it to him, and I am sure that he will give you a proper apology during dinner."


    I noticed that she is trembling. My goal was for Lazarus to open her eyes and mind, but I don''t want her emotionally scarred.


    I thought of giving her a comforting hug, but to be honest, I am not good at comforting creatures, so I went with the next best thing: I offered her to leave.


    "Do you want to go to your room?"


    She nodded.


    I leaned closer and whispered: "Lock the door."


    I gave her the tablet and her glancing at the bench told me that she is visibly surprised that the device was in my hand.


    Lazarus looked after Serina with irritation obvious in his eyes.


    "Since when you have a daughter?", Lazarus asked when Serina was out of sight.


    "For you¡­ since a minute ago."


    "I didn''t know you had a child."


    "And I didn''t know that people need to be biologically related in order to treat each other as family."


    Lazarus stifled a laugh. "People? Family? That is rich, coming from you."


    "I am glad that I amuse you, my friend. I hope that you keep in mind that she is my daughter and I want you to treat her as such."


    Lazarus let out a growl in displeasure. "Is she your daughter or a lover?"


    I was irked by his insinuation. I haven''t desired a romantic partner in centuries. It is difficult to find the right mate among immortals, and the other kind perishes too soon, leaving scars on the soul, and I don''t think I can bear more of those. A long time ago I decided that science is my mistress, and I devoted myself to her.


    I didn''t want to answer his question and asked some of my own.


    "What was that hugging, Lazarus? Is that how you make friends these days?"


    "She smells nice."


    "That is how I describe food, not a person of interest. Do you want to eat her? By the way, I heard you claim her as yours, and it''s not happening. Forget about it. That is not why you are here."


    Lazarus sneered. "Why am I here?"


    "I thought that you wanted to see me, and I said it''s OK. Why are you putting this on me? Did one glance at my daughter make your mind muddled? If you have no reason behind this visit, you are free to leave."


    "Are you trying to keep me away from your¡­ daughter?"


    "If you are going to force yourself on her, then yes."


    Lazarus''s eyes shifted, and I could see that he is up to something.


    "What if I don''t use force?"


    I shrugged. "You are welcome to approach her as a friend and maybe even as a partner, but you need to be a gentleman and respect her desires."


    Lazarus thought for a second before responding with a nod, but I was not convinced, and I wanted to give him a warning.


    "Don''t take this lightly, Lazarus. Whatever you do to her, imagine that you are doing to me. And keep in mind that if you harm her in any way or even frighten her, you will feel my wrath."


    This time Lazarus stiffened, telling me that he got the message.


    I smiled. "Now, why are you here?"


    "I need your assistance. Caleb is hunting in my territory."


    I paused. "Who is Caleb?"


    "That is how Constantine calls himself these days.", Lazarus explained.


    "Oh, OK. Let''s go to my study and talk there¡­", I offered. If it''s about territories and hunting, it should be done in private.


    Lazarus has his territory where he is allowed to hunt and is responsible for cleanup and maintaining a low profile. Every immortal or a creature with a long lifespan who reaches a certain rank in our society gets a territory to manage. It helps us stay accountable for our actions.


    Some hunt for food, some for experiments, and some for fun. Eternity can be boring, and everyone is finding ways to stay motivated.


    I was bored while listening to Lazarus'' whinnying about Caleb causing a mess in Lazarus'' territory. It is not the first time.


    Caleb is known as one who treats mortals as a lower species, food, or cattle, and I am amused to see that Lazarus believes he is better than Caleb. Hypocrisy never ceases to amaze me.


    The only difference between Lazarus and Caleb is that Lazarus had a misfortune to end up in my lab so he is aware of some things I can do. And if no one holds Lazarus accountable, he would fall to his urges without trying to resist. His encounter with Serina proved that.


    I am still not sure if Lazarus wanted to eat Serina or take her to bed. In any case, he will not admit his true intentions, and I will keep my eyes on him.


    The good thing is that Serina got a taste of danger and a glimpse that Lazarus is not human. I can''t wait for Lazarus to end his whinnying so that I can talk to Serina and see if she finally believes in the supernatural (how she calls it), or I need to give her more hints.


    ---


    You can see Lazarus''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 10 - A Different Definition Of Normal (1)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---


    Before curling up in my bed, I checked three times that the door is locked and that all the windows are closed, including the French doors that lead to the balcony.


    I was still shaking as I hugged myself.


    I hate this feeling of being helpless, frozen from fear, like a lamb in front of a wolf¡­ staring death in the eyes, and being unable to do anything about it. I wanted to run, but my body refused to move. I wanted to scream, but there was no air left in my lungs.


    Am I really so useless that I can''t stand up for myself even if my life is on the line?


    Sure, Lazarus only hugged me and sniffed my neck, but I was confident that my life was in danger.


    Just, what was that?


    Lazarus moved faster than my eyes could follow, and his hold was unbreakable. Even when I pushed against his chest, it was like pushing a hard rock or a mountain. And I swear that for a moment his eyes glowed golden. I was petrified and it all happened within two seconds, but I know what I saw.


    I took repeated deep breaths while trying to relax and ignore the sensation of all my nerves being tense to the point of snapping.


    To make everything worse, I had a feeling that this is not the first time I was in this situation. It was something like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu¡­ the firm grip, the golden eyes, and the feeling of helplessness, but I could not remember the first time. It was weird and terrifying at the same time.


    A tinge of doubt appeared in my mind. Is my d¨¦j¨¤ vu connected to the time I died? Is it possible that Aldus is right and that I was murdered and he revived me?


    Aldus is telling me that I am special, and I can see every time I cut myself that the wound heals rapidly. We do this test at least once a day: cut my forearm using the same knife, and Aldus has a stopwatch to measure if there are any changes in time needed for my wound to heal. But¡­ did he revive me? Am I unique?


    I don''t know what to think. What if I am imagining all this? Doesn''t everyone want to be special? Television is full of reality shows that feature people who believe they stand out, but the only thing they do is make fools of themselves for the entertainment of the masses.


    I closed my eyes and tried to find my happy thoughts, something that will dispel this fear from my heart.


    It didn''t take long for my mind to drift off toward the boy from my dreams. I exhaled in defeat.


    "It seems that you are the only one who makes me feel welcome¡­", I mumbled while talking to Duke who warmly smiled at me in front of my closed eyes.


    I told myself that what I''m doing is stupid. I don''t even know the guy, yet I am thinking of him like he is some kind of savior. In my mind, he is the boy who loves me unconditionally, and I know that is not true, but it is a lie I am willing to believe in. It sounds more believable than super-fast and super-strong people and me being a unique super-healing woman who rose from the dead.


    I imagined that Duke is sitting at the edge of my bed and watching me, protecting me from everything bad that could happen. I reminded myself not to open my eyes because then I will see that he is not there. Sometimes imagination is better than reality. And with those thoughts, I drifted off to sleep.


    "If you keep on lying with your eyes closed, you will sleep off¡­", I heard the familiar voice.


    My eyes fluttered open and I smiled at Duke, happy to see his warm blue eyes that can see inside my soul.


    We are lying side-by-side on a hard surface with an open sky above, it seems we are on the rooftop of a building and I knew that it''s high school.


    "There is nothing wrong with some extra beauty sleep.", I said cheekily.


    "You are already beautiful. I have my hands full keeping other guys away from you."


    I snorted at this sweet-talking. "Right. They are lining up to ask me out."


    Duke turned sideways to face me and propped his head on his elbow. "Are you saying that no one asked you on a date so far?"


    Suddenly, I became aware of his proximity and that we are lying next to each other, and my breath hitched. My cheeks heated and I prayed silently that he is not noticing my blushing. Ah, even my ears are burning!


    "No one that counts.", I responded in a half-whisper.


    He licked his lips nervously. "What would you say if I ask you out?"


    "It depends¡­ would you ask me for real, or would it be one of your conquests?"


    His eyes flashed in panic and he shook his head vigorously. "There are no conquests. Someone is spreading rumors." He paused and looked into my eyes. "So¡­ what would you say?"


    Everything turned dark and I cursed inwardly when I realized that persistent knocks on the door woke me up. My soul screamed to say ''yes'' to Duke, and I almost did it, yet someone ruined it for me!


    "Who is it?", I grumbled without getting out of my bed.


    "Serina? Can I come in?" It was Aldus.


    I didn''t want to open, but I know that he will not give up, so I scooted out of the bed and dragged my feet toward the door. "Yes?"


    "Can we talk?", Aldus asked as soon as the door cracked open.


    I released the door handle and moved to let him in.


    Aldus got inside my room and closed the door.


    He noticed my messy hair. "Did you sleep?"


    "Uhm¡­ yes¡­", I mumbled while running my fingers through my hair.


    "Any dreams?"


    I paused. There is no way that I will tell him about flirting on the rooftop. "Yes. But nothing new."


    Aldus exhaled as he understood that I don''t want to talk about it. "Maybe not now, but you should write it down. The seemingly random pieces might become important as part of the bigger picture."


    I nodded in agreement, happy that he didn''t pursue this further.


    Aldus examined my face carefully as if he is searching for something, before asking: "How are you doing?"


    At his question, I remembered Lazarus and events from the garden.


    "Uhm¡­ confused.", I admitted. "That happens a lot lately."


    Aldus sat on the sofa in the sitting area and patted a spot next to him, indicating for me to sit there. "Tell me¡­"


    I sat next to him and I was not sure what to say. Will I sound crazy? But he is expecting to hear what is on my mind, so here it goes¡­


    "Why does it seem that my dreams are more real than what is happening around me?"


    "Maybe because dreams are part of your past and you are resisting to accept your present.", Aldus gave me a political answer.


    I knew that he will say something like that. Aldus said that he will not hide things from me, but unless I ask specific questions, his answers are vague to the point of being useless.


    I am aware that he is right. I refuse to accept his answers because they sound crazy. Maybe it''s time to talk openly and hear him out, and then to decide about the next steps.


    "You said that I am unique. Am I sick? Is something wrong with me?"


    Aldus was visibly surprised by my questions. "Why would you think that something is wrong with you?"


    "Because¡­ When Lazarus moved toward me, I didn''t see his movements, it was like one moment he is there, and in the next one, he was next to me. Like he teleported in an instant, or I lost a second or two. And then when I tried pushing him away, I had no strength¡­"


    I stopped talking when I saw that Aldus is struggling to control his laughter.


    "Is something funny?", I asked.


    "I find it amusing that your instinct is to think that something is wrong with you. What if I told you that the only thing wrong is your definition of normal?"


    I was afraid to hear the answer, but I had to ask: "Can you elaborate?"


    "Serina, I am trying to tell you since you woke up ten days ago that not everyone who looks human is human. And since you woke up in my lab, you are not exactly human either..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 11 - A Different Definition Of Normal (2)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    I know that Aldus is trying to tell me unbelievable things, and I always thought that he is not alone in that head of his, but I need to hear what he has to say.


    "Is that why you are doing all those tests? Because I am different than a regular human?", I asked reluctantly while finding that the word ''different'' fits better than ''special'' or ''unique'' that Aldus is usually using.


    "Yes."


    I was glad to hear a simple answer instead of his usual essay-like one that does not make sense.


    "What did your tests tell you so far?"


    I was not sure if he smiled because my question showed interest in his work or because I omitted my usual sarcasm.


    He was almost giddy while he talked.


    "Your body is special. I used every virus and bacteria I have in my storage, and trust me, I have a lot of them. I found that your leukocytes destroyed them without previous immunity present, which makes me believe that you can''t get sick. Cells that should deteriorate within hours or days are not showing even the slightest signs of degradation, and that is a solid sign of how you are not aging. And also, when mixed with foreign cells, yours¡­ take over. I need to do more tests in order to make sense of it."


    Aldus paused for two breaths, and I could see the crazed sparkle in his eyes. He opened his mouth and then closed it, and I realized that he is holding something back.


    "What is it?"


    He hesitated for a moment, but then he spoke: "I would like to do further tests of your healing ability, but I am not sure if you will be willing to part from a piece of your skin, or maybe a digit so that we see if you will regrow it."


    I inhaled sharply and balled my hands into fists as if to hide my fingers. My toes inside my fuzzy slippers curled involuntarily like he has a knife, ready to chop them away.


    Aldus noticed my panic and added quickly: "Don''t worry, Serina. I will not do anything so drastic without your consent. Keep in mind that in case we cut off your finger and it does not regrow, I am perfectly capable to reattach it, and with your healing ability, you won''t feel a difference."


    I blinked while observing Aldus. How can he talk so casually about cutting off pieces of my body? But he said that he will not do it without my consent.


    "Should I thank you for respecting my wishes?", I asked and realized that my sarcasm is back, in its full strength.


    Aldus smiled. "No. As your father, it is my duty to allow you the freedom of choice, unless it jeopardizes your safety. To be honest, I should thank you, Serina, for coming into my life. I don''t remember the last time I was this excited. You are like a newborn who is hiding many mysteries and they are for me to discover them."


    I was taken aback by his response. So far, Aldus said that I can''t get sick, I don''t age, and I heal super-fast. His last comment made me think how that is not all. "Are you saying that I have some other¡­ abilities?"


    "There is a possibility. Just how children bloom and discover themselves through the process, you might have hidden potential that will reveal itself under the right conditions."


    Aldus drifted off to the area of guessing and wishful thinking, and I decided to switch the topic.


    Considering that Aldus didn''t flinch when I mentioned that Lazarus was fast and strong beyond expectations, I knew that Aldus was aware of this.


    "What is Lazarus?"


    Aldus was silent for some time as if he is contemplating how to answer my question. Eventually, he told me¡­ "A shapeshifter."


    "Like Mystique, from X-Men?" It was the first thing that came to my mind.


    "Something like that, but with animals. More¡­ dog-like."


    I felt my insides tightening. "A werewolf?"


    Aldus tilted his head slightly and his expression was the same as many times before when I refused to believe him.


    Do I believe such a crazy thing? In the last ten days, I saw too many unbelievable things to ignore them all. Starting from waking up without previous memories in Aldus''s crazy-looking lab in Venice to watching my bone-deep cut heal within seconds without a scar, with lingering pain as the only reminder of what happened¡­ and then many other things followed that I couldn''t explain. I would be foolish to keep ignoring these things or justify them with lame excuses.


    My only choice is to open my eyes and start believing, and if that is part of the madness, I guess I will descend into it willingly. Well, at least I will not be alone because Aldus will be by my side as my guide and as my father, and as such, I wanted to know more about him.


    "What are you?"


    Aldus''s expression warmed as if he felt that the fence around me is collapsing. "Are you ready to accept the truth?"


    I knew that Aldus is hiding a lot of secrets and him giving me an option to step back is his way of protecting me. Whatever he is, is probably too much for me. For now.


    "I want to hear whatever you have to say, and I wish to believe it, but I am not sure if I will be able to.", I shared my thoughts. "I don''t remember my past, but I know that all this is new to me. It will take time for my brain to be reprogramed and to accept these things which I so far believed exist only in fiction novels and movies."


    Aldus nodded in approval. "That is an honest answer I appreciate. I don''t expect you to take it all in right away, but I hope that you will open your mind to the idea that there are many different creatures moving among humans, and sometimes it''s difficult to distinguish them. Also, every person has different abilities, regardless if human or something else."


    I pressed my lips into a line and stared blankly at the carpet.


    Aldus was considerate enough to give me company in silence.


    I wanted to think about everything we talked now, and to revisit the strange details from the last ten days of my life¡­ or should I call them: the FIRST ten days of my life. But my mind was pleasantly blank, and I enjoyed watching the dark red patterns on the brown carpet without anything else weighing on me. It was pleasant, and even Aldus''s presence was soothing.


    After an unknown measure of time, I took a deep breath, indicating that my spacing out is over. Since Aldus is here, I will start asking questions. There will be plenty of time for me to think about stuff when I''m by myself.


    As much as Aldus and I live in the same house, he is mostly in his lab, while I am spending time roaming the villa and the garden, reading books, or relaxing in my room. Other than at mealtime and when I go to the lab for tests, we don''t see each other.


    This, Aldus being in my room... I don''t dislike it, regardless if we are sharing silence or chatting.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 12 - A Different Definition Of Normal (3)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    I turned to look at Aldus and I found that he is observing me keenly, with a small smile on his face, ready to answer my questions. I wanted to ask him if he can read my mind, but I didn''t want to know if the answer is yes, so I went with a different approach to the topic.


    "Lazarus is fast and strong. Much more than an average human. I didn''t imagine that, right?", I asked Aldus.


    Aldus confirmed. "Correct."


    "Do you have any abnormal abilities?" I saw his puzzled look and clarified: "Something that humans can''t normally do."


    Aldus smirked, happy that I corrected myself. He understood my first question, but he didn''t approve of my choice of words.


    "Yes.", Aldus responded.


    "Can you show me?", I asked and quickly added: "If it''s something that will not freak me out."


    Aldus looked at the table where my journal was, and my sight followed his.


    ''SNAP!''


    A crisp sound of Aldus''s fingers snapping got my attention and I stared at the notebook that was in his hand. My eyes darted toward the desk that was empty now.


    "How did you do that?"


    "You call it an ability, and I call it normal.", he said simply like we are discussing the weather. "A person who was born with a deformity, unable to walk from birth, would look at walking humans like they are doing something extraordinary, while for them, that would be a normal thing."


    "You are good at explaining things."


    "I had many years of practice.", he responded vaguely.


    I doubted that. "Really? A man like you explains things to others?"


    "At Notte Pharmaceuticals I need to break down things for people who are not used to using their brain effectively."


    I grimaced. "You have an interesting way to tell me that I am stupid."


    "You are not stupid, Serina. I told you that should open your mind to the possibilities and I hope that my explanations will help you in taking those baby steps."


    I didn''t want to talk about it anymore. It''s like I''m asking to be insulted, and he is not even trying.


    My gaze moved to the journal in his hand and I remembered that a similar thing happened with my tablet in the garden, and more than once I wondered how some things ended up in his hand without me noticing. In any of those cases, I didn''t hear him snap his fingers. "Was the finger-snapping necessary to summon the journal into your hand?"


    "No. I only wanted to get your attention."


    "Can you teleport anything anywhere?"


    "No.", he responded and smiled at my silent curiosity. "It needs to be in my visual range, and I had to touch it previously. Think of it like recreating in my mind the feeling of holding onto something or touching it, and it will happen."


    "Locking my door will not work against you.", I shared my first thoughts.


    Aldus''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise at my comment. "I will not invade your space or your privacy, Serina. If the door is closed, I will knock and wait for your permission to enter."


    I was happy with his answer but more than his words, it was the sincerity that radiated from him as he spoke, and I knew that he is telling the truth.


    He pushed the journal in my hands, and I remembered that I have a dream to note down in it¡­ the flirting one from the rooftop, but that can wait because I still wanted to talk to Aldus. I kept the journal on the coffee table.


    "Can you move a mountain?"


    Aldus stifled a laugh. "No. The bigger object is, the more energy it takes to move around. I can''t move things with my mind that I can''t move with my body."


    I didn''t think that makes sense. "Isn''t that a limitation of your mind?"


    "Maybe. But I never had a need to move a mountain, so I never tried it."


    I made a face. "For someone who is eager to experiment on me, you don''t want to test the limits of your abilities."


    Aldus looked at me with warmth in his eyes. "I am happy that you are my daughter, Serina."


    I was not sure if this was his way of ending the conversation, so I had to check¡­ "Can I ask you more questions?"


    Aldus waved with his hand, palm up, indicating for me to go ahead.


    I liked that we could talk further. It was relaxing, the most pleasant talk we had since we met.


    "Are you immortal?"


    "I can''t die of old age or natural causes.", he responded.


    "But if someone cuts off your head, then you will die?"


    Aldus''s eyebrow arched in disapproval of my words. "I would rather not test that theory."


    I laughed. "It seems that I found one more thing you are not willing to test on yourself. Remember this next time when you get an idea to cut off a piece of me."


    He laughed with me and tapped my forehead with the tip of his index finger. "I don''t have a healing ability like yours, and I would never cut off your head."


    I caught onto something from his words. "You have a healing ability."


    Aldus nodded. "My healing is faster than an average human, but not like yours."


    "Are you a shapeshifter?", I continued asking.


    "No. My shape is permanent, but I have ways of giving variations to my appearance."


    "Like Mystique from X-Men?"


    He was obviously displeased with my comparison, but he still answered: "Something like that but without blue scales."


    I laughed at his disgust and I was confident that in his mind Aldus had a visual of blue scales shimmering over his body. "Will you show me?"


    Aldus confirmed. "One day."


    I had so many other questions that buzzed in my head but I was unable to come up with anything meaningful. I concluded that I need time to process all this information.


    "Now what?", I asked him.


    "Do you want to join us for dinner?"


    I didn''t like the idea of seeing Lazarus again. The guy creeped me out. And Aldus''s words that Lazarus is super fast and strong, and a shapeshifter made me nervous. However, my pride didn''t allow me to admit that I am afraid, and I had a feeling that Aldus will protect me.


    Unknowingly, I started relying on Aldus. I remembered how when he showed up in the garden, I felt a relief as if I am seeing my savior.


    Now I wonder if I am developing Stockholm syndrome. Well, even if Aldus is my captor, today he showed that he will not allow others to mistreat me.


    "Will Lazarus try to smell me again? Or to eat me up?"


    "If he tries that after my warning, he is playing with his life and he knows that.", Aldus said with a straight face, and I believed him.


    I thought about Aldus''s words before asking: "Is Lazarus your subordinate?"


    "Lazarus is not my subordinate, but in our hierarchy, I am above him. Keep in mind that even if he gets close to you, he has no right to make you feel uncomfortable."


    I frowned in dislike of insinuation behind Aldus''s words. "Why would he get close to me?"


    "You are an attractive woman, so¡­"


    "No way!", I interrupted Aldus because I knew where this is going. I have no intention to get close to a snake like Lazarus. Or maybe I should think of him like a dog¡­ a scary dog without proper house-training.


    Even if Lazarus is not a dog whose first ''hello'' was to force a hug on me and to sniff me, the current me is a mess. I don''t remember things from beyond ten days ago while my mind struggles to process things that are currently around me. There is no space for romancing or anything of that sort.


    Aldus gave me a reassuring gaze. "It will be up to you if you want to start a relationship with anyone, Lazarus included. I will not meddle in your private life unless you want me to keep your pursuers away from you."


    His words reminded me of my dream and Duke. Duke said something on those lines, that he is keeping other boys away from me, and it made my heart flutter, but now that Aldus said it, it gave me a sense of peace. I didn''t remember my father, but if I had one, I hoped that he was protective while giving me a choice, like Aldus right now.


    "Thank you.", I said sincerely.


    Aldus''s attitude gave me comfort and courage to try this on my own.


    "How should I treat Lazarus when I see him?"


    Aldus smirked, obviously pleased with my newly found vigor. "In this place, you are the princess and other than the king¡­", he pointed at himself, "¡­there is no other royalty. Whoever comes here is reduced to a guest no matter what their status is, and they need to earn your respect¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 13 - Dinner With Lazarus (1)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    I observed Lazarus who was seated at the opposite side of the dining table. Each of us had a glass of wine in front and we didn''t touch the appetizers.


    "Is your daughter coming?", Lazarus asked impatiently, and I can imagine that for him is torture to look at the food and not eat. Lazarus is used to getting what he wants, when he wants it, which is usually right away.


    "She is Miss Mezzanotte for you unless she approves that you can address her otherwise.", I reminded him. "Serina will be here soon."


    Lazarus''s lips twitched in annoyance and I smiled while remembering bits of my conversation with Serina from earlier¡­


    "How should I treat Lazarus?", Serina asked me, looking for guidance.


    "If possible, I hope that you give him a clean slate.", I responded. I saw her displeasure and clarified: "Not because I want you to have a good relationship with Lazarus, but because there will be other creatures you will meet in the future and each of them has certain¡­ impulses. After you left the garden, I explained to Lazarus that you are my daughter and that he needs to respect you. I believe that he got the message. Your status as my daughter will provide you with a certain dose of safety, but you need to find a way to interact with others, or risk being alone."


    "Don''t I have you?"


    I was surprised by this question. A girl who so far spoke about returning to her family, now she insinuated staying by my side. It seems that I am doing as a father better than expected, or maybe her image of what a father should be is so bad that her standards are low.


    Sure, she does not remember the person, but feelings are not easily erased, and Serina definitely has a notion of what a father is to a daughter.


    I am surprised that her family didn''t search for her. Based on the information I gathered, two days after Serina''s untimely death, her co-vacationers checked out of the hotel and returned to England. Serina was sharing a room with three other females, and there is no way that they didn''t notice that Serina is absent.


    I contacted my sources in Italy and the United Kingdom to suppress any inquires and to prevent the news from blowing up, because I don''t want Serina''s disappearance (and death) to cause big waves, but so far, there was nothing to suppress which is unusual. She is missing for two weeks, and any normal family would ask where their daughter is. I sent my best investigators to quietly find out more about this, and I am waiting to hear back from them.


    "Yes, you have me, Serina.", I said with a smile and patted her head twice before adding: "However, as much as I am charming and fun to have around, variety will prevent you from descending into boredom. It will be up to you how you want others to see you..."


    I saw her looking at me with a different gaze, and I think that might be... trust.


    Back to the present¡­


    My eyes moved toward the entry door as I heard Serina''s steps approaching.


    She entered the dining room and stopped at the door. Her gaze moved from Lazarus to me, and she smiled as she approached her usual seat, by my right side.


    I stood up to pull a chair for her, as always. I don''t know how Serina lived before she ended up dead in the alley in Venice, but I want her to get used to being treated like a real lady, like royalty, because that is what Miss Mezzanotte is and she deserves only the best.


    "Did you have a good rest?", I asked Serina, when she took her seat.


    "Yes, thank you, father. I''m sorry for being late.", she responded softly and looked at the opposite side of the table. "We have a guest?"


    I was surprised by her calling me father. When did that happen? It''s probably a show for Lazarus.


    I found it amusing that she feigned ignorance about Lazarus''s presence, but a second later I understood that is her idea of a fresh start.


    "Yes, Serina, we have a guest. Allow me to introduce you to Lazarus Lupo. He is a colleague. Lazarus, this is Seraphina Mezzanotte, my daughter."


    Lazarus stood up and bowed in greeting while trying to conceal his confusion.


    Serina responded with a small nod and spoke to me: "He looks familiar. Is this his first time here?"


    I hid my unexpected laugh behind a cough. I don''t remember the last time laughter caught me by surprise. Having Serina around is fun. "I believe you met him briefly in the garden this afternoon."


    "I see¡­ I apologize, Mr. Lupo, but I didn''t recognize you now that you are keeping your distance from me."


    Lazarus suppressed an incoming growl by clearing his throat. "Please, call me Lazarus. It is I who should apologize, Miss Mezzanotte, for acting out of place. I hope that you can forgive me."


    Serina waved her hand like it''s not a big deal. "No harm was done, just make sure it does not happen again."


    She looked at me and smiled. "What''s for dinner? I am starving."


    I waved at the maids and the food was served.


    A soup and a salad later, Lazarus attempted small-talk with Serina.


    "Miss Mezzanotte, do you mind telling me how you met Aldus?"


    Serina paused her movements, glanced at Lazarus, and then looked at me, silently asking me to answer.


    "We bumped into each other in Venice. It was accidental, if I may say.", I responded vaguely.


    Lazarus was visibly irritated that Serina didn''t speak to him. "Is something wrong with your daughter, Aldus? Why are you answering in her stead?"


    Serina gave him an insincere smile and answered: "We both know that my father''s status is¡­ special. I will prefer that he talks about things that involve him. I don''t want to accidentally reveal things you should not know about."


    I was incredibly pleased with her answer, and she called me ''father'' again. I could get used to it.


    Serina is unexpectedly amazing.


    I like that with her answer she told Lazarus she knows more about my affairs than he does. Serina is not there yet, but I will gradually introduce her to different aspects of my life.


    Right now, Serina is asserting her position as the princess and I approve.


    Lazarus blinked a few times before giving her a small nod. "Will you answer my questions if they are related to you?"


    "If they are appropriate.", Serina responded briefly.


    Lazarus was speechless.


    Considering my knowledge about Lazarus and his lecherous history, I could guess that he had more than one topic ready for Serina, but they were probably not something I (aka the father) would approve of, so he continued eating in silence while Serina and I engaged in small talk, mostly about food and the book she is reading.


    "How is your Italian going?", I asked Serina when she was about to finish her dessert.


    "I started this afternoon, but I was interrupted. I plan to continue my lessons after dinner, to catch up."


    "Don''t stay up too long."


    "It will be fine¡­", Serina said with a smile.


    She gave Lazarus a small nod and left the dining room.


    I was glad that she didn''t mention my lab and tests that we usually do later in the evening. It would only make Lazarus more suspicious, and I want to keep Serina''s background a secret, at least until I get a good understanding of what I created.


    Of course, how Serina came to existence will always be a well-guarded secret only between me and her, but her other abilities should also not be revealed. Creatures like us don''t want to expose our abilities, no matter how big or small they are because that can be used against us.


    The common rule is: the less others know about us, the safer we are.


    Even Lazarus is aware of this, and that is probably the only reason why Lazarus is not bombarding me with questions about Serina.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 14 - Dinner With Lazarus (2)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    I looked at Lazarus whose eyes were still glued to the empty doorframe of the dining room through which Serina left and I could not believe that he is not willing to give up.


    During dinner, Lazarus didn''t talk much but he was staring at Serina. What is his problem? Is he tired of living?


    Lazarus''s persistence irritates me. Why can''t he give up?


    I was surprised to feel anger swelling inside me. It seems that my protectiveness of that girl is more than I anticipated.


    Earlier that afternoon, in the garden, I thought about the possibility that maybe they are mates. Most of the mates are found within their species, but there are rare occasions when shapeshifters find mates among others. With that thought, I asked myself: Who am I to interfere? No one can get between mates; they will ignore rules and dangers to be together and keeping Serina away from her lover by force will only make her hate me, and I couldn''t allow that to happen.


    However, after my talk with Serina, I confirmed that she does not have romantic feelings toward Lazarus, and that makes Lazarus''s behavior unacceptable. Serina is not the same kind as Lazarus, and the concept of mates does not apply to her in the same way, but there should be at least some attraction, and Serina showed none. I saw only fear and disapproval when she spoke of him.


    In order for Serina to willingly participate in tests and allow me to observe her, I need her to trust me and to do it willingly. Lazarus forcing himself into the picture will only make her unstable.


    On the other side, I hoped that Lazarus will back off after my first warning, but again, I underestimated his dedication to getting his way.


    I wondered if Lazarus really has deep feelings toward Serina, or if he is just stubborn.


    "Why are you acting like you are smitten?"


    Lazarus frowned and met my gaze. "I told you that I am interested in her."


    "You told me that she smells nice. There is a difference. She is not your mate."


    "What do you know?"


    I could sense that Lazarus''s anger was swelling. He never liked when others tell him what to do and usually, I would not bother with him but now his eyes are set on Serina and I won''t allow him to come up with any funny ideas¡­ not after I confirmed that Serina is not interested in him.


    "Maybe you should talk to Caleb and ask him the difference between finding a temporary fascination and a mate."


    Lazarus snorted. It was obvious that he had no intention of talking to Caleb whose mate was killed about one hundred years ago by a group of creature-hunters. Since then, Caleb is irrational, mostly violent.


    The old testaments are telling us that their kind has only one mate for life and that when one of the mates perishes, the other one experiences indescribable agony.


    That explains how playful Caleb (then called Constantine) became the most caring creature who would do anything for his mate, and after the unfortunate accident, he turned into something vicious and unfathomable that lived only for the purpose of hunting down creature-hunters and anyone who resembles them.


    I pity Caleb, but there is nothing I can do for him. Of course, I could end his miserable existence, but creatures killing each other is taboo and individuals with a status like mine have a role of maintaining order and balance, and not using power to inflict their own justice. Unless I make it look like an accident. I could definitely do that.


    I will not deny that I would love to have Caleb as a specimen in my lab. His enhanced senses and shapeshifting are areas that could be researched further, but his disappearance could attract attention to me, and I enjoy the fact that everyone is leaving me alone.


    "What do you know about mates?", Lazarus asked me with displeasure apparent in his voice.


    "I know that if Serina is your mate, you would see her as the most precious creature, becoming submissive without a thought of harming her. What I saw in the garden didn''t fit the description.", I said and observed Lazarus''s blank expression. It was obvious that he didn''t like my words, but I was not done. "There are also descriptions of strange tingling, similar to euphoria when you touch or are nearby one another. Mates are akin to two halves of the same soul and finding each other is blissful. Is that what you are feeling?"


    Lazarus lowered his gaze, silently answering my question. Lazarus confirming that he is aware of how his infatuation is not the real thing, gave me peace. At least he should not pester Serina. Or so I thought.


    After a few seconds, Lazarus''s determined eyes met mine. "Are you saying that because I didn''t meet my mate, I should lock myself until she appears? Maybe she is not born yet. How long should I wait? You know that my lifespan is much longer than human''s, but I am not immortal. My clock is ticking. I will treat your daughter well, until¡­"


    "Until you find your mate and discard her?", I interrupted him angrily.


    "No. I wanted to say until her lifespan ends.", Lazarus grumbled.


    "And what if you meet your mate next week, Lazarus? Or next year? And what if Serina''s lifespan does not have an expiration date?"


    Lazarus''s eyes widened as my words sank in through his thick skull. "She is an immortal?"


    "Did you really think that I would acknowledge a normal human as my daughter?"


    Lazarus''s expression shifted a few times at my words, and I was not sure if that was a good thing or not. I expected him to back off, but it does not seem that is happening. I need a more direct approach.


    "Lazarus, I know you for a long time and I saw you go through more than one relationship. I don''t care what you do, but Serina is off-limits."


    Lazarus frowned. "You said that I can pursue as long as I don''t force it."


    I was frustrated that the dog-brain used my own words against me, but I said that before I understood the situation.


    "That is true, Lazarus. I said that. However, it comes with a condition that you come clean with Serina. She is not like you, and she is not your mate. If you plan to pursue Serina, I want you to explain to her the concept of a mate and what will happen to her when you find yours. Because you and I both know that no matter how much you are in love with Serina, once you meet your mate, every other person will become insignificant. The two of you could spend a long time together and have children, but none of that will matter to you when your blood boils from the primal urge to be with your mate. Even if you force yourself to stay with Serina, the beast within you will refuse. Do you expect Serina at that point to accept that your heart was never hers and to move on as nothing happened? Because for you, she will be nothing compared to your mate."


    "You are sentencing me to a failure.", Lazarus said angrily.


    I thought that I have my emotions under control, but the fact that Lazarus paled while gripping the table in order not to fall off his chair, told me otherwise. But I couldn''t care less if I hurt him with my anger.


    "I am saving you from dying the moment you find your mate, Lazarus. What you are thinking of doing will inevitably break Serina''s heart and when that happens, I will end you. Trust me when I say, no one will prevent that from happening."


    Lazarus didn''t respond, but I could see that he didn''t like my words. Well, he never cared about others or the impact of his actions, and that is similar to how I am, but with Serina is different.


    I accepted Serina as mine and I told him that she is my daughter. Lazarus harming her in any way means going against me and I will not have any of that.


    Also, Serina is at a fragile stage. I see her opening up, maybe even trusting me gradually. She is smart and I look forward to the day when she is ready to hear all my answers and maybe even provide me with some answers I am looking for.


    I won''t allow Lazarus to pull her into a relationship that will end as a disaster. Of course, there is a strong chance that Serina will reject Lazarus herself, but that only means that she will be subjected to his unwanted advances. Emphasis on ''unwanted''.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 15 - Not Ready For Alchemy

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    I went to Aldus''s lab that evening, for my usual round of tests.


    Part of me feared that I will bump into Lazarus on my way there, or that he might be in the lab, and I exhaled in relief when I reached safely and saw that only Aldus is present.


    Aldus did the regular tests and told me that I can go to my room, but I was not willing to leave.


    Since I woke up in Aldus''s lab in Venice, everything is confusing, but today definitely tops the charts of extraordinary and for some inexplicable reason, I had a feeling that this is only the beginning.


    My head buzzed with millions of questions and frankly, I was restless.


    Lazarus''s appearance and my talk with Aldus from that afternoon left me in a state of anxiety like I just finished a super-exciting chapter of a novel that ended with a cliffhanger.


    "We are done, you can go to your room.", Aldus repeated while putting blood vials into one of his numerous machines.


    When he finished, his eyes landed on me and he addressed the fact that I am not leaving.


    "Is there anything on your mind?"


    I was happy that he gestured toward the chair, indicating that I can sit and linger, instead of insisting that I scram.


    After dinner, I went to my room and tried sorting out my thoughts. I realized that beyond everything else, I want to find out more about myself. I mean¡­ Aldus said that I heal quickly and that my cells are not aging and there was something about my cells interacting strangely with others, but out of those three, I saw for myself only the healing part and I was curious about the rest.


    "You said that when my cells are mixed with foreign ones, mine take over. Can I see that?"


    A surprise flashed on Aldus''s face and then he broke into a smile.


    "Sure. Give me a moment to grab a few samples¡­"


    I watched him as he swiftly gathered several containers from different refrigerators, and he arranged them on the counter around one electronic microscope. I saw many, but this one had a display on the side and a keyboard was attached to it.


    "This does not look like a regular microscope.", I voiced my thoughts.


    "This is a prototype from Notte Pharmaceuticals. We make much more than medicine to ease headaches.", Aldus said proudly and waved at me to come closer. "Let me show you. With this, I can ensure that an equal amount of cells from both samples are provided¡­"


    I watched him drip the samples and I saw on the display the process of cells mixing, everything turning into one, and then disappearing.


    He repeated the process with different combinations of samples, with mine always being one of the two, and every time the outcome was the same.


    "Why does this happen?", I asked with a frown. I don''t know much about cells, but this didn''t look normal.


    "What do you think?", he returned me the question.


    "I don''t know what I''m looking at.", I admitted.


    "Don''t think of it as cells. Imagine all this was a movie and tell me what you believe happened. Tell me a story."


    The whole thing reminded me of some documentary from NatGeo channel about two civilizations at different stages of development. I found it ridiculous that I can remember a silly thing like a TV show from who knows how many years ago, but I have no idea where I used to live one month ago or who my family members are. But¡­ back to the NatGeo correlation to what I saw.


    "It looks like my cells belong to an invasive species, and they convert the other ones. But when the conversion is over, they realize that they are not the same and they kill each other. Like slaves turning against their owners when they realize that they are strong enough to retaliate, or maybe owners decide to eliminate slaves because they look like owners but are impostors."


    Aldus rubbed his chin. "Interesting story. But that does not explain why every last one of them is dead."


    "Maybe the last one felt remorse for so many deaths and committed suicide."


    Aldus burst into a laugh. "You should come to the lab more often and entertain me."


    I sulked. "I asked you first what is going on, but you didn''t answer. Why are you making fun of me?"


    "I''m not making fun of you, but that does not mean that I am not having fun. Maybe you are onto something. You think of your cells as invasive species¡­ Invasive species usually have some advantages compared to the other ones. What would you do differently?"


    I was pleased that he looked at me earnestly while expecting an answer. What would I do? "It depends¡­ what is my goal?"


    He was visibly pleased with my question. "We should find if there is a condition where your cells will be dominated by the other ones, or maybe where they are cohabiting in peace. What do you suggest?"


    My brain had no ideas and I felt stupid. "Why are you asking me?"


    "Because I tried several things and if I tell you, your mind will gravitate in that direction. I expect you to come up with fresh ideas. It does not need to be right, as long as it''s something new, we can give it a try and see what happens. That is what we call experimenting."


    "I don''t know where to start.", I admitted.


    Aldus patted my head, silently telling me that it''s OK. "Do you want to learn?"


    "About cells and stuff?"


    He gave me the ''of course'' look. "About everything."


    To say that I''m not curious would be a lie. I never saw anything like this, and the idea of taking a part in experimenting and seeing things unseen by humans so far, made me feel a bit like a God.


    I guess that Aldus noticed my enthusiasm because before I could respond, he shoved another notebook in my hands.


    "This will serve for your personal scientific notes.", he said as I observed dark brown thick notebook filled with blank pages.


    "I recommend that you think of a code, something only you will understand."


    I blinked. "A code?"


    Aldus nodded and reached for the notebook from his desk whose worn-out pages told me that he is using that one for a while.


    He opened it randomly and I saw some symbols mixed with words. It didn''t make sense to me.


    "Who can read this?", I asked.


    "This is my personal notebook, so only I can read it¡­", Aldus paused and gave me a complex look before adding: "¡­and maybe you, one day. It is written in the code so that if it falls into wrong hands it will be useless."


    He flipped a few more pages and pointed while explaining: "I use a circle with a dot as a symbol for Sun and also for gold. Triangle with one corner pointing up is fire, and if it''s a triangle with a corner pointing down, that is water. Those are standard Alchemy symbols."


    "Alchemy?"


    Aldus''s eyes flashed in excitement. "I told you I''m an alchemist. Did you think I''m joking?"


    At this point, I don''t know what to believe anymore. I feel that today I jumped into a river and I''m allowing the currents to take me places while I do my best to stay afloat.


    An alchemist... Why not? If I can consider things like immortality and rapid healing and werewolves, then alchemy feels like something reasonable.


    "So¡­ can you make an elixir of immortality?"


    Aldus stifled a laugh. "Really? Why didn''t you ask me if I can turn plain rocks into gold? That is usually more popular."


    I rolled my eyes. "Maybe between immortals, because you don''t need that elixir."


    "Well, Serina¡­ You don''t need that elixir either."


    Right. I forgot that I am immortal. If in ten years from now my appearance does not change, maybe I will believe that one, for real. But I still wanted to know the answer to my question. "Can you make it or not?"


    "It does not matter if I can make it. What matters is that you study and make it yourself."


    I pursed my lips in disapproval of his words. It''s obvious that he does not want to answer my question, and I have no way to force him.


    "Can we focus on the task at hand?", Aldus asked and when I nodded, he continued: "We were talking about Alchemy symbols. It will be up to you to decide if you want to use them or not, and I recommend that you come up with symbols of your own. Every master develops his own system of preserving knowledge unless he plans to share it with the world indiscriminately. You can also pick a few words and swap their meanings¡­ Don''t write down the key for deciphering and if you can''t remember it, then it''s better not to do it. You have a computer in your room. Instead of me burying you with random resources for creating codes, check the internet¡­"


    I listened to his explanations and it made me feel like I am part of some super-spy plot. Codes and symbols, swapping meanings¡­ I can do that. Heck, I can do that even for my journal, just in case if someone is reading it behind my back. (I am looking at you, Aldus!)


    Aldus packed all the samples that we used previously and walked with me into the library on the first floor.


    He carefully picked books, and I was surprised when he used the ladder to reach the one on the high shelf.


    "Why don''t you use your teleporting ability to get the book?", I asked Aldus.


    Aldus arched his eyebrow in disapproval of me naming his ability as ''teleporting'', but he didn''t tell me how to call it, and I thought it''s appropriate.


    "I told you that I need to remember holding the item. This one I didn''t touch in a long time. I don''t want to risk damaging it because I got something wrong."


    I was curious. "I thought that if your power fails, the teleport does not happen."


    "Sometimes it does not happen... partially."


    I imagined him holding onto the cover while pages are still up there, and a chilling thought came to my mind. "I guess you don''t use your power on living creatures."


    Aldus smiled. "Not usually."


    I glanced at the three books he gave me. One was about human anatomy, the second one about biology (with a focus on insects), and the third one was from the highest shelf, it was an old book with the title ''Plants of Dena Lage*''.


    "No introduction to alchemy?"


    "None in English.", Aldus responded dryly. "I will give you a list of languages to learn. Start with Latin and continue Italian. Other than that, you will learn about the human body, elements in nature, and several other things... That will help you start with alchemy¡­"


    I exhaled in defeat. It seems that I need to learn things in order to be able to learn about things that can help satisfy my curiosity. But if Aldus is right and I am immortal, then the time will not be a problem.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 16 - Obsession

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Lazarus''s point of view


    ---??


    I got up from the bed with the first morning rays of the sun, and I''m quite confident I didn''t sleep at all.


    The lack of sleep is usually not a problem, I can go days without it, but this time it was different.


    Spending the night in the guest bedroom of Aldus''s villa was torturous. I couldn''t find a comfortable position or calm down my beast who screamed for Seraphina''s proximity.


    Not having her nearby helped control my urges a bit, but it didn''t suppress them fully. I was aroused and rock hard for most of the night and by morning my cock throbbed painfully.


    What is wrong with me?


    I saw an ocean of attractive girls and held in my arms more than I can remember, but I never had this insatiable need to possess a female. And it''s ridiculous because I know that Aldus is right, Seraphina is not my mate.


    As soon as I exited my car yesterday afternoon, a light breeze carried her scent toward me. I thought that it must be some perfume filled with pheromones but when I held her in my arms and inhaled her scent, I realized that I was wrong. It was her. Her every cell is inviting me, even now just the thought of her is arousing.


    I must be losing my mind. I wondered if she is a succubus or a vampire, as they are known to have ways to enchant others and induce production of oxytocin when someone thinks of them, creating the illusion of falling in love to the point of obsession. However, I met several succubi as well as vampires and I am confident that Seraphina is neither. What the hell is she? I never smelled anything like it. It was human, but¡­ different. Intoxicating.


    I know that Aldus is not joking. He never tells jokes and he is known to look a creature in the eye and talk about gruesome torture like he is discussing pleasant weather. And then he executes the torture with the same calm demeanor.


    Aldus told me to stay away from Seraphina and he means it, but it seems that the beast within me is not willing to listen. This is a losing battle no matter what I do but angering Aldus is not an option. I need him to talk to Caleb and I need him for many other things as well.


    Aldus is the biggest monster I''ve met, but I am aware that I am alive and enjoying my lifestyle thanks to him.


    "I can do this¡­ I can do this¡­", I chanted while staring at the clock, wishing for the seconds to pass faster because Aldus told me that we can leave and deal with Caleb shortly after breakfast, and Aldus was always punctual.


    I wanted to leave last night, but I gave up on that because there is a chance Aldus will not deal with Caleb if I''m not around, and honestly, I thought that I will get used to this Seraphina-effect which is driving me crazy.


    Seeing that morning light didn''t help in calming me down, I decided to hit the gym and burn some of my pent-up energy. As a bonus, it will help me pass the time.


    Halfway down the hallway, Seraphina''s scent hit me hard and before I had a chance to return to my room, I was already in the gym, passing her a bottle of water and smiling like an idiot, despite her obvious displeasure.


    It seems that I interrupted something.


    The fact that my arousal is stretching my shorts is not helping.


    I throbbed from the need to touch her despite Aldus''s anger which prickled my skin.


    "You are up early, Lazarus.", Aldus said in a disapproving tone that reminded me I should keep my distance.


    Aldus groaned and gestured toward my feet. "Serina was in the middle of jumping exercises and whenever you decide to move from the platform, she can jump on it."


    "Oh¡­", a confused sound escaped my lips.


    I probably looked like an idiot because I felt like one. From last night''s staring, I progressed to a sleazy ''in-your-face'' approach. Great, just great.


    I cleared my throat and kept the water bottle which Seraphina ignored on the floor.


    "I will be on the treadmill. Over there¡­", I pointed to my right even though the treadmill was on the left. I am an absolute idiot.


    Music blasted through my earphones as I ran like a maniac while forcing myself to stare at my feet.


    I wanted to leave the gym, but my beast didn''t want to and the rest of me didn''t want to admit how weak I am, so I kept on running as Seraphina''s sweet scent filled my nostrils.


    It was torturous, comparable to what Aldus did to me about two centuries ago after I offended him. Maybe worse.


    Is it possible that I turned into a masochist? There is no other explanation why I am not leaving the gym, despite knowing that nothing good will come out of this. If my reasoning returns, I will buy a one-way plane ticket to somewhere far away.


    ''Maybe you should get her some flowers¡­'', my beast whispered into my mind.


    ''Shut it! Don''t you want to live?'', I hissed back silently.


    ''Chocolates usually work. Go for the expensive ones¡­'', my beast continued giving me ideas and I could not believe those words came from the same beast I know for centuries. What happened with the ''go and grab what you want'' attitude?


    ''Play the violin for her. Girls like serenading¡­''


    ''Did you hit your head?'', I asked even though I knew that we are sharing one head, but there was no other explanation for this sudden change in attitude.


    ''And I am horrible at playing any instrument. I don''t have the patience for that¡­'', I mentally reminded my beast.


    ''This is your chance to learn¡­'', my beast said in a singing voice that sounded more like a purr.


    I groaned in frustration while trying to put my beast to sleep or at least to mute him somehow.


    By the time I came out of my thoughts, I was still running on the treadmill and I realized that I am on my own. Aldus and Seraphina left, leaving Seraphina''s intoxicating scent lingering in the air. The lack of Seraphina in my visual range left me disappointed.


    I hopped off the treadmill and paused at the sight of a small white towel on the floor. Isn''t this the same towel that was around Seraphina''s neck? It seems that she left me a souvenir. Of course, I knew that it was there for the staff to pick it up, but I chose to believe a lie that she left it for me.


    I held the towel in my hand and buried my face in it, taking a deep breath and I enjoyed profusely as Seraphina''s scent filled me completely. It was not as good as inhaling her directly, but this is the closest thing I''ve got, and I will roll with it.


    It was a mixture of ecstasy and agony, having her scent etching into my brain yet knowing that this is as far as I can go.


    There is no way that I will approach her and tell her about the whole mate story because only a crazy woman would accept a relationship that is doomed for failure. If she hears that I am obsessed with her, yet it''s not the real thing, she will despise me. By staying away at least I get to watch her from the distance. Maybe.


    Frustrated by my impotence, I stomped back into my room like a rebellious teenager. It seems that my brain is deteriorating.


    After a shower, it''s breakfast time, and then I can leave this place and hopefully forget about Seraphina.


    Breakfast was another form of torture and I am confident that Seraphina scooted her chair closer to Aldus, as if she is requesting his protection from me. Is she scared of me?


    ''Oh, no, sweet Serina¡­ don''t be scared. I need you close.'', my beast whined in my head, and I felt like slapping myself.


    She was sitting on the other side of an endless dining table, wearing jeans and a white blouse and her hair was lifted into a neat ponytail, leaving her neck exposed. My nostrils expanded as I remembered the strengths of her scent when I inhaled it yesterday in the garden as my nose traced her skin. I swallowed hard.


    She was alluring, beautiful, fresh, enchanting¡­ ''mine'', my beast added, and I cursed myself for not being able to shut him up.


    "When do we leave?", I asked Aldus, incapable to contain my impatience to leave from here.


    I could see that Seraphina was confused and slightly panicked. Is she going to miss me?


    My excitement dwindled when I heard her questions directed at Aldus¡­


    "You are leaving, father? When? Where? For how long? Can I come?"


    Aldus smiled at her. "Serina, it''s work. I will leave shortly after breakfast. I should be back by tomorrow evening. You stay here."


    "Can I come?", she repeated her last question, visibly distressed and I wished to hug her worries away. Well, I would definitely do more than hugging, but we can start with that.


    I forced myself to focus on reality and to listen to Aldus''s words.


    "Sorry. It''s too dangerous. Be a good girl. Stay here, and study. I will quiz you when I get back and if you do well, I will take you to a fair."


    The room visibly brightened, or maybe that was her smile¡­ and I was back to grinning like an idiot. The pressure in my groin stretched my pants and I realized that I am aroused. What is wrong with me?


    Mental images of Seraphina smiling at me flashed in my mind¡­ her biting her lip seductively¡­ wrapping her lips around my shaft¡­ I need to get out of here!


    I stood up and asked Aldus a question to which he didn''t answer: "When are we leaving?"


    Aldus checked his wristwatch. "At ten-thirty."


    At Aldus''s words, Seraphina released a disappointed sigh that (to me) sounded like the most seductive invitation I ever heard, and my cock lurched in response painfully.


    ''Grr¡­ how I wish to sink myself in her flesh¡­'', my beast growled in my head.


    Oh, God! My departure is more than one hour away. Will I be able to survive that much without jumping on Seraphina and invoking Aldus''s wrath? In her presence, I am close to losing my mind, and my head as well.


    "I will see you then.", I said to Aldus while storming out of the dining room.


    My eyes fell on the maid that was cleaning the glass window in the hallway. I was desperately looking for a distraction or a way to relieve the suffocating pressure, and this maid might do.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 17 - Seeking Protection

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    I was happy to see that Lazarus rushed out of the dining room. What is his problem? Is he not feeling well? More than once he looked like he is in agony, but after yesterday, there is no way that I will give him any ideas, so I kept to myself.


    As much as I tried to ignore Lazarus, his gaze was burning my skin and I had a feeling that the only thing keeping him away from me was Aldus''s presence. It was unsettling.


    Suddenly, I became aware that I am relying on Aldus''s protection. No. I am counting on it like it''s a given and without him, I will feel¡­ vulnerable and exposed.


    "Do you need to go?"


    Aldus smiled with amusement twirling in his steel-grey eyes. "Will you miss me?"


    "Yes.", I admitted right away.


    Did he forget that I have no clue who I was and that he is the only connection to who I am? Sure, there is staff in the villa, which I silently call handy-robots because they are performing their tasks swiftly and silently, they always lower their heads when they see me, and speak only when spoken to.


    I need people in my life, and as much as Aldus might be an unfathomable monster, he is the only person I can talk to. What will I do if he disappears?


    "You said that it''s dangerous.", I reminded him.


    His eyes reduced to slits how much he smiled, and he patted my head. "It''s dangerous for you. Not for me."


    I lowered my gaze in defeat. I don''t know how powerful Aldus is or what business he needs to deal with, but I am painfully aware that I am useless. I firmed my resolve to study. It can''t hurt, and maybe I manage to learn something useful and help him out, or at least I could be capable enough so that I am not left behind. One day.


    Aldus probably noticed my low mood and he tried to encourage me.


    "You will be safe here."


    Aldus''s words pulled me out of my thoughts. I know he means it, but I don''t feel safe without him around.


    "You be safe there and come home. I will be waiting.", I said, and I realized that I sound pathetic. I am fortunate that he accepted me as a daughter, so his expectations of me to behave are low while his tolerance is high. Why am I acting like a baby?


    He nodded in response.


    I was embarrassed by my clingy behavior, so I didn''t linger. Besides, I finished my breakfast fifteen minutes ago, but I didn''t want to leave before Lazarus, fearing that he might come after me. Now he is gone, and I can go to my room swiftly. Only when he is out of the property, I will be able to breathe.


    I went down the hallway, counting steps until I reach my room when I heard shuffling from the side-hallway that leads to the East wing of the villa.


    I told myself to keep on going, but my curiosity took over and I had to see what is going on. My steps halted and I changed my direction.


    My eyes widened when I saw Lazarus practically dragging our maid with him. His arm was around her waist and she was walking, but the fear in her expression was a giveaway that she was not willing to do whatever he had on his mind.


    I frowned as anger bubbled inside me. How dares he?!


    "Mr. Lupo!"


    He froze at the sound of my voice.


    "What do you think you are doing!?"


    Lazarus turned toward me in slow motion and his expression told me that he is not happy with my interference. However, his reaction only confirmed that I''m doing the right thing. Did he plan to force himself on the poor woman? I was livid.


    "Let go of her. Right now!", I roared.


    I had no idea from where my courage came but I was sure that I will have a sore throat for a few days.


    It seems that it worked because the maid wiggled out of his hold, moved away from him, and hid behind me.


    I was still high on adrenaline as I glared at Lazarus who visibly struggled between rage and obedience.


    "Mr. Lupo¡­", I said in a firm tone. "I don''t know how you act in your house, but this is the Mezzanotte property and as our guest, you need to follow our rules. We don''t get handsy with our employees and we don''t force them to do anything they are not paid for. Is that clear?"


    He stared at me with disbelief in his eyes like I''m growing a second head.


    "Is. That. Clear?", I said through my teeth.


    It was barely noticeable, but I saw that he nodded.


    I was happy with this small victory, and I didn''t want to test my luck further.


    "Good. You are leaving soon, and I hope that you can refrain from causing trouble until then."


    He didn''t respond and I didn''t move as he slowly walked away from me without breaking eye contact.


    That was intense.


    Only when he was out of sight, I exhaled the breath I was holding.


    "Are you OK?", I asked the maid which was visibly shivering behind me.


    "Yes, young Miss. Thank you, young Miss.", she said in a shaky voice.


    I placed my hand on her shoulder and she relaxed.


    "Don''t mention it. He should leave in about one hour. Try to stay out of sight until then."


    The maid nodded vigorously and scurried in the opposite direction from where Lazarus went.


    Now that the thing was over, I realized what I have done, and my legs refused to move.


    Why on Earth did I raise my voice on that man? But what were my options? To pretend I didn''t see anything? I would not be able to sleep peacefully with the knowledge that he did something despicable and I looked away. Or was I supposed to call Aldus? Who knows where he is, and I didn''t want to appear like a weakling. Aldus told me that I am the princess here and that Lazarus won''t dare to hurt me.


    After an unknown measure of time, I managed to lift my foot off the floor, and I moved toward my room. My every next step was faster than the previous one.


    I practically ran into my room, closed the door, locked it, and huffed for air. The adrenalin wore off and I was shaking.


    My hair stood on ends when I heard shuffling coming from my closet. Is Lazarus there? I felt the blood draining from my face. I am doomed! Am I going to faint?


    "Excuse me, young Miss¡­", the maid called, and I realized it''s the same one I saw in the hallway a few minutes ago. Her head peeked from the closet and she continued talking: "I was thinking of ironing your dresses, if it''s not inconvenient. Or if ironing is not fine, I can clean your bathroom or anything else¡­" Her voice trailed away, and she looked at me hopefully.


    Her petite face was framed in dark brown hair that was lifted into a loose bun and she clutched nervously her black dress that is part of her maid''s uniform.


    I realized that she is scared of Lazarus and seeking refuge. I found it ridiculous that she thinks I can protect her. Doesn''t she see that I am shaking? But I liked the idea that someone is relying on me. Somehow, it boosted my courage. I wondered if this is how Aldus feels when I rely on him.


    I did my best to compose myself. "What is your name?"


    "Maria."


    "Thank you, Maria. That is very thoughtful. Please, carefully inspect all my dresses and iron the ones that need it. You can do it in my closet, no need to use the laundry room."


    Her face broke into a smile and she visibly relaxed. "Thank you, young Miss."


    I sat in front of my computer and continued my research on secret codes. It will distract me from thinking about the incident in the hallway, and I need to come up with a code of my own so that I can take notes that are for my eyes only. And then I can start researching other topics.


    Occasionally I would hear shuffling from my walk-in closet, and I knew that Maria is keeping busy by ironing invisible creases on my garments. I felt less alone.


    I wondered... what kind of creatures are shapeshifters? I saw Lazarus move very fast and he is strong. I know from the movies that they get bitten, and during the full moon, they go crazy. But that is probably the Hollywood version of the real thing. I should do more research on that topic. Ah, there is so much to learn!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 18 - The Campsite Incident

    Author''s note for the chapter: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    I was glad to see that Serina came to wish me goodbye. She was standing on the top stair of the main entry with her fingers intertwined at her waist level.


    Before getting into the car, I threw Serina a glance and I noticed that she is uneasy.


    Shouldn''t she be happy that Lazarus is leaving? He is already in the back seat. Or is she sad about me leaving?


    I wished to comfort her, but honestly¡­ I have no idea how to do that. Maybe¡­ a pat on the head? I do that to her occasionally because it works with dogs and horses but if I do it too often, it will lose its desired effect.


    "Tomorrow evening, over dinner, I want to hear everything you did in my absence.", I told her, and I saw that she smiled a little.


    Satisfied with the outcome of my little pep-talk, I got in the back seat of the car and observed Lazarus who was stiff as if he was afraid to move.


    "Drive¡­", I told my driver and we headed out.


    My eyes didn''t leave Lazarus and I saw that he relaxed as we got further away from my house. Or is it further away from Serina?


    "Is your attraction to my daughter that strong?", I asked with a smile that revealed my canines.


    I saw that Lazarus broke into a sweat at my words. Probably because he felt my rising bloodlust.


    "You don''t understand¡­", his voice was raspy.


    "Why don''t you explain it to me?"


    "It''s¡­ I''m battling my beast who suddenly developed a split-personality. It''s like I don''t know myself anymore or my beast."


    "Oh?" I made a gesture with my hand, indicating to Lazarus to continue talking.


    He licked his lips and took a deep breath before words started pouring out of him: "My beast was telling me to woo Seraphina, to devour her, to cherish her, to get my hands on her in any way possible. It was driving me insane. I needed a distraction and I grabbed one of your maids, but Seraphina saw me, and she raised her voice in condemnation. I was frozen. I craved for her approval so strongly that I was unable to move."


    I found Lazarus''s words interesting beyond belief. Serina raised her voice at Lazarus, and it made him unable to move? Is this one of her powers manifesting? But I can''t act too interested with this in front of Lazarus because I might reveal how special Serina is.


    "Hmm¡­" I hummed and nodded as if what happened was expected. "And now? How do you feel now?"


    I noticed that Lazarus''s expression changed from the one in agony to the one in ecstasy. He closed his eyes and smiled. What is wrong with him?


    It took him a while to respond.


    "I¡­ miss her. She is like the most potent drug. I crave for another dose and I don''t care if it will kill me."


    Lazarus''s words were beyond intriguing. But more than his words, it was his elation. It seems that Serina has some enchanting effect.


    I remember seeing Lazarus''s idiotic expression in the gym. How dares he stand in front of me and look all love-stricken at my daughter with a raging hard-on!? Did he think I wouldn''t notice?


    But back to Serina. Is her enchantment only for Lazarus? That would be a waste of talent. Or can she affect werewolves? How about other shapeshifters? Or men overall? No, it can''t be all men, after all, I am unaffected but then¡­ not many things can affect me. Over the centuries I developed immunity to many things, it''s like resistance to poison. Or is it possible that she affects men and women? Animals? Ah, it seems I need to do more tests!


    I will definitely take Serina to the fair and take notes! I was jittery on the inside while thinking about the possibilities.


    Lazarus stared at me seriously. "What is she, Aldus?"


    I smirked. "I told you. She is my daughter."


    Lazarus was about to say something when I picked up a scent. "Why do I feel that Serina is here?"


    Lazarus looked at me guiltily and reached for his briefcase.


    "Sorry, but¡­", he stopped talking and pulled a white towel from his briefcase and Serina''s scent became stronger.


    I lifted an eyebrow, demanding an explanation and he gave me one.


    "This is from the gym. Something to remember her by. It will help me get used to her scent so that I can control myself when I see her¡­ next time¡­"


    I saw him holding onto the towel like it''s a precious treasure and I was speechless.


    I wanted to ask him if he whacked himself off while inhaling her scent, but I knew that if he says ''no'', I will not believe him, and if he says ''yes'' I might rip his head off. So, I decided not to ask anything. Lazarus is disgusting.


    Two hours later, the car stopped, and we met with two men who work for Lazarus.


    They were nervously looking at Lazarus and me while telling us that there was another incident.


    "Lead the way.", Lazarus said, and we continued on foot, through the meadow, toward the forest.


    After about half an hour of hiking into the forest, we reached a clearing that was used as a campsite.


    The sight in front of me was not pleasant.


    Three tents had rips on them, obviously done by claws... remnants of a campfire that was fresh but extinguished for at least several hours... pots and utensils scattered, broken camping chair, pieces of fabric and blood. A lot of blood. No bodies but I picked up six distinctive human scents, not counting our two guides.


    "Did you touch anything?", I asked the two humans.


    "We found a leg and two arms, and some viscera. That was collected.", one of the men responded.


    I wanted to know more. "Where?"


    The man pointed at the tent and at several spots around the campfire, where the bloodstains were strongest.


    Lazarus instructed his men to stand on the side so that the two of us can talk without being overheard.


    "Caleb went too far this time.", Lazarus growled when his men were out of the earshot.


    "Is he still working alone?", I asked Lazarus.


    Lazarus confirmed. "No one wants to team up with him."


    "Then¡­ it was not Caleb."


    Lazarus frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "You said that there were five incidents over the last month. This one makes it the sixth one. Even for Caleb who occasionally loses control, that is a lot. And look at this scene¡­ Six humans. All killed at the campsite. If this was done by one shifter, at least some victims would run into the forest. My estimate that this was done by three or more shifters. And look here¡­" I gestured at the claw marks on the tree and one on the leg of the chair that didn''t snap. "These are different."


    Lazarus was visibly uncomfortable. "Did one of the packs decide to rebel?"


    "Maybe they are rogues.", I shared my thoughts.


    "I thought you took care of them."


    "The current packs, how you call them, don''t really have a leader so their loyalty is fickle. Without the real Alpha, pack members don''t have anyone to keep them in check. This could be several youths who reached puberty and can''t control their beasts or maybe older ones who got sick of following orders from a non-leader."


    Lazarus rubbed his forehead. "I am glad that I''m not affected by this pack and Alpha nonsense."


    My left side of the lips lifted. "You are welcome."


    Lazarus rolled his eyes. "Yes, I know. You broke the bond for me. It was accidentally done while you tortured me, but still... I will be forever grateful to you."


    "I don''t know if you should be grateful¡­", I responded. "The lack of bond is problematic when you don''t have your Alpha, but when he is there, that same bond gives you strength. I told you that what I did might not be permanent. If you encounter a strong Alpha, you will submit to him."


    Lazarus gritted his teeth in annoyance. He never liked the idea of submitting to anyone, even though he is not an Alpha.


    "What about this?", Lazarus asked while gesturing toward the campsite.


    I knew that he wanted to change the topic, but we had to deal with the situation.


    "Tell your men to clean it up. It''s our fortune that this incident is fresh. We can track the culprits."


    I saw that Lazarus shivered at my words. He is aware that whoever did this will pay for their indiscretion, and that punishments delivered by me are not something to look forward to (from first-hand experience).


    No matter what anyone thinks about the current system, the law of secrecy is absolute because it allows us to coexist with humans without delving into chaos.


    If a creature kills a human, it needs to happen covertly, and they need to clean up after themselves. However, this was six human victims, and they left a mess.


    If Lazarus''s men didn''t find this, the media would go crazy and people would start hunting a feral bear that would either end with some poor creature being killed for no reason or would leave many open questions. No matter what regular humans do, creature-hunters would be alerted.


    I took a deep breath and turned to my right. "That way."


    Lazarus''s expression showed that he is not excited about the upcoming walk through the forest, but he had no option than to follow me.


    I moved in the direction where the musky scent of shifters was lingering. I wondered if I will be able to finish this in time and fulfill my promise to Serina by joining her for dinner tomorrow evening. I better hurry.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 19 - Destined For Each Other?

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    I raised my gaze and found myself in the familiar classroom, sitting on my own in the far right corner, behind a desk that is designed for two.


    I looked around and saw faceless people who are definitely my classmates. Most of them are paired up or in small groups and chatting. Based on their close interaction, I assume that they all know each other well.


    Why am I isolated? I am not sure, but I am definitely an outsider, and hostility mixed with rejection around me is tangible. The best I can hope from this bunch of people (aka classmates) is that they will ignore me.


    I don''t want to attract trouble and I lowered my head while trying to avoid the world. Keeping a low profile came to me naturally and I am confident that I did this often.


    With my peripheral vision, I saw a shape appearing at the door. Is that another classmate? There are only a few free spots left in the classroom and I hope that he (or she) does not come to sit next to me. It''s better to be on my own. Somehow, I am used to it, like I never had a real friend.


    The clamor in the classroom subsided and it seems that most of my classmates focused on the figure standing at the door. Is that a teacher?


    I directed my gaze toward the figure at the door and my breath hitched when I met a pair of familiar deep blue eyes that stared at me as possessed.


    It felt like we are seeing each other for the first time, yet I was sure that I know what he is thinking, and I could feel his desire to come closer to me.


    Duke didn''t look away and neither did I.


    I never returned a boy''s gaze so boldly. I was embarrassed, yet unable to break eye contact. It was spellbinding.


    He moved inside the classroom and his eyes didn''t leave mine, ignoring that everyone was ogling his way. Girls were drooling over him, and boys were jealous of his imposing mien, yet he acted as if I am the only person in the classroom.


    With every step of distance reducing between us I was becoming more aware of his presence that engulfed my senses.


    Duke stopped next to my desk and licked his lips slowly. "Is someone sitting here?"


    He threw a quick glance at the empty chair on my right before his eyes locked on mine again.


    I wanted to respond, but there was no air in my lungs. He took away my breath, literally. I inhaled forcibly. "Uhm¡­ no."


    He broke into a smile that created butterflies in my stomach.


    "Alright. Then I will sit here. If you don''t mind."


    "I don''t.", I breathed.


    I stared at him as he took a seat on the chair next to mine.


    His perfume made me dizzy, or maybe that was his proximity, and I was painfully aware that everyone is looking at us. Actually, they are looking at him and cursing at me, and I had to ask: "Why did you sit here?"


    His eyebrow arched and a playful smirk danced at the corner of his lips for a second, before he inched closer as if he is about to tell me a secret.


    "Why not? You are the most beautiful girl I ever saw. I am lucky that no one sat here before me, so I get to enjoy your company. It feels like we are destined for each other. Don''t you agree?"


    I swallowed hard while cursing myself for the heat that invaded my cheeks. I hoped that he didn''t notice me blushing or at least that he will not mention it. Why am I reacting so strongly to his sweet-talking? And why am I unable to stop gaping at him? Is my mouth open? I hope not.


    I was desperate to hide my emotional turmoil. I decided to use sarcasm: "Wow! A guy handsome enough to be school-royalty said I am the most beautiful. Well, thank you, my lord."


    He chuckled. "Lord? That''s a first. I could be a knight or a duke. I think that fits me better."


    I decided to play along. "Duke? I agree. It fits you. I will call you Duke."


    He gave me a small bow, silently accepting the nickname I gave him. "And how should I call you, my beautiful maiden?"


    I opened my mouth to answer and froze. What is my name? I wanted to say ''Seraphina'', but it didn''t sound right.


    Everything turned dark and my eyes fluttered open.


    I was disappointed that it''s another dream, and happy that I''ve got to see Duke again. He was handsome as ever.


    I wondered, will I ever get to meet him for real? Are my dreams close to what actually happened? There is a chance that all this is a big bunch of rubbish, not worth more than a bag full of fog.


    Regardless if the dreams are real or not, the lingering feeling Duke leaves behind is as real as it can be. And this dream made my heart flutter. His gaze pierced through my fa?ade of a brave girl who does not need anyone, like he is looking at the real me who is craving for approval and a sense of security¡­ and it seemed that he liked what he saw and I knew that he was willing to give me both his approval and security.


    If this dream was from my past, I met Duke in school, probably on the first day of high school. Also, unless I am a psychic to guess names randomly, his name is not Duke. That is a nickname I decided to use for him.


    I was back to the jitters inside my stomach. Was it love at first sight? That could explain the intensity of this dream that filled me with skittish anticipation, while other dreams gave me a sense of belonging and unconditional acceptance. I couldn''t distinguish if he also had feelings for me or if it was just shameless flirting, but Duke''s presence always made me feel at home.


    It''s unfortunate that I find comfort in my dreams, while reality scares the shit out of me. Every morning I wake up with the hope that it''s real, and that Duke is out there, searching for me, and that we will meet, and I will experience holding onto his hand and seeing that devilish smile that makes my heart flutter.


    The thing that I find unsettling is that dreams about Duke are limited to my high school. Today''s dream explains why there are no earlier images of him, but what about after? I am definitely beyond high school age. Did we break up? He is always flirting and acting carefree, but his eyes are showing endless love and care, and I can''t imagine that we broke up because even through the dreams, I know that he is the one my heart chose.


    My dreams are strangely consistent, as if they are slowly revealing my past, layer by layer. I need to do some research on the relation between memory loss and dreams, and hopefully understand what is going on with me.


    I closed my eyes, to recollect from the dream as many details as possible before morning takes them away.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 20 - Research To Discover Herself

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    After making sure I remembered the things from my dream I am about to write down in my journal, I frowned when I remembered what day it is.


    This is the third day since Aldus left, and he said that he will be back in less than two. Should I be worried? I cheered myself with the thought that maybe he arrived during the night. I will ask the maids.


    I forced myself out of bed. It''s time to get ready for the day.


    "Young Miss, may I come in?", Maria''s voice was heard from the other side of the door after a quick knock.


    Since the incident with Lazarus, Maria is extra-attentive toward me, and in this case, I suspected that she stood in front of my door and listened carefully for any sound that would tell her that I''m awake.


    "Come in, Maria¡­", I responded.


    She came in and greeted me with a smile. "Good morning, young Miss. We have a wonderful day today. Breakfast will be ready in half an hour. Do you need help getting ready?"


    "Thank you, Maria. I am fine. Did my father return?"


    Her smile fell slightly. "No, young Miss."


    I walked into the bathroom and as I closed the door, I saw Maria straightening the bedsheets on my bed.


    I know that Maria is grateful that I saved her from Lazarus, but she really does not need to stretch herself in order to please me. I will talk to Aldus about this because I am not sure how to tell Maria to stop doing her work without sounding ungrateful.


    While on the topic of Aldus, I hope he returns home soon because I am worried.


    I told myself to stay calm. The work is probably more complicated than he initially thought. Or maybe he completed a deal and is celebrating with Lazarus.


    I could not prevent anxiousness from bubbling inside me.


    What will I do if something happened to Aldus? What if his relatives come and claim this place? Does he even have relatives? Without a paycheck, the staff will leave this place. What about me? My stomach tied itself into knots as these thoughts overwhelmed me.


    Breakfast was lonely without Aldus. I kept my tablet in front and listened to the charming Italian man who spoke in longer sentences with every next lesson while subtitles floated at the bottom of the screen. I''m happy with my progress in learning Italian. I can keep a simple conversation and I understand a lot, as long as people talk slowly (''slowly'' is the key).


    After I was done with the food, I went to the library to continue reading the book on shapeshifters I found yesterday. It seems that other than werewolves who can shift into wolf-like creatures, there are other types of shapeshifters; like demons, dragons, and awakened animals that have the ability to appear humanoid. It''s fascinating.


    Somehow, I know that I never bothered with such topics because I was confident that it''s some superstitious mumbo-jumbo mixed with imagination and exaggeration, but now I know that I lived in a world I didn''t understand, and it''s time to learn about it.


    I don''t have super speed or strength, and I can''t change shapes, but I can learn fast and knowledge can be powerful.


    After Aldus and Lazarus left, I holed myself in the library, searching for books on various creatures that are in English and I found a few. Besides shapeshifters, books mention other creatures as well and I hope that I will be able to broaden my horizons, figure out what Aldus is, and of course, what I am.


    I find it amusing that somewhere along the last few days, I am growing into accepting Aldus''s story that I died and he brought me back to life.


    Aldus told me that he used essences of several different creatures in the ritual of reviving me and that there is a possibility I will poses their abilities. He didn''t give me many details because he didn''t want me to be fixated on those.


    "I would prefer that you discover who you are without my influence.", was Aldus''s explanation. He saw my disapproval, so he elaborated: "I can tell you that I gave you mermaid''s voice, but if it was not compatible with you and your body rejected it, you will be disappointed that you can''t sing a man into his own doom. I hope you will keep on your mind that you are unique and there is a possibility that some abilities merged and transformed. There is a chance that you have no abilities other than what we discovered, or maybe new ones are born and you need to find out about them. In my opinion, it''s a miracle that you are alive and functioning properly; fast healing is an unexpected bonus, and the way your cells react with others is a mystery. The only thing I can tell you is to be patient and have faith in yourself."


    "Is that related to why you believe my dreams have a meaning?", I asked, hoping that he will reveal at least a bit more.


    Aldus smiled and bobbed his head while contemplating how much to tell me.


    "Yes. One of the components was from a creature that has the power to manipulate dreams to the point of using them to gain access to the subconsciousness of others.", he said.


    ''Woohoo!'', I cheered internally. It seems that I might be able to enter other people''s dreams and take a peek. Ah, all the mysteries I can find! Can I manipulate them? Plant fake memories? Convince them to do something for me? I hoped that my expression didn''t reveal my thoughts.


    ''Stay cool, Serina¡­'', I told myself.


    "You think that I have that power?", I asked casually.


    "It''s a possibility...", he responded and instead of feeding my imagination, he reminded me to focus on the present. "Your dreams are believable, coherent, and you are aware that you are dreaming. That tells me your dreams are not a random mix of reality and imagination. I might think that you are predicting the future, but in your dreams, you are younger than your current self, so I believe that those are pieces of your past."


    Aldus didn''t say more, but it was a clue that told me to take my dreams seriously and his words also gave me a hint of what I am.


    Wait! Did he say that I could predict the future! This is getting exciting!


    I remember that he named me Seraphina because of the ancient fire within me (his words). I wonder if I can shoot fireballs from my palms, or maybe squirt flames from my eyes. Maybe. Anything is possible.


    On second thought, I''m not excited about the fire-power because I don''t want to scorch my clothes or myself in the process. It does not look practical. However, dream-peeking is a different thing... unless I need to be at a touching-distance with my victim. Ah! Do I need to sleep as well in order to exploit someone''s dreams? I shuddered at the thought of sleeping next to random people. That will NOT happen!


    Now that I think about it, my two possible powers don''t look appealing.


    However, no matter how I feel about fire magic and dream infiltration, none of the creatures I read about so far has powers related to dreams or fire. Well, there is still a lot of books for me to read.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 21 - Aldus Is Back!

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    I was immersed in the books and I didn''t realize the time passing.


    The stories about werewolves, harpies, vampires, griffons, ghosts, and many others were fairytales filled with horror, and I was unable to stop reading. I was irritated by the inconsistency in the information, and I assumed that most of these were written down by humans who encountered these creatures; it is safe to say that more than half is based on the writer''s imagination and the other half on fear, but still¡­ it was the only thing I got, so I gulped down hungrily every word these books offered, no matter how unbelievable it was.


    It was late afternoon when the door of the library opened.


    I didn''t look up, thinking that it''s Maria, calling me for dinner. Without her reminding me that it''s mealtime, I would probably skip eating. She brought me snacks occasionally and I appreciated her thoughtfulness.


    I was sitting on the floor, surrounded by open books and I wondered why Maria is not saying anything. I''m sure I heard the door opening and a few footsteps of a person coming in.


    I lifted my gaze, and my eyes met the silvery-gray ones that looked at me with warmth.


    "Aldus! You are back!", I exclaimed happily.


    In one swift move, I jumped on my feet and lunged toward him.


    He was visibly surprised that I hugged him.


    "Did you miss me, Serina?"


    He returned my hug stiffly with one arm around my back and his other one patted my head.


    I stepped away from him when I realized that hugging is outside his comfort zone. To be honest, hugging is outside my comfort zone as well, but I was so relieved to see him that I couldn''t help it.


    "I was worried. I was expecting you yesterday.", I shared my thoughts.


    His clothes were crumpled, and his hair was messy. He looked unkempt and tired but still smiled.


    "Sorry, it took longer than expected and I was not able to call you."


    I pouted. "Even if your phone was out of the signal range during your work, you could have called on your way back. A message ''I''m fine'' or ''Running late'' would do wonders."


    He tapped my forehead with his index finger. "You need to understand that for a long time it was just me and I''m not used to the idea that someone is waiting for me."


    I realized that (again) I am clingy, and I should tone it down. Why am I acting like a child? I am a grown woman, and he should not feel forced to tell me what is going on with him. "It''s OK."


    Aldus exhaled, noticing my awkwardness. "I will try to do better next time."


    I smiled. I didn''t want to appear whiny more than I already was, so I decided to move on. "How was your trip?"


    "It was¡­", he paused while choosing the right word. "¡­ complicated."


    "Can you tell me about it?"


    He confirmed. "Over dinner. I will freshen up and you should tidy up."


    I saw irritation in his eyes which was probably there from the beginning, but only after I relaxed I noticed it.


    I turned to look at the floor, in the direction he was looking at, and I was speechless as my stomach tightened at the sight of the mess I left behind. Oh, boy... I''m in trouble.


    About twenty books were on the floor, half of them open at random pages, arranged in a semi-circle with a gap in the center where I was sitting until a minute ago. Papers were scattered randomly and a few pens as well, and somewhere under that were my laptop and a tablet.


    The only good thing was that no book was damaged. For a man like Aldus who cherishes these books, I think I did a big offense.


    I struggled to inhale. "Oh¡­ I am so sorry. I will clean it up right away."


    He held onto my shoulder, to prevent me from rushing.


    "Do it slowly. Carefully.", he said stiffly, and I could see that he is controlling his urge to scold me.


    "I will. I started my research online, but I could not find anything useful, so I turned to look into these books¡­", I was explaining with hope to pacify him, only to see that he does not care about my explanation. His slender index finger was pointing at the mess.


    "I apologize. This will not happen again."


    I lowered my head, hoping that he will forgive me. To my surprise, he patted my head.


    "I know¡­", he said and walked out.


    The door closed and I exhaled the breath I was holding.


    I was eager for dinnertime with Aldus. I didn''t realize how much I got used to his presence. Probably because he is the only person I can talk to.


    In order not to be clingy, I either need to get used to be on my own or make friends. Well, if my options are creatures like Lazarus, I would go with solitude.


    Maria came into the library as soon as Aldus left.


    "Young Miss, can I be of assistance?"


    I smiled. "Yes. Can you collect the random papers? I will get books."


    Maria helped me tidy up and then she followed me to my room to assist me in getting ready for dinner.


    "Maria, you really don''t need to do these things for me.", I said while Maria brushed my hair (she insisted).


    "It''s alright, young Miss. I enjoy it. Everyone says that you are not to be disturbed but I see that you are a good person and¡­" She paused and I saw in the mirror her eyes flashing in panic. "Young Miss, if I''m disturbing you, please let me know."


    "You are not disturbing me. But I don''t want you to force yourself. What Mr. Lupo did was unacceptable, and I don''t want you to think that you owe me anything. I would do it for anyone who was in such predicament."


    "Oh, but you did it for me and I owe you. If you didn''t stop him, who knows what would happen to me? When Master asks for our services, he is always careful not to hurt us, but Mr. Lupo was definitely out of control."


    I frowned at Maria''s words. "My father is asking for your services?"


    Maria''s eyes widened. "Oh, please, don''t misunderstand, young Miss. I don''t mind. None of us minds."


    I felt that the air was being sucked out of my chest. "How can you not mind!? And what does it mean, none of you minds? Is he doing it with all of you?"


    "It''s the least I can do for Master, and after all¡­ Master never touched me inappropriately. He is always careful and respectful."


    I paused while processing what Maria said. Is it possible that this is a misunderstanding?


    "He never touched you inappropriately? What kind of services are you doing for him?", I asked with the emphasis on the word ''services''.


    Maria was visibly uncomfortable. "Pardon me, young Miss, but for that¡­ you will need to ask the Master. It is part of our agreement not to talk about it to outsiders. I know that you are not an outsider, but if you don''t know about it¡­ I don''t want to get into trouble."


    "Alright. I will ask father.", I assured her even though I was not sure I would.


    I wanted to know what is going on, but part of me feared to find out about the monster that lies behind Aldus''s fatherly fa?ade.


    I remember that I asked Aldus what he is, and he responded with a question if I am ready to accept the truth while his expression told me that I am not.


    Of course, I know that the monster is there and that I will get to meet him, but I am not ready for it. Not yet. I am too dependent on him and if the monster is too much for me to bear, where does that leave me?


    I scoffed at my own selfishness. I am ready to close my eyes and ignore the unpleasant things only because the current arrangement is in my favor.


    Was I always like this? Opportunistic? No wonder my family does not care about finding me. They are probably happy that I''m gone and hope that I don''t come back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 22 - Learning About Werewolves

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    When I reached the dining room, Aldus was there, greeting me with a tight smile which told me that he still didn''t forget that I didn''t handle his precious books properly.


    However, I was more concerned about the invisible dark cloud that hovered above my head after the chat I had with Maria.


    I forced myself to dispel that lingering anxiety by chanting how no matter what Aldus is, he is treating me well and I should not be rude and fear him because so far, he didn''t give me anything other than protection and kindness. OK, there are tests, but he is doing them in order to understand what is going on, and that is beneficial for me as well.


    Aldus held a chair for me, and it seems that we resumed from where we stopped before Lazarus arrived.


    However, Lazarus''s arrival marked the opening of the door I am unable to close.


    Ignorance is bliss, but not when it can kill you, I told myself. Take this one thing at a time and you will be OK, Serina.


    Aldus and I sat at the table while maids brought out the food, like many times before. It was a familiar sight. However, this time, my mind was filled with stories that came from myths, legends, and nightmares, and I knew that those are much more than superstition and imagination.


    Things will never be the same. That should be a good thing, right?


    "In the library, you mentioned that you are doing research. What is it about?", Aldus asked when the food was on the table and the maids left.


    I saw him stare at the books, so he definitely knew what I was reading about, but I still answered while guessing that this is his way of giving me an opportunity to ask questions. "About creatures."


    "Anything specific?", he continued probing.


    "I''m trying to learn about whatever is out there. But my current focus is on werewolves."


    "Is it because of Lazarus?"


    "Yes and no." I didn''t want Aldus to misunderstand, so I clarified: "I needed to start somewhere, so I decided to start from werewolves because I met one. At the same time, it can help me understand his unreasonable behavior."


    Aldus was amused by my choice of words. "Unreasonable?"


    "Yes. The sniffing part and how he looks at me creepily and¡­ Are all werewolves the same?"


    Aldus narrowed his eyes as if he remembered something. "Other than the incident in the garden, was there another time when you met with him without me present?"


    I sighed. Why is he not answering my question?


    "Yes¡­", I confirmed and told him about the incident with Maria.


    Based on Aldus''s reaction (or lack of it) I guessed that he knew about this already, but he wanted to hear my version.


    "When you interacted with him, did you feel anything different about yourself?", Aldus asked.


    "Other than feeling uncomfortable and upset, there was nothing else."


    "Hmm...", Aldus hummed and looked at me for some time before answering my previous question. "Lazarus''s behavior was unusual. I would like to do more tests on you."


    I was surprised by this last statement. Why would his behavior toward me require more tests? Unless¡­ "You think that he acted out of character because of me? Is that some ability I have?"


    "It''s just a theory. We will know for sure after tests. But to explain my answer to your first question, when werewolves are in their human form, they don''t act differently than humans, as long as they are in control of their beast."


    "So¡­ you are saying that not every werewolf will hug me as a greeting and smell my neck?"


    Aldus confirmed. "That should not be the case. And Lazarus is not behaving like that normally, so¡­"


    "You want to do more tests." I finished his sentence.


    Aldus smiled, disregarding my apparent lack of enthusiasm about extra tests.


    I hate that I feel like a lab rat, but if that will help me understand what is going on, I will go with it. The last thing I want is to have random guys hugging and smelling me.


    "Did you learn anything useful about werewolves from the books?", Aldus asked, obviously wanting to switch the topic and I didn''t mind. The inevitable tests are coming and there is no point in talking about them and stressing in advance.


    "There is a lot of contradiction and I thought of asking you for clarifications."


    Aldus gestured for me to go ahead.


    I thought about which one to start with. "When do they shift? Is that a voluntary thing or do they react to the moon?"


    "It depends. Some werewolves were born as such, and some were bitten but no matter how they came to this world, all shifters have a beast inside them, and the human and the beast are fighting for dominance. The ones who were born as werewolves, grew up with their beasts and they are at advantage when it comes to controlling their shifting and urges. However, with the right stimuli, the beast can take over."


    "Are they like humans with a split personality disorder?"


    Aldus chuckled. "Yes. You can say that, but not to a werewolf, because he would not like it. As for the moon¡­ I''m not sure why they are obsessed with the moon. Lazarus does not care about it, while some will act like teenagers in heat who are looking for trouble during the full moon. Keep in mind that werewolves are prideful creatures and protective of their status. Sometimes emotions get the best of them and the beast takes over."


    I took a mental note not to piss off a werewolf.


    "Was Lazarus born as a shapeshifter or bitten?"


    "He was born from parents who were bitten.", Aldus responded like it''s a totally normal thing.


    "If Lazarus bites me, will I become a werewolf?"


    "Not every bite creates a werewolf.", Aldus responded. He saw invisible question marks around my head and explained: "Werewolves have poison on their canines that can be released on demand. That poison contains information about their beast, like DNA, and it serves several purposes. It can kill an enemy, transform a creature into a werewolf, or mark a mate."


    My head was buzzing with questions. "Werewolves can control if they will release their poison and how it will act?"


    "Most of them, yes. But nothing is for certain. To release the poison, the beast needs to be in control. Sometimes even with the intention to transform or to mark, the person receiving the poison can''t handle it and dies."


    I found that unsettling. Imagine you want to turn your human-friend into your werewolf-friend, and you end up killing him by accident. It seems that werewolves are not the best friend material.


    I noticed that other than killing and transforming a person, Aldus said something about marking which I didn''t find in the books so far.


    "You mentioned marking a mate. How does that work?"


    "Creatures like Lazarus have one mate for life. Think of it like a soulmate, love at first sight." Aldus saw that my eyes widened in wonder and he lifted his hand, indicating for me to calm down and hear the rest. "It is not guaranteed that he will ever meet his mate, but if he does, it will be magical because they are made for each other. When a male werewolf marks his female mate, he injects his poison inside her and their bond strengthens. It can allow them to communicate telepathically, sense each other''s emotions, and sometimes it will grant them other powers as well¡­ Why are you smiling?"


    I knew I had a goofy smile on my face, but I couldn''t help it.


    "I think that it''s romantic. Soulmates and only one for life¡­", I said dreamily.


    Two seconds later, my fluffy mood dampened when I remembered Lazarus dragging Maria down the hallway.


    "If Lazarus has one mate, why is he sticking to me or getting handsy with our maid? Is she his mate? Oh, God! Am I his mate!?"


    Aldus saw that I am about to enter a state of panic, and he responded quickly: "No, no! Lazarus didn''t meet his mate. Remember, not everyone finds his. Without the bond toward his mate, he is just a guy with needs."


    "You wanted to say that he is a horny guy."


    Aldus chuckled at my choice of words. "You can say that. Any other questions?"


    "You said that werewolves can bite a human with an intention to turn him into a werewolf, but it can kill him." I paused and glanced at Aldus who looked at me intently as he waited to hear where I''m going with this.


    "Is it wrong to think how that is similar to my cells taking over others?", I shared my thoughts. I clearly remember my cells converting others, making them identical, and then they self-destructed. I thought that it was similar to how a werewolf wanted to convert a creature, but the process failed.


    The small movements of Aldus''s eyes told me that he is already conducting experiments in his mind.


    "It''s a theory worth exploring.", Aldus spoke after some time and my heart swelled from the joy that I gave him a good idea.


    For the first time since I woke up in Aldus''s lab in Venice, I felt useful. It was a good feeling.


    Wait! Does that mean that I can inject my cells into other people and transform them into my clones? Oh! We need to do more tests!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 23 - Story About Damiano Testa (1)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    ---??


    As we progressed through our meal, I was full of questions but mostly curious about Aldus and what he was doing during the last three days. Was his business related to immortals? Probably. I decided to see how much Aldus is willing to share with me.


    "How was your trip?"


    Aldus thought for a second as if he is picking the words, but then he surprised me with his blunt response: "There was a number of attacks on humans in the last month on Lazarus''s territory, and that is why he called for me to investigate. We found a demolished campsite and six campers were dead. The good thing is that the site was fresh, so we were able to track down werewolves who were behind it. We tracked them and punished them."


    "You punished them?", I asked, obviously asking to hear more details.


    "I didn''t kill them.", Aldus responded with a straight face before a small smirk appeared at the edge of his lips. "But I delivered a message that if they don''t control their urges, there will be no more forgiveness."


    I felt that is not right. "They killed six people and you let them off with a warning?"


    "I gave them more than a verbal warning. It will take them some time to heal even with their abilities.", Aldus assured me before explaining further. "We kill non-humans only if they expose themselves on purpose or if they are repeated offenders. I know that these five werewolves were behind this attack on the campsite, but I don''t have any proof that they are behind previous attacks. Other sites were too old to catch any scent and Lazarus''s people cleaned up the evidence while trying to keep it so that humans don''t find out about it."


    "Five werewolves?", I said under my breath. With Lazarus, that makes six. The thought of six Lazarus-like guys made me nervous. Would all of them hug and sniff me?


    "How many werewolves are in this area?"


    Aldus shrugged. "Who knows? It could be hundreds."


    I was not sure if I heard him right. "Hundreds? Is that in Italy, or in Europe? Or are we talking about the world in general?"


    Aldus chuckled, my expression of horror was probably comical for him. "Don''t be surprised, Serina. I told you that there are many creatures who live as humans. We learned to conceal our presence in order to preserve peace. Humans think that we either don''t exist or that we are few in numbers. If we reveal ourselves, they will be in a shock of a lifetime and once they come out of it, the war would begin like no other."


    I understood this point. If people know about werewolves, vampires, and other creatures I read about in the books, people would either go crazy from fear or from greed and try to become one. Or maybe they would start catching creatures and dissecting them in order to extract various abilities and create super-soldiers. I can imagine that a platoon of werewolves can cause some serious damage.


    "You went to investigate and deliver punishment. Does that make you law enforcement?"


    Aldus tilted his head. "You can say that."


    "Do you have a boss?"


    "There is a council of creatures that has a goal to maintain order and balance. I work for that council."


    I paused. Aldus''s work and position sound super-important. "Are you sure it''s OK for me to know all this?"


    "You are an immortal.", Aldus said matter-of-factly. "Every non-human should know that there is someone who is watching."


    "Is someone watching you?"


    Aldus smirked. "What do you think?"


    "You appear to be someone important.", I shared my thoughts.


    "I wouldn''t say important. More like¡­ careful not to attract attention, and wise enough to know that a position of power ensures my freedom."


    I was back to the topic of werewolves. "Does the council know how many werewolves are in the area?"


    Aldus shook his head. "People get turned and werewolves die. Unless someone important perishes or there is a big change that attracts attention, the council will not bother with it."


    I took that as a ''no''. But is it possible that no one is monitoring creatures? "Is there no way to know how many werewolves are out there and where they are?"


    "A powerful Alpha would know."


    "Alpha? A leader?" I knew this one from the books. Alpha is the king of werewolves and he rules with his queen (aka Luna) by his side.


    Aldus confirmed with a hum.


    I waited for him to speak, but he was silent, so I had to ask: "Is there an Alpha nearby?"


    With Lazarus and who knows how many other werewolves in the area, there should be an Alpha. Or so I thought.


    Aldus pressed his lips into a line, and he appeared sad for a moment before he looked at me and said: "Not so long ago, there was a powerful Alpha who ruled a large pack with hundreds of werewolf warriors. Also, other packs acknowledged him as the supreme Alpha. He had under his command all werewolves that lived in Europe and Eastern Asia. The ones who didn''t submit to him, respected him."


    "What happened to him?", I asked, unable to contain my curiosity as I noticed that Aldus said how the Alpha was very powerful, yet he spoke about him in the past tense. Is that Alpha dead or stripped off from his powers?


    "About thirty years ago, he found his mate and that was the beginning of his doom."


    I was confused. Isn''t finding a mate something rare and great? If they are soulmates, being together should make them stronger. How can that be his doom?


    "Finding a mate should be a good thing, right?"


    "Normally, yes. But he was a powerful leader of beasts, and his mate was a weak human girl."


    When Aldus dismissed me or Maria as Lazarus''s mates, I assumed that it''s because were are not werewolves. I wanted to confirm. "Human and a werewolf? That is possible?"


    Aldus confirmed. "Most of the time, mates are found within the same species, but shapeshifters are half-humans and half-beasts, and sometimes the mate is found in one of the halves."


    "If it happens that a werewolf and a human are mates, do humans also feel that attraction, or is it only the werewolf?"


    Aldus thought for a second. "For werewolves, when they meet their mate, it is something like an obsession where they would do anything in their power to keep their mate happy. The human mate will not have such strong feelings, but there will be an undeniable attraction, and if nurtured well it can bloom into long-lasting love. I told you that mates are like two halves of the same soul and they each desire to become complete. Werewolves react stronger to their mates compared to humans because of their beast, so their feelings are more animalistic. Werewolves have an irresistible urge to protect, cherish, and possess their mate while disregarding anything else."


    I was drawn to find out more. "Can you tell me the story of that couple? Of the supreme Alpha whose mate was a human female."


    Aldus leaned into his chair and started telling the story¡­


    "Damiano Testa was very powerful, the supreme Alpha. Everyone either respected him or feared him, yet his mate was a fragile human. Factions were formed as not everyone agreed to accept a weak human as their Luna. The internal war started and to make things worse, it took them years to conceive a child. It was a boy named Mateo, and unfortunately¡­ he took after his mother. It''s not that it would make difference. Even if Mateo was a werewolf, the ones who believed in purebloods would find faults with the boy and not accept him as their next Alpha..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 24 - Story About Damiano Testa (2)

    Aldus paused and I took the opportunity to ask: "Why such a fuss about Mateo being human? Couldn''t they have more kids? Or pick another Alpha after the current one retires?"


    Aldus waved his index finger in the air. "It does not work that way. Being an Alpha is something they carry in their genes, and it usually goes from father to son and it''s a tradition that the firstborn is the heir. Controlling a pack of werewolves is not a matter of negotiations or physical power, it is something Alpha carries in his blood and Luna gets it when Alpha marks her. It is the ability to make pack members obey them and it''s unheard of that someone who comes from non-royalty has that ability. There can be many werewolves with a strong presence, but when facing the real Alpha, everyone will kneel."??


    "Power to rule is something both Alpha and Luna have?", I asked.


    Aldus nodded and then he bobbed his head to tell me that it''s not exactly the case. "Alpha has it, while Luna shows potential. Alpha is born in the house of the current leader, and the pack is watching him as his powers grow in time. As for Luna, there are stories of female werewolves that others would obey but it''s not on the level of an Alpha. When Alpha marks his Luna, he takes a piece of her as his Alpha genes get into her system. I told you that marking strengthens the bond between mates, but it also enhances and sometimes changes their powers. Luna is the Queen, and her subjects look at her with awe and they wish to protect her. Before being marked by the Alpha, future Lunas are dominant females in the pack and one of them would become Alpha''s bride in case the Alpha didn''t find his mate. The bond between mates is strong with or without marking and if Alpha was forced to be with someone else instead of his mate, he would probably lose his mind as his beast goes feral."


    I found the story fascinating and I thought there might be a problem. "What if the Alpha marries one of the Luna candidates and marks her, and after that, he finds his mate?"


    "Alpha who does not find his mate would marry late because without a mate he would not find a woman to be worthy of him. Alpha would accept one of the candidates only in order to produce an heir because customs and the pack expect him to have one, and even after the ceremony of marking, there would be no deep feelings between them. But in the case that after the marriage he finds his mate, Alpha''s beast would treat any non-mate as an impostor. He would unmark his wife and go with his mate or risk losing his sanity.", Aldus explained.


    My mouth formed an ''O'' shape and Aldus noticed.


    "Is that shocking?"


    "That sounds like a divorce, but more extreme."


    "Something like that." Aldus chuckled, amused that I am trying to put everything in the perspective of human society.


    "What about the ex-Luna who was discarded? Will she accept the process or¡­?", my voice trailed as I expected Aldus to fill in the gaps.


    "She would not have a choice. However, werewolves are prideful creatures and that applies to males and females. Not only the unmarked one, but any potential Luna is aware that she might get a seat at the top, and each of them will see their competition as unworthy. In the case of Damiano, several of them hoped to ascend the throne and they fought among each other. But when he found his mate, who was not a dominant female on top of not being a werewolf, those women joined forces to instigate others against the human-Luna. Isabella was a kind woman who never caused trouble. She loved Damiano and their son and she wished nothing more than to enjoy with her family."


    I noticed a hint of sadness in Aldus''s eyes. "You knew her."


    "Yes, I did."


    I thought about Aldus''s words and summarized: "Alpha and Luna are something like a power-couple, yet in the story of Damiano, it turned out that his Luna was a plain jane, and their son didn''t do better."


    "Correct.", Aldus confirmed and continued his story.


    "When rumors started spreading how Alpha''s firstborn, Mateo, is human, some demanded that boy and his mother get kicked out of the pack, but Damiano didn''t want to hear about it. He loved his family, and no one was able to oppose him. Mateo grew up as a human, and Damiano kept others at bay with a story that the boy''s powers are dormant and will awake in his teens. When Mateo entered his teens and had no abilities beyond an average human, the other faction got bolder, and¡­ they killed Luna. After that, it was a mess. I believe that Damiano protected his son, probably sent him away, but the pain of losing a mate was too much. He went feral and started killing his own. The pack fell apart, leaving the ones who were still loyal to the Alpha as rogues."


    I exhaled a shaky breath at the sad story that had a tragic end. I didn''t need to hear from Aldus more details to know that Damiano is dead. Probably killed by his own people or maybe someone like Aldus¡­ or Aldus himself.


    It must be tough to be the king of werewolves, or king of any creatures, I thought. Some will want to get ahold of that power, while others will try to tell rulers how to lead their life. Despicable.


    "Aldus, you mentioned that Damiano went feral after losing his mate. But she was human, and she would die before him, right?"


    Aldus confirmed. "She WAS a human with a shorter lifespan, but the mark of an Alpha injects the Luna with his DNA that will change her. Isabella didn''t become a werewolf, but her body was stronger and her lifespan extended." I opened my mouth to speak and Aldus quickly said: "And before you ask me if she got any other powers, I don''t know because immortals don''t advertise their powers. It''s for our safety."


    I stifled a laugh because I was about to ask him about her powers. Am I that easy to read?


    "I thought that you are friends. Don''t you think that it would benefit if you shared what each of you can do?"


    "Serina, if there is one thing I want you to always have on your mind, that would be this: there is no such thing as eternal friends or enemies. Things change and creatures act in order to reach their goals. Always, always be suspicious about someone''s motives because you could have a friend for a hundred years, only to find out that he will backstab you when your guard is down. Secrets will keep us safe until someone finds out about them. Do you understand?"


    I responded with a nod and I didn''t miss the mix of emotions that swirled in Aldus''s eyes which made me wonder who betrayed him. Aldus told me more than once that him reviving me as an immortal who has a healing power (and crazy-acting cells) is a super-secret that should never be leaked because it would bring danger to both of us and maybe to everyone else.


    I decided to return to the original topic and lighten up the heavy mood.


    "You said that the ones who were still loyal to the Alpha became rogues. Do they have special standing?"


    Aldus shook his head and his expression told me that I''m way off the mark. "Rogues have no leader. That means no loyalty, no guidance, no accountability. Many of them lose themselves to their beast and turn feral."


    My heart ached for some unknown reason, like when I watch a drama on the TV, and I cry over imaginary characters. I know that I should not be emotionally impacted, but I can''t help it. "What happened to the pack after their Alpha was gone?"


    "The pack had several powerful individuals. Neither of them had traits of an Alpha, but they were strong enough to gather a following and create packs of their own. As for the rogues who refused to join those weak packs, some of them work for me as security."


    I was surprised by this. "They accepted you as their leader?"


    "No. They accepted me as their employer, someone who gives them shelter, and a purpose in life. They are hoping that their prince is alive and that he will return and take over as Alpha."


    "You said that Mateo disappeared when he was in his teens, and if I understood the story correctly, he should be about my age."


    I saw Aldus nodding in confirmation. "Humans and werewolves age at about the same rate until they reach their late teens at what point werewolves start slowing down. The more powerful they are, the slower they age. A werewolf that looks about twenty-five years old can easily be in his fifties or older. But in human years, the boy should be around your age."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 25 - Story About Damiano Testa (3)

    I was confused. Why is Aldus talking about the difference in aging if Mateo is a human? "Didn''t you say that Mateo was just a human and that is why they wanted to kick him out?"


    "That is not entirely true.", Aldus said and made a dramatic pause. "You see, Damiano asked me to do a number of tests on the boy when he was about six or seven years old. Mateo was lacking the traits of an Alpha and he had shown no special abilities. And even though he had his father''s DNA, and I identified a second presence inside him, the boy was unable to shapeshift. It was like his beast was dormant. Now if we assume that his beast is present and undeveloped, that would explain why he was lacking traits of an Alpha which stem from the beast."??


    Aldus exhaled heavily. "I suspected that someone fed him a poison that affects beasts, but all the tests came back clean which means that either it happened a long time ago and it got flushed out of his system or I was wrong. Without proof, I decided to keep that for myself because telling a supreme Alpha that someone poisoned his cub is a recipe for slaughter. I would tell Damiano that the boy took after Isabella, but Mateo had the healing abilities which are common for a werewolf, and that made me believe that the boy could have extra strength, speed, or the longevity of a werewolf, and maybe even some special ability that was not discovered yet. But he was too young for most of the tests, so I told Damiano to bring Mateo to me again after the boy turns fourteen. At that time, he would be more mature, and I could also do invasive tests to check why his beast is not waking up. However, Isabella was killed, and I didn''t see Mateo after that one appointment because Damiano wanted to shield the boy from anything that is not human."


    OK. That makes sense, I thought. "When did Mateo disappear?"


    Aldus thought for a second. "About seven years ago, maybe eight."


    "And they still hope to find him?", I asked in a shaky voice while thinking about werewolves who are working for Aldus as they are waiting to reunite with their prince.


    Aldus''s eyebrows shoot up at my emotional display. "Are you touched by his story?"


    I couldn''t deny that the story shook me in more than one way.


    "I am missing for three weeks, and it does not seem that anyone is looking for me, yet those rogues who work for you are longing for the boy who is not their blood relative after almost a decade. I am not so touched by his story how much I think that mine is pathetic. Was I such a bad person that no one cares about me?"


    Aldus paused and his expression showed that he is not sure how to answer. Eventually, he spoke: "It does not matter who you were, Serina. You can''t change the past. What matters is who you are now."


    "I know, but I still want to know why."


    "If there is a will, there is a way", Aldus responded. "I am sure that in time, you will remember."


    I exhaled. There is no point in being sad about who I was when I have no memories. The only thing I can do is focus on the present and plan for the future, at least until I figure out who I was. I''m confident that there is a reason for everything.


    I thought about those rogues. Are they lost without their leader how I am lost without my past? Due to the unknown sentimental reason, I thought that we have something in common.


    "Can I meet rogues?"


    "The werewolves of the leaderless Bluemoon pack who work as my security?", Aldus asked.


    I nodded in response.


    Aldus shrugged. "Sure. They are at Notte Pharmaceuticals. When you visit the company, I will introduce you."


    "When will that happen?"


    "First, I want you to be fluent in Italian. I don''t want you to embarrass me.", Aldus said curtly without care if he is hurting my feelings.


    For a man who is successful and seems to be a walking encyclopedia of everything ever written and then some more, I am probably an embarrassment.


    While sulking silently I missed some points he mentioned, and I heard him say: "¡­and there will be a few more things you should learn¡­"


    I laughed internally at my situation as Aldus started listing chemistry, biology, epidemiology, statistics, chemometrics, mathematics, physics¡­ Of course, it''s more learning! How come I didn''t think of that? Did he create an immortal with a goal to stuff me within books for an eternity? Maybe visiting those rogues is not such a good idea.


    ¡­


    After dinner, we headed to Aldus''s lab.


    Aldus was visibly excited, and I wondered if that is because he didn''t gather any data from me in three days.


    The only time I saw his eyes lit up with excitement (or maybe madness) is when he was immersed in his research.


    I wished that one day I find a passion of my own, and I wondered if this emptiness inside me is because I lost my memories or because I never found anything that lights me up to the point of fluttering.


    At the thought of flutters, I remembered Duke. The dream from this morning of our first meeting left an impression on me. Even now, when I think of his intense gaze that bore into my soul, I feel butterflies in my stomach.


    Every time I dreamt about Duke, I felt warm and fuzzy, and my soul was at peace like we are supposed to be together, and the dream from this morning left me breathless and my body buzzed in frisson.


    "Are you OK?", Aldus asked me while keenly observing my expression.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    Aldus tilted his head. "You are quiet. And smiling."


    "I was just remembering something.", I mumbled in response, not willing to tell him that I met my crush in my dream and that I was reliving it. I wanted to change the topic. "Are you going to do more tests in order to figure out how I got Lazarus to act out of character?"


    "Yes. I will do additional blood tests to check your hormone levels and see if anything else is out of place. I will collect your sweat, tears, and saliva. I will start broadly because I don''t know what I''m looking for. If you had any sensations at that time, it would be a clue, but like this, I need to check everything I can think of. I will examine parts of your body with the ultrasound machine¡­"


    He was back to talking about tests and I waited for him to inhale so that I ask: "Can I stay and watch?"


    Aldus''s eyebrows lifted in surprise. "You are interested?"


    I nodded vigorously. "If you can talk to me about what is happening while you do tests, I will learn much more than sitting and reading from the books."


    "We can try that, but you are lacking basics so I''m not sure how much you will understand."


    "I am a fast learner.", I declared confidently. "And whatever I don''t understand, I will take notes on it and research that topic later."


    Aldus smiled stiffly. "Alright. But if you get in my way, you are out of here."


    I cringed. Why is he treating me like I''m an idiot? Did he forget that I participated in various tests with my cells and he liked my ideas? But I knew that this is not the time to bicker because he might kick me out.


    I smiled a little and hoped that he does not see that I''m faking it. "I understand."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 26 - Lacking Etiquette

    Author''s note for the chapter: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    It''s been days since I returned from my little business trip with Lazarus and I still don''t have a clue why Lazarus reacted so strongly to Serina.


    I tested everything.


    Sure, she has slightly elevated pheromone levels which makes males find her attractive even if she is not their type, but it should not go beyond the ''she is nice to look at'' effect. Lazarus is a werewolf whose enhanced nose picked up the pheromones which lead him to Serina, however, that does not explain his struggle to stay in control and away from her.


    I asked my gardener to trim the roses when Serina was in that area and I observed him secretly. As expected, other than him glancing and smiling occasionally at Serina, the man didn''t show any other reaction. It seems that regular humans can''t pick up whatever affected Lazarus¡­ assuming that there is something to pick up.


    I considered lowering down my defenses, but I gave up on that idea. What if it affects me and I develop an unreasonable crush on my own test subject? ¡­ cough, cough¡­ correction: my daughter.


    It''s not worth risking it. I saw many good people lose their way and fall to their demise as they got infatuated with someone. Even I was a victim of different stimulants that affected my behavior. That is the reason why I developed my defenses which are always ensuring that I maintain clarity of my mind. There is nothing worse than losing yourself and being in control of another. I hate that feeling.


    Maybe when I fully embrace the concept of Serina being my daughter I can try the experiment because the fatherly bond will prevent me from developing the attraction. Maybe.


    I feel that I am missing something important.


    My eyes moved to the computer screen and I saw the latest email from my contacts in London. It''s about Serina''s family. Her father''s name is Mikhail Bogdan, and her mother''s name is Shirley Bogdan, maiden name Bennett.


    It is confirmed that Serina''s parents are staying in a house in an upscale neighborhood in London. The house belongs to Serina and they are living out of a monthly allowance that is coming from a fund that is set in Serina''s name.


    My investigator found that the house and the fund are given to Serina by her maternal grandmother (Amelia Bennett) as part of her last will, who passed ten years ago. Those assets will be fully Serina''s after she graduates and until then, her parents are acting as her guardians.


    There is an interesting clause attached to those assets: if Serina fails to graduate, the house will be given to the city and the fund to charity.


    That clause could explain why her parents are not looking for her. They are aware that she is missing, and they are keeping that information a secret in order not to lose the house or the money. Serina''s mother is unemployed and her father works as a teller in a bank which is not a bad job, but there is no way that they could afford a house in that posh neighborhood.


    I wondered if all mortals are like that these days, ready to neglect their own kin for some benefits. It''s a long time since I bothered to find out what are mortals up to.


    My men are still digging out the specifics of how Serina''s family ended up in such a state.


    Why Serina''s grandmother didn''t leave the house and assets to Shirley (aka Serina''s mother)? It points to the possibility the grandma didn''t approve of Shirley''s behavior or maybe her choice of a husband. It is strange that neither Shirley nor Mikhail were mentioned in grandma''s last will, considering that Shirley is a single child. However, grandma cared enough for Serina to provide her with assets under the condition that Serina needs to work for it in the form of completing her education.


    Based on Serina''s school records, Serina worked hard by not only cruising through her school but also by having impressive grades. She would accomplish great things as a mortal if she didn''t die.


    I have a nagging feeling that her family is complicated and that maybe her death was not accidental. All the photos my contacts found, had only Serina in them and reports describe her as a loner. That makes me wonder, how come a girl without friends ended up on a group vacation and to share a room?


    I wish that I knew these things when I found her in Venice. I would look for some evidence of who was behind the attack.


    Serina''s birth certificate shows that she is born in Bucharest, Romania. Her father is from there, and I want to find out what happened to Serina before she came to London at the age of thirteen when her grandma died.


    Maybe those are non-important details, but I feel that it would shed some light on Serina''s background and personality.


    On the other side, if her parents are money-hungry to the point of ignoring the fact that their daughter is missing, that would explain why they are not important in Serina''s dreams. Every time Serina dreams about her parents, it''s in a negative light. It does not seem that she had a warm family and that could be the reason why she adjusted to me as her father so quickly. It''s not difficult to reach the low bar her factual father set.


    The alarm warned me that it''s almost time for breakfast. I should join Serina and tell her that today is the day we are going to visit a local fair. She will like that.


    ...


    I found Serina in the sunroom where she usually spends her mornings. I am glad that she appreciates the way light reflects in the colorful mosaic details that are cutting through the clear glass surfaces. I designed them myself.


    Serina was sitting with her legs crossed and I decided to get her a tutor for etiquette. My daughter should not act like an uncultured pirate.


    "What are you drawing?", I asked when I noticed that she is sketching something in her notepad.


    Serina lifted her gaze and greeted me with a smile. "Duke."


    I remember that from her dreams Serina described him as handsome and this is not even close. He looks cross-eyed and his nose is disproportionately large. "Is that how he looks like?"


    Serina was visibly uncomfortable. It seems that my expression showed I am not impressed. I can''t help it. It''s natural for me to look down on people when they don''t perform up to standards.


    "No matter what I try, it does not look like him. I am horrible at this.", Serina said with a sigh, ready to drop the notepad on the side.


    Don''t make her feel bad, Aldus, I reminded myself.


    "Don''t worry, Serina. I will get you a drawing tutor also."


    "Also?"


    She noticed my choice of words. She is smart.


    "Yes. I want you to take an etiquette class that will teach you how a lady should behave. Also, a tutor for ballet which is good for posture and coordination."


    Serina swiftly kept her legs down and sat with her back straight. I''m glad she understood, and I saw the improvement, but there are too many things she is doing wrong so if she thinks this will get her free from tutors, she is mistaken.


    "Don''t overthink it, Serina. I want the best for you. The more you know, the better you will be. Now¡­ let''s go and have breakfast and after that, I have a surprise for you."


    "A surprise?"


    "Mhm¡­", I hummed and made a dramatic pause before announcing: "We are going to the fair!"


    Serina''s eyes sparkled and I had to dampen her mood.


    "When we are there, I want you to speak Italian. It will be good practice."


    Serina exhaled dramatically. "Yes, father. Anything else?"


    "Don''t give me attitude, young lady!", I snapped.


    Serina burst into a laugh and I was glad that she was not intimidated by my presence.


    I wondered if she will be so carefree after she finds out about my nature that I am hiding from her. As much as I don''t want to scare her off, I am curious to see her reaction. She took the news about Lazarus being a werewolf relatively smoothly. Maybe she is ready for more revelations.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 27 - The Fair (1)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    That morning, Aldus found me in the sunroom which is one of my favorite rooms in the mansion. The morning sun hits the glass, spreading the colorful designs over the tall potted plants of unknown origin which are dominating the sunroom, making me feel like I am in an enchanted jungle.


    When Aldus arrived, I was attempting to draw Duke. I was so lost in it, that I didn''t notice Aldus approaching me. If I saw him, I would close the notebook because my skills are horrible. To make things worse, Aldus didn''t approve of the way I was sitting and that brought us back to the topic of tutors.


    He mentioned tutors more than once before, but this time he seemed determined to do it.


    While working on my breakfast, I asked: "Can my tutors be female?"


    I was happy that Aldus agreed. At least I don''t need to worry about someone hugging and sniffing me.


    As much as I don''t like the idea of tutors because they will force a schedule on my otherwise free life, I would love to learn how to dance and move gracefully because sometimes I feel that I have two left feet.


    I know that I should be grateful for the opportunity to learn things, but Aldus''s imposing attitude makes me feel inadequate. I don''t want to disappoint him, but I wonder if I can reach the perfection he is expecting from me.


    What was that about etiquette class? Well, I guess that won''t hurt. I can learn how posh ladies behave, and it will be up to me to use it when needed. I imagined myself sipping tea while holding a delicate china cup with my pinky finger lifted high up. Yes. I can do that.


    I am interested to learn how to draw portraits properly. So far, Duke is visiting me in my dreams and I really want to bring him out, even if it''s just on paper. It will make him more real, and maybe I feel less lost.


    My dreams are adding bits and pieces into the endless mosaic of my memories, but I am still far from knowing who I was. Why was I in Venice? Was I alone or with someone? And why is no one searching for me?


    I am fairly certain that I am from London and that my family does not care about me, and it seems that I don''t have many attachments to them.


    In my dreams, I see places, streets, shops, but I am unable to see names or addresses and Aldus told me to be patient because it will come to me.


    "Mind works at the pace of its own. If you try to force it, it will not work and it will only make you frustrated¡­", Aldus spoke wisely, but it''s easier said than done as I am eager to remember.


    Normally, I would bury myself in books in order to distract myself from the fact that I don''t know who I was, but today, we had something exciting on the agenda: the fair!


    Aldus said that we can spend the whole day in the city if I want. And I want!


    After breakfast, I picked a lovely floral summer dress and paired it up with light flat shoes. Maria combed my hair and braided it from the sides to meet in the back like a crown around my head, and I was ready.


    "How long until we reach there?", I asked Aldus when we got into the car.


    "About half an hour.", Aldus responded.


    "Will there be immortals?", I asked in a whisper so that the driver can''t hear me.


    Aldus gave me the same mysterious look he always does whenever I bring up immortals. "Genoa is one of the oldest cities on Earth. It is continuously populated since 5000 BC. It contains a lot of history."


    "I will take that as a ''yes''."


    Aldus touched his nose and winked at me. "Smart."


    "Is that why you live here?"


    "I have several properties that I call home. I usually spend a month or two in one place before I move onto the next one.", Aldus responded.


    "When you move, will you take me with you?"


    He thought for some time before responding. "My plan is to stay here until you are able to take care of yourself. But if I need to move before that, you will come with me. I don''t want to tie you up to myself, but I don''t want to leave you on your own if you are not ready. Once you have knowledge and skills to ensure your safety, we can discuss other arrangements."


    I nodded at his words. If this talk happened before I met Lazarus, I would suspect that Aldus has some hidden agenda, but I will never forget how helpless and scared I was in the garden with Lazarus, and Aldus came and made me feel safe. Based on the books, there are many different creatures and until I learn about them and about myself, I know that the safest spot for me is next to Aldus.


    "Is there a place you would like to visit? Somewhere you wish to travel?" I heard Aldus ask.


    I was not sure how to answer this. When I woke up in Aldus''s lab, I wanted to leave far away from him, but in time I realized that even if I have that freedom, I have no place to go. Aldus gave me a home and his presence is like a lighthouse that is preventing me from getting lost in the stormy sea. Even without the danger of various creatures, it would be stupid of me to leave his side without knowing who I was.


    "Not at this time.", I said honestly. "I want to go to London and confirm that my dreams are more than just random stuff, but not before I remember more details."


    "Sure.", he responded curtly, and I noticed that the muscles of his jaw moved.


    I didn''t think about it so far, but other than the first time we spoke, Aldus never asked me if I remember anything and when I tell him about my dreams it is almost as if he is confirming something he already knows. How come I didn''t realize that before?


    "Aldus?"


    "Hmm?", he hummed while his steel-gray eyes focused on the moving scenery outside.


    I braced myself and asked: "You know about my past. Don''t you?"


    Aldus''s face tightened and he responded without looking at me. "I know more than you do."


    Suddenly, my heart was pounding in my ears. "Why are you not telling me?"


    Aldus let out a long breath and turned to face me. "Because it will be meaningless if you don''t remember on your own. How will you confirm if that is your past or something I fed you with? You don''t trust your own dreams, why would you trust my words? People lie, and any document, photo, and video can be fabricated to fit the narrative. You need to do this by yourself."


    I understood that he will not help me remember and that I am on my own.


    Is he afraid that I will leave him? No, that should not be the case. We already established that I am different and that there are many other creatures and that going back to my old life is not an option, so he should not worry that I would return to my family. That leaves me with one option... "Is it that bad?"


    He looked at me with an unreadable expression. "Serina, I don''t know everything about your past circumstances, but no matter what they were, the only thing that matters is who you are now."


    I pressed my lips into a line and turned to look through the window.


    So far, whenever Aldus said that my past is not important I took it as him consoling me not to rush, but now I have a feeling that it''s a warning. Was I a bad person? A criminal? Maybe it''s better if I don''t remember.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 28 - The Fair (2)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    Getting out of the car among the buildings and people had an invigorating effect on me. It was different from the elegant solitude Aldus''s mansion provided, and I enjoyed the change.


    The fair was on the cobblestone street that was blocked for motorized traffic.


    Strings with small triangle-shaped colorful flags were stretching high between buildings and lampposts, giving it a festive vibe. The vendors had their stalls set up on both sides of the street, leaving in the middle enough space for three (or maybe four) people to walk side-by-side without touching each other.


    There were a lot of people and the clamor mixed with laughter, lifting up my mood instantly.


    While checking the merchandise offered, I could see anything from food to shoes and jewelry. They also had games for kids and grownups and upbeat music filled the space.


    I went from one stall to another and enjoyed the variety of offerings. As per Aldus''s request, I made sure to speak Italian with people.


    Everything that the fair offered was wonderful, but it reminded me that I am absolutely penniless.


    Merchants were smiling and presenting me with things to try to what I waved with a smile, telling them that I am just looking. I don''t want to risk breaking something or spoiling it in any way, because I have no way to pay for it, and asking Aldus for money was embarrassing.


    This made me happy in some way, because it told me that I was an independent young woman who didn''t wait for handouts. Did I have a job? That would be a good feeling, to have my own money, so that I can afford to buy things without asking for permission.


    While thinking about my own money and what I would buy, I stopped at the stand with accessories, and I touched gently a long necklace made out of white seashells.


    "Let me know if you want something.", Aldus''s words startled me, and I pulled my hand back like the necklace was a hot potato.


    "I think they are pretty, that''s all...", I shared my thoughts, embarrassed that he caught me. He probably thinks that the necklace is tacky. Compared to things that Aldus has in his home, and all the clothes and accessories that he prepared for me, these look like cheap knick-knacks.


    Aldus picked a necklace out of white seashells and put it around my neck.


    "We will take this one.", Aldus said before I had a chance to object.


    I brushed the seashells with the tips of my fingers, feeling the smooth texture of their curves. "Thanks."


    Aldus smiled a little before giving money to the vendor without haggling.


    Several stalls later, we found a place where fresh seafood was prepared. The older man was grilling octopus, prawns, and several types of fish that smelled divine. Both I and Aldus got one portion of mixed seafood that was served on a paper plate with lifted edges to keep the food in. The food came on top of the bed of finely sliced cabbage and with a wedge of lemon.


    "This is amazing!", I exclaimed as the spices exploded in my mouth and Aldus''s expression told me that he didn''t approve of me talking with my mouth full.


    I lowered my head in shame. It seems that I just increased the number of etiquette classes that are bound to come my way.


    My gaze fell on something moving in an alley and I saw that it''s a puppy. He was tiny and dirty and¡­ adorable.


    Without thinking, I approached the fluffy creature that is probably white when clean.


    I squatted with my back facing the fair, without entering the alley.


    "Come here, little guy¡­", I said while waving a grilled octopus tentacle.


    Aldus observed my attempt to get the puppy''s attention. He cleared his throat and reminded me dryly: "In Italian."


    I cringed internally. Why do I need to speak Italian to a dog? It''s not like he will respond. But rules are rules.


    "Veni qui, cucciolo¡­"


    Aldus hummed in approval.


    Little by little, the puppy approached the tentacle, and I retracted my hand gradually so that he comes closer to me. By the time I allowed him to get his prize, he was at my arms reach and I patted his head as he ate.


    "Can we keep him?", I asked Aldus while squinting up toward him. The sun above Aldus''s head made it hard to see his expression properly.


    Aldus leaned on the wall next to me and observed the pup with a frown before his gaze settled on my face. "You like the creature."


    I confirmed. "He is cute and on his own. We can give him home and train him. It will be a good company."


    "Can you handle it when he dies?"


    I paused. "Why would he die? He is just a pup and even though he is dirty, he looks healthy."


    "He will die eventually.", Aldus stated a fact.


    Of course, I knew that he will die but¡­ "That is a long time from now."


    "Not for us."


    "What?"


    Aldus looked at me seriously and spoke in a flat tone, devoid of emotions. "One year, ten or fifty. It might seem long but when you are an immortal, you realize how quickly that passes. I am telling you from experience that for us, time is insignificant. I remember many creatures who were dear to me, yet they perished before I had enough of them, and with them gone, a piece of me died as well. That does not mean you should avoid getting close to mortal creatures but be prepared that they will change and die while leaving you behind with a heartbreak."


    My heart tightened as Aldus''s words sank in and I understood how lonely he is. I could not imagine his pain as he watched people grow old and die, yet he didn''t change. Did he love someone only to watch that person die? It must have been devastating and I knew that behind his cold demeanor must be a soft heart full of scars.


    I lost my memories, and I am dismayed because of that. And he lost people who were dear to him, over and over again. I don''t know what I lost, but Aldus remembers every moment, every face, every smile... and he watched them fade and disappear without a chance of reliving them again.


    I felt a lump in my chest, and it was difficult to breathe.


    "Serina, we need to go." Aldus''s words filled with urgency, made me look up at him again.


    I was confused. What about the puppy? OK. Forget the puppy. We can feed him and move on. But what about the fair? Aldus said that we can stay until the evening, and it''s barely lunchtime. "What?"


    I realized that the street behind me is quiet. Too quiet. Other than the music, I couldn''t hear anything else.


    And then I heard a woman''s voice. "Massimo, cosa sta succedendo?"


    I wanted to turn around and see what is going on, but Aldus grabbed my arm and pulled me up.


    "Move, now!", Aldus said through his teeth, while his eyes darted behind me as if he is assessing some threat.


    Aldus dropped his plate with seafood on the ground and dragged me to move swiftly behind the stalls and into one alley which opens to the next street, away from the fair. I had no idea what happened, but I understood that this is not a good time to ask questions.


    Suddenly, the space behind us exploded into shouts and screams and as we ran away, they didn''t diminish in volume. Is there a mob chasing after us?


    Anxiety swelled inside me and I hoped that my feet will not freeze in panic.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 29 - The Escape From The Fair

    Author''s note for the chapter: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    ---??


    We were at the fair, and I could see that Serina was enjoying the seafood until she got distracted by a dirty whelp that was rummaging through the trash.


    Oh, great¡­ now she wants to bring him home.


    I told Serina that she needs to get used to being immortal while others are not, and that includes the whelp as well.


    The reality is that people will change and die, and there is nothing she can do to prevent it. Of course, I don''t expect her to be a loner who will avoid mortals, but she needs to understand the fact that they will perish, and she should avoid forming unnecessary attachments.


    I could see that her mood dropped, but some of the truths are not easy to digest and the sooner she starts getting used to them, the better. I noticed that no matter how much we talk about immortality, she still acts as if she is mortal, and it''s in her (and my) best interest that she gets over it.


    I decided to give her a minute to accepts the fact that the whelp will die in about ten years with a note how for us, that amount of time will be no more than a grain of sand in the desert.


    My attention got pulled toward the street where the fair was ongoing. Why did everyone stop talking?


    I was alarmed to see that they didn''t cease only talking but moving as well.


    It was as if the time stopped and everyone''s focus was on the young immortal girl who was squatting by my side. What is going on?


    The way they looked at her was not good. It was like she was a piece of meat and they were very very hungry.


    And then I met a few gazes that carried hunger and obsession, and it hit me. ''Is this how Lazarus felt when he met Serina?''


    I sensed in the vicinity: one vampire, three werewolves, two demons, and the rest were humans¡­ no, three more demons were approaching us.


    Of course, if any of them dares to make a move, I can rip them to shreds, but there are too many, and chances of Serina getting hurt are high¡­ not to mention that it would be difficult to cover up such bloodshed. The best course of action right now is to leave. Quickly.


    "Serina, we need to go.", I said as gently as I could.


    Her head snapped toward me. "What?"


    I noticed that some females were responsive, and they looked at their partners with confusion.


    "Massimo, cosa sta succedendo?", one young woman asked while tugging the arm of her partner and I realized that we are out of time.


    "Move, now!", I shouted while pulling Serina up.


    To my dismay, I realized that all those people are not willing to let Serina out of their sight, and they started following after us.


    I thought about where to go.


    Car is not a good option, considering that the gap between us and our pursuers is not much. That means there was only one safe spot we can go to.


    I wanted to show her this later, but the situation was dire. My priority is to get out of here, and then I will think about anything else.


    Street by street, we maintained the distance from our pursuers. Luckily, I know the shortcuts, and I felt a relief when a familiar church came into sight.


    Serina assumed we are going for the main entrance, but I pulled her to the side, into the alley.


    I was glad when we reached the wall of the church that only I can open, and we had a few seconds to spare.


    The bricks moved at my command to create a passage, and I pushed Serina inside before she got a chance to voice her thoughts on the wall opening in front of her eyes.


    The bricks swiftly returned to their original place, and we found ourselves surrounded by darkness, listening in silence to the commotion on the other side of the wall as the throng of our pursuers thought that we passed into the next street.


    I was ready to answer any questions Serina might have, but first¡­ I had questions of my own. "What happened?"


    "How am I supposed to know?", Serina responded with a question, and her voice was shaky.


    I let go of her arm I was clutching so far. I wondered if I hurt her, but I dismissed that thought because even if I did, she would heal within seconds.


    The darkness was thick, and I guessed that Serina can''t see anything, but for me, that was not a problem and I could see that she was uncomfortable.


    "Serina, almost everyone stopped whatever they were doing, and they were looking at you. I need you to tell me what happened."


    "I don''t know¡­", Serina said before asking: "Can we get some light?"


    I reminded myself that she is probably too distressed to think clearly and I should give her a minute. I reached for the lantern and she relaxed at the sight of light.


    Serina curiously observed the narrow hallway we found ourselves in before looking at me with curiosity. "What is this place?"


    I gestured to my left, toward the end of the hallway which was obviously a dead end. "There used to be a door at some point, but I got it walled in." I gestured toward my right. "That is the passage that leads to my lab."


    "Your lab?"


    "Yes. My real lab.", I clarified.


    Serina blinked. "What is the one in the mansion?"


    I was not sure how to answer this. The one in the mansion has modern equipment, but my real experiments don''t happen there. It would be like comparing a small test site with a comprehensive lab where atoms can be split and the real magic happens.


    "Let''s talk about the labs later.", I said. "Serina, I need you to think. You were feeding the dog and we talked about taking him home, and then it happened. At first, I thought that I imagined, but a few seconds later, every male on that fair had their eyes on you and most of the females. Young and old. Humans, werewolves, and several other creatures, and I can''t imagine what would happen to you if we didn''t come here."


    I had no intention of scaring her, but I wanted her to understand the severity of the situation.


    "Give me a minute.", Serina responded. "I''m sure that I will remember, but it happened fast and¡­ I remember that I was sad."


    "Because I told you that it''s not a good idea to take the dog?", I guessed.


    She shook her head. "No. Because you watched your loved ones die. I thought about how you must be lonely, and my heart ached."


    "Your heart ached¡­ You were sad¡­", I murmured.


    I didn''t expect that she would be sad for me, as I accepted my reality a long time ago and I learned to detach myself from useless emotions that only hindered me.


    I remembered what Serina and Lazarus told me about their first encounter, and then the idea hit me. When Lazarus approached her, she was in distress. Is it possible that Serina''s power over others manifests when she is emotionally compromised? That made sense, actually¡­ Some creatures display their abilities under certain conditions, especially at the early stage before they learn to control them. But before I made more assumptions, I wanted to test this theory, and the place ahead of us was the perfect one for such experiments.


    "You wanted to know about my labs¡­", I started, and I saw Serina nod. "I don''t know how to explain the difference, so allow me to show you." Her eyes lit up. "But you must understand that no one should know about this. No one." I emphasized these last two words.


    Serina pressed her lips into a line and nodded. "Your secret will be safe with me. It''s not like I have friends with whom I can talk about things."


    "You will have friends, Serina, and you will feel the need to share things. But you must always keep in mind that some things are secrets so that we can be safe. No matter how deep a friendship you create with someone, do not disclose how you became immortal. Do you understand?"


    She smiled. "Yes. But I will need your help in coming up with a believable story about my origins. In front of Lazarus, you handled the tricky questions. I want to know how to respond to those situations regardless if you are next to me."


    "Let''s think about it when we return home. First, I will show you my real lab. Without it, it would be no you, and as such, that is one of the topics you should NEVER talk about.", I warned her.


    Serina agreed and we walked in silence down the dark hallway.


    When we were close by, I sent a telepathic message: "Krob, stay out of sight until I call you. We have a visitor¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 30 - Krob

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    Aldus gave me the lantern to hold, and I followed him through the narrow dark hallway that had no other passages or doors that could lead in or out of it. None that I could see, at least. The path in front of us was flat, but I had a feeling that we are descending.


    "How do people enter this place?", I asked. After a few seconds of not getting a response from Aldus, I rephrased my question: "Can anyone else open that passage in the wall of the church, or is that something only you can do?"


    "To my knowledge, I am the only one.", Aldus responded and after a few seconds, he added: "However, some creatures are not limited by physical barriers in order to reach a certain destination."


    "Like ghosts?"


    Aldus chuckled at my question. "Do you believe in ghosts, Serina?"


    I was not sure what is funny. "I saw a werewolf. I am an immortal. It is not impossible that ghosts exist."


    Aldus hummed but didn''t confirm or deny my statement.


    "Do you think that Lazarus will let me see his wolf form?", I asked while trying to break the silence. Aldus seemed deep in his thoughts and I was nervous after what happened at the fair.


    "Would you like to see it?", he asked in a flat voice.


    "Yes. I remember you saying that you can change your appearance. I would like to see that as well."


    "Sure. Soon.", he mumbled grumpily, and I took that as a warning to stop disturbing him.


    About two minutes later, we reached a heavy wooden door that seemed hundreds of years old.


    Aldus waved his hand in front of the door and grabbed the big black handle. The door opened with a loud creaking sound that made my hairs stand on ends.


    The current eerie scene reminded me of horror movies, and this was definitely a place where scary things are bound to happen. The fact that we were chased by a mob, entered through the wall that opened magically, and we made our way through a long dark medieval-looking tunnel didn''t help in brightening up the mood.


    I was two steps behind Aldus, and I observed the big dark space that was sparsely lit with lanterns.


    "Wait here.", Aldus told me, took the lantern from my hand, and moved swiftly to the left.


    I used this opportunity to get identify things in the massive room I found myself in.


    The wall in front of me was filled with shelves that held boxes of various shapes and sizes and¡­ jars. There were numerous jars filled with things, and it reminded me of Aldus''s lab in Venice where I saw a brain floating in a jar.


    Under the shelves at about the height of my waist, was a long table that had worn-out books and parchments. Further on the left, I saw more containers, some of them glowed faintly or released light smoke.


    In the middle of the room was a big stone table and I could see signs etched into it.


    I was observing the right wall, which was lined with drawers when Aldus approached me while holding something I could not identify.


    "How are you feeling?", Aldus asked while not removing his gaze from the oval-shaped spiky device in his right hand.


    "Uhm¡­ curious.", was the best I could think of.


    "Can you try to recreate the feeling you had while we were at the fair in the alley?"


    I realized that the device in his hind must be for measuring something.


    "I will try¡­" I closed my eyes and remembered the puppy and Aldus''s words and the sadness filled my heart. It was not as intense as previously, but it was the best I could do.


    "Hmm¡­ this is not enough¡­", I heard Aldus mumbling from my left.


    I continued focusing, but I could sense that the more I thought about it, the more my feelings dulled.


    My eyes fluttered open.


    "Is this¡­? AHHH!"


    An uncontrolled scream escaped my lips when I saw the creature who was standing in front of me.


    He was about the same height as me, but his appearance of a dried-up body was appalling. It was like a human that withered, leaving bones and shriveled grayish skin on his body. The creature''s completely black eyes were dull and devoid of any spark, and where the nose should be it was a nub with two holes in it. He was wearing a tattered dark gray cloak with a hoodie that reached the floor and covered most of him while revealing his face, neck, and arms, but I could imagine that the rest of his body looks about the same.


    I wanted to scream and call Aldus for help, but I was unable to move. I was unable to make a sound. I was petrified.


    "Master, can I eat her?", a crackled wheezy voice came from the creature and I felt cold sweat running down my spine.


    Did he say that he wants to eat me? And who is that Master the creature is talking to? Is there more of them?


    "YES!", Aldus exclaimed from behind me and the only thing that prevented me from falling on the ground was that my body was completely frozen in fear.


    The creature extended its bony hand toward me, and I swear that he smiled as his dried-up lips opened, revealing darkness where teeth and tongue should be. Its mouth cavity looked like an abyss that was about to suck me in and I could not move a muscle.


    The bony finger was one inch away from my face when Aldus slapped his hand.


    "She is not food, Krob."


    The creature called Krob exhaled through its nose sharply. "You said ''yes'', Master."


    "Not for the food question. ''Yes'' was for the readings I''m getting.", Aldus said to the creature like he is scolding a child.


    Even with his distorted features, I could see that Krob was disappointed with Aldus''s words. Krob slowly rubbed the hand that got slapped.


    About a minute of awkward silence passed before Aldus glanced at me and then at the creature: "Serina, this is Krob. Krob, this is Seraphina¡­ my daughter."


    I could not believe that Aldus spoke like nothing strange is happening. There is a dried-up corpse in front of me who wants to eat me!


    "I didn''t know you have a child, Master. A big one at that.", Krob wheezed.


    Aldus waved his hand, indicating to Krob that he will not talk about it. Aldus was too engrossed staring at the instrument he was holding onto, and he didn''t care to explain to Krob his family situation.


    I stood without moving, and every time I involuntarily blinked I feared that I will provoke the Krob creature. What the Hell is going on? And why is Krob not moving away from me?


    It took a few endless minutes (or seconds, or hours) for Aldus to speak up.


    "Serina, this is amazing!"


    "What is?", I asked in a whisper, aware that Krob is observing me intently.


    "Krob, give her some space.", Aldus said flatly when he noticed that Krob is too close and that I am beyond uncomfortable.


    Krob moved two steps backward, in a smooth motion, like he was gliding and I found it easier to breathe. Not because of the distance, but because the creature obeyed Aldus. It made me feel safer.


    "I am brilliant!", Aldus praised himself shamelessly. "I knew that emotions will trigger your ability, and this worked perfectly."


    It took me a few seconds to realize¡­ "You brought me here and didn''t warn me about Krob''s existence so that you can test something while I die of fear?"


    Aldus lifted his gaze from the instrument and looked at me blankly.


    "You are an immortal, Serina. How can you die of fear?"


    ''That was not the point, damnit!'', I screamed internally.


    My body was buzzing from anxiousness. Was it because of the fact that Aldus set me up only to get a reading? Or due to the fact that I have no idea what is going on? Or maybe it was the stress from the incident on the street where the mob from the fair was chasing after me? This day was too overwhelming, and it was still far from over.


    ---


    See Krob''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 31 - Understanding Serinas Powers (1)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    I was vexed that Aldus put me in this situation only to perform a test.


    I remembered that for Aldus, I am a successful experiment of reviving the dead.


    Aldus says that I am his daughter, but the only thing he cares about are tests and results, and there is a high probability that once tests are exhausted and he collects all the data, I will not be interesting, and he will discard me. After all, it seems that my own family does not care about me. Why would he?


    Where would I go? Even if I have boatloads of money, I have no place where I would go. Sure, there is London, but as much as I am curious to find out what kind of life I left behind, I am fairly confident that going there will bring me heartbreak. Aldus is my home now, and if he abandons me, I would be no better than that dirty puppy I saw in the alley at the fair.


    Without a goal, purpose, people who care about me, or a place to be, is it worth living at all?


    "What are you thinking?", Aldus''s question pulled me out of my dark thoughts, and I saw that he directed that instrument again toward me.


    "Nothing", I lied.


    Aldus looked at me with a complex expression. "I apologize, Serina, for not telling you in advance what awaits for you here."


    He surprised me with this statement, and I wondered if he can read minds or if am I so easy to read. I hoped that he didn''t read my mind, at least not the last part, because I was pathetic.


    Without probing further, Aldus continued talking: "In my defense, if you were aware of this, you would not react this strongly, I would not be able to do this reading properly, and we would still be in the dark about what caused Lazarus to act strangely around you or the mob from the fair."


    I knew that his explanation makes sense, but that does not mean that I don''t feel cheated.


    "Apology accepted.", I said stiffly. "You know what caused the incident from the fair?"


    Aldus''s eyes lit up in excitement. "Your pheromones are off the chart."


    "My what?"


    He showed me the device in his hand. "Normal human has anywhere from 1 to 3. Your usual reading is around 5, which is about double than normal for humans. When you tried remembering the incident from the fair, it was 9, when you saw Krob, it was 23. Also, a minute ago when you looked sad and said that it''s nothing, it was 14 and that told me that you lied. You were obviously thinking about something that was upsetting."


    I didn''t want to talk about the last part. "I don''t understand. Pheromones?"


    "Pheromones can impact the production of chemicals in the brain of creatures around you. Think of it as your special perfume that others can detect. Various animals use pheromones to attract a partner, mark their territory, or to signal danger. In your case, you normally have 5. This device tells me that people will find you attractive not only because of your looks, but because of the pheromones your body produces. With this reading, I confirmed my suspicion that when you are emotionally compromised, your pheromone production increases. We will need to do more tests to investigate what emotions are causing this phenomenon. At this point, I am suspecting fear and sadness."


    It didn''t make sense to me. "You said that others will find me attractive, but I didn''t see anyone trying to woo me. Lazarus smelled me, the mob wanted to tear me into pieces, Krob wanted to eat me, and you don''t seem to be impacted. Also, the puppy at the fair was completely normal."


    Aldus thought for a second before responding. "The puppy was too young to process what is happening and react accordingly. I have my shields on and I am keeping myself in check no matter what stimuli come my way. As for Krob, he does not count either. He would think of you as a meal no matter how you look or smell. Pheromones impact the brain, and Krob does not have one."


    My head was buzzing and I didn''t notice when Krob moved, as he was not in front of me anymore. "He does not have a brain?"


    "No. Krob is a ghoul. They don''t need brains."


    This was too much information. He does not need a brain? Maybe one of those jars has Krob''s brain in it. But how can he move around and talk without a brain? "A ghoul¡­ what is that?"


    "Undead. Usually, they have a more human-like appearance, but when I found Krob, he was on the verge of disintegrating. I helped him replenish his energy and since then he is following me around and calls me Master."


    I struggled to keep my poker face on. There is a werewolf, an immortal, and Aldus is some kind of creature as well. What is one ghoul more or less in this circus from nightmares?


    "You have a zombie following you around. How come I didn''t see it before?"


    Aldus frowned a little. "Krob is a ghoul, not a zombie. His appearance is hideous, so I got him to stay in this lab. He keeps it neat. Krob is quite reliable."


    "Thank you, Master.", Krob''s wheezy voice sounded right next to me and I got goosebumps when I realized that he is caressing a strand of my hair.


    "Will he eat me?", was the first thing that came out of my mouth.


    "No.", Aldus responded and then looked at Krob with annoyance. "Stop touching her!"


    Krob didn''t let go of my hair. "She is not food and I can''t touch. Why did you bring her here?"


    "She is my daughter, my apprentice. I want her to know about the things I am doing here. You are serving me, and you will serve her as well."


    Krob didn''t look happy that he needs to serve me, and I didn''t want to have anything to do with him either. And why is he still holding onto my hair?


    I saw that Aldus''s attention went back to the thing in his hand and I hoped that he will not tune out and focus on his research because I had many questions pending and there was also Krob right next to me.


    "Aldus, even without you and Krob in the picture, Lazarus''s behavior toward me can''t be described as an attraction, and the crowd from the fair didn''t seem friendly either. How do you explain that?"


    Aldus shrugged. "I will write it down and see if I can make sense of it. Krob can show you around the lab."


    Aldus sat at the desk, opened a notebook, and started writing down things.


    "Does Krob eat people?", I asked Aldus, irritated that he is leaving me with this creepy corpse called Krob.


    "He is right there. Ask him.", Aldus responded without looking at me.


    I realized that I am out of options. I turned toward Krob slowly and tilted my body so that my hair slips out of his grasp. I was glad that he didn''t reach for it.


    "Hi Krob, I am Seraphina."


    He didn''t respond, but I could see that he was watching me.


    "What do you eat?"


    Krob''s mouth opened slowly and he responded in a wheezy voice. "How can you be Master''s daughter when you don''t know the difference between and zombie and a ghoul?"


    I blinked when I remembered that a minute ago I called him a zombie. It seems I hurt his feelings and this creature holds grudges. "I apologize. Can you tell me what the difference is?"


    "Zombies are mindless creatures that are driven by the most primitive urges. Ghouls are intelligent."


    I nodded in understanding. "I will remember that."


    Krob seemed pleased with my response and he addressed my original question (about what he eats).


    "I feed on life essence. Humans call it a soul or a spirit. What are you?"


    I was not sure how to respond to this. "Aldus said that I am unique."


    "That you are. I have never seen anyone like you. Did Master grant you life?"


    I glanced nervously at Aldus, who didn''t seem to be bothered by the question Krob asked me. Or maybe Aldus was too busy with whatever he was doing to notice.


    "You can tell me. I am bound to Aldus with a contract. I can''t betray him.", Krob urged me.


    "I am bound to Aldus by gratitude. He told me to keep my origins a secret.", I responded.


    I was proud of myself for coming up with this answer, which was the truth.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 32 - Understanding Serinas Powers (2)

    I noticed that Aldus started checking two books while simultaneously writing down something and I knew that he might take a while.


    It seemed that I was stuck with Krob. If I understood correctly, Krob is Aldus''s servant, so there is a big chance that I will see him more in the future. Well, at least I should make an effort to be friendly.??


    "Will you show me the lab?", I asked Krob.


    Krob didn''t move, so I decided to see if he will react to compliments. "Aldus said that you are doing a great job with the lab."


    Krob''s cracked lips moved into an almost-smile. "Yes. I make sure everything is ready for Master."


    "I''m confident that you saw many interesting things here."


    Krob raised his chin a bit. "You have no idea."


    "Can you tell me about it?", I urged him.


    "I can''t tell you about what Master does, but I can show you around because Master approved it." Krob moved toward the shelf with jars and I followed after him. As much as Krob creeped me out, I was curious about this lab.


    "These are various specimens that Master collected.", Krob said.


    One by one, I observed jars of various sizes. They had different colored liquids inside. One had a scaly talon that was the size of my head, the next one had worm-like creatures that moved in irregular patterns, another jar was with liquid only and it changed color from yellow to orange and then back to yellow again. Fascinating.


    I stopped at one jar that contained a big brown-ish ball that floated in a murky liquid. I leaned closer to see tiny hairs that were arranged in one curved line when suddenly the ball moved, and I found myself staring at a fist-sized eye that returned my stare.


    "It''s alive!", I said under my breath and I forgot to close my mouth.


    Krob cackled, amused by my reaction.


    "Most of the things here are alive. Don''t touch things randomly."


    I was unable to stop staring at the eye in the jar. "What is that?"


    "It''s an eye of a cyclops. It''s very hard to obtain one in such a pristine condition."


    "A cyclops? I assume they are not giving their eyes willingly.", I mumbled while trying to imagine the size of a cyclops if the eye is so big.


    "No one will part with his eyes willingly. There are creature hunters who specialize in obtaining things and selling them to the highest bidder."


    I heard about creature hunters from Aldus and I assumed that they are killing non-humans out of fear or hatred toward them. I didn''t consider the possibility that they are doing it for profit. It reminded me of the illegal organ trade.


    "If hunters are selling these, there must be a market where you can buy such items. Right?"


    Krob confirmed. "There are markets, but items like cyclops''s eye are sold on special auctions that only selected ones can attend.", Krob said proudly while gesturing toward Aldus.


    I thought that Krob boasting about Aldus''s status was silly and I wondered how did the two of them meet.


    "How did you end up with Aldus?"


    "I lost my way and my purpose, and I started giving in to nothingness. I barely held onto my consciousness when Aldus found me. He offered me a purpose and here I am."


    "That was a very vague explanation.", I said with displeasure obvious in my voice.


    Krob''s completely black eyes focused on me. "For someone who does not know about the difference between a zombie and a ghoul, or what a cyclops''s eye is, or that there is a market¡­ telling you more would be a waste of my words."


    I was offended by his condescending tone, but I could not deny that he spoke the truth. I had no idea that the thing in the jar is cyclops''s eye, and I had no idea what things in the other containers are either. Everything was unknown. I was clueless, but I refused to let it stay that way.


    "Listen, Krob, I spent a lot of time among humans and I must admit that I don''t know much. Why don''t you teach me? If Aldus kept you by his side, you must be a smart ghoul." I started with truth and ended with a bit of buttering up. A second later, I saw that it worked.


    Krob moved slowly and pointed at things while telling me what I am looking at. There were body parts of creatures I never heard of, rocks, minerals, plants, powders, and some things I could not classify in any of the previous categories.


    Some containers lit up at the touch, some shook as soon as I got close to them, some made noise, some sparkled¡­ and it was magical.


    At the end of the wall, there was a door that Krob opened, and we found ourselves in an indoor garden that was lit up with yellowish-green light from the ceiling. The place was humid and packed with various plants. It gave me a jungle-like feeling, similar to the sunroom in Aldus''s villa, but this one was larger, and it definitely had more plants. There was a faint buzzing sound and I wondered from where it''s coming.


    "Ask questions if something catches your attention.", Krob said. "If I speak about every plant we have in here, it will take a few days."


    I agreed with Krob on this one. The place was massive and packed. The plants that filled the space were of unusual shapes and colors and I decided to soak in the sight before I start asking questions. I remembered that one of the first books Aldus gave me to read was ''Plants of Dena Lage'', and I wondered if I will find any flora mentioned in that book.


    We used a narrow pathway made out of smooth rocks to navigate between the plants. Some of the plants towered above me, and I realized that the ceiling is at least 7 meters high. Probably more.


    "What is creating those greenish lights?", I asked while pointing up as I observed that lights are organized in cloud-like clusters and that they are moving.


    "Bulbine wasps.", Krob responded.


    I hoped that my ears malfunctioned. "Wasps?"


    "Bulbine.", Krob added.


    I wondered, how can he be so unruffled when there are hundreds (or thousands) of wasps above us? Well, that explains the buzzing sound I heard. "Do they¡­ attack and sting people?"


    "Only when provoked."


    "What provokes them?"


    "Stupid questions.", Krob said impatiently.


    I huffed when I realized that his snarky remark was directed at me. "You said that I can ask questions."


    "About plants. Not about the lighting.", he responded curtly.


    "I never saw anything like that.", I admitted.


    "I don''t know how come Master didn''t teach you these elemental things.", Krob grumbled.


    I was irked by his pretentious behavior. "Did you know about Bulbine wasps before meeting Aldus?"


    "No.", Krob responded without missing a beat.


    Krob stopped moving and I could see that he pressed his dried lips into a line. Was he going to apologize?


    He didn''t apologize, but he explained which was almost the same.


    "Bulbine wasps feed on the nectar of several plants we have here, and they use bark and dried up leaves that plants discard. They release green gas from their bottoms that ignites when it reacts with oxygen. They don''t have stingers, but they will literally burn you as their flames can melt metal like it''s butter. Bulbine wasps need humidity in order to control their flames, and their nest is in the tree in front. Unless you disturb the nest, Bulbine wasps will ignore you. We allow them to stay here, and they illuminate and heat up the area in return. It''s a good deal for everyone."


    I was fascinated. "A deal? You can make deals with them?"


    "Master Aldus can. He communicates with the queen and she handles the rest."


    I imagined insects that have small fire-engines at the back. Considering that they can burn through metal, I assumed that their nest is super-resilient to heat. And probably their bodies as well.


    "If they make such strong flames, that means that their bodies are very tough."


    Krob confirmed. "Correct."


    The thought of wasps that can melt metal was extremely unsettling, and I had to ask: "How do you kill them?"


    Krob''s wrinkled face frowned at me. "I don''t think it''s wise discussing killing creatures when there is a big chance they can hear you."


    I glanced up nervously.


    "Can they understand us?", I asked in a whisper.


    "If you don''t know, you should not speak recklessly.", he warned me and I could see that he is mocking me.


    I responded with a small nod, knowing that if I say anything back, we will only bicker.


    For a creature without a brain, Krob has quite an attitude.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 33 - Understanding Serinas Powers (3)

    Author''s note: this chapter is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    I did my best to ignore the sound of wasps above me and to focus on the plants and I found that was not difficult to do. The buzzing turned into background noise, and the visual stimuli were enough to distract me from any wasp-thoughts.


    Plants around me were tall, short, thick, and thin, and anything in between. They came in different shapes and colors and some moved.


    One plant had a big white circle at the top of its stem and small grooves on it that reminded me of eyes and mouth, like a smiley emoji. I got closer to observe it better and the mouth-groove opened, revealing two rows of jagged teeth.


    Shocked, I took a step back. The friendly smiley face turned into an ''I''m-going-to-eat-you'' face!


    "Don''t touch things!", Krob warned me harshly.


    "I didn''t touch it." I was offended that he is treating me like I''m a child.


    "You were about to."


    I grimaced, unwilling to admit that he was right. There was a big chance that I would touch it, if it didn''t turn scary.


    My silent tour of the underground garden continued and then I saw the most amazing plant ever!


    It had a brightly colored yellow stem, tall enough to reach my chest level. The stem was bare and two vines with small green and yellow leaves swirled around it. The vines moved as if they are dancing to a sensual slow song, but the most captivating was a colorful iris-like flower that glistened at the top of the stem in all colors of the rainbow.


    As possessed, I moved toward the flower, and I swear that it called for me to touch it. I extended my hand to touch the flower when I noticed that the vines stopped moving as green and yellow leaves turned into spikes directed at me.


    "Don''t!", Krob said as he tugged my hand away from the plant.


    I was so mesmerized by the sight in front of me that I didn''t mind his crude attitude or his bony hand touching mine. All my senses were focused on the magical rainbow display in front of me.


    "What is that?", I asked, unable to avert my gaze from the flower that enchanted me.


    "That is Potentate Liscus. If you get pricked, you will die¡­", Krob paused as he remembered Aldus''s words. "Actually, as an immortal, you will not die, but you will suffer from heavy hallucinations and it''s troublesome to get an antidote. I have a task of showing you around and if anything happens to you, Master will punish me. I told you not to touch things. Can''t you follow simple instructions?"


    "Why is it here if it''s dangerous to touch it?"


    "Master has his ways.", Krob said smugly, and I could see that he is proud of Aldus and his capabilities.


    Well, I am proud of Aldus as well, so I guess Krob and I have something in common.


    The herbal-tour continued but nothing seemed as mesmerizing as Potentate Liscus which got etched into my mind as the best plant in the world, making everything else seem insignificant. It was colorful and sparkly, and it moved, and nothing beats that!


    My steps halted in front of a massive tree that had a thick black trunk. Its lush canopy towered above me and nearby plants while glistening in tiny yellow and green lights. It looked magical, and I forgot what is the source of those lights.


    I stared at the flickering lights while thinking about how this is the most romantic thing I''ve ever seen. The only things missing are one picnic blanket, a basket with cheese, fruits, one bottle of wine and¡­ Duke. Yes, I could see us spending hours right here and it would be the best thing ever.


    "Come closer¡­ I want to take a better look at you¡­", I heard a whisper.


    I turned to Krob who was on my right, hoping to get some guidance on the ''come closer'' command. He was examining one cacti-like plant that had purple spikes. It seems that he didn''t hear that whisper or maybe he did, but he ignored it.


    A few spikes from the cacti were on the ground, and Krob started collecting them and placing them carefully in a gray cloth bag.


    I glanced around and other than me and Krob (and a bunch of plants) there was no one else. I shook my head while wondering if I started hearing voices in my head. Am I going crazy? This can''t be good.


    "This way¡­ I''m sure you can hear me¡­", the whisper came again, and I didn''t know where to look. From where is that voice coming from? By the lack of reaction from Krob, I guessed that he can''t hear it.


    Eventually, I looked at the massive tree in front of me.


    "Yes, this way¡­ come, come¡­", I heard the voice again and now I ascertained that it''s from a female. Is that the tree talking to me? Do trees have a gender? Well, if they do, this one is a female.


    I inched toward the tree and observed the smooth black trunk which had vertical grooves that curved slightly while stretching up before disappearing in the lush canopy.


    "Closer... Place your hand on the trunk...", the voice coaxed me.


    I''ve never seen a tree with a completely black trunk, or with glistening leaves. It was mesmerizing and I really wanted to touch it. And I did.


    My hand connected with the cold surface of the trunk and it seemed like the time stopped.


    ''Oh, Krob told me not to touch things and here I am, touching the tree¡­'', I thought as an eerie feeling overwhelmed me.


    Suddenly, I became aware that the buzzing stopped, and I remembered that the magical-lights are not magic, but metal-melting wasps. And they stopped buzzing. Is that a good thing or not? I didn''t dare to move a muscle.


    "No!", Krob shrieked behind me and I knew that he saw me touching the tree, but there is no turning back.


    I blinked and saw that just above my palm which rested on the tree, there was a hole that was not there a second before. A huge green and black insect came out and moved slowly toward my hand. It was big enough to cover my whole palm (when it''s open).


    My body screamed to jerk my hand away, but I knew better than to make sudden movements. I didn''t dare to move.


    "Hello¡­", I heard the voice, the same one which made me come closer to the tree, and I was confident that the voice belongs to the tree.


    "Uhm¡­ hi¡­", I responded to the tree timidly. "Can you tell this wasp that I mean no harm? And I am really really sorry for touching you."


    A small chuckle rang in my ears and all my hairs rose as the insect tapped my fingers with its front legs and started moving over the back of my palm. I swallowed softly when I saw the flame coming from the back of the wasp.


    ''That''s it. I''m going to be grilled!''


    I would say my prayers, but it seemed I don''t know any.


    "I will not harm you¡­", the voice said, and my mouth hung open as I stared at the wasp.


    "It''s you¡­", I stuttered. "I mean¡­ you are talking to me."


    "It''s either me or the ghoul.", the wasp responded.


    I glanced nervously at Krob whose black eyes were big from shock and directed at me.


    "The ghoul can''t hear me. Only creatures whom I deem worthy can hear me.", the wasp answered one of many questions that I didn''t ask at loud.


    I was fascinated. The wasp talks! And it didn''t seem to be so intimidating. Well, if she wants to grill me, there is nothing I can do to stop her.


    "Bring me closer to you", the wasp demanded.


    I slowly moved my hand off the tree, with the wasp on it and got it closer to my body at the chest level while trying to keep my hand steady.


    "Hold me still¡­", the wasp said, and I stopped moving my hand when the wasp got enveloped with green smoke which cleared up a few seconds later, to reveal a humanoid creature with wings of a wasp. The wasp transformed into a palm-sized woman who wore a black and green gown, and her bottom was still wasp-like with flames coming out of it. She had a crown on her head which told me that I am looking at the queen of Bulbine wasps.


    "Your majesty¡­", I said and gave a small bow while trying not to move my hand where she stood.


    She returned the bow to me. "You are an interesting one."


    "How so, your majesty?"


    "Pure, like a clean slate. Uncorrupted, yet powerful." She tilted her head. "Your powers are like a flower that only started blooming. Call me Glatellia. People of equal status call each other by name, Seraphina."


    I was stupefied. How does she know my name? And wait a minute¡­ "Equal status?"


    "I am a queen, and I can recognize royalty when I see one."


    As much as I would love to be a royal, there was a harsh truth that I am a girl who got herself killed in Venice and her family does not care to look for her. "There must be some misunderstanding. I am not a royal."


    "It is not about the title, but about your potential. You will find your place and followers will gather around you. Because of what you are, it will happen even if you don''t try. I will give you something¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 34 - Understanding Serinas Powers (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Krob''s point of view


    - - -??


    I was surprised when I got a mental message from my Master that we are having a visitor.


    It''s not like Master to announce his arrival in advance, and we never-ever had other creatures step into this lab. I was puzzled... what is going on? I figured the mystery will reveal itself to me in a bit because I could feel that my Master is close.


    I admit that I was excited because unexpected things (like visitors) don''t happen often. My Master is known as a powerful creature with unimaginable powers and a brilliant mind who sticks to a specific routine and he does not entertain guests unless there is an underlying reason for it. My Master believes that spending time with others for the sake of socializing is a waste of time, and I agree with him on that.


    I stood in the shadows as instructed, and I watched Master walk into the lab with a female. I observed her with interest.


    Did Master find a lover? I am by his side for a long time, and a few times he got himself involved with females, he never brought them to the lab. Sure, she might be pretty to look at (by human standards), but this lab is top-secret, and it is exclusive only for Master and Krob. Others don''t have access.


    Is she a specimen?, I wondered. No, no¡­ when he brings a specimen they are usually dead or close to it and this one looks very much alive.


    And then it hit me: my Master noticed my many (many-many) years of good service and he brought me a meal! I thrive on sucking souls out of living creatures and Master knows that feeding on prisoners and other bad people while making sure I don''t drain them completely is like living on a liquid diet. I know how that is only to hide my existence. It is entertaining how humans believe that their lifespans are reduced because of stress, not knowing that I drained their life essence.


    However, the last bits of life essence are the sweetest and with the restriction of not killing them, I get full, but not satisfied. However, this female is young, her aura is vibrant, and she looks delicious!


    I was shocked when my Master told me that she is his daughter. When did that happen? Disappointment hit me when I realized that she is not a meal I already imagined in my mind.


    She called me a zombie and she was ignorant about everything. It only made me grumpier. And Master said to show her around? Hmph!


    The only good thing about her is that her hair is soft. I wondered if I could have it, at least a part of it, a few strands will suffice... but I kept that question for myself because Master told me to maintain a distance from the female known as Seraphina.


    I knew that she is sweet-talking me in showing her around, and I couldn''t help but give in. No one talks to me like that, or to be more precise, other than Master no one talks to me. Period. And Master mostly issues commands while this girl speaks like I matter. I must admit that it feels good, but I will not show that.


    She is a curious and foolish creature. I saw her numerous times reaching to touch things, despite my repeated warnings not to.


    I found it entertaining when Seraphina looked at the Verveine tree, mesmerized by its canopy. It seems that she likes shiny things. I was waiting for her to ask me why its bark is black, to what I would tell her how that is actually the nest of Bulbine wasps, but she stood there in silence and admired the wasps which were lingering on the leaves. I remembered the horror in her eyes when she looked at the wasps high up in the ceiling, and I snickered internally as I imagined her reaction when she finds out that she is standing right next to their nest.


    I was distracted for a moment when I saw that Fenebre finally decided to drop some of its thorns. Master needs those, and he warned me to collect them with care because they contain venom which is difficult to procure on the market. Most of the plants here are venomous, but if one knows how to extract and process the venom, it can become so much more than just a way to harm and kill.


    I heard Seraphina mumbling something, and I didn''t care much about it until I realized that the hum of Bulbine wasps ceased. That does not happen, unless¡­ the Queen is on the move.


    "No!", I shouted when I realized that the blasted girl touched their nest.


    What was she thinking? Does she have a brain in that head of hers? What did I say about NO touching things!? Can''t she follow simple instructions such as: NO TOUCHING!?


    I was on the verge of passing out when I realized that the Queen made an appearance right next to Seraphina! Oh, oh! The foolish girl offended her!


    My gaze moved higher and I almost choked when I saw that all the wasps started descending toward their nest¡­ and Seraphina.


    Shit! Shit! A thousand shits were not enough to expel even a fraction of the distress I felt at that moment.


    I was confident that my Master will skin me alive if that halfwitted girl is harmed in any way, and based on what I am seeing, this can''t end well!


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    The more I looked at the notes I made, the more things made sense: Serina''s emotions are triggering her ability to release pheromones.


    The information in the books confirms that once new abilities show up, it is usually due to a strong emotional response. For the first time, it catches the person off-guard and it requires strong stimuli, while every next time it''s easier for power to manifest itself. It''s like opening a bottle: the first pop requires the most force, but after that, the liquid flows out without much obstruction.


    I am aware that the first time it happened when she met Lazarus. At that time, Serina was scared and by the way he held her close, I can assume that it triggered her memory of the evening in Venice when she died in a violent death. Maybe she does not remember it, but that does not mean that her subconscious didn''t take over.


    Now, we need to figure out what exactly triggers her to release pheromones, and then she needs to learn to control it, or she won''t be able to step out of the house or meet anyone because she is like a ticking bomb. For that¡­


    "Master! Master!", I heard Krob screaming straight into my mind.


    "What?", I grumbled back, annoyed that he interrupted me. He should know better than to interrupt me when I''m working.


    "Can you come here?", Krob asked timidly and I knew that he messed up something. They went to the garden, how bad can it get?


    "What is it?"


    "It''s the wasps!"


    "What about them?"


    "The Queen is out¡­ and Seraphina...", Krob said weakly and I understood that this is NOT a good thing, especially because Serina is there.


    I moved at inhuman speed and I saw that the light which is supposed to come from the ceiling is concentrated further down the garden in the direction where Verveine tree is. Why are all the wasps there?


    Luckily, darkness is not a problem for me, otherwise, I would damage some of the plants on my way there, and each plant here is precious. Some are the last of their kind.


    I paused at the sight of a giant ball of green fire which was formed of numerous Bulbine wasps right next to the trunk of the Verveine tree. Krob was a few steps further, staring at it. It seems that all Bulbine wasps decided to gather here for some reason.


    "Krob!", my shout snapped Krob out of his daze. "What is going on? Where is Serina?"


    To my dismay, Krob extended his hand and pointed at the giant green ball of fire. Is Serina inside? The temperature must be above one thousand degrees. Will Serina survive that? Well, she is an immortal with extraordinary healing ability, but this will leave emotional scars. Is this how I lose my most successful experiment?


    I tried to communicate with the Queen, but she shut me out. Great! Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 35 - Understanding Serinas Powers (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -??


    I watched the green fiery ball with dread, and it took me a moment to realize that the lifeforce from inside the ball came out strong and steady, and that prevented me from doing anything rash.


    A few endless minutes later, the swarm of Bulbine wasps moved in fluid motions, creating wave-like patterns as the fiery ball expanded, and then they ascended into the canopy of the Verveine tree.


    My eyes widened at the sight of Serina holding on her palm Glatellia in her humanoid form. Out of all Bulbine wasps, only the ten royal guards were hovering around Glatellia, all facing Serina with their heads bowed in respect¡­ or was it in submission?


    What was really surprising was that Serina was glowing. Literally. Bright neon green glow permeated from Serina and slowly subsided to reveal intricate green markings that covered every inch of her skin which was not covered by her clothes, and I assumed that it''s the same with the rest of her body.


    Serina and Glatellia bowed to each other.


    Glatellia spared me a glance and I swear that she smirked before turning into her insect-form.


    Serina placed her hand on the trunk, and Glatellia disappeared back into her nest, followed by her ten royal guards who used a separate entrance.


    It was obvious that Glatellia and Serina communicated and by the time I reached next to Serina, I saw that the green markings on her skin changed color into golden. I never saw anything like it. I wanted to take a note of the markings so that I can figure out their meaning later, but within seconds they faded like they were not there at all.


    "What happened?", I asked Serina who seemed to be dazed and¡­ happy.


    "I''ve got to meet the queen of Bulbine wasps.", Serina responded and I saw a hint of green twirling in her silver eyes for a moment, it turned into golden and then vanished¡­ just like the markings on Serina''s skin. "Glatellia said that I have the potential of a royal and she gave me a gift."


    I was intrigued to find out more.


    Bulbine wasps are not common, even in our society. Due to their volatile nature, they require a specific environment and strong leadership for the hive to stay together.


    The queen of Bulbine wasps are known as powerful and willful creatures, and Glatellia is the one at the top of that list in both her power and instability.


    Many centuries ago, Glatellia was young and not careful enough which brought her into a situation where her power of premonition was being known. Glatellia''s power is not only to see what might happen, but she can see infinite possibilities and exact steps to reach them. It is a dangerous power to have, especially if it falls into the wrong hands, and Glatellia was hunted by many who wanted to make her submit so that they can use her for their own selfish reasons.


    Hundreds of thousands of Bulbine wasps were under Glatellia''s command, but her hive was decimated by the hunters and she accepted the refuge I offered because I made a blood oath not to ask her to use her powers for my benefit.


    Glatellia is in my indoor garden for more than four centuries and only a handful of times she offered me her guidance. I assume that she has her own agenda, but¡­ don''t we all?


    The fact that Glatellia acknowledged Serina as a royal was unexpected, and I wondered what is the hidden potential that Serina has.


    A question popped into my mind followed by various possibilities. Is that potential the reason why I was able to resurrect Serina? If that is true, it would give me a hint of why her revival is such a success compared to the numerous failures before her, and at the same time, it would confirm that not everyone can be brought back from the dead.


    Hmm¡­ I need to do more tests, but how can I test for a potential someone has? And what am I even looking for? I thought of a few creatures who might be able to give me some hints.


    There was one other thing I had to ask Serina about. "What kind of a gift did you receive?"


    "She said that I will know when the time is right."


    I exhaled dejectedly. It''s just like Glatellia to talk in riddles, but I believe that she gave Serina a blessing. After all, if she wanted to harm her, Serina would be a pile of ash by now and that would be my chance to see if Serina would be reborn like a phoenix, or if such intense fire could actually end her life. After all, we are immortals, but that does not mean we are invincible. However, the fact that Serina came out of that ball of green flames unscathed is close to a miracle.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Never better.", Serina responded and her smile convinced me that she is telling the truth.


    "Did you find out something we could use related to my pheromones?", she asked.


    "Yes. Let''s go home and talk about it. I''m sure you are hungry."


    Serina glanced at Krob and then back at me. "But I didn''t get to see the whole lab. There are at least two more rooms to explore."


    "You will see them next time.", I said stiffly. I think we had enough excitement for one day. Who knows in what kind of trouble will Serina get next? She seems to have the talent to get herself into a sticky situation.


    Now that I think about it, in the last month, she got killed, nearly devoured by a werewolf, chased by a mob from the fair, and surrounded by a swarm of Bulbine wasps. Oh, and Krob thought that she was food.


    "You are lucky that things ended this way.", I said to Krob who stood silently a few steps to my right, and he shivered in fear.


    "Don''t blame him¡­", I heard Serina say. "He was collecting thorns for you with the utmost care, and I took advantage of his focus on the task he was performing, to approach the tree sneakily."


    I noticed that Krob was surprised how Serina stood up for him, and I wondered if Serina is defending Krob because she cares for him, or because she would do that for anyone. She is a kind person, but I am not. "If he paid attention to your safety, you would not get a chance to do sneaky things."


    Serina smiled brightly. "What can I say? I am a sneaky person!"


    I watched Serina walk toward the exit, and I couldn''t help but shake my head. Her eyes sparkled with joy and I didn''t want to spoil her mood.


    "Consider yourself lucky, Krob.", I grumbled to what Krob lowered his head, but I saw him smiling before he moved to walk after Serina.


    I turned to the Verveine tree and bowed slightly.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Glatellia¡­", I communicated mentally.


    "She is a good seedling, Aldus¡­", Glatellia responded. "The sequence of events is delicate, but there is a path for her to be a powerful guardian."


    My eyes widened at this information. Guardians are super-rare and they are the most powerful creatures on Earth. I smirked. Of course, Serina has such potential. I created her.


    One thought came into my mind, and I had to ask Glatellia: "Is she the reason why you asked me to continue my research on reviving the dead?"


    "Until she blooms, she will need protection and guidance. Don''t mess it up."


    I was irked that she didn''t answer my question. "I will do my best."


    On my way out, I noticed that most of the Bulbine wasps returned to their spots at the ceiling. They like it there because the humidity is at its highest.


    ¡­


    Serina and I returned home through the underground passage and to shorten our trip, we used a portal that leads straight into the basement of my villa.


    I called the driver to bring the car back without us.


    "Is that magic?", Serina pointed at the space where the portal closed behind us.


    I looked at the silly girl. "Magic is the science which you don''t understand. We experienced instant travel between two points that were connected by a tunnel filled with void. Both sides of the tunnel are marked by runes and they require to be activated in a specific sequence in order to work..."


    "I will take that as: ''no, it was not magic''.", Serina cut me off dryly, making me chuckle.


    "I am amused that after everything you saw in the last few weeks, you still believe in magic."


    Serina pouted. "I can''t help it. It will take some time to get used to this new normal."


    I patted her head. "And you are making wonderful progress. Let''s change and then we can talk over dinner¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 36 - Signora Durand

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    Over dinner, Aldus told me about his findings and conclusions related to my increased production of pheromones.


    "It is still a theory¡­", he said cautiously. "Strong emotions are boosting your pheromones, and I believe that the emotions that trigger it are fear and sadness. There could be others as well."


    "So¡­ now what?", I asked.


    "There are few things we should do. First, we need to identify which emotions trigger your pheromone production. Second, you need to learn to control it. It will be a long process, but it''s something you must go through."


    I didn''t like this. I didn''t like it at all. Helplessness mixed with irritation as images of the mob from the fair flashed into my mind, only this time every person who was cramming into that alley was Lazarus, clawing his way toward me, and I lost my temper.


    "More tests? What will they be? Will you scare me and make me sad or happy while I have needles stuck in my head? And how do I control it? Will you keep on scaring me until my senses dull? Or until I get used to it? Do you really expect me not to feel things? I am not a machine, Aldus!"


    "Calm down, Serina!", Aldus raised his voice. "You can either learn to control it or accept that you will never leave this place. Without understanding the phenomena, you won''t be able to control it. And without control, you can''t go out among other creatures. Don''t tell me that you want to see a repeat of what happened at the fair? Do you know how that would end if I didn''t get you to safety on time?"


    I rubbed my temples in frustration. I was irked at this whole situation and at myself.


    Earlier that day, I was happy to go to the fair. I saw that as a step forward, closer to normalcy. But it ended up pulling me back into solitude and isolation. And here I am, childishly lashing out at the only person who can help me¡­ the only person willing to help.


    "I am sorry, father¡­", I said in a small voice. "I am scared.", I admitted. "I don''t want to be a prisoner here or anywhere else. For some reason, my freedom is important to me. At the same time, I wouldn''t dare to venture among people and risk being attacked."


    He patted my head and gave me a comforting smile. "Don''t be scared, not with me around. We will figure this out. OK?"


    I responded with a small nod and a second later, Aldus spoke again¡­


    "For your information, people can''t be trained to block feelings. At most, you can learn not to express them, but they will still be within you. When I spoke about controlling your power, I meant that you need to understand the energy flow that releases the pheromones. You can''t control your emotions, but with some practice, you should be able to control how your body reacts by manipulating the energies in your body."


    I disliked that he called it a ''power'' when I saw it as a ''curse''. But I didn''t want to dwell on that technicality. He said that I need to learn manipulating energies in my body, and I had no idea where to start.


    "How do I tap into those energies? When will you start teaching me?", I asked eagerly.


    "I can''t.", he responded bluntly, taking me by surprise.


    "What?"


    Aldus puffed his cheeks while exhaling slowly and I could see that he is struggling to find an answer to my question.


    "Serina, this is not simple. What you are experiencing is something creatures go through when they are young and it''s different for everyone. I have no power similar to yours, and my body is not female, and¡­", he paused. "The first step is for you to accept that you have a power within you. Only like that, you can identify it. You will need to listen to your body and distinguish emotions and changes that happen with them."


    I was dejected. How on earth am I supposed to do that? "Is there no one who can help me?"


    He gave me a forced smile. "Of course, there is."


    "Then?"


    Aldus was visibly uncomfortable. "Give me a few days to figure things out. OK? We had a busy day, from the fair to you visiting my lab and meeting Krob and Glatellia. You also had your first portal-trip today. Let''s not add more to it."


    I agreed to that. I mean, did I have a choice?


    ¡­


    The next morning, we had a guest over breakfast.


    It was a lady in her late fifties, sitting at the table with her back straight, opposite from Aldus. Her gray hair was lifted into a sophisticated bun and she observed me keenly through her golden-rimmed spectacles that had a strap made out of white pearls.


    "Serina, dear¡­", Aldus greeted me. "This is Signora Durand, your etiquette tutor."


    ''Ah, that explains the stiff posture¡­'' I hoped that my smile concealed my thoughts.


    Suddenly, I was nervous. Should I go and shake her hand, or nod, or¡­? What should I do? I decided on a nod.


    "Signora Durand, it''s nice to meet you. I am Seraphina Mezzanotte, and I look forward to your guidance."


    Signora Durand responded with a small nod and a tight smile and I went to my usual seat, next to Aldus.


    "It didn''t take you long to find me a tutor.", I told Aldus while remembering that only yesterday morning he said that he will get me a tutor for etiquette.


    Aldus hummed. "I spoke with Signora Durand last week, and then again last night. It''s fortunate that she was able to join us right away."


    We didn''t talk much over breakfast, mostly because I suspected that Signora Durand was human and we could not talk about ''magical topics''. Also, Signora Durand herself was not very chatty.


    After breakfast, Aldus went to take care of his business (into the lab), and I was left in the dining room with Signora Durand to start my first etiquette class.


    "Miss Mezzanotte¡­", she addressed me in a clipped tone as she stood up and circled around the table to approach me. "I see we have a lot of work ahead of us."


    I swallowed softly. I had a feeling that she was watching me intently, but now I realized that she was assessing me over breakfast.


    "We will start with posture, body language, and spatial awareness, and then we will work our way on courtesies, interpersonal skills, etiquette for in-person and over the phone conversations, correspondence rules, table manners, dining etiquette, business etiquette, projecting confidence¡­"


    Signora Durand was talking, and my head was spinning. Why was she holding onto a long stick? Am I going to be smacked if I don''t perform?


    The next thing I know, the stick fell on my upper back. Luckily, she didn''t hit me hard, but it startled me, nevertheless.


    "Don''t slouch!", Signora Durand said sternly. "You are a beautiful lady and a hump on your back is not befitting your status¡­"


    I cringed internally. Ah, this is going to be a long morning.


    Signora Durand left two hours later. She sent me some links to videos portraying royalty in various situations with an assignment to watch them and take notes on how they move.


    "I will quiz you tomorrow on it¡­", Signora Durand said before stepping into her car, and I exhaled in relief when the car took a turn and disappeared out of my sight.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 37 - Seeking Help From A Witch (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    With signora Durand gone, I went to the lab to find Aldus.


    "How long will signora Durand going to keep on coming here?", I asked Aldus.


    "Until she says that you mastered her lessons.", Aldus responded, and he saw me puffing my cheeks. "Tough first day?"


    I grimaced. "She made me walk while balancing books on my head. Do you know that she carries a stick with her, and she beats me with it when she is not happy? For repeated offenses, she hits harder!"


    Aldus didn''t understand my point. "Her lessons are valuable, they will build your character, and most importantly, knowing how to behave in different circumstances will build your confidence. Considering your healing capability, a smack here or there should not make a difference, and as you learn, things will get easier. Balancing books is nothing compared to your ballet lessons that start tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    I was impressed with Aldus''s efficiency in hiring tutors for me, and Aldus confirmed that all my tutors are females and humans.


    My days became busy between three tutors and studying.


    Signora Durand would arrive every morning for etiquette class from 9:30 AM to 10:30 AM. These classes were held anywhere in the mansion, depending on the current topic we covered on that day.


    My ballet class with signora Simone was from 11 AM to 12 PM in the gym. Some of the exercising machines were rearranged and barre was added on the mirrored wall, so that I can practice my moves. I didn''t like the stringent posture requirements, but I admired my elegance in the mirror once I achieved what signora Simone required. My toes hurt like hell, but my healing ability kicked in, and soon I would forget the hardships.


    Madame Dupont, the painting tutor, came in the afternoon from 2 PM to 3 PM. I was excited to learn about all the techniques and proportions and lighting, and I could not wait for us to move from sketching apples and pears onto portraits because that will allow me to draw my Duke and pull him out of my dreams into reality.


    Other than that, I focused on learning Latin, biology, chemistry, and anything else Aldus threw my way.


    I completed all available lessons for the Italian language, and I was at the point where I could communicate with some slight stumbling on non-common words. Chatting with Maria in Italian was relaxing, and I enjoyed her bubbly personality which surfaced as we spent more time together.


    My dreams added bits and pieces to the mosaic of my memories, and I would write them in my journal. I was happy to get clear images of my previous surroundings and even some street names popped up. Google street view confirmed that my dreams are showing real locations, and I was confident that soon I will remember my name and everything that comes with it. Soon.


    Was I happy? I was not sure. But the tutors brought structure and variety to my schedule and I was busy.


    Days passed without me noticing and with all the things happening, the whole pheromone-control thing slipped at the back of my mind.


    More than once I remembered the lab (the real one) and Krob, and I asked Aldus if we can go back there, and he said that we will but without committing to it.


    I wanted to go back to that indoor garden where Bulbine wasps are and to learn about all the plants and also to explore the remaining rooms which I''m yet to see, but Aldus told me that I am still not ready. I was not sure what that ''ready'' was, but I had faith that he had a plan.


    ¡­


    About two weeks after our visit to the fair¡­


    I covered the basics with all three tutors, and the lessons reduced to three times a week (Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays), while I practiced on my own on other days. This freed up my schedule and I enjoyed spending late afternoons in the garden. The majestic display of the Ligurian sea glistening under the descending sun never disappoints.


    I found Aldus sitting in the garden, on my favorite bench. It was a rare sight, considering that he is usually stuck in his lab. Was he waiting for me?


    He was staring into the distance, and I was confident that he was aware of my presence, even though he didn''t move a muscle.


    "Do you mind if I join you?", I asked as I approached him.


    He turned to meet my gaze. "Feel free to."


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    Aldus pressed his lips into a line. "Lazarus wants to visit."


    Panic swell inside me. "He is coming?"


    "No. I told him that this is not a good time."


    I exhaled in relief, but I could not stop images flooding my mind and remembering my first meeting with Lazarus. It was in this same garden, and it jogged my memory¡­ "What about my training to control the pheromones?"


    Aldus released a long breath. "There is a woman who can give you insight and maybe provide guidance."


    I sensed that there is more to it. "But?"


    "It''s a double-edged sword¡­", Aldus said. "She is a witch who specializes in using her powers to manipulate others."


    "You don''t trust that she will help me.", I guessed the reason behind Aldus''s lack of enthusiasm.


    Aldus nodded faintly before explaining: "She agreed to see us, but that does not guarantee she will be friendly. In our world, no one survives for centuries by being a good person."


    "Centuries? I thought that witches are humans with powers. How can she live for centuries?"


    Aldus stifled a laugh. "Magic."


    I pouted. "You told me that magic is the science I don''t understand."


    "Correct. And you don''t understand how she can prolong her lifespan, so¡­ it''s magic.", he said cheekily.


    I felt like pinching him hard for this. Is he making fun of me? Well, at least his mood improved.


    Aldus looked at me seriously. "Serina, when we meet her, she will probably want to look into your past in order to understand the situation and conditions when your pheromones go off the chart."


    My eyes widened when I realized how that woman holds a key to unlock all the pieces I''m missing. "If she can see my past, then¡­"


    "No.", Aldus cut me off. He knew where I was going with that. "You can''t trust her words. She will tell you what you want to hear and use it to manipulate you."


    My excitement dwindled, and I told myself that Aldus is doing what is best for me. He found me a person who can help me in controlling my power, and I need to focus on that. No amount of knowledge about my past will help me if I can''t leave this mansion because my pheromones could make anyone in my vicinity go crazy.


    One thing popped into my mind. "You said that my resurrection is a secret, what if she sees that when she looks into my past?"


    "Witches need to say their spells in order to work. She can''t see more than what she asks to be seen, and I will ensure that she does not cross the line. However, she can manipulate words in order to see things you will not expect. I need you to be mentally prepared."


    I realized Aldus''s dilemma. He probably had a hard time finding someone who can help and won''t try to dissect me. After all, he told me that all creatures keep their abilities a secret, and this woman does not seem to be on good terms with Aldus. "If I can''t trust her words, how will she guide me to control my power?"


    "It will be up to you to decide if you will follow her instructions or not. I will be by your side, measuring the output of your pheromones and ensuring your safety.", Aldus said. "Keep in mind that she is not a kind soul. Think about this and let me know if you want to see her and I will set up an appointment. This is the most I can do."


    "I assume that her services will not come for free.", I said timidly while wondering what a witch might ask for a payment. Probably not money.


    For some reason, my words struck Aldus and he was unable to hide complex emotions that flashed over his face. And then he smiled... a warm smile that reached his eyes. A rare sight, indeed.


    "Don''t worry about it, Serina. I want to take you to the company and several other places. Don''t you want to meet the werewolves who work as my security? We can do all that once you learn to control your power."


    I felt guilt swelling inside me. With tutors and learning things while deciphering my dreams and chatting with Maria, it was easy to forget about problems and get lost in the comfort of security that Aldus and this home provide.


    Like a child who is avoiding to do challenging work, I pushed the pheromone issue at the back of my mind, and I didn''t even try to do anything on my own¡­ and here is Aldus, figuring it out for me with a promise to take me places. If I could pick a father, I would pick him.


    "Thank you for everything you do for me. I really appreciate it."


    Aldus was visibly surprised by my words.


    "I want to see her.", I declared.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 38 - Seeking Help From A Witch (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -??


    From the moment I understood that Serina''s emotions are triggering her pheromones which are impacting creatures around her, I was aware that only one person can help: Vesper.


    Vesper is a witch who relies on spells, and she has the qualities Serina needs. Vesper can sense other''s emotions to the point of experiencing them herself, and she can control the energies of the person she touches.


    The second one is dangerous, and I cringe every time I remember that Vesper used it on me. It''s not an exaggeration to say that she is the reason why I learned to shut down my senses as a defense mechanism. Vesper is not the only creature I''ve met who uses manipulation of senses in order to control other''s behavior, but Vesper was the first one to make me act out of character to the point of being embarrassed. I was completely under her control, like a puppet. To make things worse, other than forcing me to obey her commands, she also made me feel like I wanted to do it. I really want to forget that incident.


    I still don''t know why I didn''t kill her on the spot at the moment I broke out of her control, but now I believe there was a reason, and that she might be useful. If Vesper agrees to feel the flow of Serina''s energies, she can give Serina the necessary guidance.


    I was reluctant to reach out to Vesper, knowing her vile nature and fearing what she will ask as payment for her services. No matter what she asks for, I know that it will be precious to me and that she will not reveal it until she understands how important her help is to me. Well, just the fact that I''m putting my old grievances aside and reaching out to her, will tell her that what I need is important and I hate it.


    I really wished that someone else popped up in my mind, but others were out of the question. As much as I loathe the woman, she seemed like the best solution, unless I want to leave Serina to figure it out on her own.


    A few days after the incident at the fair, I emailed Vesper, mentioning that I am facing a situation she might help me with, and Vesper responded that she is willing to see me, giving me a number to call in order to set up an appointment. We left it at that.


    Like a child who is postponing the unpleasant things, I delayed calling Vesper.


    Every time I sat at my desk I saw my notes on Serina''s pheromone excretion and I was reminded that if she does not learn to control it, it will be the end of her. I could imagine that she accidentally attracts one creep (I''m thinking of you, Lazarus), and then her fear causes her to release more pheromones which will in return attract more creeps and it will be a never-ending cycle. Actually, it will end, together with Serina''s life.


    I didn''t want to discuss these grim possibilities with Serina, so I made sure to keep her busy with classes. Luckily, I already reached out to tutors for etiquette and ballet in advance, so I only needed to find one for painting, but with my contacts, that was done in record time.


    Days passed and Serina''s bright smile told me that she forgot about the unpleasant incident from the fair.


    Her progress with all three tutors was astonishing. If absorbing knowledge and learning skills is a superpower, Serina has it.


    Serina asked me to visit my lab and Krob, and I refused her because her knowledge is still lacking. Going there would be a waste of time and she would just be in the way, and what is the point of visiting Krob? What surprised me was that Krob also asked about Serina. Trice. It made me wonder if they became friends or if something else is going on.


    Unexpectedly, Lazarus called and asked to visit. That was unusual.


    I demanded from Lazarus to disclose the reason behind this request, fearing that it''s another incident with human victims and that I need to leave Serina on her own. It''s not that I always keep my eyes on Serina, but knowing that she is around and safe gives me peace.


    Lazarus said that his request to visit me is not related to any issue, but it''s social.


    "Do I need a reason to visit my good friend?"


    I knew he was lying. We know each other for a long time, and we never meet without a reason. I never meet with anyone without a reason. And we are definitely not good friends.


    I told him that I''m busy. Without him disclosing his motives to contact me, I had no intention to entertain him. Before I ended the call, Lazarus spoke with haste: "OK. That is fine. I understand totally. But... is it possible that you send me one towel that Seraphina used? If it''s inconvenient, I can stop by and pick it up."


    I hoped that my ears malfunctioned.


    "What!?", I snapped at him.


    Lazarus cleared his throat before responding: "The towel I got last time almost lost her scent, so if you can give¡­"


    I ended the call because I didn''t want to hear whatever he was about to say next. Lazarus is disgusting.


    Is it possible that he is still obsessed with her?


    That call reminded me of the pressing topic: Serina''s pheromones.


    I checked the time and saw that it''s afternoon. Serina is usually in the garden, getting lost in the sunset and I decided to wait for her.


    I mentioned my talk with Lazarus and just as I expected, Serina remembered her little problem as well, and I told her about Vesper. Serina was a good sport and accepted to see her.


    She was visibly concerned about the payment and I must admit that it moved me. Considering that she does not know me for a long time and that we never discussed money or other resources, I assumed that she will not care about those details. If I could pick a daughter, I would pick Serina.


    Later that evening, after a lot of mental pep-talk, I made a call.


    "This is Aldus speaking. You said that you can see me for an issue¡­", I spoke in my official tone.


    Vesper chuckled from the other side of the line. "When mighty Aldus calls because he has an issue, it must be important."


    I closed my eyes and exhaled while reminding myself not to lose my temper. Vesper is only trying to negotiate a higher price, and I need her services. Serina needs her. "Let me know when it''s convenient, and I will stop by. Are you still at the same place in Paris?"


    Vesper clicked her tongue. "After such a long time, you only talk about business."


    "I contacted you ten days ago. How is that a long time?"


    "That was an email. It doesn''t count.", she said stiffly.


    I rolled my eyes. Does she think that I will fall for her friendly act? I had no idea what she was up to, but I was not willing to play. "We will talk more when I visit. How about that?"


    "Sure.", she laughed. "If you can see me when is convenient for me, and you are even willing to come here, it''s reeeaaaaly important!", she said with glee. "I will send you time and address."


    My phone pinged with the notification a minute later, and with that, Serina and I were set to meet with Vesper in two days.


    I told myself to calm down because if I show discomfort, Serina will sense it and that will make her uneasy in return. I am supposed to be her guardian, her father, and I can''t show that some creatures can shake me up. I don''t fear Vesper and her powers, but the lingering unpleasant feeling she left behind is impossible to shake off, even after three centuries.


    I can only hope that this will not backfire and that Serina will not end up mentally scarred.


    And I also hope that Vesper does not mention the incident when she managed to control me. Not in front of Serina, at least.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 39 - Seeking Help From A Witch (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    I woke up excited and rushed to get ready for the day.


    Last night, Aldus told me that he is finalizing our meeting with Vesper.


    It was obvious that he was reluctant to meet with that woman, and that he didn''t want to talk about what transpired between them. It seemed to be personal and I didn''t want to pry into it. Aldus is a man of many secrets and I am happy that he is gradually letting me into his world while providing me with a shelter and environment I can thrive in, and that is more than enough.


    I was not sure if his lack of enthusiasm to see her was because of their past, or because he fears what she might find out during our meeting. After all, he said that my origins need to be kept a secret for both his and my safety, and if Vesper can read emotions and look into the past, there is a chance that she might uncover our secret. I was confident that if that happens, Aldus will not hesitate to kill the witch, and I hoped that we will not reach that point because I need her help and I''m fairly certain that I never saw someone die.


    I needed to stay positive and to make the most out of our visit to Vesper because my freedom depends on it. If I can''t control this pheromone curse, I will be my own prisoner, avoiding people so that they don''t harm me. It''s ironic that in order to stay safe, I need to stay calm, yet I am nervous just thinking about it. Pathetic.


    It was after breakfast when Aldus handed me a small red book.


    It took me a moment to comprehend the significance of the golden letters: "Republica Italiana --- PASSAPORTO".


    I opened it and saw my photo and name: "Seraphina Amara Mezzanotte". He put as my birthday May 1st, and I wondered if that is really my birthday. I didn''t want to overthink it.


    "Are we traveling somewhere?", I asked.


    "Mhm¡­", he confirmed with a hum. "Vesper is in Paris. Pack things for two days, and we will adjust our schedule as needed. Maria took the suitcase to your room and she will help you pack."


    I was excited like a child who got a promise of a trip to the candy store. I''m going to Paris! But¡­ "Why do I need a passport? Aren''t we using a portal or something like that?" I did my best not to use the word ''magic'', knowing that Aldus likes to make fun of it.


    "Do you think that creating portals is easy?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know what to think. You make everything appear to be easy."


    Aldus smiled a little. He took my words as flattery. "We don''t have a portal from here to Paris."


    "I assume that we are not going sight-seeing.", I asked in a negative form, even though I hoped that we might be able to go.


    Aldus confirmed. "Not until you learn to control your power."


    I couldn''t complain because I knew the reason. "If it''s dangerous for me to go out, why is Vesper not coming here?"


    Aldus frowned. "I don''t want her here."


    I didn''t ask more questions and I went to pack, knowing that if I don''t hurry, Maria will do everything and there will be nothing for me to pack.


    Our trip to the airport was uneventful, and Aldus led the way toward the nearly empty terminal and straight into his private jet. Mitch, Aldus''s driver, followed us while rolling our two suitcases behind him, and I found out that he will be our pilot as well.


    At the airport, we had no lines to wait and no security checks. The airport was like a pass-through destination where his plane was parked.


    I was giddy about the celebrity treatment. The jet had seating for twenty people, all in extra-wide leather chairs that can recline fully and swivel to form a group of four around a table and there were an open bar and a massive television. Very fancy.


    Two flight attendants made sure we had drinks and snacks, and when Aldus gestured to them to give us privacy, they went to the room in front and closed the door without questions asked which told me that they are used to this.


    During the flight, Aldus advised me about Vesper and what to expect when we get there.


    "Vesper is a powerful witch. With her spells, nothing is out of her reach. However, she has limitations. She can''t cast spells without chanting them, and she can''t manipulate your energies without touching you."


    I understood some points. "As long as her mouth is shut and she does not touch me, she is like a regular human."


    Aldus was pleased with my deduction. "Correct. But even if she is not casting a spell, Vesper''s nature is to deceive and play with others in order to gain what she needs, so you should always be alert. If you know that she wants to manipulate you, she can''t succeed."


    This was the part I didn''t like. I''m about to seek help from a person while assuming that her intentions are not good. Great, just great. But Aldus told me to keep my eyes and ears open and to decide if I want to follow Vesper''s instructions, and I have no choice but to rely on my intuition.


    "You talk about Vesper''s ability to manipulate the energies of the person she touches. Can you tell me more about it?"


    Aldus shifted in his seat. "Everything you do requires energy. You want to move a muscle, breathe air, speak, none of that will happen without manipulating energies. You do it daily without thinking about it, Vesper can do it for you."


    I waited for Aldus to say more, but he didn''t, so I had to ask: "If I understood you correctly, when she touches me, Vesper can prevent me from breathing, and she can control me like a marionette. She can make me do and say things I don''t want to, and she can kill me in front of a thousand people while making it look like a suicide."


    "She can''t control actions that happen on reflex, like breathing, blinking, or heartbeat. At least she was not able to control that the last time I saw her."


    "But she can do the rest.", I finished Aldus''s thought to what he nodded.


    "With the physical touch, she can feel your energies and experience whatever you are going through."


    I frowned. Is he expecting me not to freak out after hearing all this? I told myself to calm down. I exhaled and turned to look at the clouds through the window. This all sounded too complicated and I decided to focus on the city which started peeking through the white-grayish fluff as the plane descended.


    After about one hour long ride in a car, Aldus and I found ourselves at the intersection of a narrow street in Paris that was framed on both sides with tall historic buildings. The cobblestone road glistened due to the wet blanket which an afternoon shower left behind, giving it a mysterious feel.


    I thought that we will check into a hotel first, but Aldus thought of visiting Vesper.


    "We need to walk from here.", Aldus said as he opened the door of the car for me to step out.


    Dark pavement and tall buildings made me feel claustrophobic, and a rustic after-rain air made it difficult to breathe.


    I noticed that every building was different, yet they were suspiciously the same, and there were no numbers next to the entries. The strangest thing was that besides Aldus and me, there was no one else outside. It looked deserted.


    Suddenly, an eerie feeling surged within me.


    "Is it just me, or can anyone get easily lost here?", I asked Aldus, knowing that it sounds ridiculous. How can someone get lost in a street without corners? The only options were forward or backward, yet it felt like a maze full of mirrors.


    "Hmm¡­", he hummed. "Vesper set a spell so that she can''t be found."


    "But you know where we are going, right?"


    "I know where Vesper wants us to go."


    I gulped softly. "Could this be a trap?"


    "It could be...", he responded absentmindedly and then glanced my way. "Vesper will not harm us until she finds out why we are here. Witches like to play games. Nothing is ever straightforward with them."


    We stopped in front of one building and made our way inside, taking the stairs to the fifth floor.


    When we reached the door, Aldus faced me. "Do you remember what I told you? No matter what happens inside, remember one thing: she is not your friend.", Aldus said and pressed the doorbell without waiting for me to respond.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 40 - Vesper

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    The door of the apartment opened, and my eyes landed on a slim woman with long black hair and crescent-shaped dark eyes which together with her tanned skin gave her an oriental vibe.


    Her modern clothes with clean lines made her look like a businesswoman, dispersing my previous notion of how witches are short and plump with a pale complexion and hairy warts on the nose.


    If I met her on the street, I would assume that she is a regular woman in her mid-thirties.


    I wondered if she has a pointy hat and a broom that can fly or if that is made up also.


    She smiled at Aldus and her smile froze when she noticed me.


    "I thought you will come on your own.", Vesper said stiffly to Aldus without greeting us.


    "I asked for your assistance.", Aldus responded and took the initiative to introduce me. "Vesper, this is Seraphina, my daughter. Serina, this is Vesper."


    Vesper''s eyes flashed in surprise. "Daughter?", she asked suspiciously, as her gaze traveled from my head to my toes and then back up again.


    "Are you going to let us in, or did we come here for a chat in the hallway?", Aldus asked.


    She slowly backed away and opened the door wider, gesturing to us to come in.


    I could feel the hostility directed at me, and I wondered if I did something to offend her at first glance. Is she hating me because Aldus didn''t say that he will be coming with +1?


    I thought how trusting this woman with anything will be a challenge.


    What if she puts me under a spell and I wake up in a cauldron full of boiling green liquid? Will I become an ingredient for a potion? What if she sucks my vitality to maintain her youth? How come I didn''t think of this earlier? I had no idea why, but I started remembering all fairytales that contained witches in them.


    We found ourselves in a long hallway with three doors on each side.


    The door closed behind us, and Vesper crossed her arms over her chest. It took some time for her to peel off her disparaging gaze from me and to look at Aldus.


    "I didn''t know you had a daughter. Who is the mother?"


    "Does it matter?", Aldus asked flatly, and I could feel the irritation in his voice.


    "It does.", she responded defiantly. "How dare you bring your lover into my house?"


    I wanted to respond, but Aldus was faster.


    "Serina is not my lover."


    Vesper snorted. "Do you mind if I check?"


    Aldus puffed his cheeks and glanced at me. I understood that unless she checks, she will not help me. Why did I feel that she is jealous of me? I shook that thought away. I must be imagining.


    "I don''t mind.", I responded to what Vesper smirked and stalked toward me.


    I thought that she will use some spell to read my mind, but to my surprise, she put her palm on my abdomen and started muttering something unintelligible.


    It lasted only a few seconds and then Vesper moved away and looked at Aldus, her intense gaze softening a bit.


    Whatever she did, she was pleased with the results, and I was happy that I didn''t turn into a toad.


    "Please¡­", she gestured toward the door on the left, and we moved into the living room.


    I glanced around the large room with windows on two sides that allowed plenty of sunlight in.


    ''How is this possible¡­?'', I wondered. Other than the unusually spacious room, it was obvious that this is not the corner of the building. How can there be windows on two walls? And it was cloudy when we entered the building, yet from the windows, the sky was bright and blue.


    She offered us drinks, which Aldus curtly refused. Vesper didn''t mind.


    Aldus sat on the sofa and gestured to me to sit next to him, which I did.


    Vesper sat on the sofa chair, with a low coffee table between us.


    I was not sure if Vesper''s previous hostility turned into curiosity, or if I''m imagining things. After all, Aldus told me to question everything, myself included.


    "So, what brings you here?", Vesper asked casually.


    "Serina needs help. She releases her pheromones under stress and it''s problematic."


    Vesper observed me strangely before directing her gaze at Aldus. "Isn''t she old for awakening a power?"


    This was one of the questions Aldus and I discussed on the plane, and he was ready with a response.


    "We don''t know if that is a new power. She grew up with humans and only recently got under my protection. So far, we noticed it happening three times, and when I asked her to remember the incidents, I measured the increased pheromone levels."


    Vesper silently scrutinized Aldus and me, obviously not sure if she should believe the ''new power'' story, but eventually, she spoke.


    "If you want me to help, I will need more details."


    I was quiet, just as Aldus instructed. Unless Vesper asks me something directly, I should let him handle it.


    Aldus narrated the story about me meeting Lazarus, the fair, and Krob. The first two stories were authentic, while Aldus modified the third one. In Aldus''s version of the story, Krob was a transformed werewolf in a dungeon of his villa, but the rest was there. I didn''t know there was a dungeon in the villa I''m living in, so I was not sure if that was made up or not.


    Based on Aldus''s stories, I concluded that Vesper knows Lazarus, but not Krob and that Aldus wants to keep Krob''s existence a secret, just like his lab.


    I must admit that I was happy to know that Aldus revealed to me more than he did to this woman with whom he shares some history.


    Aldus was curt toward Vesper, and I wondered what happened between them in the past, but it can''t be something too harsh, considering that he reached out to her for help, and she agreed. Those were my conclusions, but I was aware that creatures like Aldus and Vesper might have different standards of what is forgivable.


    "Sounds serious¡­", Vesper said with a small smirk when Aldus finished talking and I was happy that she didn''t ask more questions. She probably understood that Aldus will not reveal more. His explanation that I grew up with humans provided a great cover for why I freaked out when I saw a werewolf or when I got saddened while listening to how immortals watch people perish.


    "So, how do you expect me to help?", Vesper asked after some time.


    "She needs to control it.", Aldus responded. "Can you help her?"


    "Of course!", Vesper said with a light laugh before adding: "For the right price."


    "What do you want?", Aldus asked coolly, and his expression didn''t crack.


    Vesper smiled and inched closer until she sat at the far edge of the chair as she leaned toward Aldus. "I want something that only you can give."


    I didn''t understand what that ''something'' was, but based on Aldus''s grim expression, I understood that it''s something important to him. Vesper''s provocative glance directed at Aldus told me that she is aware of how she is asking for too much.


    I felt guilt swell inside me. This didn''t look like a transaction, but it was more like blackmail. Because of me, Aldus was being forced to do something against his will.


    I cleared my throat to break the tense silence.


    "Father, it''s OK. I can figure it out on my own." Aldus looked at me with a complex expression and I smiled a little. "What''s the worst thing? I will stay home, and if someone comes for a visit, I will not leave my room. That is not so bad."


    Aldus exhaled and turned to Vesper. "Before we discuss any payment, I want proof that you can help her. And you will not get a thing until she gains complete mastery. If a single hair of her body is missing or damaged, our deal is off."


    Vesper''s lips lifted into a victorious smile. "What should I do to prove that I can deliver?"


    "Identify what emotions are triggering her power and show me that you can transfer to her your knowledge about sensing energies."


    Vesper frowned. "Isn''t that almost everything?"


    "We both know that sensing energies and manipulating them are two totally different things. If I am satisfied with your service, I will give this as a bonus¡­" Aldus pulled from his inner pocket a palm-sized box. He slowly opened the box, revealing a small pouch inside and a sweet scent permeated the room.


    Vesper''s eyes sparkled greedily.


    "Focus grass?", she asked while her eyes didn''t leave the pouch.


    Aldus was pleased that Vesper took interest in what he has to offer. "Not just grass, these are perfectly preserved blooms. The highest quality."


    He closed the box and kept it back in his pocket, to Vesper''s obvious disappointment.


    "You know how to bargain.", Vesper said and stood up. She glanced at me and gestured toward the door on my right, which I didn''t notice before. "Please¡­"


    ---


    You can see Vesper''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 41 - Fear And Pheromones (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    The air in the small dark room was heavy. There were no windows and the space was illuminated with only a few candles. The walls were filled with shelves and drawers, mostly obstructed by heavy dark curtains that extended from the ceiling to the wall. I could see on the shelves outlines of items that looked like containers of various sizes, but it was too dark to see more details.


    In the middle of the room was a round table and Vesper circled around it, pulling three stools that were initially hidden under the table behind the dark red cloth that nearly touched the floor.


    Now this looked like a witch''s place, and not a modern apartment.


    Vesper gestured for me and Aldus to sit on stools at the table.


    "I will stand¡­", Aldus said while taking a spot next to me and I knew that he wanted to make sure Vesper does not try anything funny.


    I noticed that the dark red cloth which is covering the table has black symbols embroidered on it and I reached to touch it. Aldus cleared his throat, reminding me to keep my hands to myself.


    Vesper threw a match in an incense burner and a second later, a soft lemony scent with a hint of sandalwood filled the room.


    "This will help us focus¡­", Vesper said and took a seat on the stool opposite from me. She extended her hand toward me, palm up. "Your hand, please¡­"


    I looked up at Aldus, silently asking for his approval and Vesper spoke to me grumpily: "In order to identify what triggers your pheromone production, I need physical contact. We can either do it with hands, or would you rather that I hold onto your neck?"


    Aldus gave me a small nod and I reluctantly placed my hand into Vesper''s. I was disappointed that I felt¡­ nothing. I thought there will be some sizzling or some heat, cold, smoke, glow, anything. But it was nothing unusual. Just two hands touching.


    "Can you feel my emotions?", I asked Vesper.


    She gave me a strange look, but still answered. "Anxious, curious¡­ nothing excessive."


    I was not sure if she is actually feeling it or maybe she is simply good at reading expressions. Anyone would be curious and anxious in my position. If not for Aldus bringing me here, I would call her a fraud because this much I could get from a fortune teller at the fair. Other than a weird personality and unpleasant attitude, Vesper looked quite ordinary.


    Vesper ignored my skeptical look and started explaining: "Since there were three instances when you noticed your power manifesting, I need you to think about those exact situations. It will be one at a time, and you will remember as many details as possible. Don''t try to recollect how you felt, focus on the actions, smells, sounds, and let the feelings flow through you."


    After she was done with general instructions, Vesper closed her eyes. "Start with the one when you met Lazarus. No need to say anything, just think about it¡­"


    I saw that Aldus had his spiky measuring tool ready and my pheromone levels were going higher with every passing second. Oh, God! Just hearing Lazarus''s name is creeping me out. I closed my eyes and thought about the garden, Lazarus, him holding me and sniffing my neck¡­ my inability to escape his grasp¡­


    "That''s enough¡­", Vesper said stiffly, pulling me out of my thoughts. "Fear."


    "Mhm¡­ that''s what we thought¡­", Aldus mumbled.


    "OK. Clear your mind or think happy thoughts before we go to the next one¡­", Vesper told me. "You have one minute."


    Vesper closed her eyes and took deep breaths, and I could see that her shoulders relaxed. It seems that feeling my fear impacted her as well.


    "For the next one¡­", Vesper drawled. "Think about the incident in the dungeon, the one with the werewolf¡­"


    I understood that this is my cue to think about the lab and Krob. After I spent some time with him, it was difficult to think about him as dangerous, but I did my best to recollect the moment when I opened my eyes in the lab and he was standing in front of me, staring at me with his completely black eyes, his dry cracked skin, mouth opening to show me a void¡­


    "Fear¡­", I heard Vesper say and she let go of my hand.


    Aldus gave me a small smile, silently encouraging me. I must admit that having him by my side put me at ease, but still¡­ I was not convinced that Vesper has any power to feel what I''m feeling. She heard descriptions of both incidents, and it should be normal that I experienced fear.


    "OK. Last one. The fair and the puppy¡­", Vesper said when she placed her hand back on the table.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes as soon as our hands connected.


    This one was the easiest out of three to recollect. I could hear the noise from the fair and the scent of grilled seafood¡­ a puppy¡­ Aldus telling me how the puppy will die¡­ mortals perishing¡­ heartbreaks¡­


    "Fear¡­", Vesper''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Are you sure?", I asked Vesper suspiciously. I was confident that it''s sadness.


    Vesper shook her hand violently like she is trying to shake something off. "I can confirm that what you experienced just now was fear."


    I was not willing to accept that result. In that alley was one dirty puppy, Aldus, and me. I''m not afraid of Aldus, and that puppy was pitiful, not scary. "No. I was looking at the puppy in the alley and Aldus was telling me how the puppy will die and how he watched others perish in front of him, and I was sad because of that."


    "Maybe you were sad at that point, but right now, I only sensed fear.", Vesper said. Her lips lifted into a knowing smile. "There is a way to confirm."


    "How?", I asked, ignoring Aldus''s frown.


    Vesper reached to the side and placed a crystal ball in the middle of the table. The sphere was slightly smaller than a regular volleyball and it was filled with tiny clouds that moved slowly.


    "With this, I can see things clearly, from your perspective...", Vesper said to me and then glanced up. "Or from Aldus''s perspective, as he was there."


    I understood that this is the point of Vesper looking into the past. Aldus mentioned this before, so it was not unexpected. I looked at the crystal ball with curiosity and a bit of skepticism. "How does this work?"


    "I will need a part of you. A nail or a strand of hair¡­"


    "Absolutely not!", Aldus cut off Vesper.


    Vesper made a face. "How protective."


    Aldus narrowed his eyes at Vesper. "Isn''t there something less permanent that you can use?"


    Vesper pursed her lips and pretended to think. "Sure, we can always use blood."


    "Fine."


    Vesper was visibly surprised by how easily Aldus agreed to this, and so was I.


    It took me a few seconds to connect the dots. Aldus asked for something ''less permanent'' than nails and hair which means that Vesper could use that for more than just peering into the past, probably after we leave.


    My blood is a different thing because numerous experiments proved that when my blood leaves my body unless preserved in a special way that Aldus perfected, my cells start attacking each other and within minutes, nothing is left.


    I nodded in agreement with Aldus.


    Vesper''s eyes moved from Aldus to me a few times, as if she expected us to change our mind.


    "Alright¡­", Vesper said and put on the table a paper while handing me a pen. "Write down the location and time of the event, as close as possible. You will need to focus on what the crystal ball shows, and make sure that is the exact scene¡­ Since I will see the event and have parts of you, I will be able to experience what you did at that time without your current input. Aldus, you will focus on the images shown and help me navigate if I need to adjust location or time¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 42 - Fear And Pheromones (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    Once Vesper completed giving instructions, I wrote down the information she requested, and she started fetching various things from the drawers and shelves and arranging them around the crystal ball.


    My eyes grew wider with every next item that Vesper placed on the table. Some colorful stones, dried leaves, a golden nugget that glowed faintly, a black rock which released smoke... Now we are talking! This looks like a witch''s business!


    Vesper cackled. "Do you want to be my apprentice?"


    I shook my head vigorously, slightly embarrassed that she noticed me staring like a kid in the candy store.


    Vesper walked to the incense burner and sprinkled something inside, making the scent change slightly to a metallic one.


    I glanced up at Aldus and met his gaze which told me that this scene is nothing new for him. I wondered, what all had he seen during his long life. And how old is he, anyway? I took a mental note to ask him about that, later. I am ready to find out who he really is. I think.


    I gulped softly when I noticed a palm-sized curved blade and a bronze chalice. Vesper wiggled her finger, urging me to give her my hand and I knew that this is the blood-drawing part.


    Without any warning, she grabbed my wrist and stabbed me in the palm.


    "Shit¡­", I cursed under my breath.


    I''m quite sure that she gave that dagger a twist only to torture me. It seems that Vesper and Aldus both enjoy cutting me, each for their own reasons. I gritted my teeth, refusing to make a sound.


    My blood dripped into the chalice and Vesper observed the thick red liquid with sparkles in her eyes.


    As soon as Vesper released my wrist, Aldus wrapped my palm in a white handkerchief, and I understood that he did it so that Vesper does not notice my healing ability. Actually, my palm was half-healed already, but Vesper was too focused on the blood in the chalice to notice.


    "Everything is ready¡­", Vesper announced and stared at the paper with my notes on it, as she started muttering under her breath.


    I wondered if Aldus could understand her, because I couldn''t.


    I was not sure if I should think about the fair or not. She told me to focus on the sphere filled with clouds, but there were no instructions on what to think of. My eyes widened when I saw the clouds in the crystal ball stirring, revealing the image of a dirty white pup in the alley, and me urging it to come closer with a roasted octopus tentacle. I could see my arm and the tentacle, like I was watching a silent movie through my eyes and I realized that Vesper can see anything as long as she has these items and focuses on time and place. Fascinating!


    I glanced at Vesper and noticed that her dark eyes were white, like the clouds from the sphere moved into her eyes. She reached for the chalice with her free hand.


    ''Pshhhh¡­'', a hissing sound was emitted as my blood dripped on the crustal ball, evaporating into silver smoke before touching the glass sphere.


    With her nail, Vesper cut her free palm and her blood dripped on the sphere, making another hissing sound.


    I was startled by the faint sounds that echoed in my mind.


    "Can we keep him?", I heard my own voice, and I wondered if Vesper could hear it as well.


    "Can you handle it when he dies?", Aldus''s voice responded.


    I stared at the crystal ball and saw that my sight moved from the pup in the alley to Aldus. My heart ached and anxiety consumed me when Aldus spoke: "¡­many creatures who were dear to me¡­ they perished before I''ve had enough of them¡­ with them gone, a piece of me died as well¡­ be prepared that they will change and die while leaving you behind¡­"


    The images dimmed and the crystal ball was filled with clouds again.


    I saw that Vesper''s eyes flashed before focusing again, now completely dark, just how they used to be.


    Her condescending smirk told me that she found something amusing.


    "Fear¡­", she said after a few endless seconds. Before I could protest, she explained: "You think it''s sadness because that is what you should feel when someone talks about death. How human of you." She chuckled. "But you, my dear¡­ you don''t have the empathy to be sad for others. What you felt was fear because Aldus''s emotional speech reminded you that things change, and you might be left all alone. I thought that you are human with a gift, yet you are an immortal. Now that I look at you better, for someone without empathy, you will be a perfect apprentice. Interested?"


    She leaned over the table, closer to me. "If you accept, you don''t need to pretend to be nice. Just let it go and act for your own interests openly. I will not judge you for it."


    I was extremely uncomfortable, and I didn''t care about Vesper''s offer to be her apprentice. I knew that I don''t care about my parents, but not caring about Aldus seemed ungrateful, and not caring about an innocent puppy dying was heartless. Am I that bad?


    "Stop it, Vesper.", Aldus said stiffly when I didn''t respond.


    Vesper glanced at Aldus mockingly. "I didn''t know that you are so¡­ sensitive and... protective. It seems that the centuries changed you. She will be better off by my side. If you miss her, you can always come and visit." She grinned.


    Aldus snorted at Vesper and looked at me. "Don''t feel bad, Serina. It is normal to put yourself first. Actually, it would be foolish to think about others and neglect yourself."


    "Look at you. Like a real father¡­", Vesper snickered.


    "Can you be quiet?", Aldus snapped at Vesper.


    Vesper sneered. "Being compassionate was not part of the deal. I told you that fear triggered her pheromone production, and I can vouch for that." She gestured toward the spiky measuring tool in Aldus''s hand. "I don''t need a device to feel how she might impact people''s reasoning. Actually, I never felt anyone have so much power. It''s lucky that I have ways to protect myself from the impact otherwise...", her voice trailed off and she narrowed her eyes at me. "Maybe my defense is not complete, and my desire to take you away from Aldus is driven by your pheromones. Or maybe you have some other ability that makes people want to keep you, but other than pheromones, I didn''t feel anything else. Interesting."


    "Can you tell us more about the effect?", Aldus asked Vesper, to what she looked at him like he said something silly.


    After a few seconds of silence, Aldus rolled his eyes and reached into his inner pocket.


    He placed a small red box out on the table without a word.


    Vesper reached for the box. It was a different box from the one he showed in the living room.


    Vesper opened the box a little bit and peered inside. A sly smile slithered on her face as she closed the box and kept it in one of the drawers, obviously pleased with the payment Aldus gave her.


    She took her seat at the table and faced me. "Your pheromones impact people in the vicinity so that they develop a need to like you, cherish you, love you. It seems that it''s a natural reaction where your body counteracts fear by trying to get others to protect you from whatever danger you are facing. However, too much of anything is bad, so people''s tender feelings turn into a violent obsession. Men are impacted more than women, but women are not immune either. With some practice, you can tweak that."


    I frowned. "I don''t want to practice using it."


    Vesper tilted her head and blinked, obviously confused by my answer. Before she said anything, I felt Aldus''s hand on my shoulder.


    "Serina, you need to practice so that you can control it. How and if you will use it, it will be up to you."


    I remembered Aldus''s uneasiness when Vesper mentioned payment. "I don''t want you to give something you are not comfortable giving. You already gave her something and the only thing we found out was that I''m not capable of empathy and that sadness does not trigger my pheromones. Everything else we knew already."


    Vesper snorted. "Why are you so dramatic? I never said that you are not capable of empathy. My comment was related to that particular incident with the puppy where you expected sadness, but instead, you felt fear. Actually¡­ I can tell that there is one person you would do anything for."


    I stared at Vesper in shock mixed with relief and even though she didn''t say who that one person is, I knew it: Duke. But, how does she know?


    "How much did you look into her?", Aldus asked angrily.


    Vesper lifted her hands defensively. "Just the basics. Hate, love¡­ you know. It''s a standard procedure for everyone who comes to my shop and asks for help with emotions. I suggest you do some emotional training with your daughter, Aldus, or she will not survive."


    "What do you mean?", I asked Vesper.


    "For more answers, you will need to provide additional payments.", Vesper said to what Aldus exhaled heavily.


    "Teach her to feel the energies.", Aldus demanded to what Vesper pouted in protest. She was obviously looking forward to more payments.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 43 - Aldus And Vesper

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -??


    I observed keenly as Vesper gave Serina instructions on what to do. It was a set of breathing techniques, similar to meditation while she had to focus on specific areas of her body.


    When Serina confirmed that she understood what to do, Vesper ushered me out of the room.


    "The best outcome will occur if she does the exercise without any distractions. We should give her at least half an hour to practice before I check on her and see if she is ready to proceed forward. Should I make arrangements for dinner?"


    I ignored her dinner comment. Is she kidding me? I would be out of my mind to consume any food or beverage in her presence.


    I visually inspected the room one more time, to ensure it''s safe before walking out. Vesper was always scheming and full of tricks, and I was not comfortable leaving Serina out of my sight, but Serina gave me a confident nod and I knew that I can feel her presence as long as we are not far apart.


    "What is she, Aldus?", Vesper asked when she took a seat on the sofa chair opposite from me.


    "I told you. My daughter."


    "Hmm¡­", Vesper hummed while pursing her lips and her expression told me that she does not believe me. "She looks like a human and thinks like one. I''m not able to detect anything unusual, other than her pheromone production. So, she is either very good at concealing herself, or she is not aware of what she is."


    "It seems that you already know everything. She is a human with increased pheromone production. There is nothing more to her."


    Vesper shook her head lightly while narrowing her eyes at me. "But she is not human."


    I believe that Vesper picked up from my talk with Seraphina that she might be an immortal, but she is not sure. However, her last statement came with a dose of confidence that made me uneasy. "What makes you think so?"


    "Any human would be knocked out after one minute of inhaling that incense¡­"


    "Vesper!", I snapped. "How dare you test her like that? I told you that if anything happens to her, you will regret it!"


    Vesper waved her hand casually. "Nothing would happen other than her losing consciousness for a few hours."


    I didn''t see the point in Vesper only knocking out Serina for a few hours, especially because I can tear her apart without much effort. "Why would you do that?"


    Vesper grinned. "It would give us some privacy."


    Her casual-flirty attitude irritated me. After what she did to me, she should be lucky that I didn''t kill her.


    "If I don''t fear that your blood is toxic, I would suck you dry a long time ago.", I said menacingly.


    Vesper''s eyes flashed in excitement and she re-crossed her legs slowly.


    "Oh, how I wish that you suck me dry, my dear Aldus¡­", she drawled seductively, making my skin crawl as images from a few centuries ago flashed in my mind.


    ''Oh, how I wish for a spell to forget what happened then!'', I screamed internally.


    She stifled a laugh. My discomfort was obvious.


    "We will talk about sucking and much more after I finish the first part of the deal and we discuss payments.", she laughed, and I could feel my face turning into a scowl.


    "Now, back to the topic.", Vesper said. "Other than Serina not being human, I don''t believe that she is your daughter."


    I could not believe that she was not willing to drop it. "I treat her as my daughter. Anything beyond that is not your concern."


    Vesper cackled and leaned into the sofa chair. "Don''t tell me that you need a virgin sacrifice."


    My stomach churned. Only witches care about such things. "Why would I need a sacrifice?"


    "Who knows? It''s rare to see such a pure body, untouched."


    I snorted. "What do you know about her body?"


    Vesper looked at me like I said something silly. "Did you forget the spell I cast when you arrived? It checked her whole abdomen, and I can guarantee that all her organs are tight. Of course, I started with the last few weeks and then months with a goal to confirm if she had intercourse, but even after looking years back, there was no activity¡­"


    With Vesper''s explanation, I remembered the spell. It allows the caster to visualize organs through time like rewinding a movie. The spell is usually used by healers to confirm when a certain injury happened or disease started, but it seems that Vesper found an alternate application. Of course, Vesper had no way to check if Serina was my lover, so she just checked if Serina had a lover.


    I recollected the scene of Serina in the alley when I found her. Her clothes were torn and there were obvious signs of struggle, so I assumed that she was assaulted, but it is possible that the assault didn''t actually happen.


    I was not sure if it was a good or a bad thing that Serina died before the attacker had a chance to violate her. At that time, I didn''t check her insides because it was not important. Well, it''s not important now either, especially because she does not remember how she died, but in case she remembers the incident, there will be one gruesome thing less to remember.


    Now that my mind was back on the topic of Serina''s death, I wished to know who murdered her. Was it one person or more? Was it planned or random? Whoever was involved knows that she died in that alley and that the body vanished. I was confident that no one saw me taking her away, but her murderer was probably watching the news in the next few days while expecting to see that her corpse was found. However, no one reported her missing, so the police didn''t investigate and it didn''t reach the media. That means how other than her family and her co-vacationers, there was also her murderer who didn''t care that she disappeared without a trace. The more I thought about this, the more it got strange.


    "Aldus?"


    Vesper''s call pulled me out of my thoughts, and what surprised me was that she was sitting on the sofa, by my side. When did that happen? She was on the sofa chair with the table in-between us.


    Vesper snickered. "It''s not like you to be distracted to the point of not paying attention to your surroundings. Are you concerned that something is going on with your daughter?" She sang the last word.


    I could smell Vesper''s perfume. It was sweet and flowery. "You are too close."


    "And what are you going to do about it?", she asked smugly and inched closer.


    Vesper froze in shock when my hand flew toward her neck. A second later, she grinned when she realized that I''m holding her without causing her harm.


    "Didn''t you learn from past experiences? Getting into the touching distance with me can be¡­ mind changing." She glanced toward my hand and I understood she is insinuating that she can control me.


    Rage swelled inside me and a beastly snarl escaped my throat as my mouth opened wide enough to show my elongated fangs. It''s been a long time since I lost my temper to this point.


    "Try, witch! Let''s see if you can do anything.", I spoke with difficulty while fighting the urge to tear Vesper''s head away from her body.


    Her eyes narrowed and then I saw the panic on her face. My palm which was touching her skin prickled, but it didn''t go beyond that. Finally, I enjoyed what I saw while looking at her: fear.


    "Did you really think I would come here unprepared?", I asked.


    I tightened my grip on her neck, clutching her just enough so that she can''t breathe without breaking anything vital. I could see my fingernails elongating and piercing her skin, but I didn''t care.


    "Don''t test me, Vesper.", I squeezed through my teeth. "I hope you understand that you are still alive only because you are useful. However, my tolerance is running thin, and if you are not careful, who knows what I might do? Do you understand?"


    She nodded with a few quick movements while struggling to inhale.


    "Good." I let go of her neck by pushing her back, without trying to be gentle. She nearly fell off the sofa.


    I watched her clamber to sit on the sofa chair. That''s better.


    I took a deep breath to adjust my mood before asking casually like the last two minutes didn''t happen: "Since we have some time to kill, why don''t you tell me what you''ve been up to lately?"


    Vesper rubbed her neck and frowned at me when she realized that the wetness she felt was her blood. I knew that it''s not a good idea to provoke her in her own house, but she was pushing my limits and she reached too far. I could only hope that this episode was enough for her to stay in her lane because if she tries something like that again, I will snap her in two like a twig.


    I glanced at the time and confirmed that the potion which renders me immune to mental manipulation will wear off in about one hour. By then, Serina should finish and we will be out of here. Over the centuries, I practiced strengthening my defenses, and I am confident that I can block mental intrusions. However, considering that this is Vesper, one can''t be too careful, so as soon as we entered Paris, I took a potion I personally made. Just in case.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 44 - Sanya

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    It was late evening when we left Vesper''s apartment.


    I noticed that the tension between Aldus and Vesper increased, but I kept that to myself.


    On our way out, Vesper told me that I am doing good and reminded me to practice tonight and in the morning, but to be honest, I didn''t feel any different. The breathing exercises were monotonous, and I almost dozed off a few times.


    Within two minutes of walking down the street, we were at the intersection where Mitch waited for us by the car.


    "Is it my imagination, or did the walk back take much less compared to when we arrived?"


    Aldus hummed in confirmation. "There are spells to keep intruders out." He smiled a little. "It seems that Vesper was eager for us to leave."


    "You are happy about it."


    Aldus chuckled. "You have no idea."


    "I would like to know.", I admitted.


    "What?"


    "Everything.", I said boldly and when I as that his brows furrowed, I clarified: "Everything that you are willing to tell me."


    His expression eased in silent approval. "Let''s settle down and we can talk over dinner."


    I had no objections to that. It was a long day.


    ¡­


    The car stopped in a residential street, in front of a five-story building.


    "I thought that we are staying in a hotel.", I shared my thoughts.


    "Welcome to our home in Paris.", Aldus dispelled my doubts.


    We took the elevator to the fourth floor and emerged in the hallway with two doors, one on each side.


    The moment Aldus''s hand touched the door handle, the hallway flashed with golden and silver runes emerging from the walls. They moved in subtle waves for a second before disappearing like they were never there.


    "This was?", I asked while pointing at the now plain wall.


    "Protection. Paris is full of creatures that can''t be stopped by walls or modern security systems."


    To my surprise, it was a massive two-level apartment that occupied half of the building (or maybe more).


    The furnishings were modern with a touch of luxury.


    Downstairs I saw the living room, kitchen, dining area, a study, and a few more rooms I didn''t check. Upstairs were several bedrooms and a loft which faced tall windows and glass double-doors opened into a terrace.


    I stepped out as possessed and my eyes didn''t leave the Eiffel Tower that was lit up, and it reflected in the Seine river that was between us. The view was breathtaking. I didn''t realize that we are in downtown Paris.


    "This is your apartment?", I asked when Aldus stood next to me.


    "The building.", Aldus responded.


    Well, I was not surprised that he has his own place in Paris, but owning the whole building sounded excessive.


    "Who lives on the first three floors?", I asked.


    "The first floor has six apartments, two are occupied by the staff, and now Mitch is staying in the third one."


    I understood that the rest is empty.


    "Your bedroom is the last one to the left. Change and freshen up. Dinner is in half an hour.", Aldus told me before leaving me on my own.


    My gaze moved to the Eiffel''s tower and a sigh escaped my lips. Everything in front of me was enchanting and majestic, but an inexplicable sense of loneliness overwhelmed me. Oh, how I wished that Duke was here with me. He would stand behind me, and wrap his arms around me¡­ I closed my eyes, and I swear that I could feel a firm chest pressing against my back, strong arms around my waist, and a soft breath fanned my hair at the crown of my head.


    "Come back to me, Sanya¡­ I miss you soo much...", I heard a husky voice close to my ear. It was a call of a lonely person, full of anguish which shook my heart, and my eyes snapped open.


    I anxiously glanced around to confirm that I''m the only one on the terrace.


    What was that? Am I going mad? Or did Vesper somehow cast a spell to make me hallucinate?


    I hugged myself and rubbed my arms forcibly while trying to process what just happened. My dreams are vivid, but this was not a dream. I didn''t recognize the voice or the name ''Sanya'', but at that moment it felt right and I was ready to stay in that embrace forever.


    Maybe those breathing exercises are impacting my brain. Should I stop doing them?


    I decided to go to my room and get ready for dinner.


    ¡­


    In the shower, I did my best to shake off the experience from the terrace which left me uneasy, but the more I tried to suppress it, the more it bubbled up on top. It was like pushing the helium balloon underwater, and eventually, I gave up.


    I dismissed the idea that Vesper cast a spell on me because Aldus would catch that, so I was left with myself as the source of that strange phenomenon.


    Was that my imagination? Or a ghost? Or¡­ I was thinking about Duke and I wished for his presence. Is it possible that for a brief moment my wish came true? No, that is simply unbelievable. Wait! Scratch that. I need to stop saying how things are unbelievable because a few hours ago I had a seance with a witch and I met a ghoul and I know a werewolf, and this apartment is secured by glowing symbols¡­ nothing is unbelievable anymore.


    But the voice called for Sanya, and that is not me. Or is it?


    I got ready as quickly as I could and went to the dining room. I found two maids setting up the table.


    They were placing delicately arranged serving plates from the wheeled cart on the table and I guessed that the food was prepared elsewhere. Probably on one of the lower floors.


    "Bonsoir, mademoiselle", they greeted me in unison.


    I''m not an expert in French, but I knew that they are greeting me. "Bonsoir", I responded, and I knew that lessons in French are in my near future.


    "It''s unusual that you are ready for a meal before me. You must be hungry.", Aldus said when he entered the dining room.


    Even though I don''t need food to sustain myself, I am used to three meals a day. It''s a habit that I wish to keep. It makes me feel more human.


    The two maids finished arranging food and silently left the room.


    "It''s duck confit.", Aldus said when he noticed that I''m observing the food on my plate. "The sauce is sweet with a hint of tangy, but the best part is the duck. It''s roasted for six hours, and the meat is very tender. It''s one of those things that melts on your tongue... try it."


    "Aldus¡­", I called, and I heard him hum in response. "Was my name Sanya?"


    I saw him freeze for a moment before he asked: "Did you find that out from a dream?"


    I held my breath as I realized that he just confirmed my suspicion. My name was Sanya. "No. I was awake."


    He looked at me curiously. "You remembered?"


    I shook my head. "It was more like daydreaming. It was right here on the terrace¡­ I was lost in the view and¡­" I struggled to say more. Somehow, admitting that I longed for Duke to the point of feeling him around me was embarrassing. "I heard a voice. A male voice called me Sanya."


    Aldus frowned. "A male voice? What else did he say?"


    "I think it was Duke. Or at least I hope that was him.", I said quickly because Aldus looked like he was about to purge this place with fire. "I thought that it was my imagination, but now I''m not so sure. He said that he is missing me. Please, don''t be upset."


    Aldus lifted his hand to stop me from talking and looked at me sternly. "You don''t understand, Serina. This place has ancient barriers protecting it. No one can enter without permission and all unwanted communication is blocked. For you, it might be just hearing a voice, but for me, that is an intrusion. Someone broke in."


    "That''s it!", I exclaimed while pushing my embarrassment away with the hope to pacify Aldus. "You said that unwanted communication is blocked but this was not unwanted! I was thinking about him. I was missing him. I wished that he was by my side, and he was. I didn''t see him, but I felt his presence, his arms around me, and I knew that was him."


    Aldus looked at me in disbelief for a moment and his eyes stirred with something unfathomable. "Serina, what you just described is¡­"


    "Not normal?", I finished his sentence for him. "I know, but I know what I felt."


    After a moment of hesitation, Aldus spoke: "I believe you."


    I was aware that he wanted to say something else, but I was happy that he didn''t call me crazy. Not at loud, at least.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 45 - A Small Victory

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -??


    I was pleased to see that after my threat, Vesper behaved.


    As we waited for Serina to finish her exercise, the malice in Vesper''s eyes told me that she was silently seething and plotting how to get back at me, but that was something for later. At that point, I was happy to indulge in the pleasure of my small victory.


    Vesper praised Serina''s progress and told her to keep on practicing. We are to meet with Vesper tomorrow so that Serina gets further instructions. I was aware that Vesper could give Serina instructions right away and spare us the extra trip, but she wanted us to return. I could imagine that additional traps will wait for us tomorrow, but if Vesper thinks that we will walk into them cluelessly, she will find out that I am not the na?ve boy I used to be.


    I couldn''t stop my mind from drifting into the past.


    A long time ago, I was curious about the world and eager to learn. Humans were harmless and I was fortunate that the first few immortals I''ve met in my journeys were not malicious. I remember that they were mostly intrigued about my motives because our kind separates into two types. The first type consists of creatures that are trying to live peacefully by blending in with humans and hiding their abilities. The second type is hungry for power, and most of them treat humans as no more than a source of food and maybe entertainment.


    As I continued my journeys, I''ve met both types of creatures, and I did my best not to interfere. After all, my goals were to observe and learn. I was fascinated by the variety of creatures that exist, and I wanted to find out more about various aspects of their existence.


    Only later, much later, I''ve encountered some who wanted to use ME as nourishment for their goals. At first, with my speed and strength, it was easy for me to repel them, but then I bumped into one who managed to get her hands on me: Vesper. She was fragile, kind, and generous, and I didn''t see her as a threat. By the time I realized that she has vile intentions, it was too late.


    When Vesper confirmed that I can''t move unless she allows it, she started her ritual.


    I remember standing in front of her stark naked, enduring her lecherous gaze directed at me, but the physical part was not the problem. It was the fact that I couldn''t resist. I could feel everything, and my mind told me that I don''t want it, but I was trapped inside a body that refused to move as I wished. I felt waves of need that surged within me whenever she touched me, and I hated them because I knew they are not mine.


    To be honest, I don''t remember if it lasted a few days or a few weeks. Months, maybe.


    Eventually, either due to me growing resistant to her power or her miscalculation of how much power she needs to use in order to control me, I broke free and the only thing on my mind was to escape as far away as possible.


    Yes, I was that pitiful.


    The psychological trauma inflicted on me was great, and it took me several years to collect enough courage to analyze those events and to start working on building my defenses against such attacks.


    After I calmed down to the level of being able to think rationally about the past events, I knew that I shouldn''t blame her. After all, we live in a world where the strong make the rules and have the right to use the weak ones as they see fit.


    Some of the immortals I''ve met respected me due to my strength, and some respected me due to my lineage, and some were interested to see what I''m going to achieve¡­ but Vesper didn''t care about any of that.


    Vesper captured me because of my ignorance and naivety which lead to me being unable to fight back, so yes¡­ at that time, I was the weak one. I was the prey. Those thoughts made my insides churn, but no one survives by ignoring the unpleasant truth, and those were the facts that I had to accept and learn from my mistakes or risk falling into such a trap again.


    There is a saying, what does not kill you makes you stronger, and I refused to be defeated by the likes of Vesper. That is why now I''m different.


    Perhaps I should be grateful to Vesper because thanks to her I acquired another layer of protection. But that was more than just one ability, that was about me learning how foolish is to trust others. I learned that a kind smile and pleasant words can hide poisonous intentions. And I also learned that strength and speed are sometimes not enough.


    Other than practicing how to protect myself, I started feverishly collecting knowledge. Only by understanding the world around me, I can be prepared to face it.


    Today, my resilience can compare with the ones who are born with it, but in front of Vesper, my self-doubts are swelling and that is why I took a potion before meeting with her. Just in case.


    Reuniting with Vesper was stressful, but I am pleased with the outcome. It''s almost like I reclaimed a part of myself that I left behind on that day when I ran from her.


    Now that I think about it, I never found out what spell Vesper wanted to cast. Or was it to create some potion? I am familiar with several rituals that require parts from pureblood vampires, but never one which has lewd activities as a prerequisite. The scientific part of my mind wants to know more about it, but the emotionally scarred part of me wants to keep that experience buried in the depths of my mind so that I can pretend it never happened.


    Today, I achieved a small victory, but the trauma is still there.


    I wished to go back to my lab. Work keeps my mind busy and I can''t think about useless things like detrimental experiences (and Vesper).


    If there is such thing as Vesper-phobia, I have it.


    I forced myself to focus on the present. There is no point in dwelling on the past. I could always kill Vesper but that would deny me the pleasure of getting back at her. I planned this retaliation for a long time even though I was not sure if I will ever be mentally strong enough to act on it but surprisingly, Serina''s situation was the catalyst and her presence steeled my resolve.


    As for Vesper, I will show her that she can''t use me, and then I will let her experience how it feels to be controlled. Yes, revenge is a dish best served cold and I am not in a rush.


    Stepping out of Vesper''s apartment, I felt light, as if invisible shackles disappeared, and it was getting better as the distance between me and Vesper increased.


    Ah, it was good to be back in Paris after many years. An occasional change was good, but I must admit that I enjoyed seeing Serina''s excitement that stemmed from everything around us. Somehow, looking at the world through her eyes showed me a different perspective and reminded me of the little things that are important. Maybe I am spending too much time in my lab. Maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 46 - Soul Echo

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -??


    I wished to take Serina to dinner in one of the exclusive restaurants that Paris can offer, but I knew that would not be wise, considering that she can''t control her pheromones. There was a possibility that we might repeat our experience from the fair where something pleasant turns into a run for our lives. Well, a run for Serina''s life, but I will not let any savage touch my masterpiece, so I''m bound to protect her to the extent of my abilities. Until she learns to control her power, we are limited to calm and familiar surroundings where no one will jump on her in case she gets scared and her pheromones start flaring.


    Out of everything that Vesper revealed, I must admit that I was surprised to find out how at the fair Serina was not sad but feared for herself. However, I don''t blame her for it. We all need to preserve ourselves first. Some people call it selfish, but I call it survival. I learned that the hard way, and I am glad that Serina is learning these lessons with me by my side to protect her.


    Serina is not just my best work, she is evolving in front of my eyes and I can''t wait to see what step she will take next and how much she will grow. It''s fascinating.


    I saw her eyes grow big when I activated the rune-arrays so that we can get inside the apartment safely. She is easily entertained, and I am impressed that she is not bombarding me with questions all the time despite her obvious curiosity.


    Opening the array reminded me of the time when we traveled via the portal, and I realized that Serina can''t do that. I took a mental note to contact one of the artifact masters to forge an item for Serina that can control the arrays I''ve set up. It will be a ring or a bracelet, something inconspicuous and easy to carry, as my every property has these arrays and I assume that Serina will travel without me once she masters her power.


    Over centuries, I learned many skills, but creating items that can be enchanted was not one of them. It''s too much heat and smoke for my taste.


    When we reached the apartment, I watched Serina as she hopped from one room to another, curiously exploring it, and sparkles in her eyes told me that she approves of what she sees.


    Eventually, I found her on the terrace, staring at the Eiffel Tower, and for a moment, my mind drifted off to 1889 when the tower was built. I bought this building because of this view and I was happy to see that Serina enjoyed it.


    After reminding her of dinner, I left her to soak in the view. I needed to make a few calls and to change my clothes and shower. Somehow, I smelled of Vesper and I wanted to get that scent off from me.


    What shocked me was when out of the blue, during dinner, Serina asked: "Was my name Sanya?"


    I knew that she will remember eventually, but she didn''t say anything so far and I wondered if she took a nap before dinner. But then she explained how it was lucid, real, and that it happened on the terrace, after I left.


    I listened to Serina''s explanation of how she missed Duke and wished that he was by her side and that she felt him holding her, and say how he was missing her.


    She interpreted my surprise as doubt and started panicking to the point that I could clearly hear her loud heartbeat across the dining table.


    "I believe you¡­", I said to calm down her anxiety, relieved that the security I have around this place was not breached. If she wished for that communication, she was the one who opened the channel.


    Of course, I will double-check everything after dinner. I don''t want to do it now in order not to freak her out. After a stressful afternoon with Vesper, both of us could use a peaceful dinner.


    It''s not that I didn''t believe her, but this phenomenon where Duke spoke to her without him being present, revealed several possibilities that I didn''t consider previously.


    If I''m not mistaken, she experienced phenomena that some call soul echo.


    I was so excited about this possibility that I''ve almost told her right away, but I stopped myself because it carries heavy assumptions and if I''m wrong... I don''t want to raise her hopes only to disappoint her later.


    Soul echo is a type of projection that is not easy to achieve because of complex conditions that need to be satisfied.


    First, there needs to exist a deep connection between the two parties involved. It can be close siblings who grew up together, or two who recognized and acknowledged their love for one another. But it can''t be wishy-washy feelings because emotions necessary to trigger this phenomenon would be comparable to the ones that mates feel for each other. However, Serina is not a shapeshifter, so¡­


    Second, they both need to focus on each other and wish for the same thing at the same time. In this case, Serina wished for Duke to be by her side, and he needed to wish for the exact same thing at that exact moment.


    And last and certainly not least, this does not happen when mortals are involved. Sure, I knew that Serina is special from the moment she woke up in my lab, but Duke¡­? I will need to find out who that boy is and more importantly, WHAT he is.


    I knew that the boy has a special place in Serina''s heart, but this incident told me that it''s much more than just a crush, and more importantly¡­ it''s mutual. It would be one thing if he is a mortal, but if he is something else, things could get tricky.


    The lack of information is putting me at disadvantage.


    I checked Serina''s files, and I didn''t find any evidence of a boyfriend or a boy named Duke. Sure, I know that was an alias, but my contacts spoke with people from Serina''s college and high school and no one knew a boy who used that nickname.


    To make things more bizarre, I went through the yearbooks and online records from Serina''s high school, and I didn''t see a boy who matches the description from Serina''s dreams. Her dreams of Duke are repetitive and too detailed and it does not make sense that she made him up, so this can point to Serina being wrong that they were classmates, or that for some reason his photos were removed. Interesting.


    Considering that Serina''s memories of him don''t go beyond high school, I thought that the boy died. However, tonight''s soul echo confirms that he is alive¡­ and thinking about her.


    There is a chance that Serina was the only one who called him Duke, and that they kept their relationship a secret. This would explain many things, but also make my search harder as I am trying to find out personal details about Serina''s past without alerting others.


    If my suspicion is correct, someone wanted Serina dead, and if they become aware that I am snooping around might get people involved to dispose of the evidence or get a hint that she is alive. After all, there was no body found.


    This investigation would be so much easier if I''m not relying on humans to do it. But I can''t risk exposing Serina''s existence to immortals. Not until she is ready. I am aware that as soon as they get a whiff that I am showing interest in someone, they will start their own inquiries, which will be even more troublesome.


    Dinner was mostly quiet, and over the dessert, Serina asked if we can spend some time talking.


    I was not surprised by this, as she expressed her desire to find out more about the world of immortals during our ride here. I could see that with every new experience, her curiosity is increasing. That''s a good thing because, in our world, ignorance is NOT bliss.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 47 - Aldus

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -??


    After dinner, Aldus and I sat on opposite sides of the three-seater sofa, slightly facing each other.


    He was sipping freshly brewed tea that permeated a soothing sweet scent I didn''t recognize.


    I was working on my glass of light red wine that came from a local winery. It was perfect to wash away the fattiness of the duck that lingered at the back of my throat.


    "I believe that have some questions for me.", Aldus broke the silence.


    "Yes. Can we talk openly?"


    "Always.", he said with a smile, like I asked something silly.


    "Can you tell me about yourself?"


    Aldus nodded faintly and his eyes misted slightly as if he was mentally somewhere else. After an unknown measure of time, he started talking and I minimized my movements and breathing in order not to interrupt him because I was eager to absorb his every word. I reminded myself not to ask any questions, fearing that he might take it as me not paying attention.


    Aldus told me how he grew up in a castle his family owns, sheltered from the world, and based on the mentioning of servants and guards, I guessed that his family has a high status. From a young age, Aldus was curious about other creatures and when he reached adulthood, he ventured into the unknown, leaving his parents and his younger sister behind.


    He didn''t specify any dates, but based on his descriptions, I could distinguish different time periods, and he mentioned rulers and prominent figures from history as I listened with awe. He surely saw a lot of things.


    I noticed the absence of romantic encounters and I wondered if Aldus didn''t have any or if he was avoiding to bring them up. His story was fascinating, and it confirmed my previous speculation that Aldus was driven by his thirst for knowledge.


    "My random search for experience and information got a direction with a fated encounter when I met a couple in Paris. Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel introduced me to alchemy¡­"


    The names Aldus mentioned were familiar and I was fairly certain I read somewhere that Nicolas Flamel was a French alchemist in the early 15th century.


    My wine glass was empty for a long time, but I didn''t care to refill it.


    Aldus was traveling all over the world, learning various practices, but since his interest in alchemy sparked, he created his base (several of them) in Europe where he has a number of labs with the biggest one being in Genoa; the same one I saw a few weeks ago after our plight at the local fair.


    Aldus ended his story and asked me: "Any questions? I''m sure you have many."


    "Where do I start¡­?", I murmured to myself before asking: "What are you?"


    "I am what humans call a vampire."


    I had a hunch, but now that he said it, it made me feel slightly uncomfortable as mental images of bloodsuckers from Hollywood movies flashed in my mind. I hoped that my discomfort didn''t show on my face. After all, Aldus is my savior who is treating me like his own daughter and if he wanted to harm me, he had plenty of opportunities to do so.


    While on the topic of family, I remembered from his story¡­ "You said that you left your family behind and I assume they are alive.", I paused and saw Aldus nod in confirmation. "Where are they?"


    "Have you heard of Lemuria?"


    I blinked. "The continent which sank in the Indian Ocean?"


    "Remove the sank part.", he said with a straight face and chuckled at my perplexed expression. "Not all creatures are good at hiding and there are those who don''t wish to hide so they created their own safe heavens. Some call them realms, some call them dimensions, but they all have in common that unless you know where and how, you won''t be able to enter."


    "You are saying that Lemuria exists, but humans can''t access it."


    Aldus nodded in confirmation.


    "Wow¡­", I said under my breath before asking: "Is Atlantis real?"


    Aldus resumed nodding. "Atlanteans are one of the societies who perfected hiding so that they can live peacefully. It''s a place where buildings are made out of the finest white marble, streets are decorated with diamonds and rubies, and gold is a common metal. What we call riches, for them is normal. There was a time when their doors were open for everyone as they were eager to share their technological advances with a desire to make the rest of the world prosperous as they were. However, their early encounters with other creatures proved that no matter what their intentions were, what they had put a target on them. Instead of endlessly defending against thieves and invaders, they decided to disappear."


    I could feel my eyes widening to the point of hurting. Why did I think of Aquaman? Does the king of Atlantis look like Jason Momoa? That would be worth a trip.


    "Can we go there?", I heard myself asking.


    "Sure. I know a few guys who can get us in.", Aldus responded casually and paused before adding: "After you learn to control your power."


    And we were back to the power thing. "IF I ever get to control this curse¡­", I voiced my thoughts.


    Aldus turned to face me fully. "Serina, why are you calling it a curse?"


    "It''s a thing that prevents me from leaving the security our home and your proximity provide. Because of this power, I am a prisoner. If that is not a curse, how would you call it?"


    "It is part of you, Serina.", Aldus said seriously. "I advise you to accept it and not push it away because going against your nature will backfire."


    I met Aldus''s stern gaze and I realized¡­ "You are talking from your experience."


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell me about it?"


    Aldus extended his hand in the air, palm up, and a second later, an exquisite pen appeared in his palm.


    "You call this an ability. There was a time when I called this a curse.", Aldus said solemnly. "It didn''t take me long after I left Lemuria to realize that feeding on humans will make others see me as a monster. So, I started suppressing my thirst. I would eat what humans eat and I realized that plants barely provide any nourishment, while animals are much better in that sense, but they are unable to curb my thirst. It was like having a belly full of water and still being hungry. In my desire to be accepted, I lived among humans and ignored the urge to sink my fangs into them. One day, something snapped inside me. I remember a girl, she was ten years old¡­ her name was Agatha. She got a kitten from the neighbors and came to show it to me. She was cradling the small animal in her palms as I watched her shrivel in front of me within seconds. I didn''t touch her, yet her vitality seeped out of her body and entered mine. The feline was not spared either."


    I held my breath as I waited for Aldus to continue, but he didn''t say anything. Eventually, I asked: "You can feed on humans without touching them?"


    Aldus pointed toward a potted plant that was on the windowsill and I saw it withering away at a rate visible to the naked eye. In less than five seconds, the one-meter tall tropical plant with glossy leaves shriveled and turned into a dry shell that would crack and turn into dust at the slightest breeze.


    "It''s not limited to humans.", Aldus said. "I can absorb the vitality of any living creature."


    I remembered Maria saying how Aldus was using their services, without touching them. Now I understood that this could be the reason as he was absorbing their vitality.


    "You see, Serina, I know exactly what you are going through. Your power puts you in danger, and mine puts everyone around me in danger. Every time my thirst acted up, people would die indiscriminately. I secluded myself while learning to control this phenomenon and during that time I discovered how other than consuming life essence within a given radius, I can control how much I take and I can target someone specifically. As I experimented further, I managed to use the same principle with slight adjustments to manipulate objects as well." Aldus paused and the pen from his palm disappeared only to appear on the coffee table in front of us. He looked at me seriously. "Your power is a gift. It''s not good or bad, that will be determined based on how you use it."


    "You think that my power can evolve like yours did?"


    Aldus confirmed. "Based on my observations, abilities are something that we have within us and unusual circumstances can trigger them to manifest themselves. In your case, the incident with Lazarus cracked open the door of the room where your power was sleeping, and you need to accept it and learn to feel it until it becomes your second nature. With enough practice, you will be able to tap into your power consciously and use it to your advantage. The more you use it, the more you will be able to manipulate it. You could adjust the output, set a specific target, and there is a chance that in time your power will evolve into something else. If you can make people fancy you to the point of them forgetting about decency, you might be able to get them to experience other feelings as well, and maybe direct their attention to other targets. Think of it like any other skill that will improve with training¡­"


    ---


    You can see Aldus''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 48 - Duke

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -? ?


    London, earlier that day¡­


    "What do you mean¡­ still missing?", I asked stiffly the man who stood in front of me with his head lowered.


    Sergio was staring at the floor without blinking, like the carpet in the living room of my apartment is the most interesting thing he ever saw.


    He is my senior, my guardian, yet he obeys my commands. I often wonder why he is so loyal as I''ve certainly never done anything to deserve his gratitude, but then I remember that his loyalty is not with me.


    Sergio is the man my father tasked to accompany me to the United Kingdom eight years ago together with instructions to make sure I stay out of trouble, and out of Italy.


    I knew that Sergio was prioritizing my safety from invisible enemies by making sure my photos and information are not leaked, rendering me practically nonexistent. I also knew that whenever he disappeared in the evening, it was not only to go to a club and to lose himself in alcohol and women, but he was involved in some other shady things as well. I never asked him about it, but I knew because he is living in the next-door apartment, and for the last three years my hearing is unusually strong to the point that I can hear how right now his heart is thundering because he is nervous¡­ or scared. Definitely uncomfortable. And I knew that it''s not his fault that for more than a month there is no news of Sanya, yet my rage mixed with impotence when facing the current situation and I needed an outlet.


    I was overwhelmed with sudden aggression which swelled inside me and I was unable to control myself from yelling furiously.


    "You are telling me that Sanya didn''t return from Venice, but her luggage did¡­ no one reported her missing, her parents secured tickets for Sanya''s graduation ceremony, her classmates are acting as Sanya never existed¡­ and we are out of leads?"


    Sergio responded with a faint nod.


    "FUCK!", I shouted and slammed my fist at the wall.


    Sergio jerked and stared at the groove in the wall that was shaped in the form of my knuckles. The brick pieces fell on the floor and I was confident that if I deliver one more punch in that spot, it will create a hole in the wall between my apartment and Sergio''s. The cracks which radiated from it were proof that I failed to control my strength and the truth was that I was boiling with rage and control was the last thing on my mind.


    My anger was urging me to shout and scream and break things, even though I knew that it will not help in the current situation.


    I realized that there was only one thing to do. "I am going to Venice."


    "Young master, you can''t.", Sergio swiftly stood at the door, blocking my path. He knew that I was heading to the bedroom to get my documents.


    I told him a million times to stop calling me that. When I came to London, my identity as the young master was left behind. But Sergio always adhered to the same stupid rules, like my father will come and praise him for knowing his place and reminding me of mine.


    "Out of my way, Sergio.", I said through my teeth.


    This was a d¨¦j¨¤ vu of a scene from eight years ago. I was angry to be stuck in London with no explanations and I wanted to go home and find my father. Sergio told me that it couldn''t be helped, and that danger came unexpectedly but I didn''t believe him because I had in my hand a driver''s license and passport with my photo and the unknown name ''Drago Orsini''. How can it be unexpected if my father prearranged a fake identity for me? He obviously saw it coming and kept me in the dark!


    At that time, just like now, Sergio blocked my path with the difference that he was a full head taller than me and he was able to physically subdue me, but now I am slightly taller than he is, and I can stare straight into his eyes; as for who is stronger, that still needs to be tested.


    Sergio flinched, but he didn''t move from his spot. "You can''t go to Italy, young master. It''s not safe. Your father¡­"


    "Don''t mention him!", I snapped. "I don''t want to hear about the man who sent me away without telling me what was going on! He disappeared after destroying my life! I don''t care about anything other than Sanya! She is missing, Sergio! Do you expect me to sit here and wait? I did that! For a month! For a fucking month!", I raged at him.


    "Young master, are you sure she is worth¡­"


    My eyes flashed as I saw red.


    "If you dare ask me if she is worth it, I will rip your throat out!", I seethed. "How many times I need to tell you that she is the only one? Maybe you never found a woman who can put you at peace, but I did. And that is Sanya. If you ever disrespect her in front of me, I will forget about our past and treat you as an enemy."


    Sergio''s body shivered as he lowered his head in submission, but he persisted in blocking the door stubbornly.


    If he was more defiant, I would push him and do whatever is necessary to get him out of my way, but like this, I found my rage dwindling because it was not his fault. None of this was his fault. It was mine. If I listened to my instincts and stuck to Sanya closely, she would not go on that stupid vacation and none of this would happen.


    My plan was simple: wait until she graduates from college and then take her to a place where no one can touch us.


    As we finished high school, I faced a difficult choice of staying away from Sanya in exchange for Sanya keeping her scholarship. Considering how education-driven Sanya was and that we were not actually dating, I was confident I made the right decision. After all, we were about to attend different colleges, so at most, we would be able to see each other on the weekends, and considering how strict her money-hungry parents were, even that would come at risk for her because she would need to sneak out.


    Sanya was young for a long-term commitment, and I didn''t have anything solid that could ensure our future at that time. She wanted a degree that will open the doors for her to be independent; that was her ticket to separate from her family who was interested only in the fund her grandmother left her. After graduation, Sanya would get her degree, and whatever is left in the fund would be hers to use.


    I remember Sanya telling me how when she gets her hands on that money, she will withdraw it all and keep it somewhere her parents will never find it. Sanya is a free spirit and she wanted to travel the world and see all the wonders it provides. She dreamed of climbing Mount Bromo, visiting the Eiffel Tower, watching the sunrise over the Grand Canyon, getting soaked in Victoria Falls, sleeping under Aurora Borealis¡­ and I silently vowed to do all that with her.


    We parted ways after high school with a promise to stay in touch and reunite after graduation, and my heart ached as I counted days. Daily messages became weekly and she stopped answering my calls, but I was happy that she was doing well in school. Every month that passed meant one month closer to when I can approach her openly, confess my feelings, and tell her to pack her things because I will be taking her away on a lifelong journey that will start with a trip around the world.


    Of course, I was unable to stay away from her. I watched Sanya from the shadows and I protected her whenever I could which was ironic because my proximity was putting her future in danger. But as long as I didn''t interact with Sanya directly, her scholarship and her future would be safe. That was the deal I made.


    I waited patiently for four years, and my wait would be over within the next few weeks, yet now she disappeared.


    I looked at Sergio helplessly, hoping that he will come up with some magical solution, but nothing could fix this.


    "If I can''t go to Venice, then what?", I asked him even though I knew that he didn''t have an answer to this question.


    Since I found out that Sanya didn''t return from her trip, I sent investigators and they all came back empty, like Sanya was never there. What can I find if the professionals failed? But I can''t just sit and do nothing.


    "Tell me, Sergio, should I sit here and hope that one day Sanya will just show up? She is not the one to just disappear. Sanya was looking forward to graduating and gaining her freedom. She would not abandon that¡­ not when she was this close. Something happened and I need to find out what. What if she is captured, or hurt? What if she is¡­?" I couldn''t make myself finish this because the thought of losing Sanya caused me pain which threatened to burst me into a million pieces.


    ---


    You can see Duke''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 49 - The Young Master

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -??


    It was not easy to tell the young master that I came to him empty-handed. Again.


    If this was about any other girl, I would not hesitate, but after eight years of listening to how perfect Sanya was, I knew that the girl had a special place in his heart, even though I was unable to empathize with him.


    I''m not an expert with kids, as I have none of my own, and I''m not a parental type. Maybe I and the young master appear to be about the same age, but I am about 400 years older than he is, so I will always see him as a kid who is difficult to handle.


    After the first few days with the young master, I felt my patience slipping and I wanted nothing more than to slap discipline into him.


    I was tired of listening to him whinnying how he hates his father and that he never wanted to leave his friends, lifestyle, and everything else his father provided him with until then. He was spoiled to the bone and acted like he was the only one with problems.


    The little brat didn''t want to go to school and it took all I had to convince him to give it a chance without breaking him in two.


    When he returned from the first day of high school while humming a tune, I was confident that a different kid entered the apartment. He had a goofy smile on his face, and I initially thought that he was drinking or maybe his classmates gave him drugs. It took me some time to realize that he fell in love.


    The girl provided a welcome distraction, or so I thought at the moment. After all, it''s normal for teenagers to fall in love; a boy sees a girl and he thinks that he found THE one, and that lasts until a week later when he meets his next THE one.


    The first year of high school was fine, then the second one, and on the third one I confirmed that something is off. How come young master is not seeing any other girl? That was too long for a teenage crush, and when he told me that he never kissed her, I got concerned.


    Sure, Sanya was cute and she had a few curves, but she was not a beauty that should muddle his mind completely. I saw this same young master back in Italy, surrounded by all kinds of ladies, many of them older than he was, and just like any other teenager, he would respond to them and take advantage of the situation. But after he met Sanya, it was as all the lights went off, and there was only one spotlight directed at Sanya like she was the only female in the world.


    When he told me that he will keep his distance from Sanya during college, I was ecstatic. Finally, that worry was gone. I believed that four years should be plenty of time for him to forget about her, but to my surprise, the time didn''t diminish his longing for her, it made it stronger.


    He would ask me to follow her occasionally and to take notes on where she was going and whom she was seeing, and sometimes he would follow her himself. It was disturbing.


    The only time the young master was not obsessing over Sanya was when he focused on his schoolwork or earning money by trading stocks. I must say that I was impressed with the results of both. The young master finished his four years of college in three (with honors), and he earned a hefty sum on the stock market without tapping into the account his father left him.


    In front of my eyes, the obnoxious brat was growing into a fine young man, with the only blemish being Sanya who was keeping him grounded like an invisible anchor without her actual presence in his life.


    My first priority was to keep him safe, and an unhealthy attachment to a girl is a liability I had to remove. If we are discovered and need to flee, he will not leave her behind and that will put us in direct danger.


    With his twentieth birthday, I started dragging him to parties and nightclubs, and even arranged a few dinner-dates for him, thinking that when he sees the vast selection of ladies, he will remember what he was missing on. I failed, and I realized that the young master was smart. It took me some time to comprehend that he went to those places only to placate me and not because he was interested.


    During the first year of college, the young master and Sanya exchanged text messages and spoke on the phone daily and I understood that I need a different strategy, so I decided to make it so that she rejects him.


    I took photos of him with girls I set him up with, and sent those photos anonymously to Sanya, believing that once she sees him being chummy with other women, she will be the one to push him away. Sure, the young master never touched any of those women, but Sanya didn''t know that as the photos I took provided ambiguous angles whose interpretation could be left to the viewer''s imagination. Why would she maintain a long-distance relationship with a guy who was having dinners and attending parties with other girls? Well, that plan worked halfway because she distanced herself by not answering his calls, and I heard the young master say how she was not texting him anymore but only responded to his texts. However, she didn''t cut him off completely and despite their reduced communication, the young master didn''t lose hope that he will reunite with Sanya.


    I feared that once the college is over, he will be back with her and that will bring another set of headaches.


    I must admit that part of me was glad to hear that she went missing during her trip to Venice. Maybe now the young master cools off and looks at this rationally, but things are escalating.


    I saw him slamming the wall and damaging the bricks. He was losing control we worked hard on.


    When he threatened to rip my throat out because I insinuated that Sanya is not special, I felt the oppression, the one that alpha can produce. How is that possible? Isn''t he the defected offspring without his wolf?


    When we arrived in London, I knew that the young master has a healing ability, characteristic of werewolves.


    He was about eighteen when I saw him outrun a bus he was trying to catch, in order to avoid being late for his class.


    He was around twenty-one when he broke a traffic light post with his bare hands like it was a dry twig and that amount of strength was impressive even for werewolves.


    After that, I started to coach him to act more human which was difficult considering that I couldn''t disclose the whole werewolf side of the story, but he seemed to believe that there is an extra gene running in his family that granted him ''superpowers'' and that if he reveals it recklessly he will end up in some lab being dissected. It all fit with the backstory of why we had to flee from Italy (because people were after his father for that extra gene). That was far from the truth, and I was not sure if he believed me, but he stopped asking questions.


    I was dejected that the young master was getting werewolf abilities over time. It''s not that I hate the brat, but I am not a babysitter, and if he inherits longevity, this mission will take much longer than 60 years, and it will put me in a position where I will need to explain why he is not aging (or why I''m not aging) without mentioning werewolves. Ah, what a headache!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 50 - Sergio

    Message from the author:


    Don''t forget to add to your library my other novels. "Is this Destiny?" and "Accident Prone".


    Thank you!


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I knew that it was a mistake to accept this chaperone mission from his father, but I had no choice. The Alpha saved my life not once but twice. Before I got a chance to repay the favor, he asked me to escort his son to London.


    "Go with him, Sergio¡­", the Alpha pleaded. "Keep my son safe."


    "How do you expect me to keep him safe? I am not a warrior, I am a shaman. Send your beta or one of the generals. Fynn is the fiercest warrior in our pack, and he is trustworthy. Fynn can keep the young master safe¡­", I tried to reason with him.


    "Because you are a shaman, you can keep him safe.", he responded. "You know that a battle is not necessarily won by the strongest or the fastest one¡­ and you know his condition the best."


    I shook my head in disagreement. I saw so many problems with that. "He is living in riches, surrounded by people who are serving him, we can''t have that while hiding. Do you expect that he will follow me obediently and hide? Can I explain to him who we are and why we are leaving like that?"


    Werewolves are not known for their patience and tact and I am no exception.


    "He is a smart boy, and he will adapt.", the Alpha said. "You can''t tell him about who we are unless his wolf awakens. I have two apartments in London that can''t be traced, take him there. As for the money¡­ I prepared an account. It has enough funds to provide for the two of you for a long time. I will leave it at your discretion to use funds as you see fit and tell him about it when you think that he is ready."


    I appreciated that the Alpha was levelheaded about his son''s personality. No matter how much money is on that account, the spoiled young master will spend it within a month.


    If spending money was a sport, the brat would win trophies.


    I was the most revered shaman among all the known packs. Everyone acknowledged my skills and tried to get on my good side. Werewolves and other creatures came to me for advice and help to resolve major crises, and at that point, I was facing the mission of a babysitter. My ego received a big slap at the mere thought of that.


    To be honest, I would rather go into battle than babysit a brat who enjoyed his life as a young master while being sheltered from everything, truth included. I used to pity the young master because he lived in a world where werewolves are something from movies, and he was not aware that he was surrounded by the same. When I faced the possibility of spending a lot of time with that same teenager, there was no pity left but only horror as I felt bile rising up my throat.


    My displeasure was impossible to hide, and I was shocked when my Alpha lowered his head in front of me, for the first time.


    "I am begging you. He is the only one I have left."


    I hated that a powerful Alpha would lower himself to beg for favors because of a weakling like the young master. In our world, we respect strength and power, and sometimes wisdom, and his son had none.


    "I understand.", I lied.


    How could he say that the brat is the only one? What about the pack? There are thousands of us! On top of that, I am not a wolf who would take care of a pup. I made my last attempt to wiggle out of it. "Alpha, I have a debt of life to repay. How will I do it if I''m not by your side?"


    "This is about saving a life, Sergio. I am asking you to save his instead of mine. I know that this is a lot to ask. If you fail in keeping him safe, avenge his life. And if you keep him safe, the moment he dies of natural causes, consider your debt repaid."


    I exhaled in defeat. I hated the mission, but statistically speaking he will die within the next 60 years, and that is nothing for a werewolf. I was more than 400 years old at that time, so¡­ I accepted. We made a blood oath to seal this deal with my first priority being to ensure young master''s safety.


    Just as I feared, the little brat was impossible to handle. He was willful and spoiled and he whined how he will go back to Italy and punch his father. I barely controlled myself from roughing him up. He had no idea who his father was. He was the most powerful Alpha worthy of everyone''s respect, and this little pipsqueak spoke like he can get an upper hand on him. Ridiculous.


    Every day the brat reminded me how the best accomplishment in my life was that I don''t have kids. But I accepted the mission and I made an oath, and I did my best to serve the brat that I called young master.


    Seeing him change over a woman, reminded me of pack members who would go through personality changes once they find their mate. A mate? No, no, no¡­ the brat has no wolf. How can he have a mate?


    I performed a few rituals, sneakily observed Sanya, and inhaled her scent until I confirmed that she was human, so it eliminated the possibility that she cast some spell on him.


    Other than my selfish reasons, there was also danger. If the enemies find out that we are in London, and that the young master has some half-baked abilities and is outside of the protection the pack provides, they would come at him like a swarm of locusts. So, I did my best to keep him low-key and erase any traces of his presence.


    I knew that if Sanya was his mate, things would get complicated and it was for the best to prevent that relationship before it started. If they acknowledge each other and the mate bond forms, it would be impossible to separate them without causing big harm. She was a weak human, a liability, and I already had my hands full by taking care of one.


    Mates are ridiculous and unnecessary, and nothing good comes out of it.


    Because of a mate, our Bluemoon pack fell apart. Because of a mate, my Alpha prioritized one woman over everyone else. Because of one woman, thousands perished.


    Everyone says that finding your mate is a blessing from the moon Goddess. It''s more like a curse, if you ask me.


    Yes, yes. I know¡­ When I find my mate, I will understand. But I DON''T WANT to find my mate. I hope she does not exist, and if she does, that I never meet her. Why would I trade my freedom and pleasurable days (and nights) with a variety of ladies in exchange for one? That would be plain stupid, and I am not a stupid werewolf.


    If finding a mate means that she comes first on the list of my priorities and I will forget everything I cherished during my lifetime, then I don''t want anything to do with it.


    If my Alpha didn''t pick as his Luna a fragile human, I would still take care of my medicine garden and perform rituals and mix potions and enjoy my days with my friends¡­ Friends whom I didn''t hear from in more than eight years because I need to stay low-key with this brat. And I don''t even know if they are alive.


    My heart is full of grief and I wish to go to the rooftops and howl, but that might disclose our presence, so I can''t do that. My only outlet is when occasionally I disappear in the woods East of London and I allow myself a night of hunting and unrestrained running in my wolf form. Other than that, I need to act human, and I can''t reveal my identity to anyone. It''s suffocating.


    Back to the present¡­


    I heard young master talk about Sanya like she is the last female in the world, and I knew that he will not give up until we find her (dead or alive), and the only way to calm him down is to help him find closure.


    I''ve got an idea¡­ "Those girls who traveled with Sanya are in college now, attending extra lectures. We should inquire with them about the situation, as they were the last ones to see Sanya before she disappeared."


    The young master narrowed his eyes and shot me an impatient glare. "Did you forget I did that with no result? It only made them run away and call security. They kept their mouths shut for a month, why would they talk to me?"


    "Hear me out. I have a plan¡­", I said, and I was pleased to see that he nodded in agreement.


    ---


    You can see Sergio''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 51 - A Different Reality

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -??


    I thought about how Sergio''s plan might work. Well, at least it was something and that was better than nothing.


    Part of me doubted if Sergio really wants me to find Sanya. Is it possible that he was involved in her disappearance? I shook those thoughts away. Doubting Sergio will not do us any good and he always acted in my best interest, but maybe that is the problem¡­ He was never a supporter of my attachment to Sanya. At first, he welcomed it, thinking that it was a teenage crush, probably because it distracted me from the anger that was directed at my father. But in time, Sergio started asking me questions like, ''what makes her so special?'', and on numerous occasions, he would encourage me to approach other girls with the hope that some of them will make me forget about Sanya.


    He was nagging and I played along a few times, but I told him to stop when it crossed the line of flirting.


    It was during my third year of college when Sergio brought me to one of the nightclubs he frequents. I could not stand women in revealing clothes grinding on me. It was disgusting, and none of them compared to Sanya. Just the idea of them touching me made me gag. That was the night when the first time my anger took over and I could see the horror in Sergio''s eyes as I shouted at him to leave me alone.


    Maybe Sergio finds pleasure with random women but for me, there is only one. Why can''t he accept that?


    Back to the present¡­


    After listening to Sergio''s plan, I agreed with it. I can always go to Venice later, maybe when Sergio goes grocery shopping, or in the evening when he goes to the nightclub. That should give me a few hours to sneak out and by the time he realizes what I''m up to, I will be airborne.


    "Notify me when they enter the dorm, and I will take over from there¡­"


    Sergio bowed and left the apartment.


    I was alone and my ears buzzed in silence. I went to pour myself a drink.


    Ever since high school ended, I was on the edge my temper would be soothed somewhat with the thoughts of Sanya, but the last month was a nightmare and it''s getting worse by the day as I''m experiencing waves of fury mixed with helplessness and I can''t recognize myself anymore.


    I downed the glass, and I was disappointed that I barely felt any sting in my throat. There was a time when alcohol affected me, but around my twenty-first birthday I found out that my body developed resistance to it.


    I stepped on the balcony and leaned on the railing while observing the streets of London below me as dusk descended upon the city.


    I could see vehicles moving and people walking, and my mind drifted off to Sanya and the first time I saw her¡­


    It was the first day of high school. I remember walking down the hallway, and I was in a bad mood because the incident of me fleeing Italy with Sergio was still fresh.


    I didn''t want to go to school. The only thing I wanted was to return to Italy, find my father, and demand an explanation for all the mess that crashed on me. My mother was gone and within weeks, my whole world flipped. From a young master who lived in luxury, surrounded by servants, friends, and girls, I became a no-name teenager who needed to keep a low profile. To add to my misery, I was unable to leave London because Sergio had my documents and money. Unless I planned to walk (and swim) all the way to Italy, I was stuck.


    I stepped into the classroom grumpily and it was like someone poured a bucket of flower petals on me. My vision blurred for a moment and a sweet scent filled my nostrils¡­ it was a scent of jasmine on a rainy morning. What the¡­? How was it possible that out of the full classroom of teenagers, I was able to identify something so specific and pleasing? My sense of smell was always sharp, but I never experienced anything like this. My previous irritability was immediately soothed and replaced with curiosity as I visually scanned the classroom, in search for the source of that intoxicating scent.


    My eyes landed on the beautiful girl who was sitting behind the last desk on the right and at the moment our eyes met, my insides jolted like struck by lightning, and I knew that I will be unable to see any other girl because none will ever compare to Sanya.


    With every step I made toward her, her gorgeous eyes widened a bit more, and even though my stomach was full of knots from anxiety, my confidence emerged when I realized that she is equally flustered by my presence how much I am with hers. And that was only the beginning.


    I stood on the balcony of my apartment and stared blankly into space as my mind flipped through numerous memories that included Sanya. Our lunches, school trips, when I broke my pen on purpose so that she will give me her spare one (I still keep it in the drawer of my desk, it is one of my precious treasures), Sanya and I sharing a slice of strawberry ice-cream pie at the sweet shop only three blocks from here (I lied that I had the money for only one slice so that we can share it).


    I could spend hours listening to Sanya talking about her goals and aspirations.


    My heart ached when she spoke about her family, and I admired how despite what she went through daily, she could smile so brightly. I compared that to myself who grew up with doting parents, yet I turned bitter. Sanya''s situation put mine in a different perspective.


    Was I a fool for not making my move on her? I knew that her parents will not approve of her dating, and if she accepts me, it would mean sneaking around or Sanya leaving her family. We were young, and I had no means to provide for her, and I thought that my decision to wait for the right time while growing my assets was wise, and now¡­ Now I know that I was an idiot.


    Oh, God! Please, don''t make it be too late! If I could rewind the time, I would fix it. I would tell her how I felt on the first day I saw her. I would tell her that the world stops when she enters the room and that her smile compares to the sun rays that emerge after the rain. And I would not give up until she said ''yes'' to being my girl. I would promise her forever and stick to it.


    I clutched the railing of the balcony, closed my eyes, and wished to be wherever Sanya was. Please, please¡­ If I could find Sanya, I would tell her that she is the only one for me and that my life without her has no colors. If I could find her, I would make up for all the lost time. If I could be by her side, I would hold her tightly and never let go. I hoped that she was fine and I wished to be wherever she was.


    I realized that the handrailing I was holding onto was gone and my hands were balled into fists. I opened my eyes and saw the Eiffel Tower. I blinked in confusion. Paris? Before I could comprehend the absurdity of the scene in front of me, I was hit with the scent of jasmine on a rainy morning, and I heard a soft sigh, and I saw¡­ Sanya. Her back was facing me, but I knew that was her.


    Without delay, in two quick steps, I was behind Sanya and I put my arms around her.


    I took a deep breath and I realized that her scent of jasmine on a rainy morning was mixed with a hint of Japanese wisteria. It was like Sanya matured or maybe changed, but I didn''t care because with her in my arms, my world was at peace.


    I felt Sanya lean into my embrace, and I wished that we could stay like that forever.


    I couldn''t see her face, but I assumed that she was looking at the Eiffel Tower, while I focused on her completely.


    My soul shook when I realized that I could feel her body pressing on mine, and the warmth she radiated. It was real, yet somehow, I knew that it wasn''t.


    I spoke next to her ear: "Come back to me, Sanya¡­ I miss you so much¡­"


    Sanya moved to face me, and at the same time, my phone rang, pulling me into a different reality.


    I found myself standing on the balcony of my apartment, with my arms forming a circle in the air. I felt an immense loss, but somehow¡­ I knew that was Sanya and relief swelled inside me. She was safe. She accepted my hug. She was in Paris and for a few brief seconds, I was there with her.


    It was either that or I completely lost it.


    The phone rang incessantly, and I reached for it, thinking that it''s Sergio. Did those three finally finish their classes (and dinner) and return to their dorm?


    My face hardened when I saw the caller ID: "Magda".


    Magdalena Thompson, daughter of Richard Thompson, one of the most influential people in England. I never understood why Magda is sticking to me. Even her older brother Jonathan dislikes me, and I must say that the feeling is mutual. The guy is a snob.


    As for Magda, she is one of the young misses who never learned to accept ''no'' as an answer.


    If not for Magda threatening to sabotage Sanya''s scholarship for college, I would not stay away from Sanya. Magda is spoiled and unreasonable, and she knew the details of the funds that Sanya''s grandmother left. I had no doubts that her father can pull some strings to shut it down.


    My phone kept on ringing and I didn''t want to take her call, but I knew that she will keep on calling until I answer.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 52 - Magda

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -? ?


    I was trembling in anticipation as I waited for Drago to pick up my call. It went to voicemail, but I was not discouraged as I hung up and called again. I knew that he will not return my call if I leave a message, but if I don''t give up, it will go through, eventually.


    I''m not ashamed of my persistence, my father said that quitters don''t get the prize, and my prize will be Drago Orsini, a handsome man who caught my eye during my first year of high school.


    I remember it like it was yesterday¡­ it was at the autumn sports event when I saw a dreamy boy who dominated the track field. Most of the girls had their eyes on him and they told me that he was not available, but I looked at them with scorn. Did they think I am a loser like they are?


    I am Magdalena Thompson, beautiful, stylish, and rich. My every move is graceful, and my smile puts boys in a daze. Who can resist such a girl?


    Unfortunately, Drago required more work than any other boy I''ve met as he resisted my charms, but that only made me curious to find out more about him.


    The school record showed that Drago was an orphan, living with a guardian, but there was something about his mannerisms that told me he is from the upper level of society, someone who appreciates fine things in life and he was used to them, and I urged my father to do some digging.


    What my father found, met my expectations, and sparked my imagination: Drago''s past didn''t exist. It was like he appeared two years prior in London, and there was no trace of him before that. To make things more interesting, only a few photos of him existed, all of them blurred; and there was a fat bank account in Drago''s name. That absolutely pointed to the possibility that Drago has a special background. Is he a son of a famous movie star, or royalty? A powerful army general? Who knows? But he is NOT a commoner. How could I give up on such a man?


    At first, I disregarded Sanya as a nobody and I thought that I can make Drago see me in regular ways, you know¡­ showing up where he is, with a wink and a smile and he will be mine. Many boys were swooning over me, why would Drago be different? I was better than Sanya in every way possible, looks, manners, riches, I''ve had it all, while she had none.


    It didn''t take long for me to understand that Sanya bewitched him, and I had to play dirty to get her out of the picture.


    My father pulled information on Sanya and I found it interesting that if not for her grandmother''s final will, Sanya would be a poor girl, living in the slums. How could I not use such valuable information?


    I was delighted when Drago accepted not to see Sanya after high school. I told him that she might lose her college scholarship and if he stays away from her, I will make sure that does not happen. I weaved in a story of how he might distract Sanya from her studies, and I was surprised to see that Drago agreed without any resistance.


    That was not a nice thing to do, but all is fair in love and war and this was a war for my love.


    I was confident that four years without Sanya will be more than enough to win Drago over, and I played the ''friendship'' card by not sticking too close to him while not giving him much space either. I was irritated that he was not succumbing to my charms, but I was not ready to give up, and then it happened¡­


    It took me nearly two years to get him to accompany me to a party. I explained how eligible bachelors are swarming over me and that his presence will help me deter them.


    "Why don''t you ask someone else?", Drago asked dryly.


    "Please, please, Drago¡­ you are my only friend who understands. Everyone else is trying to win me over, and you are the only one I know that will not try anything funny after my second glass of wine."


    "How about you don''t drink wine, Magda?"


    I knew that he was not willing, but I had another card to play¡­ "Johnsons and Kirks will be there. I thought that you are interested in their stocks. This will be a good chance for you to get first-hand information and do me a little favor in return. What do you say?"


    I was aware that Drago accepted because of stupid investments, but I didn''t care. I''ve achieved my goal and I paid a few magazines to hype up the event with news of how young Miss Thompson is taken. Ah, I still keep copies that have me and Drago on the front page. We make a great couple.


    I didn''t appreciate that Drago scolded me after that, and he demanded that I fix the issue, but I told him that there was nothing I can do because people like to gossip.


    "Why do you care about your reputation so much?", I asked. "Do you have a wife who shouldn''t misunderstand?"


    He gritted his teeth in anger and at that point, I realized that he was not over Sanya. I knew very well that there was no wife, no fianc¨¦e, and no girlfriend. Only a ghost of Sanya who was standing between us for more than two years after he stopped seeing her.


    Of course, I made sure that Sanya''s classmates circulate those magazines and that Sanya sees Drago was mine. Those stupid girls will do anything for money and a promise that I will introduce them to boys who belong to the circle those girls can only dream about.


    But the result was sweet! I heard that Sanya was upset after seeing the cover where I''m holding Duke''s arm and looking at him lovingly. Sure, that scene lasted only a few seconds before he pushed me away, but the magazine photographer made it last for an eternity!


    Since then, Drago avoided me, always finding excuses not to see me. However, now Sanya is gone for more than a month, and I''m sure that he will accept what I''m offering.


    A deep voice drifted into my ear and pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "Hi Drago¡­", I sang as my happiness swelled. "How are you?"


    "I assume you called me for a reason other than to inquire about my wellbeing."


    I could hear that he was not in a good mood, probably because he can''t find that bitch of his. Well, that is why I called, to comfort him.


    "I have an invitation for this weekend. It''s a party¡­"


    "Not interested.", he cut me off.


    My chest tightened. Isn''t he going to give me a chance to explain why I called? "But¡­ but¡­", I couldn''t speak properly. Why is he so rude to me?


    "It does not matter. I am not interested in any parties. Even if the pope is coming, I''m not going. Don''t bother me, Magda.", he said, cutting me off completely and before I could say anything, he ended the call.


    "Ahhh!", I screamed and threw my phone at the wall.


    I heard a man snickering and my head snapped toward the door to see my older brother. "Jonathan. Do you know how to knock?"


    "I heard a shriek and I was curious if someone is torturing a cat¡­", he looked at me mockingly and I scowled. "It seems that you have troubles with a date for the party? Let me guess. You are still stuck to Drago and he rejected you. Again."


    My eyes flashed in anger. If he knew that this was about the party, he was eavesdropping before I screamed. How revolting. "It''s none of your business!"


    "It is my business. I am the future CEO of the Giantshade Industries and I need to know who will attend the party which celebrates our expansion into the area of pharmaceuticals. Whoever you bring in, my dear sister, will have access to me, our father, and our partners. Choose wisely¡­", he said and left the room.


    I was angry at my brother, but I was angrier at Drago.


    How could he do this to me?


    It''s four years since I made him stay away from Sanya, and he should be over her. Why is this not working? If he let me finish, I would tell him that it''s a big party with people who belong to the top elite of London, and that he can enjoy my company while expanding his business circle.


    I stomped a few times in anger. I''m waiting for him for six years and my patience ran out!


    If Drago thought that I will give up easily, he is gravely mistaken. If he does not want to listen nicely, I will make him beg for me to speak to him!


    ---


    See Magda''s photo in the comments...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 53 - The Truth About The Incident In Venice

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -??


    I reached the second floor of the college dormitory and glanced at Sergio, silently telling him to stay at the stair exit. No one should come and interrupt me as I need a few minutes for this plan to be set in motion.


    I knocked on the door and as soon as the doorknob moved, I pushed the door open and stepped into the room.


    I saw Adele and Willow staring at me in disbelief and I could sense fear swelling within them as their heartbeats became audible.


    Since I was watching Sanya for four years, it was inevitable for me to bump into them occasionally, so I am not a stranger.


    Their reaction told me they are guilty but speaking my mind will not produce any results.


    "I''m not going to hurt you. I only want to talk.", I said with my hands up in the air, to indicate that I mean no harm.


    They relaxed a bit, and that was enough for me to start.


    "Listen¡­ I know that the two of you and Ruby were sharing a room with Sanya in Venice. Can you tell me why Sanya didn''t return? And don''t tell me that she is at home, because I was there and Sanya''s parents told me to talk to you.", I lied but they had no way to confirm it.


    Adele and Willow exchanged glances and Willow gestured toward Adele, silently giving her permission to talk.


    "Sanya decided to stay with a man.", Adele said unwillingly.


    I was confident that my ears malfunctioned. "What?"


    Adele nodded as if to assure me that I heard her right, and then she elaborated: "We went to the carnival and had fun drinking and dancing. Sanya met some Italian guy. She was smitten and decided to stay with him. Sanya picked up some of her things and because we are friends, she asked us to bring the rest of her things to London. We don''t know more than that."


    I knew that Adele was lying. Sanya never dated anyone and suddenly she decided to stay in Italy with a guy she just met? Sanya does not even speak Italian! And there is no freaking way that she would give up on her college degree only weeks before getting her hands on it.


    "What''s the guy''s name?", I asked.


    Adele looked at Willow who responded swiftly: "We don''t know. It was a party and there were many people."


    "Why is Sanya''s phone unreachable? She is not responding to her emails. How are you staying in touch with her?", I continued raining questions and I saw Adele and Willow shrinking as they had no answers to any of those.


    I nodded knowingly while focusing most of my energy on controlling my anger. "You are saying that your friend decided to stay in a foreign country with a stranger, you didn''t dissuade her, you don''t know the guy''s name, and you have no way to reach her? What if he is an organ trader? Or he dragged her into sex slavery? Even if Sanya was not your friend, shouldn''t you have some girl-code where you watch each other''s backs?"


    "She¡­ She is an adult¡­", Adele stuttered. "We had no way to stop her."


    I took a deep breath and decided to focus on my task. At this rate, I will create a mess and not achieve my desired result. "Do you have any photos of her from vacation?"


    Both Adele and Willow were surprised by this change in topic, and I could see that they were relieved.


    "You want her photos?", Willow asked.


    "Do you have any?"


    Adele went to the side table and fetched her phone.


    "I might have some¡­", Adele mumbled, and Willow took her phone as well.


    I could hear their hearts pounding wildly as they were scared. I stepped away to give them space and walked through the room in silence while observing the books and decorations as I found the perfect spot.


    "You know what?", I said abruptly, and I saw them jump.


    "Forget it. If I find out that you lied to me, there will be no place for you to hide.", I said menacingly and left the room to meet with Sergio who waited for me.


    "Come on¡­", I urged Sergio to hurry up.


    In the car, Sergio worked his magic on the laptop and within seconds we could hear Adele and Willow talking in their room.


    While they fiddled with their phones for Sanya''s photos, I planted a listening device. Only like this, there would be a chance to find out what actually happened.


    "Stop panicking! How can he know anything? Didn''t you hear him ask random questions?", Willow was reprimanding Adele.


    There was a sound of the door and another voice came in: "What happened?"


    "Drago was here, asking about Sanya.", Adele said in a shaky voice.


    "What did you say?", the third female asked, and I suspected that it''s another roommate from the vacation, Ruby.


    "Don''t glare at us, Ruby. We said what we agreed on, that Sanya found a man. But Drago will not give up easily.", Willow responded.


    "I don''t want to end up on his bad side.", Adele was sobbing. "We only did what we were told."


    "Oh, grow up, Adele!", Ruby said irritably. "There is only one way to deal with this¡­"


    After a few seconds of silence, Ruby was talking again: "It''s me¡­ Yes, I know you told me not to call unless there is an emergency, but there IS an emergency. Drago was here, asking questions about Sanya¡­ Of course, we were sticking to the plan, but¡­ Fine! You better take care of this because if he keeps on poking around, he is bound to find out something and guess who will be dragged down with us!"


    "What did she say?", Willow asked.


    Ruby exhaled audibly. "The usual crap! She sits in her castle and treats us like her errand girls."


    "We shouldn''t have put drugs in Sanya''s drink that night¡­", Adele said in a small voice.


    "Stop crying!", Willow shouted. "If we went according to the plan, Sanya would end up with a guy, we would take photos and it would end there. Who knew that she will fight like a savage and end up beaten? That was not our fault!"


    My blood was boiling, and it took all my control not to blow up and to focus on voices that were coming from the laptop''s speaker.


    "What happened to her? Police didn''t find the body.", Ruby asked.


    "Who knows? If this scaredy-cat didn''t pull us to flee, we would watch the show until the end.", Willow said irritably. "The guy either took her with him or she escaped."


    Adele sniffled before asking: "If Sanya escaped, why didn''t she return to our room?" There was a silence and then Adele spoke again: "Do you think that she knows it''s us who set her up?"


    "Enough!", Ruby shouted. "We went through this a million times. I don''t want to talk about it anymore."


    "Easy for you to say!", Adele shouted back. "Drago was not in your room!"


    "He can come to my room anytime. Instead of becoming a sobbing wench, I would take that opportunity to show him what a woman can do¡­", Ruby said in a singing voice and there was the sound of the door again.


    Other than Adele''s sobs, no other sounds were heard.


    My head was pounding as anger swelled inside me, but I did my best to suppress my rage and focus on analyzing what I heard. Those bitches set up Sanya to end up in the hands of some guy so that they can take photos? Sanya is not a celebrity or married or¡­ who would care if an adult young woman without attachments ends up with some guy during a vacation?


    If these three are spreading the rumor of how Sanya stayed behind with a man, it''s no wonder that her classmates are not looking for her. Maybe that is a common occurrence for some, but not for Sanya. Not for my Sanya¡­ she would never do such a thing.


    I noticed that Sergio was typing fervently on his laptop.


    "Tell me you have something useful, Serge¡­"


    "Just a moment¡­ I''m getting into Ruby''s phone to see who got the last call.", Sergio mumbled, and I was pleased to see that all those computer classes he was taking are finally paying off.


    I am aware that while we were in Italy, Sergio had a small villa with an elaborate garden and a greenhouse. His apartment is full of pots and plants, but that is only a fraction of what he left behind. He must be missing it.


    Since we came to London, Sergio filled his time with learning about technology and computers, and the results are showing.


    "Got it! Here is the number¡­", Sergio said, and I looked at the screen. Sergio lifted his finger, indicating that he was not done. "I need a minute to find out whose number that is¡­"


    My jaw clenched as I recognized the number.


    The name ''Magdalena Thompson'' appeared on the screen and Sergio looked at me with panic in his eyes.


    "Young master, don''t do anything recklessly. She is the daughter of the most powerful man in London. If we offend them, there will be no place for us in England, and maybe in Europe either¡­"


    My body stiffened in rage, and I knew it will last only a few seconds before I''m ready to explode. I spoke through my teeth: "Magda was behind setting up Sanya to be drugged so that she ends up violated by a random man. Tell me, what should I do about it? Let her go? Buy her flowers?"


    Sergio''s eyes shifted nervously. "I''m not saying that Magda or any of the other three girls should be unpunished, but we need to act with caution and plan well. Besides, we can''t deliver appropriate retribution if we don''t know what happened. You heard them, Sanya fought back, and¡­ maybe she escaped. Magda and these three girls are not going anywhere, and we should focus on figuring out where Sanya is."


    At Sergio''s words, an image of the Eiffel Tower flashed in my mind and I remembered the feeling of a body pressing against mine as the scent of jasmine on a rainy morning (with a hint of Japanese wisteria) filled my nostrils, and strangely enough, it calmed my anger.


    I knew that Sergio was only pacifying my rage because he didn''t want me to end up in jail, but there was some truth in his words. Those girls need to suffer and just ripping them into pieces would not be enough. And there was one other thing¡­ "You are right."


    "I am?", Sergio asked, obviously surprised by how easily I agreed.


    "We are going to find Sanya."


    Sergio gulped audibly. "We are?"


    I smiled. "Pack your things, Serge. We are going to Paris."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 54 - Leaving In A Hurry

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was up early the next morning. Too early for my taste as it was barely dawn.


    "Why are you waking me up?", I asked the maid grumpily. Maria would never disturb me this early.


    "Master said that you need to leave. He requested your presence downstairs and ready to depart in fifteen minutes. I am here to help you pack. You will need to ask Master for details, young Miss."


    "Eeeh?", a strange sound left my mouth as I yawned. Fifteen minutes didn''t leave me much time for anything other than to brush my teeth and dress up. Why are we leaving in such a rush? We were supposed to stay in Paris for at least a few more days.


    When I got out of my room, Aldus was waiting for me in the living area and talking on his phone. He waved at me, urging me to hurry.


    "Something came up and we need to return to Italy¡­", Aldus told me with urgency as he closed the door of the apartment after us and he was making another call on his phone.


    I saw the gold and silver runes appearing on the walls and moving in wave-like patterns before disappearing, and it reminded me that I still don''t know many things about this world I found myself in. I took a mental note to read about runes when I get home.


    Aldus was talking on the phone and I heard him arrange for a car to wait for us at the airport. I thought that the car Mitch used to drive us to the airport is still there, but then¡­ what do I know?


    "What about my training with Vesper?", I asked when Aldus ended his call.


    "I spoke with her. She said that you should continue what you were doing. When you feel the energies inside you, try moving them outside of your body. Once you reach this step, we will meet with her again.", Aldus said and gave me a tight smile. "I''m sorry, Serina. I know that your progress would be faster under her guidance, but I can''t stay here and it''s not safe for you to be with Vesper without my protection."


    I assured him that it''s fine.


    Mitch was waiting for us next to the car. It seems that he was used to this quick change of plans.


    "Why are we leaving in a rush?", I asked while we were on our way to the airport.


    Aldus let out a long exhale. "There was another rogue attack with human casualties. Lazarus is on the site and waiting for me."


    "Are rogues attacking only Lazarus''s territory?"


    "Do you remember the story about the Supreme Alpha?", Aldus asked and when I nodded he continued: "After his pack fell apart, a big mass of land was left unclaimed and there were many conflicts between remaining werewolves. Some wanted to become the next big leader, and others were looking for one. Werewolves crave for a powerful leader and in that quest most of the survivors left to different parts of the world, while some stayed in the area and formed packs around powerful individuals, even if they were not Alphas." Aldus paused and gave me a few seconds to process that information before continuing: "Packs are organized into what you might call communities and roles are divided among members. They have warriors whose role is to protect their pack from outsiders and to maintain order within the pack. Lazarus is different. He is a loner and that is why he is having difficulty keeping his territory clean from rogues. Lazarus has humans working for him, but they don''t stand a chance against werewolves, so he is mostly relying on technology while using humans as sentinels. As you can see, his success is limited."


    I thought about Aldus''s words and summarized, "Werewolves who live in packs have numbers on their side, and they will either repel rogue attacks or conceal them before you find out about it, while Lazarus calls you when a mess happens in his territory."


    "Correct.", Aldus confirmed.


    "If he can''t protect his territory, why does he have one?"


    Aldus shot me a side-glance and his small smile told me that he was amused by my questions.


    "Werewolves gain territory based on their strength."


    I was surprised by this. "Does that mean that Lazarus''s strength is comparable to what a pack has?"


    "Leader of the pack.", Aldus corrected me before explaining further. "In the absence of the Supreme Alpha, existing pack leaders agreed to create their own council that establishes and enforces the rules in order to prevent senseless bloodshed. When werewolves dispute around territory, there is a one-on-one fight in which the winner takes it all. Lazarus won against several pack leaders to secure his current territory."


    I was impressed. "Lazarus must be strong."


    Aldus confirmed. "He is. For a werewolf."


    My opinion of Lazarus improved a bit. In the world of creatures where strength is valued, Lazarus must be an imposing character if he alone can compare to packs of werewolves. A second later, I remembered him sniffing me and I shivered subconsciously. It was a bad memory I was trying to suppress.


    The car ride to the airport passed with Aldus telling me more about werewolves and the current situation and I found out that the number of werewolves in Europe dwindled after the Bluemoon pack fell apart, either due to wars or because werewolves fled. Their absence allowed other creatures to spread through Europe.


    We were boarding the plane when Aldus got another call and I saw his brows furrowing.


    "More problems?", I asked him when he ended the call.


    "I''m not sure¡­", Aldus said. "Two men asked if they could climb to the roof of our building in Paris."


    I liked that Aldus called it OUR building. It made it sound like we are family.


    I had a feeling that Aldus would not get a call over two men who knocked on the door. "Is that unusual?"


    Aldus looked at me and I could see that he contemplated if he should tell me more.


    The plane shook as it sped up over the runway, and when we were up in the air, Aldus spoke¡­


    "They mentioned the specific view of the Eiffel Tower and wanted to get to the roof from inside, even though there is a ladder in the back that is used as a fire escape. Also, one of them was a werewolf and he called the other one ''young master''."


    "You think their goal was to get in the building.", I voiced my thoughts. "Did they cause trouble?"


    "No. After the rejection, they backed away. The werewolf probably caught my scent, or they figured out that my housekeeper is not a regular human."


    It didn''t make sense, unless¡­ "Do you think they were looking for you?"


    "That building is mine, but it''s not used for any official business. If creatures want to reach me, there are different channels for that, and if they had bad intentions, they would not come so openly." Aldus rubbed his face. "I hope this is not another problem. What''s wrong with werewolves these days?", he grumbled and saw me yawning. "Sleep, Serina."


    Obediently, I closed my eyes. It took me less than a second to drift off to sleep.


    ¡­


    When we got off the plane, I saw two cars waiting for us on the runway and I realized that his call for a car was because we are going to part ways from here. Well, Aldus said that Lazarus is waiting for him, and Aldus does not have time to drop me off home first, while I can''t join him until I figure out how to control my pheromone curse.


    "Mitch will take you home.", Aldus said. "I should be back in a few days."


    He reached into his briefcase and gave me the spiky instrument that can measure pheromones. "Keep this in front of you as you practice. When you can move the gauge at will, you will be ready to meet Vesper again for the next set of instructions."


    I wanted to go with Aldus, but I knew that I''m too weak. I would be in the way and probably cause problems. With my pheromones going crazy due to my fear, getting near rogue werewolves would be a bad idea. And then there is Lazarus as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 55 - Retrieving Memories (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Maria waited on the steps of the mansion to welcome me.


    "How was your trip, young Miss?"


    "It was good, Maria. Thank you for asking. How are things here?"


    She smiled warmly. "Good, as always. Would you like a bath?"


    "Yes, please. A bath and a breakfast.", I requested. I slept on the plane and didn''t eat anything yet.


    After those few necessities like hygiene and food were completed, the time dragged painfully, and I was restless.


    The vast knowledge that waited for me in the library couldn''t keep me satisfied, and online resources didn''t do much better either. I was hoping that my tutors will provide some distraction and help me pass time until Aldus returns. I checked my schedule, only to see that my classes were canceled and that reminded me how we were planning to stay in Paris for some time and Aldus said that he will notify my tutors when I''m ready to resume lessons.


    The mansion felt empty or maybe that was me.


    My stay in Paris was short, but it was packed with events. I met a witch, I was with Aldus, I saw Eiffel Tower, and¡­ there was Duke. For a few fleeting seconds, he was with me, I''m sure of it.


    I was dejected by the fact that I was useless. I couldn''t help Aldus in taking care of rogues, I couldn''t remember my past unless I was sleeping, I couldn''t even get out on the street without fear of causing a riot. My heart yearns for Duke, yet I can''t go and seek him.


    What am I good for? What is the point of me being revived and immortal with this super-healing ability if I''m stuck in a limbo created by my incompetence?


    I refuse to be helpless and useless!


    With newly found determination, I informed Maria that I don''t want to be disturbed. I went to my room, sat on the bed in a lotus position, and placed the spiky measuring instrument in front of me.


    After a few deep breaths, I closed my eyes.


    Just as Vesper instructed, I was focused on my breathing, imagining how air enters my lungs and spreads through my body¡­ I was focused on my heartbeat, feeling the blood rushing through my veins¡­ I was focused on every part of my body as I observed the smallest of changes while trying to relive the fear that made my pheromones surge, with the goal to grasp that sensation and make it mine.


    Time passed and unknowingly I sank into a strange, oblivious mindset. I forgot about the time, I forgot about the sense of self, and I forgot about all distractions. I was filled with perseverance and tenacity to control the power which was sleeping inside me because only like that I can step out of this mansion, accompany Aldus, and meet Duke.


    After an unknown measure of time, I felt a warm breeze on my cheeks, and I opened my eyes.


    I found myself in the back of the group of girls who were watching Mr. Maloney, my high school PE teacher, demonstrate how to construct a raft. We were on a small clearing, surrounded by mature trees, and there was a wide calm river behind Mr. Maloney. Oh¡­ this is the field trip during my third year of high school.


    Did I sleep off and I''m seeing my memories through this dream? I didn''t fight it and I let the scene unveil in front of me.


    Why was I in the back? I was born with poor coordination so every time there was anything remotely resembling a physical activity, I would move away from the spotlight and try to diminish my presence.


    "Pssst!"


    Leaves rustled behind me and I smiled, knowing that only one boy would intrude on the girl''s side of the camp when we are about to compete boys vs girls in raft-making.


    "Pssst!"


    This one sounded more urgent, and I turned to see Duke peeking behind a bush and waving at me to join him.


    I glanced at Mr. Maloney and saw that he was completely immersed in his talk, and other girls were focused on what he was doing like their lives depended on it.


    I took a step back. And another, and another¡­


    "Why are you here? You will get in trouble.", I whispered when I reached the bush, and Duke grabbed my hand and dragged me behind him as he moved between the trees, down the invisible path.


    I wanted to ask him where we are going, but I didn''t. As long as I was with him, I didn''t care where we are. I held onto his hand firmly because I would follow him anywhere.


    Duke was the fastest boy in our school. He dominated every sports event and he held a number of speed records in our high school. I appreciated that he kept his pace slow so that I can keep up. He was always considerate of me.


    Among everyone in my life, Duke was the only one who made me feel accepted. He was the only one who never admonished me for my shortcomings or asked me to change, and when he was around, I was fine just being me. This should be a sad thought because I have parents, but I was aware that they saw me as a ticket to get their hands on my grandmother''s wealth, and somehow, I was used to it.


    My memories were spotty, but I was aware that my grandmother, Amelia, didn''t approve of my mother marrying my father. Not because of his background or status, but because both of them wanted to enjoy fine things in life without working for it. When my parents realized that my grandmother cut them off financially, my parents decided to have a child with the hope that my grandmother will take them in. My mother was disappointed that I am not a boy, thinking that Amelia will prefer a boy-heir, but the exam showed that something was wrong with my mother''s body and that if she aborts me, the chances for her getting pregnant again were slim, so they decided to keep me.


    Unfortunately for them, my grandmother saw through their scheme. Unfortunately for me, she passed away and left me with a fund and since I was a minor, my parents were my guardians.


    The sun blinded me as we emerged from the thicket and my eyes widened at the sight of a calm body of water that formed in the curve where the riverbank swelled. The grass around us was filled with wildflowers and dancing butterflies added another layer of colors. It was breathtaking.


    "I''m glad you like it¡­"


    Duke''s words broke my reverie, and I realized that he was watching me. My cheeks warmed and before I could respond, he was pulling me again to move, this time toward the water.


    "What are we doing here?", I asked.


    "Rafts are boring. I wanted to take a swim.", he responded without looking at me.


    "You wanted a swim. Why am I here?"


    Without halting his steps, Duke threw me a quick glance and I saw that his lips were curved into a smile with a hint of mischief. God, how I love that smile.


    "I saw you doing not much, and I thought of rescuing you.", he said cheekily.


    We were next to the water now and he let go of my hand. I felt the loss of his touch and I looked after him as he took a few steps to the side.


    In one swift move, Duke removed his t-shirt and as he discarded it to the side, he was eyeing the calm waters. His Bermuda shorts doubled as swimming trunks.


    Duke climbed a big rock that bordered the water and looked for a good spot to jump in as I stared at his exposed torso. I knew that gaping at him was indecent, but I couldn''t look away. His lean body was landscaped with muscles that rippled as he moved, and I hoped that my mouth was not open.


    His body arched before he jumped straight like an arrow, and he plunged in water with a barely audible splash as he disturbed the calm surface.


    A few seconds later, his head emerged, and he shook the droplets of water off his face before focusing on me.


    "Are you going to stand there or join me?"


    I panicked when I realized that he was calling me to join him in the water. On instinct, I took a step back, and he frowned as he asked: "Where are you going?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 56 - Retrieving Memories (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I wanted to run away, but Duke was emerging from the water and walking toward me. His toned body was caressed by the droplets that slid over his slightly tanned skin and my legs refused to budge.


    "Come on, Sanya¡­", he coaxed me. "I know you have a swimsuit under those clothes."


    "How do you know that?", I asked breathily as he was only a step away from me now, and his impossibly blue eyes kept me locked in a spot.


    He smiled smugly and reached for the back of my neck. I held my breath as he touched the string of my bikini top that was sticking out of the collar of my t-shirt and a drop of water fell from his fingers, sliding down my spine and making me shiver.


    "Today is raft-making and considering that the competition ends with us riding on those rafts, it''s expected that everyone has a swimsuit on.", Duke responded, and I knew that he enjoyed my flustered expression.


    "I''m not good at swimming.", I admitted. I could float, but I guessed that didn''t count for much in this situation.


    "That''s OK.", he said like it''s not a big deal and I believed him. "I will teach you. Come¡­" He took my hand and tugged me toward the water.


    At that moment, as if watching a movie at five times the speed, I remembered that this is the part where I will follow him obediently. The water will be freezing, and he will hold my hands and teach me how to swim. We will come out of the water and sit on the rocks, and chat until the sun and the breeze dry us off.


    "Thank you for teaching me¡­", I will say at some point to what he will respond: "My pleasure. From now on, whenever you swim, you will think of me." He seemed to be happy about that.


    When we return to join our classmates, the teachers will scold us for missing on the whole raft-making and punish us with no dinner. In the evening I will hear a knock on the window next to my bed and Duke will sneak in the food he stole from the kitchen. I will ask him how he could climb the second floor of the bungalow where the girls'' rooms were because there are no ladders and the walls are bare, not providing any leverage, but before he could answer, my roommates will scream that there is a boy in the room, and he will disappear leaving me regretful that I didn''t thank him for the food.


    I wondered, how can I remember these things?


    Normally, when memories come in my dreams, I don''t know what is coming, yet when it happens, the events are accompanied by a feeling of familiarity. This was different. I could actively recollect events and move through them at will. Also, what would normally feel like no more than a few seconds, now it felt like hours.


    I was exhilarated as my memories flooded with experiences that were lost in my subconsciousness.


    There was a scene of me and Duke having lunch on a lawn behind our high school, and him telling me that he will go to the University of Cambridge after high school. I knew that his grades were stellar and that he will be accepted to wherever he applied, but the fact that we will be separated hurt. To say that I will miss him would be an understatement. My grades were at the top of the class as well, but my parents didn''t allow me to apply to any University outside London because they didn''t want me to stay in dorms; they can control me only if I''m close by. If not for the clause in the trust that my grandmother left me, which requires that I attend school, my parents would probably lock me in the house, or abandon me completely.


    "It''s only one and a half hours long drive from the Imperial College. We will stay in touch.", Duke assured me.


    "Promise?", I asked, and my heart tightened as if knowing that it will not happen.


    I didn''t want to hear Duke give me a promise that he will break. It''s not that I doubted his sincerity, but I knew that we could see each other only during classes and school-organized events because my parents kept me on a tight leash. Me and Duke going to different Universities meant that I will not be able to see him, but I couldn''t tell him how heartbreaking that was because I had no right to hold him back.


    Somehow, I knew that the last day of high-school was my goodbye with Duke and I remembered that I cried a lot when I reached home.


    Is it possible that is how things ended between us? Is that why I never dreamed about Duke beyond high school? No. I refuse to believe that. There are still many gaps in my memory and then there is the hug on the terrace in Paris, and he told me that he misses me; that would not happen if things between us ended.


    I was still on the lawn, next to Duke who was assuring me that he will call me every day, and I didn''t want to listen, so I forced my mind to move away from that point in my memory.


    I found myself in a room, in front of a grand piano, watching my fingers moving gracefully over keys as Liszt''s Liebestranum No. 3 filled the space. Immersed in music, I remembered that I was a klutz in many aspects, but playing the piano was not one of them.


    The loneliness surrounded me as desolation swelled within me and my chest tightened. It was difficult to breathe.


    I inhaled forcibly as my eyes fluttered open and I saw a blurry image of Aldus sitting on the sofa and observing me. I wondered if I''m still dreaming, but this scene was unfamiliar, so unless I was seeing the future, this was real.


    "You are back already?"


    My voice was raspy, and Aldus stood up and poured a glass of water from the jug that was on my bedside table.


    Aldus handed me the glass of water and wiped my cheeks with the back of his palm. It seems that I was crying.


    Aldus watched me as I took sips of water and he didn''t mention my tears, to which I was grateful.


    "Already? I returned two days ago."


    I choked on water. "What?"


    "I was out for two days and I returned two days ago so¡­ How are you feeling?"


    I gaped at him in confusion, and it took me some time to react. "You are saying that I didn''t move from here for four days?"


    ''How is that possible?'', my mind exploded. ''What about food and water and¡­ oh, I forgot that I''m immortal.''


    Aldus didn''t think it was strange. "It happened to me more than once while I was learning to control my ability. Do you feel any different?"


    I exhaled, unsure how to respond to his question. Am I different? "I remembered many things. My name was Sanya Bogdan, I attended Imperial College in London and¡­ I know how to play the piano."


    "Good. I hope you can play something for me after dinner. I am good with violin, maybe we can do a duet."


    "Maybe¡­", I said with a smile. Doing something with Aldus always brought me a sense of satisfaction.


    "I was able to freely move through my memories.", I said. "It was not a dream where I would just passively observe. It still felt like I''m watching the movie through my eyes, but this time I had a remote control in my hand, and I could move forward and backward as I wished. The images and sounds were vivid like I was there. I could experience sensations such as touch, temperature, and scent."


    Aldus nodded faintly as he listened. "It seems to me that you found a way to peek into your subconsciousness."


    "Do you think that this is something that can evolve further?"


    Aldus shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "Not many people can access their subconsciousness. This is your ability and only with trial and error you will test its limits. There is a chance that you will never reach that state again, or maybe you can access it naturally, and maybe it expands where you can see the future. Only by persistently trying, you will find your answers. You need to decide how important this is to you."


    I already had a fairly solid understanding of my past, so additional information was not very pressing. However, there was another thing that needed to be addressed¡­ "I''m not sure if I made any progress with pheromone control."


    "There is only one way to find out¡­", Aldus said and gestured toward the spiky device that was on the bed, next to me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 57 - Talk About Babies

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was aware that Aldus wanted me to try moving the gauge on the spiky device by controlling my pheromones, but I wanted to know first¡­ "How was your mission with Lazarus?"


    Aldus''s face tensed for a moment before he answered: "We found them."


    I realized that it didn''t go well for the rogues.


    Aldus has a soft spot for rogues because he is aware of their circumstances. If Damiano didn''t fall, those werewolves would not be rogues; they would belong to a big pack that gives them structure and purpose.


    Aldus told me that most of the rogues are youngsters in their teens and if not for their abnormal strength and bloodlust that stirs at the time their beast awakens, they would be no more than rebellious teenagers. It depends on the individual how long it will take to adapt to sharing the mind with a new ferocious presence and during that time, werewolves are prone to violence and sometimes they are not different when compared to wild animals.


    A true Alpha is a beacon for his pack and the werewolves who are currently acting as pack leaders don''t have enough power to influence the new generation to stay on the right path.


    In a way, I felt sorry for them and I knew that Aldus felt that way too. Aldus didn''t want to hunt them, he wanted to save them, but many rogues were not willing to listen, knowing that they crossed the line and they will always be seen as murderers. In a way, they were not wrong.


    Aldus gestured toward the spiky device, reminding me that he wants to see the results of my practice. Was I even practicing it? I guess I will find out.


    I put the device in front of me and I sat in the lotus position. The device showed 5 on its scale.


    I closed my eyes and focused on my breathing, heartbeat, the feeling in my gut that forms when I''m scared, and I tried bringing it out. At some point, I opened one eye and peeked at the instrument to see that didn''t budge from that number 5.


    I exhaled in defeat. "I guess there are no results that I can show you."


    Aldus patted my head and smiled a little. "This is not something you can rush, Serina. Take it easy and be persistent." He moved away from me and checked the time. "Freshen up before dinner. Since you remembered more things, don''t forget to write down anything that might be important. I will see you downstairs."


    Aldus used to ask me to write down everything I remembered from my past, yet lately, he relaxed that into me writing only what I deem important. I wondered if that is because he already knew everything there is about me. That was quite possible.


    I watched as Aldus walked out of my room and a warm and fuzzy feeling filled my chest. I was disappointed that I was unable to make the gauge move, but Aldus told me that it''s OK. He accepted my failure and encouraged me to keep working on it and I knew that he was the second person in my life who accepted me for who I am.


    I thought about things that I remembered. Was anything important? One of the main pieces was still missing, Duke''s name, but I knew that it''s only a matter of time before I remember it.


    I went to the bathroom and saw that I''m low on shower gel. Reaching in the storage cabinet where extra supplies are stored, my movements halted as I saw feminine products. There were panty liners, scent-free feminine wipes, sanitary napkins, and tampons. I am familiar with all those products, but what hit me was that I didn''t use them since I came here.


    Considering how long I am here, how come I didn''t have my period? I remembered waking up in Aldus''s lab in Venice with tubes attached to my body and I wondered if Aldus did something. Did he remove some of my organs? Or what if I''m pregnant?


    I rushed to get ready because I will ask Aldus about this over dinner¡­


    ¡­


    "No. I didn''t remove anything. Why are you asking?" Aldus looked at me curiously.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m here for a while and¡­", I found it difficult to talk. I would prefer to discuss my lady-parts with a lady-doctor, but Aldus is the only one who knows my condition, so I don''t any choice here. "I didn''t have my period."


    Aldus''s brows furrowed and I knew that he was thinking about something. Eventually, he spoke. "We will go to the lab after dinner, and I will examine you."


    I remembered one thing. "What about me playing the piano?"


    "That can wait."


    I realized that thinking about the piano at this time was silly. Of course, it can wait. I was looking forward to showing my skills to Aldus and maybe playing a duet, but there are more pressing topics.


    "Do you think that something is wrong with me?", I asked while looking at my abdomen, like I can see inside.


    "I don''t know as I didn''t check your reproductive organs.", Aldus responded honestly. "I was focused on what is important for sustaining your life¡­"


    I understood that my ovaries and uterus were not important to Aldus, so he never checked. Was something wrong with me from before I died? I couldn''t find anything in my memories, but it''s possible that the information I was seeking was in one of those obscured patches that are still inaccessible.


    "Tell me about what you remembered¡­", Aldus asked. As usually, he was entertained by my stories and the dinner passed without me noticing.


    In Aldus''s lab¡­


    After an ultrasound and several other tests, I didn''t get any answers.


    "Everything seems fine.", Aldus said.


    "But it''s not working.", I reminded him.


    "Is that a problem?"


    I paused. Is it a problem? It''s not like I wanted to have babies or something, and not having a period is actually a blessing, but I was not happy with the thought that some part of me is defective, no matter how useless it was.


    As if he can read my mind, Aldus asked: "Are you concerned that you will not be able to bear children?"


    "I don''t know.", I admitted. "I mean¡­ I don''t want to have kids and I''m not sure if I ever thought about it. I don''t seem to be parenting type. But why are parts of me not working?"


    Aldus let out a long exhale before he thought of something¡­ "Some creatures have their reproductive functions dormant until the right conditions are met."


    "Right conditions?"


    "The mating season, air temperature, stress level, food stock¡­ it can be anything. Some creatures indulge in carnal pleasures for centuries without bearing an offspring and when the right conditions are met, it happens."


    I saw the logic in that, but¡­ "How do I know if I am one of those creatures or my organs are just not working?"


    "You don''t.", Aldus said bluntly. "You are the first of your kind, so there is no one you can use as a reference. If it''s meant to happen, it will." He saw me frowning and he added: "When you want a child, let me know. I have partial success with cloning, and I can resume that research if you wish."


    "No, no, no¡­", I said in panic. I was unable to take care of myself. Adding a baby would be catastrophic. If it''s cloning, it will be a mini-me who is equally troublesome, if not more. Babies and little kids get scared all the time. Having one with the power to unleash pheromones that cause a riot is a recipe for disaster.


    "I don''t want to have a baby. However, I''m upset by the fact that I can''t have one. That''s all.", I clarified.


    Aldus visibly relaxed. It seems that he was not excited about the idea of a baby either.


    "I can understand that sentiment. Knowing that I can''t do something is what is pushing me to try harder¡­", his voice trailed away, and he looked at me with a frown. "Please, don''t sleep around and have babies just to prove that you can have them."


    I could not believe that he said that! But then I saw that he was genuinely concerned, and I burst into laughter. "You will be a wonderful grandfather."


    Aldus''s lips twitched. He was not amused, but that only made me laugh harder.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 58 - An Apprentice Alchemist (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    During the next few days, I was focused on training my pheromone control.


    The stupid gauge wouldn''t budge from that number 5 and I was getting frustrated. Actually, it went up to 8 a few times, but that was negligible, and I was unable to make it happen again willingly.


    At the same time, involuntarily, I was getting a better grasp at accessing my memories. It took much less time and focus to see the areas I wanted, and I did my best to stay away from anything that is beyond high school.


    I know, I know¡­ I am a coward for not looking into my college days without Duke, but I still remember the loneliness that ripped my soul apart when I saw myself playing piano, and I don''t want to feel that again.


    Right now, Duke is my beacon, he is the source of my drive to keep on going, and I draw strength from memories where he looks at me like I am the only person in the world.


    I vividly remember the moment in Paris; Duke''s embrace and the longing in his voice when he told me that he is missing me, and I might be losing my mind as that memory is filled with the scent of pine trees on a sunny day next to the sea, but I accept this insanity because nothing else makes sense.


    I refuse to believe that things between me and Duke ended, and at the same time, I fear that I will fall apart if I find out that he moved on without me. Other than Aldus, Duke is all I have and as much as I am immortal, I will not survive the heartbreak. I need him, even if it''s just my imagination.


    Like every morning, over breakfast, Aldus asked me about the progress of my control over pheromones.


    "Still nothing. I am so useless."


    "I told you that it takes time.", Aldus reminded me. "Losing temper will only make the situation worse. You can''t force it."


    "What can I do?", I whined, like a spoiled child. "It''s not working. Zero progress. Zero. Just thinking about it is making me helpless and angry."


    "Your classes with tutors will resume in two days.", Aldus reminded me.


    I was surprised by this change in topic. Didn''t he ask me about my progress? Or maybe that was somehow related. "Will that help with my training?"


    I thought that I should focus on practicing my pheromone control and doing other things will only reduce the amount of time I have for doing what''s important. That is why I told Aldus not to call the tutors back yet, but it seems that he still went ahead with it.


    "Sometimes a distraction will help you focus.", Aldus said.


    "It doesn''t sound logical."


    "When you feel that you hit a dead-end, you should change your strategy.", Aldus explained. "Repeating a thing that doesn''t produce results can only lead to more failures. Failures make you frustrated and you can''t think straight which only leads to more failures. It''s a vicious circle which you need to break. Since you are out of ideas, do something else, something that you really-really want to do. Something that will lift your spirits and calm you down and you can feed off that energy for your practice."


    I was thinking about Aldus''s words. Something I really-really want to do¡­ to lift my spirits¡­ my eyes lit up. "Alchemy."


    Aldus paused. "What?"


    "Alchemy.", I repeated. "I really want to learn it. Tutors are fine. I can do ballet and painting and etiquette lessons and learn French and whatever else is needed, but I really want to learn alchemy."


    "Your knowledge is lacking, Serina. Your foundation is weak, and you won''t be able to do anything other than get in the way."


    I was not willing to give up. "How much knowledge you had when you started? I nearly memorized four books on rare herbs and one book on minerals and¡­"


    "Fine.", Aldus cut me off. He pinched the roof of his nose and I waited for him to speak again.


    I saw him succumbing to my demands and my cheeks hurt how much I was suppressing a victorious smile. If Aldus sees me gloating, he might change his mind.


    "After breakfast, we will go to the lab. I will find you something to do¡­"


    I did a victory dance in my mind. It''s happening!


    ¡­


    "Hi Krob!", I greeted him cheerfully, happy to see him and I was still high after the exhilarating portal-travel. That rune light show and a pull and instantly appearing in a different place¡­ it will never get old.


    Krob turned toward me, and I looked at the grayish dry-skin face and completely black eyes, and I thought how things change. Or maybe I changed. At the first sight of Krob, I was terrified. Then I realized that he will obey Aldus''s commands, and shortly after that I confirmed that Krob is not a bad person (for a ghoul). Sure, he wanted to suck my soul out, but that is because he is a ghoul and ghouls feed on souls so he mistook me for a meal. I can''t take that against him.


    After I''ve met Krob, I read about ghouls and I found out that they are born from a soul of an innocent who is unwilling to leave his (or her) loved ones behind. Ghouls remain in this plane bound by their hunger for souls, with a curse that they can''t remember their past. How ironic. An innocent became a predator who will kill indiscriminately, and he forgot about his loved ones he didn''t want to abandon.


    "Young Miss¡­", Krob greeted me in his raspy voice, and his head bobbed a bit. Krob was excited to see me. We didn''t meet from the incident at the fair which seems like it happened ages ago.


    "Please, call me Serina.", I demanded. I didn''t want him to treat me like other people who are working for Aldus. Krob was a ghoul, an immortal creature, and he knew that I was different, so I hoped that we can be friends.


    "That will not be appropriate, young Miss¡­", Krob rejected.


    I didn''t want to push it. There will be enough time to remedy this later. After all, we have an eternity.


    "How are you doing?", I asked.


    Krob paused, obviously not used to exchanging pleasantries. "As usually. How about you, young Miss?"


    "A lot of things happened. I''m taking all kinds of classes and I went to Paris!" I saw that his black eyes were looking at me curiously, so I asked, "Would you like me to tell you about it?"


    Krob nodded and I heard Aldus say irritably, "Did you come here to learn something, or to chit-chat?"


    I swallowed softly and looked at Krob guiltily. "I''m here on business, but when I get a chance, I will tell you about it."


    I pretended not to see Krob''s disappointment as I spoke to Aldus eagerly. "Where do I start?"


    Aldus gestured toward the door on the right. It''s one of the areas I didn''t explore the last time I came here.


    I followed after Aldus and my steps halted as I got inside. It was a large laboratory.


    The previous room looks like a neat reception area compared to this.


    All sorts of containers and mysterious things were placed everywhere, on the tables, shelves, and some on the floor, leaving narrow maze-like passages for one to move about.


    It looked messy and random but when I observed carefully, I saw that items were grouped in ways I couldn''t understand, and most of the things were labeled with symbols I didn''t recognize.


    As I moved through space, I realized that this lab was a mix of ancient and modern, just like Aldus''s lab in Venice.


    One area was covered in tall refrigerators which had glass doors and I could see various containers neatly arranged inside.


    Wherever I went, Krob followed me silently, like a puppy. On a few occasions, I thought that he reached to touch my hair but when I turned to see him, he looked at me blankly like nothing out of the ordinary happened, and I wondered if I imagined it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 59 - An Apprentice Alchemist (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    This lab had two doors in the far corner and Aldus told me that I can inspect anything, but I should not touch things without his permission.


    I rolled my eyes silently. We were back to the no-touching rule, but I didn''t dare to complain, because Aldus might change his mind and kick me out.


    Anyway, this is my first time here, so visual inspection should suffice.


    I carefully moved toward one of the doors and I found myself in a room that was filled with all sorts of books.


    Fist-sized brown crystals were protruding from the walls, radiating dull yellow light, and illuminating the space.


    Numerous books were neatly arranged on the shelves, and some books were stacked on the tables, and several books were bound by chains. I wondered if those chains were to keep others from peeking inside, or maybe to prevent something from coming out.


    Just by glancing around, I could see that the number of books here greatly exceeded the amount that the library in the mansion offers.


    Some books were very old with faded leather bindings. It was obvious that Aldus collected them for a long time.


    As promised, I didn''t touch anything, and I moved to see what''s in the second room.


    The other room was like a storeroom. The brown fist-sized crystals were present in the walls here as well, allowing me to observe various containers, each sealed tightly; some filled with colorful liquids, some holding strange bones and things I couldn''t identify, like shimmering wisps of light.


    Most of the containers had thick layers of dust on them and I guessed that this is one of the areas Krob is not allowed to enter. However, he was right next to me now, so I asked, "Don''t you clean this place?"


    "Master told me not to touch things in here.", Krob responded, and I was happy that I''m not the only one with the no-touching restriction. At least for this room.


    I went back to the laboratory and I found Aldus inspecting several vials.


    "It''s difficult for me to decide what to give you as a start¡­", Aldus spoke without looking at me. "You see, Serina, things here are either deadly or very precious. When I say deadly, considering your special constitution, it doesn''t mean that you will die, but you will suffer. As for precious, I''m talking about things that can''t be bought with money."


    "I thought that the most precious thing here is your knowledge.", I said matter-of-factly.


    Aldus turned toward me in slow motion, and his smile told me that I''ve got him.


    Hehe, my father has a big ego and when I give him a boost, he turns defenseless. I would love to rub this in, but if I say it, it will stop working so I plastered the most innocent expression I could come up with.


    Just as I expected, Aldus nodded in approval of my words and said smugly, "You are correct about that."


    He waved at me to come closer. "We will start with you observing me, and passing me ingredients I ask. Krob can assist you with that. You are allowed to ask questions. Do you have your notepad ready?"


    I nodded vigorously. I came prepared. Ah, this will be fun!


    I thought of one thing. "Am I now a junior alchemist? An apprentice?"


    Aldus''s brows furrowed a bit. "Is that important?"


    I was back to nodding. "Absolutely. I should know what levels are there and where I am on that ladder so that I can gauge my progress."


    He gave it a thought before agreeing with me. "You just started, so you are my apprentice without any other title. As you build your knowledge and skillset, you will progress to a junior alchemist. Above that are titles of advanced, senior, expert, and master alchemist."


    I wrote those down in my notebook and asked, "Can you be more specific?"


    "To become a junior alchemist, you will need to expand your knowledge on ingredients, learn from these books¡­" Aldus gestured to a book-filled shelf that was on his right. "Krob will teach you about herbs we have in the garden. Create one potion, starting from collecting the ingredients, to a final product and you will get a title of a junior alchemist. To become an advanced alchemist, you will need to create simple potions, at least ten different ones. For a senior, you will need to master fifty different recipes and be able to create alchemic creams and pills. To become an expert, you should know one hundred recipes and your creations need to impact living and non-living things. As a master alchemist, you will conduct independent research and create new recipes successfully."


    I took note of that. "Is this a universal ladder that alchemists have?"


    "No. I just made it up.", Aldus responded flatly.


    I was not sure how to respond to this. Was he kidding me?


    Aldus spoke quickly and with confidence and he is either amazing in coming up with stories on the spot, or¡­ there was no ''or''. If there is a skill-ladder in deceiving people, Aldus must be a master deceiver.


    "Today, we are going to make a potion that increases speed.", Aldus announced as he scribbled something on a piece of paper. "I would make pills but since this is for your training, we will take it down a notch in difficulty."


    I didn''t like that he had to rub in my incompetence immediately. Why did this sound like I am pulling him down? It took me a moment to get over my displeasure and realize what he said. "Potion to increase speed? Speed of what?"


    "Speed of movement."


    "Is that like an energy drink?"


    Aldus hummed before responding, "Something like that but much stronger."


    "Who uses such potions?"


    "Anyone who can afford it."


    Aldus probably saw invisible question marks around me, so he explained, "This potion temporarily enhances the speed at which muscles contract and expand. Depending on the individual who ingests it, and the quality of ingredients used, it can increase speed from 50% to 100%. Pills have the efficiency to increase speed from 90% to 200%."


    I opened my mouth to speak, and Aldus raised his hand indicating that he was not done.


    "Before you ask, yes, humans also take this. In general, humans are not aware of our existence, but they know about ''miracle drugs'' how they call them. I''m confident that you''ve heard of potions, cremes, and pills, that can enhance the body in terms of performance or appearance. Of course, some can cause shapeshifting or provide abilities to control elements and energies. Depending on what we make, it can be as mild as a vitamin supplement which barely impacts your body no matter how much you take, or as potent as ricin where one gram can kill a grownup person within seconds. The effects it provides will impact the price."


    My mind was spinning as I had a silly grin on my face. This reminded me of video games where you can drink mana and health potions or get some other boost. Also, these must cost a fortune. No wonder Aldus is loaded.


    "Do you have regular customers?"


    Aldus confirmed. "Other than regular customers, these can be sold on markets and auctions, and they are always a wonderful gift."


    "Where do we start?", I asked enthusiastically.


    Aldus gave Krob a piece of paper, the one he was scribbling on a minute ago. "Go with Krob to the garden and retrieve these ingredients. He will tell you about the plants and the right way to harvest what is needed."


    Before I could react, Krob stuffed a tray with several glass containers into my hands.


    "Follow me for your first lesson, fledgling¡­", Krob said in his raspy voice and I could swear that he smiled. Ah, he is having fun with this!


    Wait a minute! Did I just deteriorate from a ''young Miss'' into a ''fledgling''?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 60 - An Apprentice Alchemist (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    In the garden, as I followed after Krob, I noticed that Bulbine wasps were buzzing near the ceiling, and other than that, it was peaceful.


    I wondered if I will get to see Glatellia again, but Krob was taking me in a different direction, away from that majestic tree with a black trunk, so I assumed that will not happen.


    To my surprise, Krob took his task of teaching me seriously. He was meticulously explaining about every plant on the list Aldus gave me. Krob told me how to take care of each plant, how to harvest and preserve parts that we needed, and also any specifics, like if it''s edible and the effects it has if touched or ingested.


    I found it interesting that bluegrass (one of the plants from the list), needs to be cut with a wooden knife, or it will lose its potency within minutes. Also, as it dries off, it will release hallucinogenic vapors that (if inhaled) can make any creature with scales fall into a slumber that can last up to several days.


    "To collect the vapors, you put the harvested blades in a sealed container, and let it dry in there. After one day of being released, the gas condenses and becomes heavier which allows it to fall to the bottom of the container...", Krob explained in great detail how to handle things.


    "That can be handy if want to knockout snakes.", I voiced my thoughts while thinking that Indiana Jones would find this reptile-sedating gas useful when he fell into a pit of snakes.


    Krob looked at me like I said something silly. "Why would anyone waste bluegrass on snakes? This is better used against hydras and dragons. Of course, grownup dragons are powerful and you will be lucky if you can knock it out for five minutes, but when you meet an angry dragon, every minute counts when it comes to running for your life. In any other case, you will get at least an hour even with a fully evolved creature."


    Hydras? Dragons? My mind exploded. "Did you ever see a dragon?"


    "More than once.", Krob responded right away. He inched closer and spoke in a hushed voice. "There was a time when Master would take me with him on travels."


    "Really?"


    Krob nodded earnestly. "That was before he trusted me enough to leave me here to take care of his secret laboratory."


    "You are saying that he made you follow him because he didn''t trust you on your own.", I rephrased his statement, giving it a different meaning.


    "Is there a difference between what you said and what I said?"


    ''Yes!'' I stifled a laugh. "Not really. What''s next on the list?"


    To my disappointment, alchemy is about 5% collecting ingredients (if you have them handy), 5% is preparing ingredients (squeezing, cutting, measuring, and mixing), and the rest is waiting for the right time to add the next ingredient into the heated cauldron which was lined up with runes.


    Sure, I love to see runes lit up and dance a few centimeters away from the cauldron''s surface, and the purple flame under the cauldron was lovely, but after an hour or two, it got boring. Especially because Aldus told me that it will take some time for an artifact to arrive which will allow me to control the runes, and until then, I can only watch.


    "How long until the next step?"


    "About twenty minutes.", Aldus answered my question. He noticed that my face fell, so he waved his hand. "You can go with Krob and familiarize yourself with plants. I will contact Krob when it''s time for the next step."


    I could feel my lips lifting into a smile involuntarily and I was happy to see that Krob was already at the door, ready to head out.


    "Krob, how can Aldus contact you?", I was curious, assuming that they have a phone or some other device I haven''t seen so far.


    "The master-slave bond is allowing us to communicate telepathically as long as we are not far away from each other."


    My steps halted as the information sank in. I don''t know much about slavery other than what I saw in movies, and that usually involved slaves doing hard labor while in chains and being whipped.


    "Master-slave bond? What does that mean?", I asked.


    "Master saved my life in exchange for servitude. I am bound to obey his commands."


    "What if you don''t obey?"


    "Pain.", he said with finality, and after a brief pause he added with a shrug, "Death. He can control the level of punishment."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped my lips.


    Somehow, I envisioned a harmonious relationship between Krob and Aldus and this was unexpected.


    Sure, Aldus is treating Krob like he is a lower creature, but Aldus is like that with everyone and¡­ I had no idea what I was thinking. I realized how na?ve I am. For some reason, I thought that Krob is submissive because he is grateful to Aldus for saving him, and not because he is forced. How silly of me. Why would a ghoul obey Aldus, unless his life depends on it? Literally.


    I wanted to brighten up the mood. "Do you want to hear about my classes? Or about my trip to Paris?"


    Krob frowned a bit. "You don''t want to learn about plants?"


    I shrugged. "How things are going, we will have plenty of time to study later. What do you say?"


    "Are you serious about wanting to learn alchemy?"


    Krob''s question left me flabbergasted. "Of course, I''m serious."


    "Then, why are you slacking?"


    "I was just thinking that we can take it easy for a bit.", I admitted in a low voice while guilt consumed me.


    Krob let out a wheezy exhale. "Young Miss, if you really want something to happen, you shouldn''t delay it and you should do your best to succeed. Master was always ahead of others, but he still spent countless days without break studying, experimenting, analyzing his failures only to try again so that he can achieve his goals. You need to push yourself, or you will disappoint Master. I don''t know how you survived so far with your attitude."


    I was offended. My intention was to do something fun for him, yet he is admonishing me. The only good thing was that he didn''t address me as a fledgling. "What''s wrong with my attitude?"


    "You can thank Master for protecting you, otherwise others would use your lax approach and kill you."


    I grit my teeth in annoyance. Sure, I died once, but that was an accident. Right? Besides, now that I am Seraphina Mezzanotte, who would dare come at me with bad intentions? "Why would someone kill me?"


    "To get to master.", Krob said matter-of-factly.


    I understood the meaning behind Krob''s words, I am Aldus''s weakness. Is that why Aldus is not letting me leave the mansion? Is that why he is not introducing me to anyone? Aldus is powerful, and that probably means he has many enemies. Am I Aldus''s weakness? The only thing I can do is heal quickly and cause a riot when I''m scared, other than that, I''m no better than any girl, so¡­ yes, I am his weakness.


    Even a brainless creature like Krob knows that when he has a task, he should give it his full attention, and what am I doing?


    Was I always doing things halfheartedly? I''m not sure, but I realized that when I hit a bottleneck, I ran to Aldus for help and whined, hoping that he will fix my problems. I am not only his weakness, but I am also a burden.


    I exhaled a shaky breath. "I''m sorry, Krob. I lost focus for a moment. Thank you for reminding me what''s important."


    "Hmph¡­", Krob released a sound of disbelief, but he turned to the plant in front of him and started talking.


    I hoped that Krob didn''t notice I had difficulty focusing on what he was saying, because my mind was on pheromone control. It''s not that I was not interested in alchemy, but pheromone control was obviously a more pressing matter, yet after facing failures, I decided to focus on something else.


    Krob said it. Aldus would study, experiment, analyze his failures, and try again. I didn''t analyze my failures, but I kept on repeating the same experiment. Of course, there was no progress. I needed a different approach, and I was determined to find it.


    I told myself to pay attention and not waste Aldus''s and Krob''s time. When I get back home, I will reprioritize my activities because I refuse to be Aldus''s weakness.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 61 - An Unexpected Discovery (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I sat on my bed with the spiky measuring device in front of me, armed with newly found determination as I thought about everything I did so far to get my pheromones stirring.


    My practice sessions would start with me sitting and getting into the right state per Vesper''s instructions.


    Next, I would focus on one of the incidents that got me previously scared to the point of getting my pheromones spiking with the goal to sense changes in my body, grasp that feeling and try to control it.


    Just like in my dreams, I would be vividly aware of everything happening to me to the point of feeling it with all my senses, but I was only an observer without the power to change the course of events.


    I thought about each memory I was using; how I met Lazarus, when the people from the fair chased after me, and when I met Krob, and I felt¡­ nothing much.


    Immediately, I understood the problem.


    My approach was to invoke fear and control the changes it invokes in me, yet I failed right at the start because I was not afraid.


    Sure, initially, those experiences were horrifying, but as I relived them over and over again, their effect faded. Also, those events already happened, so just thinking about them in the safety of my room was not producing the desired effect because I was aware that those are only memories.


    Aldus explained that until I learn to control my powers and invoke them willingly, they will be automatically triggered by strong stimuli.


    How can I experience fear on purpose?


    Do I scare myself? Or I hurt myself? No, I''m not self-destructive.


    Should I ask Aldus to scare me? It won''t work if I know that it''s coming, and as much as I need to experience fear, it needs to be in a controlled environment where I can focus instead of running for my life.


    My best option was to look into my memories and find something scary I didn''t use so far... something that didn''t wear off yet.


    I thought about the memories I recollected so far. My childhood was quite uneventful and with my parent''s cold behavior toward me, I learned at a young age to be self-sufficient without forming unnecessary attachments with a belief that people who get close can hurt me.


    The one who broke through my barriers was Duke and as much as he was the source of my joy, he wielded the power to harm me.


    With that, I was brought to the part of my memories where I didn''t dare to look, fearing what I will see. I didn''t want to find out the reason why Duke does not appear in my memories beyond high school. Do I need to go there? Duke is my lifeline, and I will prefer to relive negative memories about him only if it''s absolutely necessary.


    I groaned in frustration. Is there no other way?


    Out of the blue, an idea hit me¡­ there is one more thing that I was avoiding, and maybe that is what I need.


    It is potentially the worst moment from the past my subconsciousness is hiding from me, but I am willing to do anything in order to keep my memories of Duke as happy.


    I sat in the lotus position and adjusted my breathing. By now, I was good at this, and within seconds I''ve got into the right state as my mind took me outside the safety of my room and the daylight was replaced with night.


    The medieval-sounding string music blasted, and I heard people laughing.


    I was moving through a street toward a town square in Venice that was full of people wearing colorful outfits and masks on their faces. There were definitely more than two hundred people present, making the square appear smaller than it is, and more people were pouring in by the second.


    "Wow! This is a big party!", I exclaimed while observing the lively crowd.


    "I told you that it''s worth coming to the carnival!", Willow responded with a big grin on her face.


    "The weather is great, and the full moon is setting a romantic mood. If we are lucky, we will find Italian hunks to make this vacation more enjoyable.", Adele said.


    "We should buy some masks¡­", I said while gesturing toward a stand on the side.


    Ruby grabbed my hand that was pointing toward the stand and pulled me in the opposite direction. "We can do that later. Let''s get drinks first!"


    I observed three young women who were with me, Willow, Ruby, and Adele. Willow and Adele were from my high school. We were not in the same class, but I knew them. Ruby was a new face. Something told me that all three of them were my college classmates and that we were in Venice as a part of a larger group of students who decided to come here for a vacation before we graduate.


    "Shouldn''t we dance first?", I asked.


    I was never much of a drinker. It''s not that I am against alcohol, but I don''t enjoy the taste and it never had much effect on me. On a few occasions when I drank, I was barely buzzed while everyone else at the table collapsed. They told me that I have a resistance to alcohol, and I wondered if that was a real thing or an excuse to cover up for their low tolerance.


    "We will dance better after a drink or two¡­", Willow said, and I saw Adele nodding in confirmation.


    I followed after them and when we were next to the fountain, Willow gestured toward it while talking to me and Adele, "The two of you sit here and save us a spot. Ruby and I will get drinks for everyone."


    There was nothing wrong with Willow''s suggestion. There were no other sitting areas on this square (how much I could see), and the fountain''s edge was lined up with partiers who were resting their legs with one gap, just right for the four of us.


    Adele tugged my hand and we sat on the edge of the fountain.


    I wondered, why am I with these girls, and why are they so friendly with me? OK. They are not exactly friendly, but they are talking to me without scowling, and that was unusual. In high school, Willow and Adele ignored me, just like most of the others who found out about my humble background. They labeled me as unworthy and called me many ugly names when they thought I was not listening. Other than Duke, the ones who didn''t ignore me were openly hostile and Ruby appeared to be fitting into that crowd perfectly.


    Did things change during my years in college, and I made friends? It didn''t seem like it because I didn''t feel close to them, everything was fake and forced. Did I change to the point of wanting to be friends with them?


    The fact that Adele was looking anywhere other than at me the moment Ruby and Willow left, proved my conclusion. Not friends. Adele was always the timid one, good as a supporter but never a leader. No wonder her presence shrank when the other two stepped away.


    The sliver of my lingering consciousness reminded me not to concern myself with useless things (and people) from the past. These are my memories and I am here as an observer only. I can''t change events that already happened and I should not overthink things.


    I am here to find out how I ended in Aldus''s laboratory with tubes attached to my body. Yes, I was here to see how I died, with the hope that the event will make me experience fear I can use to control my pheromones.


    Goosebumps lined my skin, and I had a feeling that this will work.


    I observed masked people who were dancing or standing in small groups. Most of the people had only their upper half of the face covered, so I could see them smiling. Some of them wore full-face masks that revealed only their eyes which sparkled with happiness.


    The atmosphere was festive, and I wondered if I''ve got the timing right. Is it possible that I was killed during such a joyful event?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 62 - An Unexpected Discovery (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The noise from the music was deafening, and I closed my eyes, savoring the pleasant breeze that caressed my cheeks and the faint scent of the sea which permeated the air.


    I knew that this was a vacation and that I was in the middle of a masked party I should enjoy, but somehow¡­ I didn''t. There were literally hundreds of people around me, yet I felt alone. It''s not that it was bothering me, but my time would be better put to use if I stayed in London and worked on polishing my resume so that I can increase my chances of landing a good job once I leave my parents.


    How did I end up here with these three girls?, I wondered. It was my desire to travel and see the world, and it combined with the fact that Ruby, Adele, and Willow came to my house to plead with my parents to let me go. Of course, my mother was not willing to spend money on my vacation, but these three said that the trip is heavily discounted (courtesy of our college) and that the stay will be close to nothing because we will be sharing one room.


    To my surprise, my mother agreed. Maybe she grew a soft spot for me after all this time, or maybe she just wanted me out of the house. Anything is possible.


    Back to the lively town square in Venice¡­


    I opened my eyes and saw Ruby and Willow who carried two plastic cups each as they weaved their way through the jolly crowd of partiers while approaching us.


    "Here you go¡­", Ruby said in a singing voice and handed me one plastic cup with dark red liquid. Willow gave one to Adele.


    Three girls extended their hands, asking for a toast.


    "For a good time!", Willow exclaimed and all three of them waited for me to join in.


    I joined in the toast and took a sip of my drink.


    "What''s in this?", I asked when the bitter liquid slid down my throat. Luckily, I didn''t take much. I thought it was wine, but it obviously had something much stronger mixed in.


    Ruby winked playfully. "It''s a cocktail that locals make. The guy assured us that it gives maximum effect with no hangover."


    "It depends on what effect you are going for¡­", I grumbled.


    "Take some more and you will see that it''s not so bad as you get used to it¡­", Willow urged me to have more, and she drank her drink as if to prove her point.


    My face was still twitching from the bitterness that lingered on my tongue. "Do I want to get used to this?"


    Ruby rolled her eyes. "Do you want to have fun? Or will you sit on the side and watch as usually?"


    I''m not the one to cave-in under peer pressure, but I didn''t want to spoil the mood. We were on a vacation as college students, and every party includes some drinking.


    I took a deep breath before the bitter liquid went down my throat, and this time it was more than just a sip. I decided to finish the drink and get them off my case. It''s not like one cup of whatever-is-inside can do anything to me. Right?


    It took me a few seconds to realize that I was wrong.


    The music sounded off-tune and I heard from the distance Ruby''s voice, "How are you feeling?"


    "Uhm¡­", I wanted to respond that something was off, but my mouth didn''t cooperate and my tongue felt like it lost its elasticity.


    "Look at her eyes. I think it''s working.", Willow said, and Adele stood up abruptly like I was contagious.


    What is going on?


    Their faces became blurry, but I could see that Ruby was smirking condescendingly.


    Wait, wait¡­ I knew that they were not my friends, but did they really go to the length of spiking my drink? Why would they do such a thing?


    "Is your friend ready to dance?", I heard a deep male voice from my right, and I turned to see who was talking because Ruby, Willow, and Adele looked that way.


    Before I could focus on his mask-covered face, he was holding me around my waist and leading me toward the crowd.


    I wanted to resist, but my mind was lazy, and my body refused to do anything I wanted.


    Shit! I am not the one to cause trouble, but once I get out of this, I will show those bitches!


    The masked man who dragged me toward the dancing crowd, turned me to face him and placed my arms to rest limply on his shoulders as he firmly held onto my waist.


    Why is no one telling him to let go of me? Oh, right. I probably look drunk. This guy is treating me like a ragdoll in front of everyone, and no one thinks it''s suspicious.


    If anyone paid attention to us, they would think that we were slow dancing lovers.


    I frowned at the man in front of me, but considering my state, I probably looked ridiculous. Is that why he smirked at me?


    I encouraged myself by repeating silently how he can''t do anything drastic in public.


    I did my best to observe his features so that I can identify him later. Considering his cocky behavior, this is probably not his first time, and he might be a known molester.


    The silver mask covered the upper half of his face, revealing his strong jaw, peppered with short stubble. His almond-shaped dark brown eyes stirred with something animalistic that made me extremely uncomfortable.


    I wished that he can speak so that I can memorize his voice. From the few words he said so far, I concluded that his English is quite good. I was unable to identify his accent, but it was not Italian.


    My legs were weak, and if not for his hold, I would probably fall down.


    "Don''t worry, sweets¡­", he told me in a deep raspy voice. "We will be dancing only for a few minutes so that your friends can take a few photos and then I will take good care of you."


    He winked and grinned, and I felt nauseous.


    Why did my wish for him to speak came true?


    Did he say that my ''friends'' will take photos? Why? Who cares if I''m dancing with a guy at a party in Venice? I knew that Ruby, Willow, and Adele were not my friends, but was it necessary to spike my drink in order to get me dancing? We were at a party and if a guy nicely asked for a dance, I would probably not refuse. Or did they drug me for some other reason?


    The man was observing my reaction as he squeezed my waist, and I could see that he was enjoying it.


    A small part of me was aware that this was me reliving memories of my last day as a human, and a thought struck me¡­ I am probably looking at the man who murdered me.


    I was in disbelief. Aldus told me that he found me in an alley. How did I end up there? What about my three so-called friends? They allowed it to happen? Spiking a drink might fall into an area of a sick prank, but murder?


    No, no¡­ somehow, I knew that those three wouldn''t go that far. They are pampered misses from prominent families, and they would not jeopardize their futures by murdering someone.


    This man, on the other hand, had a sinister aura that told me he would do anything for a handful of money.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 63 - An Unexpected Discovery (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    WARNING! Violence trigger. Read at your own discretion.


    - - -


    The man pulled me to lean against his body, and his hands moved from my waist to my back. His face was close to mine, in an intimate manner, as if he were whispering sweet nothings.


    So many things were off, and my mind was muddled with a million questions, but I had to focus on the guy whose breath was splashing on my face and I needed to figure out a way to get out of his grasp.


    To make things worse, his big hand landed at the back of my neck, holding my head in place as he kissed my cheek once, twice, moving slowly lower toward my neck.


    I groaned in protest, but that only incentivized him further and his tongue grazed the edge of my lip.


    He inched away and looked at me smugly, silently telling me that I''m at his mercy and that he can plunder my mouth anytime he wants.


    After a few endless minutes that felt like hours of being forced to inhale the man''s cheap perfume while enduring his closeness, the dancing was over.


    ''No! No!'', I screamed internally as he effortlessly pulled me away from the town square where the party was ongoing. ''Doesn''t anyone see that I am being dragged against my will? This is kidnapping! Why is no one helping?''


    I was frustrated that my mouth was not working, and my body was completely useless. If anyone paid attention, I probably looked like a partier who had too many drinks. Crap! Crap! Crap! This is how I will die!


    He didn''t take me far away from the square where the party was held, as I could still hear the music ongoing when we stopped.


    He pushed me inside an alley, against the wall and grabbed my chin roughly, turning my head left and right, as if to take in my features.


    I was never so helpless. I was scared and frustrated and I really wanted to leave that place, but my muscles refused to move according to my will.


    My mind froze at the realization that we are in an alley. This is where it will happen. I was reliving the last moments of my life. Is there any way for me to escape him?


    The man was a full head taller than I am and his broad shoulders and strong grip told me that I wouldn''t stand a chance to fight him off, but maybe I could land one kick where it counts and run away. Only if my legs would move.


    ''Move, legs! Move!''


    Unexpectedly, his movements halted, and he smirked knowingly as his eyes shoot to the street from where we came.


    "Hmm¡­", he hummed in a low voice. "It seems that your friends were not happy with just dancing photos that included kissing. Should we give them a good show?"


    I had no idea what he was talking about. Other than music from the square and distant laughter, I didn''t hear anything, and the alley was quite dark. Or maybe the drugs impacted my vision. Damnit!


    Wait! Did he say that my friends are here? Does that mean that Ruby, Adele, and Willow followed us? They probably realized that the joke went too far, and they will stop him. Right? RIGHT!?


    Why are they not helping? The man obviously has no good intentions! Don''t tell me that they came only to watch me being humiliated?


    His right hand moved from my waist higher, and he cupped my breast roughly.


    I was disgusted and I wanted to shout, but only an unintelligible string of vowels came weakly out of my mouth, sounding more like a moan than a curse.


    Fucking drugs! Damned Ruby, Willow, and Adele! Whatever this guy does to me, I will return to them tenfold!


    He grinned. "You like this, don''t you?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him, hoping that at least my expression will tell him I am NOT a willing participant. I knew that he was a despicable man if he would accept to take me dancing and whatever he was thinking of doing now while I was drugged, but I was hoping that he will not cross the line.


    "Oh, you are a feisty one¡­", he chuckled and continued fondling my breast.


    He pinned me with his body against the wall and his right hand moved toward my ass.


    I wished for him to stop there, but he was inching toward me steadily, with an obvious intention to kiss me. With great effort, at the last moment, I tilted my head to the side, and his lips landed on my cheek.


    He growled in displeasure, grabbing my chin and his lips crashed against mine with great force.


    I felt a stinging pain and the metallic taste in my mouth told me that he drew blood. Actually, that were my teeth piercing the inside of my lips.


    He squeezed my jaw and forced my mouth open, and I felt his tongue intruding into my mouth.


    It couldn''t take more than a few seconds when his head snapped away from me as if he was burned.


    I saw him licking slowly the redness from his lower lip. That was my blood.


    A low rumble sounded inside his chest, telling me that something terrible is about to happen.


    He stared at me, as possessed, and I saw his dark eyes flickering with gold specs that glowed in the darkness. It took a few seconds for his eyes to turn completely golden and he looked up into the full moon that was shown between the buildings.


    ''AWOOOO!''


    A deafening howl exploded from him and I closed my eyes, as my ears ached.


    The next thing I knew, he grabbed my shoulders and slammed me against the wall.


    I felt a crack and pain in my upper back. Was that the wall cracking, or me? Probably me.


    His vice grip held me in place and his mouth opened, revealing long and sharp teeth that a human should not poses.


    I wanted to run and scream, but I was unable to do any of those and I helplessly stared as he came closer, this time for my neck.


    He took a deep breath and I felt all of my hairs rising as desperation and panic mixed within me.


    Somehow, he didn''t look human, and his previously morbidly teasing mood was completely gone. His aura turned dangerous, like a wild animal who can rip me apart at the slightest provocation.


    His hand moved from my shoulders lower and landed on my waist.


    In one swift move, he ripped my jeans like they are made out of paper and I heard metallic buttons falling on the cobblestone pavement.


    Anxiety overwhelmed me and my chest filled with heat that exploded through my veins. My arms moved despite scorching that burned every cell in my body and I pushed against his chest, surprised by my sudden strength, but he was not phased as he looked at me with crazed golden eyes, like I am his next meal.


    Despite me shoving him away, he let out a low growl and reached for the bottom of my blouse. His arms were longer than mine, so the distance was not a problem for him even with my arms fully extended.


    With a flick of his finger, he ripped my blouse.


    "No!", I shouted, and my eyes widened in horror when I saw my hands that were pushing against his chest.


    Why did my nails elongate to the point of looking like claws?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 64 - The Progress

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    WARNING! Violence trigger. Read at your own discretion.


    - - -


    I barely got a glimpse of my elongated claw-like nails when the man slapped me, and my head swung to the side violently. The momentum of that hit affected the rest of my body and I was falling.


    What happened to my strength? Why am I back to being a ragdoll? Wasn''t I pushing him away with ease just a moment ago?


    Instead of letting me fall, he grabbed my left arm and yanked me up.


    On instinct, I clawed at him. My sharp nails sliced through his firm chest like it was tofu, leaving gory gashes behind.


    He whimpered for a moment before growling and then he slapped me again at an angle that made me bang the back of my head in the wall.


    With all that mess, I heard sounds of rushed steps on the cobblestone street, and somehow I knew those were Ruby, Willow, and Adelle, moving with urgency toward the square where the party was ongoing.


    With them leaving, I had only myself to rely on and I was not willing to give up without a fight.


    My hands flailed toward the man, and pure horror struck me when I realized that my nails were back to normal and my desperate struggle didn''t have any effect.


    Things were happening so quickly that everything turned into a blur.


    He was enraged by my attempts to resist him, and the air left my lungs as he punched me in the stomach. The piercing pain told me that at least one of my ribs cracked, and then I felt a grip on my neck.


    I clawed at his wrist while the last fraction of my strength left me, and then everything turned dark.


    I thought that when a person dies, there will be flashes from life, like important moments and people, but there was nothing.


    To be honest, part of me was relieved that it''s over. Did I have any regrets? Maybe I did but I couldn''t think of any as my mind was engulfed with a complete void.


    My eyes snapped open, and I heaved for air while looking around in panic. I touched my neck, to confirm that no one is choking me anymore and I rubbed it in an attempt to scrub away the uncomfortable feeling of the man''s hand on me.


    I was completely drenched in sweat and it took me a few seconds to realize that I''m in my room, sitting on my bed, and then my gaze fell on the spiky measuring device which showed, 46¡­ 45¡­ 44¡­


    I forced myself to focus. If I lose this chance, I will not get another one!


    Closing my eyes, I concentrated on my fear and the energy it produced. Feel it¡­ hold it¡­ embrace it¡­ control it¡­


    The eluding feeling became tangible, almost like a stream of air that started from my navel and I could manipulate it by opening and closing invisible hatches within my body.


    After an unknown measure of time, I opened my eyes and looked at the gauge on the spiky device which showed 17. With a little mental effort, the gauge showed 10, then 7, 18, 13¡­ a big smile bloomed on my face. I need to talk to Aldus!


    I leaped off my bed and I stumbled, as my legs were stiff. Who knows how long I was sitting in that position?


    I realized that my clothes were sticking to me. Oh, right! I sweated so I should probably shower first.


    After freshening up, I took the spiky device which now showed 5. I tried again moving the gauge and I grinned when I saw that it reached 12 within two seconds.


    Yup, I''m ready to see Aldus and brag.


    ...


    "Good progress¡­", Aldus praised me. "One alchemy session in the lab and it worked. Just as I advised."


    I cleared my throat awkwardly. "Actually, it was Krob."


    Aldus was not happy that I was taking away his credit. "What did Krob do?''


    "I spoke with him and realized that the more I tried the same thing, the probability of succeeding was less. How many times can you get scared by the same incident?"


    Aldus nodded in agreement before asking, "What did you use this time?"


    I inhaled a choppy breath as images flashed in my mind. "I remembered how I died."


    Aldus''s interest was piqued. I knew that he was searching for my murderer and it was obvious that he was hoping to get some clues from me.


    "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "Sure.", I responded, but so weakly that I was unable to convince myself. I didn''t want to look into those memories, but I was aware that it''s inevitable so it''s better to get over with it sooner than later.


    "Did you see who did it?"


    "One man.", I responded and decided to go straight to the point. "I believe that I was killed by a werewolf."


    "A werewolf?", Aldus asked in disbelief.


    "Why do you sound like I said something crazy like aliens abducted me?"


    Aldus''s eyes moved as if he was remembering something. "I found you covered in bruises and if not for being choked, your injuries were relatively light. When a werewolf kills a human, the scene is different."


    I didn''t understand. "Different?"


    "Unless it was a calculated assassination, the attacker had a rush of adrenalin, and werewolves are not known for their self-control.", Aldus paused, and I could see that he was picking his words. "Compared to werewolves, humans have fragile bodies and a fight between them ends with gore, like torn limbs and internal organs scattered around."


    "What if I was not human?", I blurted out.


    "What?", Aldus asked with a smile, obviously thinking that I''m joking.


    I watched as his smile fell in slow motion and he asked, "Are you serious?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. I must have gone crazy¡­"


    "How about you tell me the story from the beginning?"


    I narrated to Aldus how I saw myself in Venice with my three classmates from college, that they spiked my drink, and I ended up with some guy who was there to pretend that we were dancing and having a good time so that my so-called friends can take photos. "He took me to an alley and then things turned weird¡­"


    Aldus listened attentively and asked me if I remember any details about the alley.


    "Hmm¡­", he hummed and rubbed his chin after I was done talking.


    "What are you thinking?", I asked after some time, breaking the unbearable silence.


    "There are several things, so let me address one thing at a time.", Aldus said and looked at me seriously. "First, your story confirms that someone was plotting against you. I don''t think they wanted to kill you, because it sounds that the guy lost it, but they definitely wanted to ruin your reputation."


    "Pft¡­", I shook my head as a mocking sound escaped my lips. "Ruin my reputation? What am I? A celebrity? A nun? I was just a regular girl from London. Who would care if I was dancing or kissing some guy on a vacation? I was a single grownup woman, so even if I slept with him it shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Aldus agreed. "It shouldn''t. But your friends made an effort to drug you so that they can take those photos."


    Aldus made a valid point. However¡­ "We are looking at news from the UK from gossips to police reports on missing persons and there were no photos of me."


    "Exactly!", Aldus exclaimed. "And now we are back to the point how those girls were on a mission to ruin your reputation, but things went off track. They wouldn''t dare to expose photos that might put them close to the crime scene."


    My mouth formed an ''O'' as I realized that Aldus was right. No matter what photos they had of me, since I died, it would implicate them in murder, and they were not stupid to reveal that I was with them. If possible, they deleted all photos and traces that we were together that evening.


    After giving me a few seconds to digest what he said, Aldus continued talking, "Second, what you told me about your attacker, it definitely sounds like a werewolf. The part that I''m trying to make sense of is toward the ending. You said that he started transforming, howling at the moon, and attacking you viciously."


    I confirmed. "He inhaled my scent, just like Lazarus did."


    "Dogs do that.", Aldus said with disgust.


    Aldus pressed his lips into a line and took a deep breath through his nose. "And then there is the third thing. You pushed him away, grew claws, and hurt him."


    "Yes. His left pectoral muscle was bleeding." I was proud of my knowledge of human anatomy. I learned names of muscles and bones from one of the books Aldus gave me.


    "Can you describe how your claws looked like?"


    I started gesturing. "Like long sharp nails. Grayish in color. Do you think that my imagination mixed with memories?"


    Aldus shrugged. "That is a possibility. Is there anything else you can remember?"


    One more thing popped into my mind. "He tasted my blood."


    "Did he bite you?"


    "No. He kissed me, and my lip was bleeding."


    "When did that happen?", Aldus continued probing.


    I thought for a second before responding, "Just before he started transforming..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 65 - A Puzzle Full Of Surprises

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I listened as Serina narrated her last moments as a mortal, and I barely contained the flood of questions mixed in with curses, in order not to disturb her.


    The tension that built inside the room over the course of her story became tangible from the moment she mentioned that her drink was spiked by the girls with whom she went to Venice.


    I found myself consumed in rage as Serina spoke about how she was helpless while her so-called friends watched and took photos of some creep manhandling her.


    Humans disgust me in general. They are petty creatures, easily manipulated by jealousy and greed to the point of betraying their own kin. No wonder everyone thinks of humans as a lowly race. Humans are spending their short lifespans chasing after money, power, and fame like they can take any of those into the afterlife. No matter how much they have, it''s never enough.


    Serina managed to convince me that there are still a few of them who are unspoiled. Other than general curiosity about what is at her disposal, she never showed any interest in how much money I have on the bank account. She cares about creatures in general, respecting life even when it comes in a form known as Krob.


    To be honest, I was concerned about how this memory will change her personality. Sure, I want her to find out the truth and get revenge against people who wronged her, but part of me hoped that she will maintain the innocent ignorance that a na?ve child possesses.


    Call me selfish, but it''s been ages since I''ve met someone so unspoiled, and I enjoyed that part of Serina. It allowed me to relax and not worry if she was after my position, my possessions, my secrets, my blood, or some part of my body.


    I was alarmed by the possibility that a werewolf attacked her that evening. Based on her description, it was a mature shapeshifter which means that it was not a reckless teenager.


    Is he part of a pack, or a loner? There are several small packs that are involved in shady dealings, so I will look into them to see if they got a job request for the given evening.


    Any mature shapeshifter learned to control his beast and how to stay hidden and he would not compromise himself over such a small job unless the payment was generous. That brought me to the point how someone with deep pockets was set on getting Serina into a sticky situation.


    Were those three girls behind it? I agreed with Serina that they are pampered and spoiled, but I disagreed on the point that they were not capable of murder. Ruby, Willow, and Adele believed that Serina is from a lower class and shouldn''t mingle with them (aka the elite); and I''ve seen people kill for less. However, I checked their backgrounds (finances included), and neither of them had any suspicious withdrawals from their accounts, so someone else paid the hefty fee a werewolf would require for his services.


    It didn''t make sense. Serina''s life was plain. She kept a low profile and didn''t stir trouble.


    Are her parents involved? The trust Serina''s grandmother left behind is definitely a motive. However, they are tight on funds, and even if they borrowed money, the timing was off. Sure, they wanted that money, but just sullying Serina''s name wouldn''t serve any purpose, and if their goal was to get rid of Serina, they would do it after she graduates, when the fund is hers officially. But I couldn''t dismiss the scenario in which if they were smart, they wouldn''t end up in a position where Serina''s grandmother cut them off financially.


    While thinking about Serina''s family, I took a mental note to check her background and find more details. I was looking into her parents and grandmother, but only because I was curious about Serina''s living conditions. Now that Serina brought up the possibility that she was not human, I will need to check her family''s tree thoroughly.


    Of course, Serina''s memory could be mixed with imagination, but so far, everything she remembered was logical and realistic, and that is why I believe that she saw what actually happened.


    I was also intrigued when Serina said that the werewolf lost control and started shifting after he tasted her blood. I remembered tests in the lab, how her cells would invade others and then collapse on themselves until nothing is left. Those experiments resulted in numerous dead ends, and I couldn''t come up with anything useful, but what if my approach was wrong and instead of mixing cells, her cells should be ingested by a living creature?


    I was itchy to head to the lab and try that theory, but I couldn''t leave Serina. She was still talking.


    To be honest, I was shocked by the possibility that Serina was not human. She definitely smelled like one.


    Serina''s portrayal of claws appearing while her body burned reminded me of the descriptions of initial changes in shapeshifters where powers are unstable. That would explain her sudden burst of strength and claws which appeared when she was in distress.


    What was Serina? Based on her experience, she was some type of shapeshifter, but what kind? When she arrived, I compared her DNA with samples of species that I have in my lab and it all came negative.


    She explained how there was no fur, no feathers, and no scales, only elongated nails which were slightly curved and super-sharp, and she also made a point that she only saw her hands.


    Of course, this could be an incomplete transformation. However, shapeshifters morph into the form of their beast in order to tap into their powers, and Serina maintaining her human-like skin while possessing the strength to keep away a grown werewolf and even cut him with her claws was... different.


    I heard of creatures like that, but only from stories that I found in ancient books.


    How intriguing! Serina is like a puzzle, full of mysterious surprises.


    Should I voice my thoughts to Serina? No. She already has a lot to deal with and until I''m sure, I will investigate without her knowledge. At this point, I am only guessing. Actually, even if I''m right, her death as she started transformation might have destroyed her ability to transform again so... I will keep this to myself until I have something solid.


    Instead of jumping to conclusions, I asked Serina to make several drawings for me.


    "Show me the results of your painting lessons, Serina. I expect you to give me drawings of the killer, your hands after transforming, and anything that stands out, and we can look into it."


    Serina agreed immediately, understanding how that might help us get some answers.


    I had a gnawing feeling at the back of my mind that Serina staying with me was not coincidental. Now that I think about it, what are the chances of me bumping into a (dead) mysterious creature that looks human enough to deceive me, and it happened just when I was searching for my next test subject? After numerous failures in reviving the dead, a perfect specimen fell into my hands. Is Serina''s mysterious background the reason why she was not a failure? Did someone set all this up so that I can revive her?


    I shook my head subconsciously, dismissing those concerns because that would be too much manipulation, and if any creature can accomplish that, he probably rules the world.


    "Other than drawing, is there something else I can do?", Serina''s question pulled me out of my thoughts, and I realized that she was hinting at something.


    "Is there something you would like to do?"


    "Adele, Willow, and Ruby set me up.", Serina said stiffly. "They spiked my drink and left me with a stranger to fend for myself. I can''t let that go unpunished. I remember clearly their gloating expressions as the drugs kicked in. I want them to pay, and I want them to know that it came from me."


    "Of course, they will not go unpunished.", I assured her. "However, let''s not be hasty. I will get my men to gather detailed information on those three girls. At the same time, we will check their phones and other devices and see if we can find traces of those photos and if they sent them to someone." I left out the part that her parents are on the list of the suspects. She already dislikes them, and evidence will give us an answer if there was another person behind the scheme which got Serina killed.


    "I would like to do more.", Serina persisted, and I understood her impatience. If I died and I knew who the culprit is, I wouldn''t be able to sit calmly either.


    "It won''t take long, Serina. We will start getting reports within days. In the meantime, I suggest that you focus on the man with the mask. See if you can remember anything useful in tracking him down. Just saying that there was a masked werewolf in Venice at the carnival, is not a lot of information. Adele, Willow, and Ruby returned to London unscathed after they saw that man with you, and that confirms that they are not aware of his identity or how to contact him. He would not leave loose ends."


    I saw that she was not happy about this, so I had to remind her, "Don''t forget to practice your pheromone control. No matter what we find out about those girls or the man, you won''t be able to deal with them if your pheromones are unstable."


    Serina exhaled heavily. She didn''t like my reminder that she can''t travel freely, but she had to agree with me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 66 - Bloody Research

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    "When will we go to see Vesper?", Serina asked, and I felt my body tensing on an instinct.


    Damned memories. I hope that after I''m done dealing with that witch I will be able to suppress the reflex of shrinking every time someone mentions her name unexpectedly. But I should have seen this one coming. I was the one who brought up pheromone control and it was logical that Serina will bring up Vesper.


    Luckily, Serina didn''t notice my tension as she continued talking, "I hope Vesper can help me to get the hang of this soon and we can go for a stroll in Paris. I want to have an espresso in one of those bistros that have seating on the street. It will be nice to sit and watch the people walk by¡­"


    Serina''s chatter gave me time to compose myself and respond to her query about Vesper.


    I was amazed that until a minute ago we were talking about people who plotted against her and how she died, yet now Serina was daydreaming about sipping coffee in a bistro. Well, at least her cheery attitude is easily awoken.


    "I will see to arrange another meeting with Vesper as soon as it''s convenient for her. Until then, you need to keep on practicing. You made wonderful progress, but it''s not enough. You need to fine-tune it and as much as it''s useful to release pheromones on demand, it''s more pressing that you can shut it down when fear strikes. Only with that, you will get to relax in a bistro and watch people¡­"


    I was more thinking about going to London and sorting out those malicious girls, but I didn''t want to spoil Serina''s mood again. She knew why she needed to master control over her pheromones, but she chose to focus on positives. Serina is amazing like that.


    ¡­


    We agreed on a plan.


    Serina will continue practicing her pheromone control and draw for me images from her memories of her last night as a mortal, while I will do investigations and contact Vesper.


    Immediately, I instructed my people to find out everything from the past of Ruby, Willow, and Adele. In addition to that, I requested from my people to follow them. I want to know with whom those three are in contact, what they are eating, and even when they sneeze. I want to know everything.


    I also got my connections in Venice to start digging for information if any werewolf had a job around the time of the Carnival. This was a long shot because I couldn''t be more specific without risking to tip them off that I know something. If it''s a loner, he might escape or lay low, and if it''s a pack they might even take him out due to his indiscretion. It''s not that they would care that he killed a human, but they will punish him for being caught. No one will believe that he was identified by the victim herself.


    I looked for the murderer previously, but I ended up empty-handed.


    With Serina remembering that night, I became aware why the search so far yielded no results; I was looking for a human instead of a werewolf. I can only hope that my previous investigation didn''t tip them off and that the trail didn''t go cold.


    As for Vesper, I didn''t contact her. I knew that Vesper was eagerly waiting to put her hands on me, and she will want to see us the moment I get in touch, but I needed at least three more days for my potion to be ready. After our meeting the last time, I would be foolish if I went without additional preparations, knowing that I will be walking into a trap.


    In order to appease the curiosity that bubbled inside me, I went to my lab to resolve at least some of the questions that sprouted from my talk with Serina.


    In the lab...


    "It''s been a while since you requested rabbits, Master¡­", Krob said.


    He was silently observing me from the side and would dispose of dead creatures (after I dissected them), and bring me new ones.


    "I need live test subjects, Krob, and there is a high probability they will die. I can''t use humans as too many disappearances might draw attention¡­", I mumbled while looking at my research data from the seventeen rabbits that I fed Serina''s blood.


    The first five died on spot, but as I reduced the dosage, I started noticing the effects.


    Only seconds after ingesting Serina''s blood, the specimen''s energy and strength increased. It was like I fed them a strong adrenaline-like stimulant.


    It didn''t take long before my specimens died an excruciating death as their organs shut down, unable to keep up.


    I thought at first that Krob brought me weak creatures, sick or old, but the dissection showed me that they were at their prime. Every one of them. How odd. Each rabbit I checked had healthy organs in a perfect state and no diseases. Even in a controlled environment, that would be difficult to achieve.


    For my next specimen, I took a blood sample from the rabbit before giving it a drop of Serina''s blood.


    The creature''s eyes lit up and his fur shined with luster. He bounced in his enclosure for a few seconds and ran around vigorously before he fell sideways and started convulsing, just like the other specimens. The heart rate that was strong and steady became erratic and then it stopped. He was dead.


    I took another blood sample and compared it with the one I took before the rabbit ingested Serina''s blood.


    As the results showed on my screen, my eyes widened as I took in the information. The second sample was absolutely superior to the first one. Even the slight iron deficiency was gone.


    It was still early to come to any definite conclusions, but from the data gathered, I was able to comprehend that Serina''s blood can enhance other creatures with an effect stronger than the most potent vitality tonic I can create, even if it''s just for a few minutes.


    Heck, the vitality potion I make can temporarily stop the aging process and modify the outward appearance to look younger, while Serina''s blood actually turned the biological clock backward. This is amazing!


    Sure, sure, the specimens died after enjoying those brief moments of enhancements, but still¡­ this is amazing!


    This definitely added credibility to Serina''s memory of a werewolf losing control over his beast after tasting her blood. But seeing that the death of rabbits was postponed as I reduced the dosage, I had to wonder if that werewolf died. That would be a pity, as I want to punish him myself. Actually, if he is alive, I would bring him here and dissect him. He would die while doing a big favor to science.


    I felt the urgency to locate the werewolf who attacked Serina. If he is alive and aware of what happened after he got a taste of Serina''s blood, it could bring us trouble. I need to get my hands on him (or on his body).


    What the heck is Serina? I never heard of a creature whose blood can reverse the aging process. OK. Maybe unicorns, but Serina is definitely not one, and unicorn''s blood needs to be refined or else it would just be a gross growth serum.


    Well, if Serina is a type of creature that can make others forever young just by ingesting her blood, it''s no wonder that her species is well concealed.


    Ah, I need to look into her family! I forgot to get my people to investigate that, starting with her grandparents. That all is assuming Serina was not adopted. Birth certificates are easily forged, and some creatures are known for letting their young grow up in a different environment. I should get blood samples from her parents to confirm they are really her parents and if any of them has these mysterious traits.


    I wondered if my parents know of such creatures as Serina. Other than my parents, there are the royal advisors and the knowledge keepers. Maybe we should schedule a trip to Lemuria.


    I dismissed those ideas. It is known that creatures have a possibility of developing unique traits, and maybe this unusual blood is Serina''s trait that is not common among creatures of her type. I will start with Serina''s parents and the history of her family and see where that takes me.


    Looking at the vial of Serina''s blood, my mind stirred with the possibilities.


    Her blood could be the elixir of life (literally) that keeps mortals forever young and brings other creatures to their peak condition. It could be also a miraculous drug that heals all diseases. On the other hand, it could also be a potent poison.


    I could imagine warlords using this to create private armies, loyal due to the promise of eternal youth, and celebrities paying millions for the ''fountain of youth'' stimulant.


    This could go wrong in many ways if the secret is out as I was playing with fire, but my work is already tainted with secrets that could get me killed, and one more or less won''t make a big difference.


    I told myself to focus on research and to see what uses Serina''s blood can have, and think about the consequences later.


    The scientist in me urged me to figure out the right dosage, and stabilize it¡­ Ah, so much to do!


    "Krob!", I exclaimed.


    "Yes, Master?"


    "Two more rabbits.", I demanded.


    "Coming right up¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 67 - Nostalgia, Worry, And Maybe A Coincidence

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    Ever since we returned from Paris, the young master is focused on his physical training and increasing his wealth, almost as possessed.


    He prolonged his morning runs and intensified training sessions in the gym. With the amount of exercise he is getting, I would easily mistake him for a werewolf that is craving to shift into his wolf form and let loose, but I know that he doesn''t have his wolf, so I''m not sure what to think of this.


    When he is not sweating in the gym, the young master is reading business news and researching the market.


    I entered his study and paused at the sight of the young master whose eyes were narrowed in concentration at the numbers on the screen in front of him. Other than his blue eyes, he physically doesn''t resemble his father, but at that moment, nostalgia hit me, as the ghost of my Alpha overlapped with the image of the young Master in front of me.


    The Alpha would also lose the sense of time while immersing himself in work. He was a great leader who took care of his pack and didn''t mind working long hours.


    When we saw the light on late in the evening, I would barge into Alpha''s office with Ricky and Bazz, betas of our pack, Fynn, and several other generals, with the goal to drag the Alpha away from work. He would always refuse at the beginning, but then he would give in and join us. A few hours later, as we all passed out from the strong brew that is specially made for werewolves, our Alpha would look at us warmly with a mocking smirk plastered on his face, "You are just pups who don''t know how to handle your liquor. Go home to your mamas¡­"


    I snapped myself out of memories. Ah, those were the good old days.


    "It''s Friday evening. Can I suggest a fun way to spend your time?"


    The young Master shook his head, rejecting me. "Go on without me. You are having enough fun for the both of us, anyway."


    "If I didn''t know how much money you have, I would think that you are working so hard because you are broke.", I teased him.


    "You don''t know how much money I have.", he deadpanned.


    I rolled my eyes. Well, it''s true that I don''t know exactly how much he has, but I know that he is loaded.


    "Are you going to tell me you are lacking money?", I asked.


    "Of course, not, Sergio. I am making sure my financial cushion is comfy enough for when Sanya returns so that I can take care of her properly."


    I looked at his earnest expression and a proud smile on his face and I knew that he was serious.


    For the sake of keeping him grounded, I had to remind him of several facts. "We don''t know where she is or if she is with someone else. What if she moved on and found someone else?" I swallowed back the part that we have no idea if she is alive.


    I thought that he will be upset, but he responded calmly. "Sanya is in Paris. She has me in her heart, and she will return when she is ready."


    His confidence surprised me. If I was not next to him all the time during our trip to France, I would assume that he met Sanya, and they exchanged vows with a blood oath.


    "How can you be sure? We didn''t find any traces of her in Paris."


    "We didn''t.", he said, and the twinkle in his eyes told me that he knows something I don''t. "Maybe she is not in Paris anymore. But she is out there, waiting for the right time to return."


    "What is she waiting for?"


    He looked at me like I asked something silly. "If I was Sanya, I would wait for the right opportunity to strike the people who set me up."


    "You mean, those three girls?"


    "Yes. And let''s not forget Magda and Sanya''s parents also. Sanya is not stupid. She knows that the right way to deal with those people is to watch them and gather information while allowing them to relax, and then destroy their lives, just how they wanted to destroy Sanya''s."


    To be honest, I didn''t care about those three girls or Sanya''s parents. However, Magda is a different case. She is from a prominent family and going against her recklessly can bring us unwanted attention. I had to confirm if I understood the meaning behind his words¡­ "Does that mean you will not act against them?"


    He thought for a moment before responding. "I''m not sure. My current intention is to be Sanya''s eyes so that when she is ready to strike them, I can help her out. However, if any of them crosses paths with me, I can''t guarantee that I can pretend everything is fine. What they did is inexcusable."


    With this explanation, I understood why the young master is focused on observing those people, without making a move against them. He was creating files with the intention to give them to Sanya. Figures. Everything he does revolves around that girl.


    Waiting and scheming is not a werewolf''s way of dealing with problems.


    "Isn''t it easier to break their legs?", I asked dryly. Actually, I was thinking more about snapping their necks and hiding the bodies in the forest, but I kept that part to myself.


    He chuckled. "Ah, Sergio, Sergio. Giving them an easy way out is not the right solution. Now, is there anything important you wanted to talk about, or can I go back to work? As I said already, I''m not in a mood to party tonight."


    "You are never in a mood to party."


    "I will be when Sanya returns.", he responded and turned toward his computer, ignoring me.


    "Are you telling me that you gave up on searching for Sanya and you will sit here until she returns?", I asked skeptically.


    He shot me a side-glance and smirked. I knew it. He is up to something, and not willing to tell me!


    I snorted. Recently, I noticed that the young master is concealing things from me, especially when it''s related to Sanya. Well, there is nothing I can do. As long as he does not do something stupid, like going to Italy, I will let him be. Anyway, he is not a child anymore.


    "Enjoy your Friday evening. Alone.", I said while walking out to what he hummed absentmindedly in response.


    As I exited the apartment, I straightened the lapels of my suit jacket and headed down.


    My wolf wanted to run, but I consoled him that we will do that tomorrow. ''Tonight, we will go to a club, find a few fine ladies to give us company.''


    My wolf scoffed. ''It''s all empty fun, you know that, right?''


    ''It''s the best we can get, given the circumstances, and it''s not like we need women to have fun...'', I tried to console him. I knew that my wolf hoped to find his mate, but I was not interested.


    Was I looking for something more than short-lived fun? Not in terms of a woman, that''s for sure. I always found joy in my pack and the life I left behind.


    I shook the incoming wave of sadness away before it could hit me. It was all because I''ve seen the young master working and it reminded me of Alpha. At least that''s what I told myself.


    I went over our trip to France several times in my mind, and I couldn''t understand what happened to change young Master''s anxiousness with this calm.


    He never explained from where he got the idea for us to go to Paris in search of Sanya, and I honestly didn''t care. As long as it''s not Italy, and I make sure we don''t bump into werewolves, we should be safe. Actually, he changed so much, that even if we met werewolves who belonged to the Bluemoon pack, the probability of someone recognizing him would be slim.


    During our trip to Paris, he was studying the map and marking several buildings that are in the vicinity of the Eiffel Tower. "We will need to check these¡­"


    I didn''t think much of it until we were out on the streets, and I realized that one of the buildings radiated with powerful restrictions.


    Werewolves are not creatures of magic, as we are known for our physical strength, speed, and agility, but this building gave me an ominous feeling that even I could sense.


    I knew that it will be impossible to get in, but I couldn''t just drag him away without an explanation, so I played along.


    As I suspected, the person who answered the door was not a simple human, and my hairs stood on ends when I picked up a lingering scent of a vampire.


    I felt like crying. Why were we there? Does the young master think that Sanya is in there?


    I remember the man telling us that we can''t come in, as it''s private property, and I was concerned that the young Master will insist.


    To my surprise, after taking a few deep breaths, the young Master agreed to back off. And not only back off, but return to London.


    Was he able to smell something or someone? Other than vampires, I didn''t pick up any other scent.


    As soon as we arrived home, the young master asked me to find out whatever I can about that building.


    There was a knot in my chest when I saw the name, Aldus Mezzanotte. Well, that explained the smell of vampires, and restrictions, and the not-so-human butler.


    What were the odds of my young Master wanting to go inside Aldus''s property?


    The young master was studying the information I handed him, reading about Aldus Mezzanotte as the businessman and owner of Notte Pharmaceuticals, but I knew that is only the tip of the iceberg.


    Aldus Mezzanotte made a name for himself as a scientist (how he calls himself), but he is a creature that shouldn''t be provoked. Even my Alpha treated Aldus with respect, and that says a lot about the power that Aldus is wielding.


    I met Aldus when I accompanied my Alpha and the young master to visit Aldus about two decades ago.


    At that time, my Alpha was desperate to find out what''s wrong with the young master''s wolf, and Aldus said how the boy was too young for anything more than simple tests, and we should return when he reaches his teens. However, my Alpha perished together with the Bluemoon pack, and that next visit never happened.


    Is it possible that the young Master was searching for Aldus in order to do those tests related to his non-existent wolf? No, not possible. He was too young to remember what happened that day, and we were searching for Sanya.


    However, I couldn''t shake off the feeling that all this is more than just a coincidence.


    I gave myself a tight slap. ''Stop worrying needlessly, Sergio! What matters is that the young master gave up on crazy ideas that can endanger him, and I am on my way to have some fun...''


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 68 - A Skill To Cheat

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I found Serina in the library, sitting between two piles of books; one on her left and one on her right. She had a paper and a pen in front of her and one book whose pages she would flip on every three-to-four seconds.


    "Mhm¡­", I cleared my throat to make my presence known because she didn''t react when I entered.


    She smiled but didn''t lift her gaze or stop flipping the pages, which made me curious about what she was doing.


    Serina''s eyes moved over the pages filled with drawings and text, like she was looking for something, but it was too quick to be able to read more than a sentence or two.


    "What are you doing?", I asked finally.


    "Trying out something¡­", she mumbled, and a few pages later, she closed the book and handed it to me. "Ask me something from here."


    Her smug expression told me she is up to something.


    I flipped the book to see that it''s an encyclopedia of plants that can be found in the Amazonian forest. Randomly, I opened it on one page. "What can you tell me about Heliconia?"


    Serina looked at the paper in front of her for a few seconds before asking, "Thirty-seventh page?"


    I nodded in response, and she closed her eyes.


    After a few seconds, she started talking without opening her eyes, "Heliconia is a genus of flowering plants, known as lobster-claws¡­" She continued talking about the appearance of the plant, taxonomy, uses, ideal conditions to grow them and my eyes widened in surprise as I followed her every word, like she was the one holding the book and reading from it.


    "You memorized it?", I wanted to confirm because there was no way that she could read it from somewhere. Unless she was reading my mind which was a quite unsettling thought.


    "You can say that.", Serina responded with a mischievous grin. "I realized that I can access my subconsciousness and retrieve my original memories. I''m trying to see if I can use it to speed up my learning. The problem is that I recall every image that I saw previously, but I need to know what I''m looking for." She waved the paper that was in front of her. "This is my index which works great on a small scale, but it becomes a problem as it grows. I need to figure out something like a search engine for my memory that can give me all results for Heliconia because other than in that book, it appears also here¡­", she lifted the top book on her right. "¡­as a habitat for hummingbirds. I remember this only because I just went through this book, so it was a fresh memory. It probably appears in a few more books, but I forgot so I can''t access that. In order for this to work, I need to know where the information is."


    I blinked a few times while thinking about how Serina is finding shortcuts in her studies. What happened with good-old working long hours? Ah, youngsters. Always in a rush. There is nothing wrong with learning faster, but even if she finds the solution to pinpoint corresponding memories (search engine, how she called it), the real knowledge is something a person understands, and it is not something one can parrot out like reading from a book.


    "That is why you asked me if it''s on page thirty-seven.", I said.


    Serina confirmed. "In my mind, I found memory of me looking at page thirty-seven and I could see it perfectly like the book is in front of me."


    "Sounds more like a database of information than actual knowledge.", I voiced my thoughts while hoping that Serina will realize on her own the flaw of her approach.


    "True¡­", Serina agreed. "But I don''t need the actual knowledge of everything, as long as it''s handy, it will be fine. However, I''m finding problems with this, and will need to optimize it."


    I shook my head in disapproval. "I thought you are practicing your pheromone control."


    "I was. My control is smoother, but I need Vesper to tell me what I can do about it. We are going to see her, right?"


    "That''s what I came to tell you. We are leaving after lunch for Paris and will see her this afternoon."


    She bobbed her head happily. "Good, good. How are your experiments going?"


    Three days ago, I made progress in stabilizing the solution I now call ''the serum of youth'', so I told Serina that I found a use for her blood. Serina was interested to join me in the lab, however, when she found out that I''m using live specimens (and that they are dying rather quickly), her enthusiasm dwindled.


    She understood that I would not use animals if there is any other choice, but she couldn''t stomach it. And the fact that I was using her blood as one of the main ingredients, made the whole thing more gruesome, for Serina at least.


    "I wish that we don''t need to go to Paris." My statement had more than one meaning. I hated how despite all my preparation, my insides still churned at the thought of seeing Vesper. "I am close. The last dog survived for seven hours and eleven minutes."


    Serina''s brows furrowed. "I wish that animals don''t need to die."


    "Those are strays, and they would be euthanized anyway. Like this, at least they died for science."


    "I don''t think that is how they see it.", Seraphina said with a pout.


    I gave her a tight smile, knowing that if I say anything, it will only rile her up. I really didn''t care about creatures with such a short lifespan. How I see it, even if they died of old age, it would happen soon. But I knew that Serina sees it differently, and I didn''t want to engage in an argument.


    In time, she will realize that caring about mortals only brings an emotional burden. No matter what we do, they will perish. But that is a lesson she needs to learn on her own because every immortal deals with mortal creatures in his (or her) own way.


    "Did you pack your things?", I asked Serina while changing the topic.


    "Yes. I''m ready.", she confirmed.


    "Instead of cheating your way through studying, you should practice pheromone control. Who knows, maybe we get that espresso on the street in Paris."


    Serina''s lips lifted into a smile at my words. Ah, she is easy to cheer up.


    Just when I thought that I''ve got her, Serina narrowed her eyes at me. "Don''t call it cheating in studying. It''s a unique use of my ability. By practicing it, I am honing my skills."


    I couldn''t stop the incoming chuckle. "Is your ability to cheat? Since when is that a skill?"


    "Not cheating.", she grumbled and leaned closer to me like she is about to tell me a secret. "Did you know that when you remember something, you are actually remembering the last time you remembered it?"


    "Is that a new tongue-twister you are working on?"


    Serina waved her hand dismissively. "No, no. I''m saying how only the first time when you remember the event, you will remember the original and at the same time, your mind will create a copy. Next time, you will actually remember that copy and create the next one. As time passes and you are remembering the same event, more and more copies are created while your brain will discard the old ones. With every copy created, a slight change will occur either due to your current mood, or experiences you accumulated in the meantime. That is why memories are not reliable; our brain changes them and there is nothing we can do about it."


    I nodded in agreement and I knew where she was going with this. "But you are different."


    Serina smiled smugly. "My ability is to tap directly into my subconsciousness. I tested myself by recording my recollection of the same event, and I confirmed that my recollections are always identical, no matter how many times I repeated the exercise. That means I am always looking at the original. It''s something that humans call photographic memory, but other than just images, my memory includes all senses like sound, touch, scent. My ability is allowing me to relive my memories on demand without changing anything."


    I thought that her words make sense. She obviously put effort into this and even experimented. However, other than finding ways to cheat while studying, I thought of another thing¡­ "How far in the past can you go?"


    Serina pursed her lips for a second before responding, "In my earliest memory, I was about four years old."


    "If you can access your subconsciousness, you should be able to relive your time in your mother''s womb."


    "I see your point", she said thoughtfully. "But I can''t remember anything from my early childhood, or my mother''s womb." She ended with a sarcastic note.


    "Don''t worry about it.", I brushed it off because if I kept insisting, I might arouse her suspicion. "Do whatever you need to do before we leave. If things go according to plan, we will stay a week or longer. Take something to keep yourself busy, as I might be absent for a few days¡­"


    I sat on the sofa and observed Serina as she returned the books that were piled on her left and right, and she picked a few to carry on our trip to Paris. She was humming a tune through the process.


    I was thinking about her memory and why she couldn''t remember her early childhood. If she was a human, it would be amazing that she can remember details of her life as a four years old girl. But she was not a human and she could recollect everything perfectly up to a certain point, and that made me suspect that maybe someone tampered with her memories so that she can''t remember some events.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 69 - Twin Angler (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Paris ~


    It''s the fifth day of me spending hours in Vesper''s apartment, mostly meditating alone in this dimly lit room, like right now.


    Before I start my hours of meditation, Vesper would hold my hands and instruct me to adjust my breathing in specific ways and to feel the difference, and then she would leave me for prolonged periods of time before coming to check on me.


    I was excited on the first day, thinking that I''m close to my goal of controlling pheromones, but my frustration grew as I couldn''t sense any progress. Sure, it took me only a few seconds to get into the right state and I am able to adjust outputs to the desired level almost instantaneously, but I still didn''t get any advice on how to prevent pheromones from surging uncontrollably.


    I know that I should be practicing, but it''s hard without any visible results. To be honest, if Aldus is not on the other side of that door, patiently waiting for me to practice, I would give up three days ago. The brightest moment in the day is when Vesper comes in to tell me that we are done, and I couldn''t wait to go with Aldus to our apartment.


    Hehe, I called it OUR apartment. I''m getting used to my role as Aldus''s daughter.


    As much as Aldus said that Vesper is knowledgeable in these things, I must say that I''m disappointed. I was hoping that she will tell me to do some steps and it will work, yet it seems to me that she is experimenting.


    I let out a slow breath.


    ''Calm down, Serina¡­ Rushing this won''t help.'', I repeated to myself what Aldus said many times before.


    I''m impatient, but I can''t help it. Instead of that spiky measuring instrument, or Vesper''s vague descriptions, I would like to have another gauge that will tell me something like, ''you made 65% progress¡­'', and based on my actions to show me if I''m getting closer or further away from my goal of 100%. I need the confidence that I can block the production of pheromones so that I can walk on the streets without fear of causing a riot if something frightens me.


    The door opened with a soft click which sounded much louder than normal because my ears adjusted to the silence in the room.


    "We are done here for today.", Vesper said as she entered the room.


    I was surprised that we skipped the hand-holding test that she would usually do before I head out, but I didn''t want to prolong my stay more than necessary.


    She rolled her eyes. "Try to look less enthusiastic about leaving. I am doing this for you."


    I stretched my stiff legs before standing up.


    "Yeah, right. For me.", I said sarcastically while making my way out of the room.


    I knew very well that Vesper asked as payment from Aldus something he was not eager to give, but he still went ahead with the deal despite my protests. Fine, I didn''t protest a lot because I realized that I need Vesper''s help, but I hoped Aldus knew that if he declined the deal, I wouldn''t blame him for it.


    I found Aldus in the living room. He greeted me with a small smile and a nod, it was like always, yet I felt something is amiss. Probably because the witch next to me was too bouncy, like a child expecting a treat.


    "I will see you tomorrow?", I asked Vesper dryly.


    Vesper''s eyes crinkled as she smiled. "That will depend on your father."


    Aldus extended his arm toward me, urging me to come closer. When I did, he put his hand on my back and led the way outside.


    "We will be in touch.", Aldus said.


    Before the door closed behind us, I heard Vesper''s giggle. "I''m sure you will¡­"


    Vesper gave me the creeps, tonight more than usually, and I couldn''t wait to leave her place.


    The trip to our apartment passed in silence.


    I knew that asking questions will be useless. If Aldus wanted to tell me anything, he would do so on his own, but when we entered the apartment, I still had to ask¡­ "Are things OK?"


    "Why wouldn''t they be?", he responded with a question.


    "Something seems off."


    Aldus moved to head upstairs to his room, without sparing me a glance. "Don''t worry about it. Get ready for dinner."


    Just as I suspected, he brushed me off, and he didn''t talk much during dinner either.


    Well, I can''t force him to tell me what''s going on. Besides, it''s probably something I couldn''t handle, and I have my things to worry about.


    I went on the terrace and sat in the lounging chair while my eyes rested on the lit-up Eiffel Tower absentmindedly. It''s beautiful, yet it seems that I got used to the sight. This must be proof that we take things for granted when they are easily accessible.


    My sight moved to the spot where I was standing together with Duke. I smiled while thinking how once I get control over my pheromones, I will go to London, find Duke, and ask him to join me to Paris, and we will come to this terrace and enjoy the view together. I wondered, will he be willing to come? One can wish.


    If I tell him that I imagined him holding me here to the point of feeling it, he will probably call me crazy.


    I stirred my thoughts to something more productive compared to fantasizing.


    Other than the pheromone control, I''m trying to figure out a way to use my photographic memory to my advantage.


    I was super-excited when I realized I could remember things perfectly, and I started hungrily taking in information from books and online while believing that within days I will be the next person who can win the "Who wants to be a millionaire" TV show.


    To my dismay, the more information I absorbed, the more I realized Aldus was right. My brain is just a large database, and taking in more facts was comparable to filling the library with books.


    To make things worse, because I mindlessly flipped through the content while my brain soaked in whatever I saw, there are cases where I have the required information, yet I am not aware of it.


    Trying to find something specific is like flipping through a huge encyclopedia whose pages are randomized, and I don''t have a guarantee that it has what I''m looking for.


    The more data I acquire, the more it''s useless as I can''t access the required information unless I know where to look.


    Ideally, I would have an index handy, or some other way to organize my memories and find swiftly what I need. Right now, events are stored chronologically, in the way they happened and I can''t rashly try to change that because I might risk damaging my actual memories and end up believing that I met Duke on my first day of elementary school.


    Just as Aldus said, this memorizing is different from the things I actually learned, as that information is accessible when needed without any effort.


    Aldus cleared his throat, pulling me out of my thoughts and gaining my attention.


    "You are going out?", I voiced my thoughts when I observed his sharp outfit.


    He confirmed. "I might be out for a day or two¡­", he paused and sat on the chair next to mine. "I need you to do something for me."


    By the tone of his voice, I realized that it''s important.


    Aldus put a palm-sized vial on the table next to me and I noticed a worm-like creature squirming in the see-through blue liquid.


    His silence was making me tense, and every passing second confirmed that the uneasiness which filled the air was not a product of my imagination.


    "What is that?", I urged him to speak.


    "If I''m not back in forty-eight hours, I need you to break the vial and kill that creature."


    My eyes darted nervously from the vial to Aldus. "How do I kill it?"


    "Squish it, chop it¡­ Its body is fragile, so I leave the mechanics for you to decide. Make sure it stops moving before you discard it, and keep in mind that the liquid will stain fabrics."


    "What happens in forty-eight hours?", I continued probing while wondering how much will Aldus reveal this time.


    "I might be back before that, but if I don''t, I need you to do that for me."


    I was ticked off that he refused to respond. However, this appeared to be something important, and I felt that I finally have some leverage over him.


    I took the vial into my hand and observed the creature closely. With its flat black body and numerous short legs, it reminded me of a centipede that was approximately the size of my index finger.


    "Can I flush it down the toilet?"


    He narrowed his eyes at me. "No. Make sure it''s dead."


    "What if I don''t?"


    "Serina, this is essential."


    I ignored his reprimanding tone and smiled a little.


    "Considering that this is essential, how about you explain to me what is going on?"


    Aldus closed his eyes and released a slow breath.


    "What do you want to know?", he asked stiffly.


    I did my best to suppress my victorious grin. "Where are you going?"


    "To see Vesper."


    My gloating mood dropped abruptly, leaving me with a lump in my throat that made speaking difficult, but I had to ask, "This is about the payment for her teaching me to control pheromones, isn''t it?"


    "Partially.", he responded ambiguously.


    I didn''t want him to go. I couldn''t put my finger on it, but my instincts told me that something was off about the whole situation.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 70 - Twin Angler (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t want Aldus to meet Vesper. Why did they meet in the evening, without me present? And the time limit of forty-eight hours sounded ominous.


    However, I knew that I was powerless to prevent Aldus from doing what he wanted, so at most I could get more information.


    "You will be with her for two days?"


    "I hope that it will not take that long, but¡­ yes."


    "Will you be in her apartment?"


    Aldus was not sure. "I will meet with her there, but I don''t know if we will stay there or move to another place."


    "What deal you made with Vesper?"


    "I can''t tell you that.", he responded with finality.


    "Can you tell me what is the effect of me killing this thing?", I asked while keeping the vial back on the table.


    Aldus paused for a moment before responding with a small nod. "The creature is called twin angler. Its blood can resist changes to the internal chemistry caused by external factors, or in layman''s terms, it''s resistant to alcohol, drugs, and magic. As the name ''twin angler'' suggests, they come in pairs. The pair has a bond of sharing senses to the point that if one dies, the other one will die as well. That is why when you want to harvest their blood, you need to kill them at the same time, or you risk that the blood of the second one will be wasted as it seeps out of the body in a self-defense reflex, and it coagulates quickly after death if not stored properly."


    "I suspect that you don''t want me to kill it in order to harvest its blood.", I said.


    "Correct. I only need you to ensure that it''s dead."


    I understood that I need to kill this one, and its twin will die as a result.


    "Where is the second one?", I asked, and when Aldus didn''t respond, it didn''t take me long to guess. "It''s inside you. Vesper will cast a spell on you or give you a potion, and you need the twin angler''s anti-magical properties to snap out of it. You can''t go there. What if she poisons you?"


    Aldus was obviously pleased with my deduction or maybe he was pleased by the concern I showed for his wellbeing. Probably both.


    He did his best to assure me that he has the situation under control. "I don''t know what she will do, but she won''t dare to go as far as killing me. However, she can''t be trusted, and I prepared several things to deal with her. This is just the last resort in case other things fail."


    Involuntarily, my eyes scanned Aldus''s body over his sharp suit, while I tried to guess where the centipede-like creature is. "Won''t it hurt you?"


    Aldus chuckled. "Did you forget what I am? Don''t worry too much. I will return when I''m done. Maybe Vesper wants to extort from me more ingredients that are for her hard to get, and I will be back tonight. Focus on your practice. If I''m not back in two days¡­", he ended by gesturing toward the vial.


    Suddenly, I was nervous. Aldus said that Vesper won''t kill him, but he didn''t sound very confident. Two days is an awfully long time, and Vesper might end up chopping Aldus into pieces and making potions out of his body parts. His liver and eyeballs definitely sound like ingredients that are hard to get and considering what he is, taking those out won''t kill him.


    However, this was the first time Aldus entrusted me with something, and I couldn''t doubt his judgment or show that I''m unreliable.


    "You can count on me.", I responded seriously.


    "Alright¡­", he patted my head and left the terrace.


    "Make sure you practice while I''m out¡­", I heard his voice trail as the distance between us increased.


    "Well, it''s just the two of us, buddy¡­", I spoke to the twin angler that coiled inside the vial filled with bluish liquid.


    ¡­


    Two days passed¡­


    Aldus told me to wait forty-eight hours and as the dinnertime approached, I was glancing at the time on every few minutes.


    I don''t want to kill the twin angler before the time limit expires, but the vial is already in the bathtub with a mallet next to it, and I''m ready to smash things. Of course, I plugged the drain of the tub, to prevent the twin angler from escaping down the drain before I assassinate it.


    The little guy was giving me company for the last two days, and I got attached to it. I named him Bob.


    With a heavy heart, I will kill Bob in order to ensure Aldus''s safety.


    The maids were setting up the dinner table for one, and I had no appetite because Aldus''s absence weighed on me.


    First, I didn''t know if Aldus was safe, and second, I knew that he was in the current situation because of me. If anything happens to him, I will not forgive myself and I will make sure to rip Vesper into pieces and use her organs for¡­ something.


    Aldus told me to practice until he returns, but I was so anxious that there was no way I could calm my mind enough to do anything useful. Most of the time I was talking to Bob. I think he likes the view from the terrace.


    It''s more than two hours until the end of the deadline, but with every passing minute, the time was passing slower.


    My mind swelled with worry. What was Aldus doing? Was he OK? What if it''s too late?


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I felt a bit guilty for lying to Serina when I saw how concerned she was about my wellbeing, but I knew that it was for her own good.


    Actually, I only concealed a portion of information, about the effects of killing one of the two twin anglers. The other one will die, but I''m not after the anti-magic properties. The part I concealed from Serina is that their blood attacks the nervous system and it causes muscle spasms that are strong enough to cancel any effect that Vesper might have on me.


    I was fairly confident that Vesper will ask me to drop my defenses against her emotional manipulation, and if everything else I prepared fails, I will need to rely on the shock from the twin angler which I carefully placed under the skin at the back of my neck. I hoped that within those two days Vesper won''t damage my body too much and that I will be able to contain enough sanity to act against her.


    I planned this for a long time, and soon Vesper will feel the desperation of being controlled.


    A low groan pulled me out of my thoughts and reminded me that I am in Vesper''s bedroom and that I should continue buttoning up my shirt.


    I looked at the naked witch on the floor who was waking up and I was pleased that she was out long enough for me to shower and wash away her scent from my body. I didn''t want to miss the moment of her coming around and realizing that something is off. That''s the best part.


    "What did you do to me?", she asked weakly while reaching for her neck where I bit her about one hour ago.


    I chuckled in response.


    "I will kill you¡­", she squeezed through her teeth. "And I will kill your precious daughter as well."


    "You will do no such thing.", I said smugly.


    Vesper narrowed her eyes, and I lifted my index finger. A second later, she curled up on the floor and screamed while pressing her temples.


    I counted silently to three and lowered my finger.


    Stupid witch. I have zero pity for her.


    Where are my pants? Oh, in the living room¡­


    If not for Vesper''s fortune to meet a witch when she was a teen and learn how to preserve her youth and prolong her life, Vesper would die just like any other insignificant human hundreds of years ago. But this is better, because she is now one of my minions. I smiled maliciously while imagining her face when she realizes what I did to her.


    By the time I buttoned up my pants, the noise from the bedroom stopped and her breathing stabilized.


    I returned to the bedroom and saw Vesper pushing herself up into a seated position.


    "How did you¡­?", she didn''t finish her question, so I did it for her.


    "How did I break out of your control?" She nodded and I was inclined to answer, just how the villain reveals his plan when he is victorious. "Simple, really. I was not in your control fully from the beginning. I felt the attraction and the need to copulate, but I was aware of how that is only due to your manipulations. However, I played along because I wanted you to lower your guard so that I can execute my plan."


    "I countered your resistance potions, and your defense was down.", Vesper said more to herself than to me.


    "Those were decoys.", I said victoriously while enjoying her defeated expression. "Did you really think I would rely only on those two?"


    "Is that why you waited for nearly two days?", she asked dejectedly.


    "I was waiting for the right moment. I knew that you were planning for this and that you would be wary of me. I had one chance, and I had to make sure it''s perfect. Besides, a release or two is a good exercise, to ensure my piping is working well.", I ended with a smug wink.


    She narrowed her eyes at me and squirmed uncomfortably. The friction of her thighs rubbed my juices that were drying by now.


    "It was much more than just one or two releases."


    I stifled a laugh. Ah, seeing Vesper down and confused felt good. "Really? Did you count?"


    Vesper exhaled in frustration. She stood up and went to the bathroom.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 71 - Twin Angler (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    Now that the annoying witch left, I was free to resume searching for my missing garments.


    Where is my necktie?


    "What did you do to me?"


    Vesper''s question interrupted my search for the necktie. She was wearing a black silky robe that ended at the half of her thighs. I must admit that for her age, as a human, she has good legs, and her body is quite flexible.


    "I could tell you¡­", I drawled. "But then I would need to kill you."


    Vesper looked at me with a mix of anger and fear.


    I sneered. "Did you really think that I will allow you to enslave me again? You are a lesser being. What you did to me was much more than skin deep."


    Vesper snorted. "Did I hurt your feelings?"


    "Silence!", I shouted, and I felt my blood boiling as Vesper lost color from her face and started shivering. "I can kill you with a thought. Don''t. Ever. Forget that!"


    Vesper gasped for air as I stopped sapping her lifeforce. Stupid witch.


    "You won''t kill me. You need me to help your precious daughter.", she barked at me.


    "Oh, you will help her."


    "What if I don''t?", she asked defiantly.


    My index finger was halfway up when Vesper''s eyes nearly bulged out in panic and she screamed, "STOP! STOP! I get it! STOP!"


    I smiled smugly. "You are smarter than I thought if you learned from one lesson. However, I hope you realize that the finger-lifting is just for you to know that I am the one doing it. The truth is that I don''t need to move any part of my body in order for you to experience agony."


    She was holding onto her temples again, and this time the fear on her face was genuine. "What did you do to me?"


    "It is something I invented. I can kill you with a thought even if you go to a different dimension. No matter where you hide, I will find you, Vesper. Think of this like there is a permanent camera in your head and I am always watching you and if you displease me, the camera is capable of electrocuting your nerves and cause you unimaginable pain until your brain explodes."


    The always-watching part was a lie, but the rest was the truth. I had no intention to spy on the witch, but I needed her to stay in check.


    "You bit me¡­", Vesper said weakly while rubbing her neck.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t release my venom, so you will not turn into a vampire or... something else. The bite was only so that I inject you with the parasite which already settled in your brain."


    Vesper''s chin shivered and I was not sure if that was from anger or if she was about to cry. Probably both, but honestly, I didn''t care.


    "For how long?", she asked.


    "Until I release you or you die. Don''t even think about harming me, because the failsafe could be triggered and your brain might explode. Don''t worry, I prefer you alive because I will need your services for a very, very long time, assuming that I find you useful."


    I must admit that I enjoyed toying with her. Ah, it felt damn good.


    Vesper adjusted her mood and asked calmly, "What do you want?"


    "We will start with you teaching Serina to control her powers. I will bring her tomorrow morning, as usual."


    "I need some time to recover."


    I didn''t care about her imaginary fatigue. She was quite lively before I bit her and threw her unconscious. "Recover tonight. Serina will be here in the morning."


    "There is nothing for me to teach her anymore."


    "Now¡­ you wouldn''t be lying to me, right?" I lifted my hand, and my index finger twitched.


    "No, no¡­", Vesper said while waving her hands frantically. "She already has the control. The only thing left was to try it out in the real-life setting."


    "Are you telling me that I have no use of you?"


    Vesper realized that she was walking on thin ice. She had to prove to me that she was useful, and I wanted her to do exactly that.


    Show me what you can do for me, witch!


    Seeing the malice in my expression, Vesper spoke with haste,  "It''s just that there is no need for you to come here. Serina needs to get out of the quiet room and experience real danger. Only with practice she will learn to control the output of pheromones. I am the only one who can guide her through that. You can''t do it, because with you around, Serina is not afraid."


    "Are you saying that you want to go to the city, with Serina, alone?"


    Vesper confirmed. "You can follow us, but she should not be aware of it."


    "If you try anything¡­"


    "I know!", Vesper interrupted me. "Exploding brain."


    "Good that you know. Now, slave, find me my necktie."


    Vesper looked at me in disbelief and swallowed hard before she moved and started looking through her apartment.


    With Vesper''s assistance, I found my missing garments swiftly and I was about to leave when Vesper stopped me.


    "You won''t ask me why I did it?"


    I looked at my hand which she was holding onto and my disdainful expression was enough for her to let go.


    "No matter what you say, I won''t believe you.", I responded curtly and walked out. "Be ready in the morning to continue your work with Serina! Don''t make me wait!"


    The fresh night air that greeted me felt great, and it smelled like freedom.


    I was in such a good mood that I decided to walk home.


    Really, what was with that puppy-eyed look Vesper gave me when I left? Did she think I will believe that she is in love with me or that her actions were not purely selfish?


    I don''t know why she did it, but no matter what her reasons are, I don''t approve.


    There was a time when I trusted Vesper. I admired her skills and the things she can do with a handful of ingredients and chants that are converging the world''s energy in one spot, but when she used her ability to manipulate me to the point of using me like her boy-toy, it all crumbled, and the only thing I felt at the thought of Vesper was a need for revenge.


    Well, I reached that goal so I guess I should make other plans. With Vesper being forced to obey my commands, the possibilities are endless. But first¡­ I will get her to help Serina.


    The biggest torture for Vesper will probably be me doing absolutely nothing. She will wait in fear for me to strike with the knowledge that the pain can strike at any time if she even sneezes in a way I don''t approve of. Ah, the paranoia will drive her insane.


    I am not a violent person. I prefer to focus on my science, but Vesper was asking for it.


    I noticed several passersby giving me strange looks. I must appear like a crazy person since I''m walking on the dark street and snickering on my own.


    I entered the apartment and thought of calling for Serina. She will definitely be surprised to see me. I remembered her concerned expression when I left, and I could imagine her smile when she sees me back, safe and sound.


    Will she give me one of her awkward hugs?


    I inhaled deeply with an intention to shout Serina''s name, but my breath was cut short when I heard the noise of something shattering from the direction of Serina''s bedroom.


    A split-second later, piercing pain assaulted my neck and I fell on my knees while my body convulsed painfully.


    Shit! I forgot about the forty-eight hours and the twin angler.


    Well, the good thing was that Serina is reliable. The bad thing was that I was losing my consciousness.


    This should not last more than a few seconds. I can hold on.


    I reached for the ornamental stand on my right with an intention to steady myself, but the only thing I achieved was for the large Ming Dynasty vase to fall on the floor due to me shaking the stand.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    A minute earlier¡­


    "I''m sorry, Bob, but the time has come.", I said to the twin angler that was coiling inside the vial filled with see-through blue liquid.


    I gripped the mallet and made sure that the drain of the bathtub was closed. I lifted the mallet and halted in order to say a few more words to the creature I was about to smash into pulp.


    "I hope you know that this is hard for me, but between you and my father, the choice is clear. If you are in this situation, you would do the same. I hope you will not blame me, Bob."


    Oh, God! I didn''t know it will be this hard. Normally, I would not have any problems killing a bug, but this is Bob and I''ve known him for two days.


    Can he understand me? I hope not, but I still had to tell him that I''m doing this for the right reasons. Are there right reasons to kill a creature? Can we say that one life has more worth than another? All this was too philosophical, but I reminded myself that if Aldus is harmed, I will be on my own again, and that was not something I could accept.


    "Again¡­ I''m sorry¡­", I said and swung the mallet toward the vial.


    The vial crumpled easily, scattering tiny glass pieces in the bathtub.


    As I lifted the mallet, I saw a black smudge that used to be the twin angler I called Bob.


    Well, Aldus said that their bodies are fragile, but this is more like jelly. It got squished super-easy. Mallet was definitely an overkill.


    Should I hit Bob a few more times, just to make sure he is dead before I wash him down the drain? What about the glass pieces? Should I collect them, or is it OK if they go down the drain also?


    Before I came up with any answers, I heard glass breaking from outside of my bedroom and I dashed to see what''s going on.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 72 - Final Test For Controlling Fear

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Father!", I shouted when I saw Aldus curled up on the floor of the living room.


    I dashed downstairs and stopped one step away from him, unsure what to do when I realized that his whole body was twitching violently.


    I know some first aid, but a spasming vampire was definitely not in the area of bandages and antibacterial ointments.


    Is there such a thing as a doctor for vampires? I understood that I am on my own here.


    If he is human, I would make sure he doesn''t swallow his tongue, but as a vampire, Aldus can''t choke and it''s not wise to stick my hand in his mouth anyway.


    His body was in a fetal position and his eyes were vacant.


    I reached for the phone with the intention to call Mitch. The driver should be nearby considering that he drove Aldus home. Or so I thought.


    "I''m... I''m OK...", Aldus stuttered as his body shook.


    "Oh!", I exclaimed and gave up on making the phone call.


    I got on my knees next to Aldus and noticed that his spasms reduced to small shivers.


    "What did Vesper do to you?" I was confident that Vesper was responsible for his sorry state. "I will get her for this!"


    He smiled weakly and pushed himself into a seated position.


    "I''m back, Serina..."


    My two days-long tension was gone as relief washed over me. Aldus is back and he is fine.


    I have no idea if I hugged him first or he was the one who initiated it, but we were definitely hugging.


    "Welcome back, father."


    "It''s good to be back.", he responded, and I could hear that he was smiling.


    I awkwardly broke the hug and visually examined his face. "Why did Mitch leave you here if you were not well?"


    "I saw Mitch last time two days ago."


    I was confused. "How did you get home?"


    "I walked."


    "Eh? In such a bad shape?"


    He shook his head. "I guess you killed the twin angler a minute ago."


    "Yes. Did you feel the anti-magical effects?"


    He looked at me with a complex expression for a second before changing the topic. "Help me up. I want to shower again and change clothes."


    I picked up something unusual. "Did you say that you want to shower AGAIN? What exactly did you¡­?"


    My words were interrupted when Aldus tapped my forehead with his index finger.


    "Stop asking questions and help me up. Call the staff to come to my room. I''m starving."


    He said to stop asking questions, but I still had a few that were itching to get answers. "What about Vesper?"


    "What about her?"


    I scolded myself for a fleeting thought that Aldus killed her. "Did you settle things with her?"


    He hummed in confirmation and responded with a smile, "You will see her in the morning."


    Aldus refused to answer any other questions, but I was not angry as the only thing that mattered was that he was back.


    ¡­


    Just as Aldus promised, after breakfast, I went to meet with Vesper.


    I was surprised that Aldus didn''t join.


    Mitch was driving. We picked up Vesper and I watched as the car moved along the streets of Paris.


    "We are not practicing in your apartment?", I asked the obvious and noticed Vesper glaring at me. What did I do?


    "You are ready for the final test. In the field.", Vesper responded curtly.


    Panic swelled inside me. "What? What if I can''t control it? Does my father know about this?"


    She gave me a crooked smile which was more like a grimace. "Of course, he does. Do you have your measuring device?"


    "Uhm¡­ yes."


    "Good. Keep it handy." She rolled her eyes. "Why are you so flustered? I thought that you are eager to get out of the dark room and see the world."


    I realized that she was right. This is what I was waiting for. Aldus wouldn''t leave me on my own if he was not confident that I can do this.


    Vesper and I walked for the last stretch, leaving Mitch behind with the car.


    "Where are we going?", I asked while trying not to show how nervous I was.


    Being outside without Aldus was nerve-wracking. It would help if Mitch stayed nearby. But then I remembered issues with my pheromones, and I concluded that the safest thing would be if I am on my own.


    "Patience¡­", Vesper mumbled a response.


    We passed by a few shops and there were a bistro and a bank.


    The more we walked, the fewer people were on the streets, and I was not sure if I was imagining that this area does not look safe or if that was due to clouds that started accumulating in the sky.


    We took a right turn onto the deserted dirty street that didn''t seem welcoming. The pavement was in a bad shape with many cracks and holes, and alleys on the left and right were reeking of stench caused by piles of trash and who knows what else. Stray dogs and cats dug through the bags, hoping to find their next meal.


    "We are here¡­", Vesper said while gesturing toward a suspiciously looking bar whose big window was plastered with all kinds of ads, barely leaving any space to see inside through the smudgy glass.


    I tried peeking in, but Vesper pulled me back. "Behave. No one likes when someone stares at them."


    I frowned. "Why are we here?"


    "Focus on the device and try not to stir trouble. If it shows more than fifteen, you failed. To pass, you need to keep it under eight all the time.", Vesper said and opened the door.


    Gingerly, I walked after Vesper while processing her words.


    I understood that this is part of my training and I hoped that this is the last step where I will get to experience something unpleasant and I need to control my pheromones to stay under fifteen.


    If I pass, that means I can have my espresso in a bistro on the street. I wondered if Aldus will join me. And then we can go to London, and I can see Duke for real... my heart fluttered at this thought.


    The stale stench of alcohol and cigarettes dissolved my happy thoughts in an instant.


    The inside was worse than what I imagined while looking from the street.


    First, it was reeking inside. This bar was not ventilated in ages.


    Second, the place was dark, but I could see worn-out bar counter and tables with knicks and scratches on the surface. As we walked between the tables, I could see the layer of dust. These were not used in a long time.


    Third, three patrons stopped their chatter and were staring at Vesper and me. Two muscular guys with tattoos on their necks openly grinned and wiggled their eyebrows, while one tall and skinny guy was licking his lips lecherously. Even the bartender was giving us funny looks.


    Another scary thought hit me, are these guys humans, or¡­? Oh, God! I hope they are not werewolves!


    "We will be using the back room¡­", Vesper told the bartender to what he responded with a stiff nod.


    Part of me was relieved to see that we are leaving this area, and part of me was nervous about where we are going. I had a strong hunch that it will not be a sunny garden full of butterflies. For this training, I need to experience fear.


    I followed after Vesper, feeling lost and insecure.


    I quickly checked the spiky device which was in my purse. It showed seven.


    ''Breathe, Serina, breathe¡­ you can do this¡­''


    I glanced at the device and I saw that it went down to six. Not good enough, it should be five.


    I believed that if things get out of control, Vesper can help me stabilize myself, but I also knew that if it reaches that point, I failed.


    What will happen if I fail? Will we abandon this field training and try again later? What if Vesper decides to leave me behind?


    Aldus always told me to be wary of her, yet now he allowed Vesper to take me out. Aldus trusted Vesper by leaving me with her, should I trust Vesper as well?


    We stopped in front of a heavy wooden door that opened without us knocking.


    A hooded person observed us. I could see a pointy nose and a sharp chin as all other features were hidden in the shadows.


    "We are here for a passage to the Misty Forest.", Vesper said and handed a golden coin to the hooded person who accepted the coin and gestured for us to get in.


    The adjacent room was separated by a heavy dark brown cloth that covered the doorframe.


    The hooded person extended his hand and I saw dark green skin. My eyes widened as I wondered if that is human or something else.


    Lights started dancing in the air as they shaped into runes, creating a familiar ripple in space and I knew we are about to enter a portal.


    Somehow, my biggest concern was if Aldus will know where I am. I wanted to ask Vesper if Aldus approved of her taking me to this Misty Forest location, but I knew that if I ask, I will also reveal how dependent I am on him.


    Krob''s words echoed in my mind, "You need to push yourself, or you will disappoint Master... You can thank Master for protecting you...", and I steeled my resolve because I refuse to be Aldus''s weakness.


    Vesper gestured to me to go first through the portal, and I hesitated for a second before stepping in.


    Aldus said that I am his daughter, and I accepted him as my father.


    Seraphina Mezzanotte is not a scaredy, fragile girl, and I will face whatever is coming with everything I''ve got.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 73 - Misty Forest (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After stepping out of the portal, I found myself in a meadow, surrounded by ancient-looking trees. The chirp of birds filled the space, and based on the bright sun above and absence of clouds¡­ I was not in Paris or nowhere near it.


    I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with the crisp clean air that was tinged with sweetness from the wildflowers that speckled the ground.


    "This way¡­", Vesper said and gestured in the direction I should move.


    "Why are we here?", I asked while walking after Vesper.


    "You expected something else?"


    "Uhm¡­ yes.", I admitted. "I assumed that we will be in a place where people are."


    ''So that I experience fear and control my pheromones. Those guys in the bar looked scary enough.'', I added in my head.


    "You have two goals for today. Your first task is to control your pheromones to acceptable levels regardless of what you encounter here."


    ''Here? What kind of scary situation can I experience in this sunny meadow?'' No matter where I looked, this was a nice little clearing with dense forest providing privacy. If Duke is here, it would be romantic.


    "And second?", I asked.


    "You are not going back until you collect for me ten Bleeding Snaberries.", Vesper said and threw me a brown pouch as she continued to walk toward the nearest tree.


    I recognized the herb-collecting pouch, and when I opened it, the partitions inside confirmed that it''s the same type as the one Krob carries when he collects plants from the indoor garden. Its small size is deceiving because it can store a lot. Krob explained that it''s something related to bending space, and that these pouches have features of preserving the plant for days in the same state by slowing down the decaying process. Just like Krob''s pouch, this one had a small trowel inside.


    I closed the pouch and moved after Vesper. She must be joking, right? "You want me to collect herbs for you?"


    "Aldus mentioned that he is teaching you things. Collecting some plants should be easy. Consider it as a payment for me teaching you how to control your pheromones."


    "Payment?", I snapped. "I thought my father paid already¡­" My voice trailed off when I saw Vesper''s expression darkening.


    What exactly happened between the two of them? I shooed those thoughts away, as I had other challenges to tackle. I was stuck in the middle of nowhere with a witch who wants me to collect plants!


    I plastered a smile on my face while mentally flipping through the books that have information on flora. It would be easier to ask Vesper, but her attitude rubbed me the wrong way, and there was always a chance that she will conceal some information.


    Ah, found it! Bleeding Snabbery.


    Flowers of Bleeding Snaberry are known for the sleep-inducing effect, while leaves calm the nerves. The broken stem will release dark red liquid which can make one hallucinate upon skin contact. Its roots are sweet, nutritious, and regenerate quickly. Many animals like to nest there, such as fire ants and venomous snakes. It grows in a dark and moist environment, mostly under tall bushes full of thorns...


    I paused when the realization hit me. We were in a warm and sunny meadow, NOT dark or moist, and that meant only one thing¡­ "We are going into the forest?"


    Vesper smirked. "YOU are going into the forest."


    I was sure that my ears malfunctioned. "Me? What about you?"


    "If I go with you, it might interfere with your results.", Vesper said and sat on the ground with her back against the tree. She closed her eyes, like she is enjoying the sun, and I wished to wipe that smirk from her face.


    Vesper adjusted her head into a comfortable position and added, "The measuring device stores readings for the last twelve hours, so I will get to see it when you return.."


    It was obvious that the witch had no intention of helping me.


    Oh, how I wished Krob to be with me now.


    "Where can I find the plant in question?", I asked Vesper, secretly hoping that she will give me a map with little x-es on it.


    She waved randomly toward the forest. "Ten of them. Roots included."


    Well, the sooner I start, the sooner I will finish.


    Plants are growing in moist soil, and I have a trowel to dig them out. As long as I don''t break the stem, I will be fine. How hard can it be?


    As soon as I stepped into the shadow of the trees, I noticed the layer of fog covering the ground and the humidity was tangible.


    It''s not a mystery why it''s called Misty Forest.


    I tried to pick a direction, but wherever I looked, it was the same. Thick tree canopies blocked the sunlight, enveloping dense forest in darkness and the chirping of birds started sounding ominous.


    My legs refused to move.


    Other than the herb-collecting pouch, I have my purse which has the spiky measuring device, cell phone, paper tissues, nail clippers, lipstick, and a sanitizer. I already guessed that the cell phone has no signal, so unless I want to sanitize or beautify forest creatures, I''m practically defenseless.


    "Are there any dangerous animals in this forest?"


    Vesper chuckled. "What do you think?"


    "Shouldn''t you give me a knife or something?"


    She opened one eye to peek at me. "Will you use a knife on a bear or on a venomous spider?"


    Well, she had a point there, but... "Do you expect me to go in the forest empty-handed?"


    Vesper clicked her tongue. "While you were practicing in my dark room, Aldus didn''t speak much, but whenever he did, he would talk about you. He said that you are smart and a fast learner. How about you show me those smarts, Seraphina? Maybe you can use your looks to charm a snake or two."


    Suddenly, a realization hit me, and I blurted out, "Are you jealous? Aldus is my father and there is nothing going on between us. If you want to pursue him, I am not in your way."


    Vesper scowled at me. "I didn''t bring you here for love advice. Start moving if you don''t want to spend the night in the forest. I will leave at sundown with or without you and I don''t know if I will feel like coming back here tomorrow. After all, even if I return, there won''t be much of you left by morning."


    I glared at her as she looked at me smugly, and for some time we were locked in a ridiculous staring contest.


    "Don''t get lost, princess.", Vesper said sarcastically, without breaking eye contact. "Oh, and make sure your pheromones don''t cross eight, or I will have another task for you tomorrow, assuming that you are around to handle it."


    "Bitch!", I said under my breath and walked into the forest.


    "It''s witch, not bitch¡­", I heard Vesper saying after me.


    With my every step deeper in the forest, the amount of light was decreasing, and the humidity became uncomfortable.


    Bleeding Snaberries are low plants that will probably be completely lost in the low fog that was covering the ground, so I focused on finding bushes with thorns and checking under them. If I''m lucky, I might find one bush hosting ten plants of Bleeding Snaberries and I can return swiftly. Well, one can hope.


    I tried to keep my spirits high by focusing on the positives. I don''t need to worry about hunger or thirst no matter how long this takes. I''m wearing flat shoes and my A-line dress ends at my knees, so it will not hinder my movements¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 74 - Misty Forest (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    As I moved through the forest, and I didn''t find a single Bleeding Snaberry, dejection grew inside me.


    What would Duke do in this situation? Whenever we had a school trip out of the city limits, Duke would drag me into the wilderness and show me something amazing; a pond, a waterfall, a breathtaking vantage point, or a meadow speckled with wildflowers¡­ and then we would return safely. Somehow, Duke always found what he was looking for and he would never get lost. And me? I was only good at following him.


    I looked at my hands and the spiky measuring device I was holding onto. It showed eight.


    I took a few deep breaths to stabilize my mood. I barely started and other than this dingy forest, nothing was scary, and I was already on the verge of failing. Pathetic.


    My mind was all over the place. I wished to have a class with Signora Durand. I will take ten etiquette lessons instead of this. Make that twenty!


    I spotted one bush that might be my goal and I hurried toward it.


    "Yes!", I hissed with glee as I saw what is unmistakably Bleeding Snaberry. The problem was that it was deep under the bush that was full of thorns, but I knew that the bush is not poisonous so at most I will experience pain.


    "Come to mama¡­", I mumbled while pushing the lower branches of the bush away so that I can reach my target.


    "Uh¡­ uf¡­ ow¡­", the thorns prickled, but I persevered. What Aldus did to me in the lab hurt much more than this.


    "Ouch!"


    Now, this was much more than just a thorn and I spotted a fire ant at the back of my palm. I flicked it away and moved with haste, ignoring the swelling that was created at the spot where he bit me. The swelling will subside and the last thing I want is to get the whole colony attacking me.


    "Hehehe¡­", I giggled happily as I placed my first Bleeding Snaberry in the pouch that Vesper gave me. I got the whole plant, roots included, so this was a success.


    One down, nine more to go!


    About one hour later¡­


    My mood dropped drastically, as I didn''t see any more Bleeding Snaberries, and I need nine.


    The walking became more difficult with every step as the ground was uneven, covered with moss, and hidden under a layer of fog. I had to walk carefully while focusing on balancing in order not to fall.


    "Ssss¡­", I hissed when something scraped my right ankle. "What the¡­?"


    On a reflex, I swiftly made a few steps away and looked in time to see that my skin-deep wound was healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    What was that? A branch or did something cut me? I couldn''t see under the fog. If it was a branch, it doesn''t matter, and if it was something alive, it''s probably gone.


    Well, my fast healing is handy, as I got enough scrapes and cuts to last me for a year. I consoled myself that I''m immortal and I heal quickly, so the worst thing that can happen is pain.


    This is ridiculous! Who cares if I can heal fast or if I am immortal? I am a city girl and I have no idea what to do in a forest!


    "AHHH!", I screamed in frustration, startling numerous birds whose sounds of flapping wings told me they left for who-knows-where.


    It was eerie quiet and then I heard a rustling noise from my left.


    What if it''s a big and hungry creature that can mutilate my body? Will I regrow limbs and organs? I guess Aldus will get his wish to test that theory.


    Thinking of Aldus, sitting in a cozy apartment and sipping tea with his pinky finger straightened while I''m muddy and sweaty in this damned forest, stirred rage inside me. It''s all his fault for letting Vesper take me out like this!


    "Aldus!", I called angrily while staring at the tree canopy above me. "Italian?! Ballet?! Etiquette?! French?! Which one of those will help me now?! Should I curse in five different languages!? Or should I dance my way out of this crappy forest!?"


    OK. That felt good. I need to control my fear, but letting out some steam is fine.


    After a second of silence, the rustling noise was heard again. This time closer. Ah, I forgot about that.


    Well, shouting was not a good idea. Should I run? In what direction? I looked around and everywhere looked the same.


    "Shit!", I cursed under my breath. I''m lost.


    I picked a direction away from the noise and started running.


    I didn''t reach far. The uneven terrain under the layer of fog caused my legs to wobble. I tripped on what I imagine was a rot of a tree that was sticking out of the ground and I tumbled down.


    "Ow¡­", I moaned while rubbing my aching shoulder.


    My hands sunk in the mossy ground as I observed a few centimeters of fog hovering above the ground, and around me were trees, bushes, and¡­ nothing else.


    I laughed weakly. It was probably a mouse or a raccoon, yet I panicked, thinking that it''s a sabretooth tiger. I ran wildly, and now I''m all muddy, and¡­ how am I going to return home looking like this? I need to walk on the streets of Paris and get in the car. Ah, Aldus will have laughs about this for years to come¡­ assuming that I get out of here.


    I pushed myself up and a few steps later, I stumbled back down as I slipped on a rock.


    "Grrr¡­", a low growl made me freeze and I raised my head to meet a pair of yellow eyes, two steps away from me. Two yellow orbs hovered above the fog, directed at me.


    I swallowed a mouthful of air when I realized that it''s a wolf.


    His dark fur blended with the grass and shadows, and I couldn''t determine his size, but it didn''t matter at that moment as I was close to wetting myself.


    Did it make any sense that in this situation I was controlling my fear in order not to fail the test? I wanted to reach for the spiky device and verify the value measured, but I reminded myself that I can check the history and that the most important thing is to get out of this in one piece.


    "Easy boy¡­", I whispered as I crawled backward in slow motion without breaking eye contact.


    The animal growled menacingly as I inched away.


    The distance between us was about ten steps when I noticed that the wolf was not coming after me. That should be a good thing, right?


    I got up and walked backward carefully one step, two¡­ five. The wolf still stayed in place and I got a bit braver.


    "You will not attack me, right, Blackie?"


    I liked the name that came naturally. Blackie. It suits him well.


    The wolf whimpered. Something was wrong.


    I told myself to keep walking. The wolf is stuck and that has nothing to do with me. Blackie is a wild animal. He will survive.


    Blackie whimpered again and my heart jolted.


    Is his leg broken? What if other animals come and eat him?


    Sure, he growled at me, but he was in distress, and I couldn''t get that out of my head.


    I pulled the spiky measuring device and saw that it showed nine. Well, I crossed eight, which means that I didn''t pass, but I didn''t fail unless it crossed fifteen.


    I swiftly checked the highest recorded value for the day, and I was pleased to see twelve. It seems that all that meditation and control was useful because even with running around through the forest (scared), my pheromones didn''t go out of whack.


    I still didn''t fail!


    Blackie whimpered again and pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "I must be crazy¡­", I mumbled to myself as I started moving toward the wolf while ensuring that my pheromone output is on ten. That should make Blackie like me. Maybe.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 75 - Misty Forest (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    As I approached the dark wolf (aka Blackie) I extended my hands in front of me, palm up, to show him that I have no weapons.


    "Easy, Blackie. Will you let me see what''s the problem?"


    I had no idea how long I was in this dingy forest, or if I will ever get out of here. Are there ten Bleeding Snaberries within the walking distance? Who cares? I was lost! This whole day can be described as a disaster, so I might as well see if I can be of any help.


    Blackie growled again, but for some reason, I was not afraid. Was it because of all the exercises to control my fear? Maybe after reliving my death (and several other scary moments) over and over again, approaching a wild wolf didn''t appear like a big deal.


    "Easy¡­ I mean no harm¡­ Let me see what''s going on¡­ Will you let me see?...", I chanted in monotone while moving slowly toward the animal.


    Blackie''s eyes observed me intelligently, and I wondered if he can understand me or maybe the pheromone thing is working.


    I was about one step away when I saw a dark red vine entangling Blackie''s hind legs.


    "Oh, that is why you are not moving¡­", I mumbled at loud. "This is Morsa Creeper that tightens as you move." I was proud that I knew this one.


    I glanced up at Blackie and wondered if he was aware that his situation was getting worse if he moved and that''s why he stayed still.


    "I will help you, Blackie. Don''t eat me after that. OK?", I asked, and paused, like he could answer me.


    I reached into the herb pouch and got a trowel.


    Blackie growled louder, and I smiled sheepishly.


    "It''s for the creeper, I promise. I need to cut it close to the root. Other parts are too hard, and it will make your situation worse¡­"


    I visually followed the stem until I found its origin in the ground. It was about three meters away from the wolf, so he relaxed as I increased the distance between us.


    With one swift hit, I got the plant just above the root, in its weak spot, and the plant withered within seconds.


    I made a few hasty steps away from Blackie who stood up slowly.


    "You will not attack me, right? I just saved you¡­", I said in a shaky voice.


    Now that Blackie stood up, I saw that he had dark brown fur with a white patch on his chest. Maybe the name Blackie was not the most appropriate, but I called him a few times by that name, so it will stick.


    Blackie observed me for a few seconds before snorting and darting away from me, into the forest.


    "Well, so much for thank you¡­", I mumbled, unsure if that behavior was expected from a wild animal. Well, at least he didn''t eat me.


    After this encounter with a wolf, I started looking around, searching for a stick that I could use as a weapon. I found one and I broke smaller branches that were sticking on the sides, so it doubled as a walking aid to help me balance.


    I continued walking and my eyes lit up when I saw another bush that seemed like a good spot where Bleeding Snaberries might be found.


    "Lucky!", I said with glee when I saw two plants that were my target, and I used my walking stick to push the thorny branches away so that I can start collecting my harvest.


    One.


    Two.


    They came out easily, and other than a few fire ants, there were no problems. I was glad that I didn''t find any venomous snakes or something more troublesome.


    I was placing the second Bleeding Snaberry in the herbal pouch when I heard rustling in the foliage on my right.


    What the¡­? My eyes widened when I saw a bear emerging from between two bushes.


    It was a big one. Do bears come in gray?


    The sight of a bear paralyzed me for a moment, and my brain scrambled while trying to find the right thing to do. Should I run? No, no¡­ Should I play dead?


    On instinct, I took a step back.


    The bear spotted me.


    ''ROAR!''


    I flinched at the sound which shook the forest and I started running.


    Of course, the uneven terrain under the layer of fog didn''t help at all, and I was stumbling like crazy.


    ''Grrr¡­''


    A low growl was heard and then the bear roared again.


    The sounds behind me changed, and I turned to see Blackie fighting with the bear.


    Was Blackie saving me?


    I stood rooted in the spot and observed their fight.


    The bear was much larger than Blackie, but Blackie was faster and he nimbly avoided big paws directed at him while delivering a few bites to the bear''s legs.


    About one minute later, the big bear started retreating and then he scampered away.


    Blackie turned toward me and snorted with his snout lifted up like he was bragging or maybe he was expecting praise.


    "Thank you. Good job.", I said, and he stood in place.


    I was not sure what to do, but it didn''t seem that he will harm me. Well, even if he wanted to eat me, he was faster, and I lost my stick while running from the bear.


    I squatted and extended my hand toward him.


    "Come here, Blackie¡­ Do you mind if I touch your fur? It looks soft. Do you have a family? How did you get stuck in that creeper plant?", I started blabbering.


    Several hours of solitude in this forest affected me to the point of talking to animals.


    Blackie approached me slowly and sniffed my hand.


    "I would give you some food, but I don''t have any.", I said, and I jolted when he licked the back of my palm.


    He moved a bit closer and lowered his head, allowing me to pat him.


    Ha! I''ve made a friend!


    "Hi, Blackie¡­ I''m Seraphina. You wouldn''t know where I can find Bleeding Snaberries, do you?"


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Vesper''s point of view


    - - -


    After two days of using potions to boost my energy levels, my body crashed and I needed a few days of rest, but Aldus was not willing to compromise.


    I don''t like using those potions because of a heavy backlash, but I needed to keep up with Aldus who finally got in my grasp... and in my bedroom. I didn''t want to waste time resting. Every minute counts.


    Aldus might be a vampire, but his stamina compares to the one of a devil. His royal bloodline is showing in every possible way and I have no regrets.


    Unfortunately, he got the upper hand despite my preparations, and I got stuck with Seraphina and a parasite that can explode my brain. Was it worth it? I''m not sure. But it was fun while it lasted.


    I am not a witch to fold under pressure, so I decided to take his precious daughter to the district that is off-limits to vampires and trespassing could have dire consequences.


    Ha! What will you do now, Aldus?


    Of course, I told Aldus to give me time until sundown and I guaranteed Seraphina''s safety.


    My intention was not to harm Seraphina permanently because Aldus would find me eventually, but I wanted to teach both of them a lesson that they should not mess with me.


    After dispatching Seraphina to fetch ten Bleeding Snabberies, I succumbed to fatigue and slept off.


    When I came around, it was late in the afternoon.


    Seraphina was not in sight, and I was getting nervous. What if something happened? Not possible, she is an immortal, right?


    My sleepiness was dispelled completely when I realized that it''s time to return.


    If we stay here longer, Aldus will come, regardless of the restrictions. I saw how protective Aldus is of Seraphina and I was confident that he wouldn''t care about breaking rules and consequences when it comes to the safety of his precious daughter.


    And he said that with the parasite he planted in me, he can find me even if I go to a different dimension.


    This morning, I wanted to punish the snobby girl who has no idea how lucky she is to be on the receiving end of Aldus''s kindness, and I also wanted to get some rest, but now it seems I''ve got myself in trouble.


    Anxiety consumed me as I started thinking about the possibilities.


    Should I return without Seraphina? Bad idea. Aldus will skin me alive¡­ and explode my brain.


    Should I go and search for the girl? How do I even find her? The Misty Forest is huge!


    Ah, if I knew that the girl would take so long, I would not ask for ten plants! Now what?


    A low growl startled me, and I jumped on my feet.


    A wolf!? What is a wolf doing here?


    "Hi, Vesper. Did you miss me?"


    Seraphina asked cheerfully and I saw her patting the wolf''s head. What the¡­?


    "You make friends easily.", I mumbled while glancing nervously at the wolf.


    But I was relieved to see that Seraphina is back. My skin will stay intact.


    Aldus''s princess looked ridiculous. "Why are you so messy? Did you wrestle in the mud for his affection?"


    Seraphina rolled her eyes and threw me the herb collecting pouch. "We can leave, right?"


    I checked the contents, and I was impressed. Ten Bleeding Snaberries, perfectly harvested. It seems that Aldus was teaching her something useful after all.


    While thinking of returning to Paris, I gestured toward the wolf. "Is he coming?"


    Seraphina pressed her lips into a line, and she squatted to level up with the wolf.


    "Sorry, Blackie, but this is where we need to part ways. Thank you for all your help. I will come and visit when I can. I promise¡­"


    Seraphina hugged the wolf, and he leaned his head on her shoulder and whimpered.


    That''s a wild animal. How can he be so docile?


    Did she call him, Blackie?


    I had so many questions¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 76 - Witnessing A Bank Robbery

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    As soon as I exited the portal, I exhaled in relief when I realized that I returned to where it started, in the back room of the sketchy bar.


    The hooded creature gestured to me to head out of the room, when my phone rang.


    "Yes, father. I am fine¡­", I responded to frantic inquiries from Aldus.


    I was not fine. I was dirty and I smelled bad, and I had a horrible time in the Misty Forest, but I didn''t want to make Aldus worry. I will tell him everything later, in person.


    I glanced at Vesper who lost color from her face as I ended my call with Aldus, "We will talk when I reach home, father¡­ Yes, I''m done, so it will be soon."


    We stepped into the hallway when Vesper said, "You should clean up first. Give me a moment¡­"


    I narrowed my eyes at her. Was she trying to be nice?


    Vesper returned with the bartender who ushered me to a room upstairs.


    It was a room with one bed and an attached bathroom.


    Seeing that the bartender left, and Vesper was the only one with me in the room, I didn''t need instructions. Going out like this will attract attention, and I was happy to wash away dirt and dried mud from myself.


    At first, I thought that I will wash my hands and face but when I saw myself, I decided on a full shower. My hair looked like an abandoned nest with leaves sticking from it.


    Surprisingly, after a day of frolicking in the woods, I was not tired. I took a mental note to ask Aldus if this was due to my exercises, or maybe it was related to my healing abilities.


    After a much-needed shower, I was pleasantly surprised to see that there were a clean dress and shoes waiting for me.


    Vesper sat patiently until I was ready to head out. She was unusually quiet. What happened to all the snarky remarks?


    "Will you tell me about the results of your pheromone control?", Vesper asked when we walked out of the dingy bar.


    I didn''t want to tell her, but at the same time it burst out of me,  "I want to share the good news with my father first."


    Vesper''s face fell. "Good news? Does that mean you kept it under eight?"


    I was confused by Vesper''s reaction.


    It''s painfully obvious that she doesn''t like me. I assumed Vesper will be happy that she doesn''t need to look at me anymore.


    Or was this related to Aldus? Hmph! I don''t care about her love life.


    The idea of Aldus and Vesper hitting it off and me calling her mother gave me the creeps. That is not happening.


    "Eight? You said that I fail if it crosses fifteen.", I reminded Vesper.


    "Yes, but I also said that it should not cross eight in order for you to pass."


    "We will leave that for my father to decide. My goal was to gain enough control in order to prevent a riot when something startles me.", I shared my thoughts.


    As long as men stay away from me, I didn''t care if they will ignore me, like me, or adore me. I only wanted to prevent frantic obsession that will put me in danger.


    I set as my personal goal to keep the value of my pheromones under twenty. That should prevent violent incidents. The worst thing that can happen was for men to fall in love with me, but that was not my problem.


    With the highest value for today being fourteen, I was well within the range of what''s acceptable, and I can continue fine-tuning it on my own.


    From my point of view, my lessons with Vesper were over, but I wanted to hear Aldus''s opinion.


    I was frustrated that Vesper left me on my own. She was supposed to be by my side and use her powers to stabilize me when needed, yet she decided to enjoy in the sun while letting me fend for myself.


    But this was good. At least I know I did this on my own. And I made a friend, Blackie.


    A sudden sound caught my attention. Was that a gunshot?


    I saw the commotion in the bank across the street.


    "Is that a bank robbery?", I asked Vesper.


    She gave it a casual glance. "It looks like it."


    Another gunshot sounded and I spoke anxiously, "Won''t you do something about it?"


    Vesper looked at me blankly. "Me? What do you want me to do?"


    I couldn''t believe this. Is she messing with me on purpose? "Use your powers to help."


    Two more gunshots sounded in succession.


    "Help whom? The robbers?", Vesper asked.


    "Seriously, Vesper. How can you joke at a time like this? Those are gunshots. People might be dying."


    Vesper stifled a laugh. "You are kidding, right?" She laughed harder. "You are not kidding!"


    "I don''t see anything funny.", I said stiffly.


    "You are an interesting one, Seraphina.", Vesper said while catching her breath. "If you want to help, why don''t you do something?"


    "I have no powers. If I get there, I will only make it worse."


    She scoffed. "Excuses. If you want to do something, you need to do it yourself."


    I opened my mouth and closed it. I couldn''t deny that she had a point. I had no right to ask her to help others when I was unable to make myself go there.


    I wondered if I would act differently if I had some useful power.


    Three masked men dashed out of the bank and ran down the street, away from the bank and us.


    Was someone harmed? What if someone died?


    "How can you stand here and let it happen? With your powers, you could save people.", I persisted, irritated by Vesper''s indifference.


    Vesper rolled her eyes. "Even if I have a magic wand that can bring back the dead, what would that accomplish? In the grand scheme of things, nothing would change. The person I saved would die some other day. At most, I would get a thank you, and I would definitely expose myself. Mortals don''t think kindly of us, Serina. They either see us as monsters that need to be killed, or they want to subdue us and make our powers their own."


    Vesper continued walking and shot me a side glance. "It seems you are not convinced. Not so long ago, witches were burned on stakes for everyone to see, today, they take us to fancy laboratories to conduct experiments. The methods changed, but human greed didn''t."


    To my horror, I agreed with Vesper, especially because Aldus told me something similar more than once. However, there was a part of me that told me how sitting and doing nothing while people might be dying was wrong. "You talk about humans like they are lesser creatures. This was not about sacrificing yourself for someone else but helping out if possible. There were gunshots that can kill people, and you could have prevented it."


    "Did you kill an ant?"


    I didn''t see where this was going, but I answered. "Yes."


    "Did you feel remorse?"


    I realized that she was comparing ants with humans in order to make her point. "That''s not the same."


    Vesper chuckled victoriously. "I will take your answer as, you didn''t feel remorse. Who are you to say that two lives are not the same? Are you telling me that an ant''s life is more important than humans? Is it because humans are bigger, or because they can talk, or because they look like you?"


    Vesper''s words reminded me of my dilemma before I killed Bob. I did it with a heavy heart because I spent the last two days with him, and because I believed that I''m saving Aldus by doing so. However, if Aldus handed me the vial and told me to smash it right away, I wouldn''t have any problems doing it even if Aldus''s safety was not on the line.


    So, was it about being familiar with someone? Does this mean that it''s easy to take a life if I don''t know the creature in question?


    "Aldus told me that you grew up with humans. Now that you crossed on the other side, you will change."


    I didn''t like what Vesper said, and I had to ask, "Change? In what way?"


    "You said that you killed an ant. Do you know why you could do it without challenging yourself if that was right?", Vesper asked and waited until I shook my head to continue. "Because it''s small. Not in terms of size, but in terms of significance. As an immortal, your perception of what''s important will change. I see that you care about creatures with short lifespans. Given enough time, you will learn to avoid attachments that can only bring you pain, and your threshold of what is acceptable will shift. One day you won''t hesitate to kill¡­ bigger creatures. If you are lucky, you will realize that other than a few creatures dear to you, everyone else is insignificant."


    "What if I''m not lucky?"


    Vesper looked at me sadly. "Then, you will have no creatures dear to you."


    The rest of the walk passed in silence as Vesper''s words weighed on me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 77 - Future Personality Changes

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    For the rest of the trip home, my mind echoed Vesper''s words about how I will change to the point of killing people without remorse.


    I was aware that my personality will change. After all, I would be a rock if I was not affected by the knowledge that other creatures are among humans (and that I''m one of them), but killing without hesitation was something I couldn''t imagine.


    However, I killed Bob. Does that mean one day I will kill a person after apologizing and explaining how someone else is more important to me?


    I didn''t have an answer to this question, but I knew without a doubt that I was afraid of being left alone.


    What if in the near future I faced a choice of killing someone or risk being alone? I hoped that I will never find myself in such a situation.


    Before leaving the car, Vesper inquired about my pheromone readings again and she said that I am welcome to come again to her apartment for more training.


    "Really? What can you teach me?", I asked sarcastically.


    Vesper squeezed a smile that looked more like a grimace. "Every ability is like a muscle. The more you use it, it becomes faster, sharper, but it can also change and evolve. I can guide you."


    "I will discuss this with my father.", I responded stiffly.


    I had no intention of staying with Vesper more than necessary.


    Arriving at our apartment brought me a sense of relief mixed with anxiety.


    Is Aldus coldhearted and calculated like Vesper? Does Aldus see me as his daughter, or am I just a lab specimen? I told myself to shake off those unnecessary thoughts and I chided myself for being weak. Why did I allow Vesper to get in my head?


    I didn''t want Aldus to find out I''m doubting him and myself again. I am stronger than that.


    I needed some time to relax and there was nothing better than a hot bubble bath. And I wanted to get out of that dress that Vesper gave me.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I was relieved to see Serina back.


    I was aware that Vesper will not try anything drastic, knowing that I can track her (and kill her) anytime, but the uneasy feeling lasted until Serina arrived.


    "How was your day?"


    "Long.", Serina responded, and I could see that her mood was off.


    Did she fail the pheromone control? Or did Vesper do something?


    Serina went up to her room with heavy steps and told me to call her when dinner is ready.


    "Will you tell me about your day?", I asked halfway through the dinner.


    "Sure¡­"


    Serina told me how she went to the Misty Forest, collected ten Bleeding Snaberries while befriending a wolf, faced a big bear, and kept her pheromone levels in the acceptable range.


    While listening to how she saved Blackie (yes, she named the wolf) from Morsa Creeper, I was amazed by her compassion. Part of me feared how others will take advantage of her kindness, but I didn''t want to be a mood killer all the time, so I kept that comment to myself.


    "Do you think that my pheromones affect wolves?", she asked.


    I really had no idea. Anything is possible. "We can test that. However, there is a chance that he helped you because you helped him first. Wolves are smart creatures, and they can sense if you are a threat or not."


    "I see¡­", Serina murmured.


    "I expected that you will be more excited about controlling your pheromones. Spending a day in the forest and not succumbing to fear is a big feat.", I tried to encourage her. "Or did something else happen you didn''t tell me about?"


    "Well, there was one thing¡­", Serina told me that she witnessed a bank robbery and how Vesper didn''t care to help. "Do you think that I will be like that, without empathy for humans?"


    "That will depend on you, Serina.", I responded honestly. "Everyone is molded by their experiences."


    "Do you care for humans?", she asked.


    Should I lie to her? "When I left Lemuria, I didn''t care about any lifeform. I was curious, but I treated everyone the same, as specimens to be observed, and sometimes as food."


    I saw that she disliked my answer, even though I gave her a prettified version of, ''I don''t care about humans.''


    She continued asking, "How do you treat mortals now?"


    "With caution. Not just mortals, but everyone, and I advise you to do the same."


    "Should I treat you with caution?"


    "Yes. Until you are confident that I have your best interest in mind."


    Serina exhaled dejectedly. "All this is too complicated. I don''t want to be alone, but I can''t allow anyone to get close if I fear for my safety."


    "Don''t be impatient, Serina. You have all the time in the world. Literally. You will meet other creatures; some will be your friends, some enemies, and most of them will pass by without leaving an impression. However, there is always a chance you will find someone worthy of your trust. I would say that you can trust me, but you need to figure that one on your own. Why are you allowing yourself to be shaken up by the uncertain future like it doesn''t depend on you?"


    This question got Serina''s attention, and I continued, "As I said, everyone is molded by their experiences. The same applies to you. You can''t deny that you changed since you woke up as my daughter. You remember going on a vacation with three girls who drugged you and set you up with some guy so that they can take degrading photos; based on that experience alone, I am confident that if another group of girls invites you to join them on a vacation out of the blue, you will be more cautious, right?"


    Serina responded with a stiff nod.


    "And in the same way, if you end up in a forest and you see a wolf in trouble, you will be more inclined to help him out, considering what happened with Blackie. Correct?"


    Serina nodded again, this time with a small smile on her face.


    "There you go, Serina. Experiences are molding your personality and future actions. Even our talk right now is changing you in subtle ways. I don''t want you to think that the future is outside of your control because it''s up to you what kind of a person you will become. You decided to go on that vacation, and you accepted that drink. And in the same way, it was you who decided not to leave a forest animal who needed help. I am warning you to act with caution because I believe that is the right thing to do, but it doesn''t mean I want you to be like me."


    "There is nothing wrong with you, father.", Serina said with conviction.


    "I know, I know. I am perfect."


    We both had a laugh at my remark, but I meant it.


    Well, now that the mood was better, we could discuss business.


    "Do you want to meet with Vesper tomorrow? Or would you like a day to relax?"


    Serina cringed. "Can I not see her?"


    "You said that your pheromones went up to fourteen. That will cause men to notice you and develop affections."


    "Does it matter?"


    "No. If you can ignore numerous admirers sending you flowers and letters and trying to take you on a date. A man in love will make sure he gets the attention of the woman who captured his heart."


    Serina puffed her cheeks. She obviously didn''t like the idea of attracting random guys.


    "I don''t want to risk ending up in some forest again. Next time, Vesper might send me to a dungeon."


    I wanted to say that she was wrong, or that I will punish Vesper, but the point of the exercise is for Serina to experience fear, and I couldn''t deny that Vesper''s approach yielded results.


    However, Serina was reluctant to go through that again, which left me with another option. "Do you think you can practice on your own?"


    "Yes.", Serina said with confidence. "I want to practice for another week or two before doing another field test."


    It seems that Serina has a plan. "How will you test it?"


    Serina looked at me with a complex expression. "Do you think you can invite Lazarus for a visit?"


    I nearly choked on my saliva.


    Lazarus is a walking hard-on.


    Is it possible that she didn''t notice? Or that she doesn''t care? Does she like him?


    The idea of Lazarus and Serina hitting it off and me calling him ''son'' was unsettling. That is not happening.


    Ah, I didn''t tell Serina about Lazarus''s creepy request for her used towels.


    "Is it a problem?", Serina asked, probably noticing my disapproval. "Lazarus is the one who caused my pheromones to spike the first time, and just the thought of facing him is making me anxious. If I can keep it together in front of him, I would call that a success."


    I must admit that Serina made sense. It was all for science and Serina''s development. The more repugnant Lazarus is, the more control Serina will need to exert, and I will make sure that Lazarus keeps his hands (and the rest of his body) to himself.


    "OK. I will give him a call. Since we don''t need Vesper''s services, there is no need to stay in Paris. Let''s go home tonight."


    "Can we stay until tomorrow?", Serina asked and added in a small voice, "I would like us to have an espresso in a bistro on the street of Paris. Will you join me?"


    How can I say no to that? "Sure."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 78 - Flowers And Chocolates

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    As I approached Aldus''s villa, my insides trembled in anticipation.


    The towel with Seraphina''s scent wore off a long time ago, and when Aldus refused to give me another one, I contemplated stealing one, or sneaking in and taking a peek at Seraphina. I know it''s creepy, but was desperate.


    I thought that Aldus was ignoring me, but then he called and said I can visit. What changed? I have no idea, and I don''t care.


    If I can get close to Seraphina (and snatch her used towel or maybe underwear) I will be fine.


    I reminded myself that Aldus invited me to go over the territory maps and pinpoint spots that are susceptible to rogue attacks, but my mind was drifting toward an alluring female whose sweet scent flipped my world upside down.


    From the day I met Seraphina, everything changed. I saw her in every woman, and I compared every scent with hers. I''ve been intimate with several women since that fateful day, and I couldn''t stop myself from imagining that I was with Seraphina. I know it''s ridiculous because she is not my mate, but there is nothing I can do to fight against this infatuation that swelled inside me.


    Ah, I will get to see Seraphina again!


    ''WE will get to see her again!'', my wolf corrected me as I drove down the driveway.


    Aldus''s villa was in sight!


    ''Yeah, yeah¡­ whatever you say.'', I scoffed back mentally. ''How is my hair?''


    ''Unless there is a mirror, I wouldn''t know.''


    Uh, I forgot about that. Silly me. I chuckled, and I could sense my wolf rolling his eyes in annoyance.


    ''What''s with the attitude? I thought you wanted to see her.'', I reminded him.


    My wolf snorted in annoyance, ''I want to see the woman, not you turning into a pubescent teenager.''


    ''Maybe that''s what love does¡­ makes you feel younger.'', I responded cockily.


    My wolf growled. ''Love? Do you even know what you are saying?''


    ''What did I say? Was it the L-word that triggered you? How else would you describe this?''


    ''Stupid! Reckless! Suicidal! Pick one! Or do you want words on L? How about¡­ lecherous, ludicrous, lewd, lamebrained, licentious, loathsome, and let''s not forget loveless! As you can hear, many words are coming to my mind, but love is not one of them. Did you forget Aldus''s warning and the small detail that she is NOT our mate!?'', my wolf shouted in my mind.


    When did my wolf build such a vocabulary?


    I exhaled in defeat, unsure how to answer. My wolf is right, but I can''t ignore this need to get close to Seraphina and to¡­ possess her.


    There was no time to think. I was in front of Aldus''s villa and after smoothening my hair and checking my breath by breathing into my palm, my biggest concerns were if the flower bouquet is large enough and if Seraphina will like the chocolates I brought.


    "For me? You shouldn''t¡­", Aldus said sarcastically when he saw me with a massive bouquet of red roses and a box of chocolates in my hands.


    I expected something like this, and I said my well-rehearsed speech, "These are for your daughter. I am aware that we started on the wrong foot and I hope to improve the impression I left."


    Aldus scrutinized me. "Did you also dress up to improve the impression? What''s with the hair?"


    I immediately reached to smoothen out my hair that was coated in a thick layer of hair gel. "Is there something wrong with it?"


    ''Don''t let him shake you up¡­'', my wolf warned me.


    "It''s all part of my improved image as a decent man.", I explained clumsily while lowering my hand in slow motion.


    Aldus stifled a laugh. "Sure. Try to sell that to someone who doesn''t know you."


    Aldus paused and watched me squirm under his gaze for some time before saying, "You will find Serina in the sunroom."


    ''Eh? That''s it?''  I couldn''t believe that Aldus was not giving me a hard time.


    "I can visit her right away?", I blurted out, unable to contain my excitement.


    "The flowers will wither soon, so you either give them to Serina, or to me.", Aldus said dryly and gestured toward the left where the sunroom is. "I will wait for you in the study, whenever you are done delivering the presents."


    I didn''t need to hear that twice, as I left the living room in big strides.


    ''This might be a trap¡­'', my wolf warned me but a second later I caught a whiff of Seraphina''s sweet scent and I felt him wag his tail.


    ''Traitor. What happened with this being a trap and acting like a grownup?'', I asked my wolf.


    He snorted. ''You are in no position to tell me how to act. I''m not the one who trimmed my pubes!''


    ''A gentleman should always be ready.'', I defended myself.


    I hate that we are sharing the same body and he can see me. All the time. No privacy.


    ''A gentleman would respect a woman!'', my wolf responded curtly.


    I agreed. ''And we respect her by letting her come first. Right?''


    He was not amused, so I had to pacify him. ''Come on. I need your help. Let''s not mess this up. You want her as bad as I do. Right?''


    I felt my wolf''s attitude softening.


    Seraphina scent was getting stronger with every step. It mixed with some flowers and wet soil from the pots that were filling the sunroom, creating an irresistible pull.


    Was I running? I hope not. Be cool, Lazarus.


    My steps froze at the entrance to the sunroom.


    There she was, sitting on a big chaise, wearing shorts that revealed her finely sculpted legs. I wondered how it would feel to have those legs wrapped around me as the pressure in my groin increased.


    Her white sleeveless blouse showed a bit of cleavage and hugged her perfectly round breasts that moved as she breathed. The view was fantastic. I could imagine my palms cupping two soft mounds and my shaft would fit between them perfectly.


    Actually, there are many points on her body where my shaft would fit, and I would love to try all of them.


    Seraphina held a notepad in her hand and there were pencils around her. Based on the brisk movements of her exquisite hand, she was coloring something, and her warm expression told me that she liked her creation.


    "Mr. Lupo?"


    Her voice rang like soft bells in my head. I was staring at her hands that would circle around my shaft perfectly, or maybe I was looking at her breasts¡­ the point is that I didn''t notice she stopped coloring and was observing me.


    I twisted my body slightly while hoping she didn''t notice my hard-on.


    "Miss Mezzanotte, it''s always a pleasure to see you."


    She looked at me with her big gray eyes and then her gaze fell on my hands.


    "These are for you¡­", I bowed while offering her flowers and chocolates.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lupo. You really didn''t need to."


    My surname rolled off her tongue so naturally and I wished to hear more.


    "Please, call me Lazarus."


    She smiled as she smelled the roses, and I was dazed.


    "These are beautiful. Thank you, Lazarus."


    Wow! Seraphina saying my name sounded even better. I wished to hear her scream my name. Breathlessly.


    "I''m glad you approve, Miss Mezzanotte."


    "You should call me, Seraphina.", she said while keeping the flowers on the side.


    My cheeks hurt. Probably because I was grinning.


    My eyes fell on the notepad that she kept down. It was a portrait of a¡­ man? No, he looked young. A boy?


    Pushing my unreasonable anger aside, I had to ask, "Is that your brother?"


    "No. That is the face that appears in my dreams."


    "You dream about teenage boys?"


    Seraphina frowned a little as she flipped the notepad so that I couldn''t see more. "Only this one. I draw what I dream about while trying to make sense of it."


    Her words left me unsettled. I had a feeling that there was more to it, but my thoughts burned with jealousy. Why would she dream about that boy? And why did he look familiar?


    "Bonbons coated in chocolate?"


    Seraphina''s question pulled me out of my thoughts. She was visually inspecting the box of chocolates I brought.


    ''Focus, Lazarus! Not on her legs or hips or breasts! Maintain the eye contact!'', I said to myself.


    "The chocolatier who handmade them assured me that these are a hit with ladies."


    Seraphina scrutinized me before asking, "So, you are planning to seduce me with sweets?"


    That was direct! I knew that depending on my answer I might be a goner as my instincts told me I''m in danger.


    "Not seducing", I lied. "My goal is to improve my image in your eyes, as I am aware that during our previous encounter I was not at my best behavior."


    Seraphina gave me the I-don''t-believe-you look for a second before nodding. It seems that she didn''t care about my excuse. Does that mean I got a pass?


    "Did you come here for business with my father?", Seraphina asked.


    "Yes. Right. Business.", I responded robotically.


    "I hope that we can chat after lunch. You can improve your image by modifying your behavior more than with presents.", Seraphina said, and I understood that she was dismissing me. But she said that we can chat after lunch. That is progress!


    "Yes. I will see you after lunch.", I responded while making my way out of the sunroom backward.


    ''No! Where are you going?'', my wolf screamed as I walked down the hallway. His words scratched at the back of my head, urging me to return to the sunroom.


    ''You know how to speak? I thought you died.''


    ''I was enjoying the view!'', my wolf said matter-of-factly.


    Since when is he the one happy to only look? It seems that Seraphina twisted both of our minds.


    ''You have no right to call me an enamored teenager!'', I said smugly to my wolf.


    To my surprise, his mood turned to a happy one.


    ''So, we have a date after lunch?'', he asked and for the first time today, our moods matched.


    ''I have a date. You can only watch. You seem happy with enjoying the view...''


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 79 - A Walk With A Werewolf (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Lazarus left the sunroom, and I took the spiky measuring device from my pocket.


    Measurements for the last half an hour didn''t go above seven.


    I expected something like this. Other than the slight anxiety when he was standing at the door and watching me in silence, I was not afraid of Lazarus.


    I was comforted by the safety this villa provides, knowing that Aldus is nearby and I''m ready for the next stage. After lunch.


    My sight fell on the extravagant bouquet of roses and chocolates and I was worried. Why did Lazarus look so smitten?


    I hoped that with my pheromones in control, Lazarus will end whatever infatuation he has with me, but unfortunately, Aldus was right.


    Aldus warned me that falling for someone is one thing, and reversing the process is not straightforward. After all, how does one stop liking a person? Either the person needs to hurt you, or you find someone else that you like more.


    Oh, what a bother.


    It seems that I''m stuck with Lazarus following me like a puppy (pun intended).


    Well, as long as I make it clear that I''m not interested and he respects the boundaries, it should be fine. One day, he will find a woman he likes more and forget about me. At least, I hope that''s how it will work.


    This is a good lesson for me not to use my pheromones recklessly. The last thing I want is to be swarmed by random admirers.


    I opened my notepad and looked at the portrait of Duke I was working on. It''s one of my best works so far, and I wondered how Duke changed since high school.


    For guys, usually the jaw gets more defined. Did he grow facial hair or is he clean-shaven? Did he get a scar or two? I read somewhere how anything can change, other than the eyes.


    Duke''s deep blue eyes have the power to pull me in, and I would drown in them willingly.


    Aldus said that if my test with Lazarus passes and I am confident enough, we can go to London next week. After all, even without me exerting control, my pheromones stay normal (albeit slightly elevated compared to humans) as long as I''m not scared. A trip into the city should not be terrifying, as long as Aldus is by my side.


    As for the occasion, there is a meeting with the management of Notte Pharmaceuticals at their branch in London, and Aldus would like to officially introduce me as his daughter. Exciting!


    I would love to see Aldus''s empire, but my excitement is more directed to the free time I will have to roam London and hopefully find Duke. I will start from the neighborhood where we used to hang out and¡­ someone should recognize him and point me in the right direction. That is why I''m working on his portrait.


    Part of me fears that Duke found someone else, or maybe he forgot about me. Like a true coward, I don''t dare to look into my memories after high school, but another part of me cries in need to see him.


    No matter if he moved on or not, I''m only delaying to find out his current situation... and mine. Isn''t that childish?


    ''Get yourself together, Serina!'', I chided myself. I need to focus on Lazarus and my pheromone control, or I will not be able to leave this place. Any thoughts about seeing Duke and anyone else from my past need to wait as I deal with my current challenge.


    ¡­


    Lazarus was visibly excited when he approached me in the garden that afternoon.


    "Is this a good time for our chat?"


    "Let''s walk¡­", I stood up from the bench and led the way toward the vineyards.


    My target location was the grove that extends beyond the vineyards, and we should reach it within ten minutes or so.


    "Are your business talks with my father progressing well?", I started small talk.


    "Yes. Thank you for asking."


    I observed Lazarus''s expression and a small smile that hung at the corners of his lips.


    I wondered how much effort Lazarus is exerting to act gentlemanly. His polite way of talking didn''t match the way he looked at me, like I''m a piece of meat and he was hungry. The control of his facial features was impeccable, but his eyes betrayed him.


    I told myself to ignore it. Or even better, I should be aware of it. It will assist me in raising the challenge while controlling my pheromones.


    ''Smile, Serina.'', I reminded myself.


    Should I feel guilty that I am leading him on only to do my test?


    The silence was uncomfortable. I had several topics ready, but now nothing seemed appropriate.


    "Lazarus¡­", I called as I remembered something that was on my mind since I witnessed the bank robbery with Vesper on the street of Paris.


    "Yes?", he responded eagerly, like he was happy to hear me say his name. What a silly man.


    "I was wondering¡­ If you walk on the street and see a crime in progress. Will you interfere?"


    His eyebrow arched questionably. "Crime in progress?"


    I understood he needed more details. "Let''s say that there is an armed robbery and humans are involved. If you keep on walking, no one will pay attention to you. If you interfere, you can stop the robbers and save lives. Will you help out?"


    "No."


    That sounded final. "Why?"


    "I never like playing God.", he said bluntly.


    I was stupefied. "What?"


    He scrutinized me for some time before responding, "Human bodies are fragile, their lifespans are short, and my longevity is giving me an undeniable advantage in terms of knowledge and experience. No matter how you look at it, I am superior. Before you ask if I should interfere, I want you to imagine that there is another creature, superior compared to me. Should he make decisions in my stead? I want control over my life, and in the same way, I will allow humans to make their decisions, even if they are mistakes."


    "This was not about playing God. It was about saving the innocents."


    He chuckled. "And who am I to decide who is innocent?"


    Lazarus was obviously entertained, and I was getting frustrated. I asked a serious question, yet he reacted like I asked something silly.


    He raised his hand before speaking again, "Let''s try another example. There is a boy who is about to fall into a raging river. He is holding onto a branch, dangling above rapids, and losing his grip. Will you save him?"


    "Of course.", I responded without missing a beat.


    He nodded in acknowledgment. "Alright. You will use whatever means you have and save the boy. You ask him about his name, and he introduces himself as Adolf Hitler. Do you regret saving the boy?"


    I opened my mouth and closed it as I understood the point Lazarus was making. Would I regret saving a life if that person was responsible for killing many in the future?


    "It is my decision is if I will save him or not. I wouldn''t be able to sleep peacefully if I knew that a life was lost, and I could prevent it. What he will do with his life, is his decision to make."


    "But you see, princess, if you didn''t save that one life, many others would live longer. Maybe that child was not responsible for the genocide. Let''s try something more realistic¡­", Lazarus said and pursed his lips while coming up with an example.


    Several steps later, he continued talking, "What if... when that boy you saved was twenty-something, he drove under the influence and ended up in a car crash that killed a family of four? If you allowed him to die, that family of four would live. Do you think that you can shake off that responsibility just because you were not physically present? Even if you didn''t find out about the car crash, it doesn''t mean that it didn''t happen. Everything we do has consequences. Can you live with the consequences of your righteous actions when you know that it can cause more harm in the future?"


    "There is no right answer to your question.", I said in a small voice.


    "And that is exactly why I chose not to play God. One way or another, they will perish, and my conscience is clear with the knowledge that I didn''t have a hand in it."


    Vesper, Lazarus, and Aldus gave me different answers to the same question, and even though their answers were different, they were basically the same: none of them would interfere with mortals.


    Each of them had their own reasons, and I wondered if Lazarus will tell me about his reasons.


    "Did you decide not to interfere with mortals because of your experience?"


    "We all have a story to tell. How about you tell me yours?"


    I realized that he will not talk. Well, this is the second time we met, so it''s not like we are close or anything like that.


    "There isn''t much to tell, actually.", I admitted. "I grew up with humans and Aldus found me. He took me in as his daughter and I''m learning things."


    Lazarus looked at me curiously. "You grew up with humans and didn''t notice that they are aging while you are not? What about your family?"


    I realized that his questions are valid. At first, I didn''t think much about it because I believed that I was human, but after finding out that on the night I died I grew claws and had super-strength, I started doubting if something was off with my family. Maybe I didn''t have any powers before that night, and maybe I was nothing more than a regular human, but my parents should know if there was anything extraordinary in my lineage. My real parents.


    "I''m not sure if the people I grew up were my family.", this was much harder to say than I thought it will be. "I have gaps in my memory."


    "I see¡­", he responded thoughtfully. "Is that why you draw things you dream about?"


    "Yes. Father is helping me connect the missing pieces.", I responded and we both walked in silence for some time.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 80 - A Walk With A Werewolf (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "I believe that we should head back."


    Lazarus''s words pulled me out of my thoughts, and I realized that we reached the end of the vineyard.


    "Actually, I was hoping that we can continue.", I said and gestured toward the grove.


    His eyebrows shoot up as he looked at me doubtfully.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you are a werewolf. Are you afraid of a little forest?"


    He stifled a laugh and shook his head. "Lead the way, princess."


    "Why are you calling me, princess?", I asked as we passed the first row of trees, following a small unkempt trail.


    It''s not that the word bothered me, but he said it like he is addressing a child and nicknames should be reserved for people who are close. And we are not close.


    "You remind me of one.", he responded with a smile and for the first time, his eyes softened, and his usual edge was off.


    "Do you know many princesses?", I asked while imagining grand balls and puffy dresses.


    Was Lazarus attending those events in a sharp suit? Dancing? Charming the ladies? He is an attractive man with an aura of danger, and I can imagine young ladies swooning over him.


    "I''ve met a few.", he responded ambiguously, and his sly smile told me that his ''met'' was more than just shaking hands.


    "What are their characteristics that match mine?" I had to ask while wondering what his answer will be. Beautiful? Enchanting? Smart? Courageous? Kind? Righteous?


    "Sheltered.", he deadpanned.


    My face probably showed shock mixed with outrage because he chuckled.


    With every passing step deeper into the woods, my irritation was increasing.


    It was not just what he said, but also how Vesper looked down on me, and Aldus always telling me to learn because no matter how much I know, it''s never enough¡­ and this ''sheltered'' attribute fell in an already full glass of grievances that overspilled. Why is everyone treating me like I am ignorant? Lazarus talks to me like I''m a kid. Why is he trying to win me over if I''m no more than Aldus''s adopted daughter, a sheltered princess, someone to make fun of?


    I couldn''t stop myself from blurting out, "Is that why you brought me chocolates and flowers? Are you attracted to sheltered women, Mr. Lupo?"


    We both halted our steps and stared at each other, and I could see the whirlwind of emotions in his dark brown eyes.


    "Quite the opposite. I like my women to be more¡­ aware of the reality."


    "Are you saying that I''m living in an illusion?"


    "No. But there is a certain air of naivety around you, almost like an innocent child who is learning about the world and believes that everyone is good."


    I was flabbergasted by his response. Is it written on my forehead that I am clueless? Maybe Aldus was right and I''m not ready to step into the world.


    After a brief pause, he added, "That is extremely attractive. The idea of being the one who will show you how the world is like and that people don''t have pure intentions... peeling off the innocence while winning your heart... What got my attention first was your sweet scent, and your external features are¡­"


    I raised my hand, to stop him from talking. I''ve heard enough. More than enough.


    My plan was to come to this grove which provides privacy, away from prying eyes, and to lead him on with the hope of him doing something that might scare me, but seeing that Lazarus started listing things he likes about me, I had to stop this charade before it becomes an avalanche I can''t escape from.


    "Mr. Lupo, I apologize for the misunderstanding, but I am not interested in a romantic relationship."


    He smiled a little. "Alright."


    His calm response surprised me. "You are not upset?"


    He shrugged. "Why would I be? I am glad that we cleared the air between us. You are aware that I am attracted to you, and I am ready to wait for you to change your mind."


    My eyes flashed in shock. "What? That''s not what I meant."


    He leaned closer and craned his neck while looking down at me.


    "What did you mean, princess? You said that you are not interested now, but things change given enough time and we have a lot of it. I''m not known for my patience, but you are an extraordinary woman, and I will make an exception."


    Alarm bells rang in my mind. Why did my rejection end up like encouragement? Is it already too late to stop the avalanche?


    Before I could say anything, he spoke again, "Now that we got that out of the way, are you going to tell me why we are here?"


    I took a step back away from Lazarus and swallowed softly. I thought that I had things figured out, but the last few minutes threw me off track.


    ''Think, Serina. Think!''


    "You are a werewolf¡­", I said and felt like an idiot. We already established what he is. Get to the point, Serina, or he will call you much worse than a sheltered princess. "Will you show me your wolf?"


    Lazarus blinked once, twice. "You want me to shift?"


    "Yes."


    He didn''t seem excited about it.


    "Why?"


    "I never saw a werewolf, so¡­", I felt ridiculous. Didn''t I just prove his point that I am a sheltered princess?


    "What''s in it for me?"


    I thought that he will refuse, or make fun of me, but his question was unexpected, and it took me a moment to respond. "Excuse me?"


    "Nothing is free, princess. You want me to do something for you, what will you do for me?"


    I frowned. "What do you want?"


    "A dinner.", he said without missing a beat, like he knew this was coming.


    "Eh?", a silly sound escaped my lips.


    He nodded earnestly. "I pick you up, we have a meal, dance and¡­"


    "A date?", I interrupted him. I really didn''t want to hear what comes after dancing because I had a feeling that it was not, ''I drop you off home''.


    "You can call it as such.", he said and lifted his hands defensively. "I promise that I will not do anything against your will. If at any point you are uncomfortable, we will stop and I will return you home."


    This was something I could work with. It''s just a meal and I can avoid dancing. Maybe. Can I bring Aldus?


    "OK."


    My eyes bulged out when he started unbuttoning his shirt. "What are you doing?"


    "You want me to shift. My clothes will be ruined, and you will return to the villa either with a large wolf or with a naked man. Your choice."


    I exhaled in defeat and turned my back, only to hear him laugh.


    "It''s a sin not to admire my handsomeness. Look at all these muscles. Why are you acting like you never saw a naked man?", he asked me teasingly. A second later, he spoke again, "Eh? Don''t tell me that you really¡­"


    "Can you speak in wolf form?", I interrupted his teasing. Even if I saw hundreds of naked men, I had no interest in seeing Lazarus naked in the middle of the woods.


    "Not to you.", he responded. "My wolf and I are like two creatures in one body. We share senses and communicate mentally."


    "Even now?"


    "Yes. I am in control of the body in human form, and my wolf takes over when I shift."


    "So, he is aware of our conversation?"


    "Yes."


    "Is he telling you what to say?"


    Lazarus exhaled heavily. "I wish that I can shut him up sometimes."


    I couldn''t imagine having a second voice in your head. I guess Lazarus is never lonely. "Does he have a name?"


    "Who?"


    "Your wolf."


    There was a long pause before he answered, "Alex."


    The shuffling stopped and I heard Lazarus say, "I''m ready."


    I turned around and stared at the stark naked man in front of me. In an instant, my face was on fire and my hands darted to cover my eyes. Damn! That''s a lot of muscles! Is my mouth open?


    Lazarus burst into a hearty laugh.


    "Why did you say that you are ready?", I asked in a squeaky voice.


    "I am ready to shift¡­", he said while catching his breath. "Watch carefully, princess, so you don''t miss a thing."


    I spread my fingers in time to see Lazarus''s dark brown eyes changing into golden. His expression shifted into a grimace as he fell on all four while bones cracked and moved under the skin that was getting covered in fur.


    It lasted no more than a few seconds and I was facing a big dark gray wolf whose yellow eyes were directed at me.


    He was huge! More than twice the size of Blackie. His head was above my waist level.


    "Hi, Alex¡­", I said under my breath.


    Slowly, I lifted my hand toward the big wolf. "Can I touch you?"


    Alex lowered his head, silently giving me permission.


    He didn''t move as I approached him with small steps.


    I touched the top of Alex''s head, and my hand slipped over his back as my fingers disappeared in his soft dark gray fur that shimmered under golden sun rays which spilled on him through the canopy of trees. From this angle, I was able to notice two light gray patches on his back paws.


    Under that layer of silky and rich fur was a powerful animal, packed with muscles that rippled under my touch.


    "You are beautiful."


    I think Alex liked the compliment because he moved his head and rubbed it against my waist.


    I giggled when I saw that Alex''s long furry tail was wagging wildly, and I gave him a hug around his neck, inhaling his earthy scent that had a hint of Lazarus''s perfume.


    Ah, I was missing Blackie, but Alex was adorable as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 81 - A Walk With A Werewolf (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Alex''s point of view


    - - -


    I was genuinely surprised when Seraphina suggested that we go into the forest.


    She didn''t fall for Lazarus, did she? I mean¡­ I would like that she did, but the experience of Aldus conducting experiments is still painfully etched into my body.


    Also, going at it in the forest didn''t seem like her style. I assessed her as a girl who needs wining and dining and slowly winning her over with patience, flowers, and sweet-talking. Something seemed off, and I couldn''t put my paw on it.


    Lazarus didn''t imagine it. I also feel the immense pull toward the girl, but other than wishing she was mine, there were no sparks that would confirm she was our mate. It''s not that I know how a mate should feel, but I remember stories that when it happens, you just know, and with Seraphina¡­ I didn''t.


    Repeatedly, I warned Lazarus to stay away, reminding him that Aldus was serious enough to snap our head off, or at least to put us under another round of torture.


    To make things worse, Seraphina is not a human girl who will forget (or die) soon, and she didn''t look like the type who was into casual relationships.


    If my enamored human half makes a move on her and succeeds, we are doomed. Yes, yes, it will be wonderful while it lasts, but I am not into relationships that will end with a vampire extinguishing my soul.


    Sure, Seraphina smells nice, and I understand Lazarus''s need to get closer, however¡­ Aldus.


    She has a nice figure and curves in all the right places, just how Lazarus likes it, but¡­ Aldus.


    If we hurt the girl, there will be no place on Earth we can hide because¡­ Aldus.


    I''m unable to enjoy thoughts about Seraphina when Aldus makes me shrink in fear. I am not a coward. I can take on a vampire. But Aldus is not just any vampire. He is unusually strong and other than blood-sucking, he has several other powers and many tricks up his sleeve that can make the rest of my existence agonizing and I don''t want to go there.


    Well, back to the present and our walk through the woods¡­


    I was listening to Lazarus teasing Seraphina and I wanted to interject, but I was offended as Lazarus told me to stay quiet because the only thing I get is to watch. Part of me wanted him to embarrass himself.


    ''Wait! Wait! Did you just acknowledge that you like her!?'', I screamed into Lazarus''s mind, but he ignored me.


    Actually, it''s better this way. She will reject us and we can move on and save our hides.


    ''No, you didn''t! How can you ignore her rejection? You have thick skin. Didn''t you understand words that she is NOT interested in a relationship?''


    Lazarus ignored me again.


    I was about to bite him mentally when it happened¡­ she asked him to shift!


    WOOHOO! IT''S ME TIME!


    "You want me to shift?", Lazarus asked Seraphina in disbelief.


    ''Why are you asking? Just shift!'', I said impatiently, cursing the fact that Seraphina can''t hear me.


    ''Shut it!'', Lazarus spat back at me mentally.


    Lazarus didn''t want me to take over. He couldn''t conceal his thoughts from me.


    Lazarus feared that I will scare the girl. Any non-shifters freak out when they see me, but I had a feeling that Seraphina is different. She will accept me, and if she doesn''t, it will be for the best because she will stay away from me (and Lazarus) and we get to live without enduring Aldus''s punishment.


    ''Why are you so excited?'', Lazarus asked me mentally.


    ''I''m not excited.'', I lied, even though I knew that Lazarus can feel my emotions.


    ''Let''s see how far she is willing to go¡­'', Lazarus said to me teasingly.


    ''What? No! Don''t ruin this for me!'', I growled at him.


    Uh, I was so close to getting control, and Lazarus shoved me to the side again.


    "What''s in it for me?", Lazarus asked Seraphina.


    I couldn''t believe it. ''Do you want her to change her mind?'' It was a silly question. Of course, he wanted Seraphina to change her mind.


    As I listened to their conversation, my disbelief grew. Wait, what? She agreed to a date!?


    We should count our last hours because Aldus will kill us. Slowly.


    My displeasure dispersed swiftly because it was ME time!


    As Lazarus undressed, he was flaunting his physique. "It''s a sin not to admire my handsomeness. Look at all these muscles. Why are you acting like you never saw a naked man?"


    ''Pay attention to her discomfort, bozo¡­'', I said to Lazarus derisively. ''I would bet my tail-fur that Seraphina never saw a naked man.''


    Lazarus was stupefied. How long was it been since he met an unspoiled girl? "Eh? Don''t tell me that you really¡­"


    "Can you speak in wolf form?", she asked, and I was happy that the topic shifted to me.


    A few questions later, she asked, "Does he have a name?"


    "Who?", Lazarus asked obliviously.


    "Your wolf.", she clarified.


    I snorted. Lazarus always addresses me as ''wolf'' and he doesn''t bother to use my name. ''Did you forget my name, partner?''


    It took him a moment to respond. "Alex."


    At least he didn''t forget.


    ''Sorry, Alex. I didn''t realize that it was important.'', Lazarus spoke to me mentally.


    ''Well, it is¡­''


    The shifting went effortlessly, like numerous times before, but this time, I was nervous. ''What if she doesn''t like me?''


    Just as the shifting ended, I inhaled her sweet scent. ''By the Moon Goddess! Her scent is intoxicating!''


    ''I told you!'', Lazarus said smugly.


    It was not my first time inhaling it, as I get to feel everything Lazarus does, but my senses are sharper when I''m myself.


    I stared at her and she returned my stare. She seemed anxious, like a string on a bow before the archer lets go and I hoped that she will not run away as I grew greedy for her proximity.


    ''Don''t move. You might freak her out¡­'', Lazarus advised me. ''Suppress your aura.''


    "Hi, Alex¡­", Seraphina said breathily, and I was happy that she didn''t run away.


    She lifted her hand slowly. "Can I touch you?"


    ''What should I do?''


    ''Lower your head to indicate you will not attack. No sudden movements.'', Lazarus said, and I followed.


    It took everything in me to stay still as her fingers moved through my fur. It''s been a long time since a human (or someone in human form) touched me.


    Seraphina was gentle, yet her hold was firm. It reminded me of mom.


    ''Sissy! How dare you preach that I should man-up and avoid her? Look at you melting.'', Lazarus taunted me because he could feel my emotions.


    I snorted mentally. ''You are jealous because she doesn''t want to touch you and look at this¡­ ahhh¡­ it feels great!''


    "You are beautiful¡­"


    ''Did you hear that? Seraphina said I''m beautiful.'', I taunted Lazarus back.


    ''But you can''t move because you will scare her away¡­''


    ''Want to bet?'', I asked smugly.


    I rubbed my head against Seraphina''s waist, and she giggled and hugged me!


    ''Eat mud, Lazarus! I got a hug!''


    Lazarus didn''t respond, but I could feel that he was dejected because I got what he dreamed of.


    "Do you want to go for a walk?", Serina asked, pulling me out of my daze.


    I opened my eyes and looked into her gray ones that smiled at me.


    Close, close!


    If this was Lazarus, he would kiss her, but I had a strong feeling that she would not get this close to him.


    She is beautiful.  Should I lick her? No. Not yet, it''s too soon and I don''t want to freak her out.


    "There is a small meadow nearby. Come on¡­", she urged me, and I remembered that she wanted us to go for a walk.


    I nodded and her smile widened.


    ''Do you need to rub yourself against her while walking? Give her some space!'', Lazarus was sulking.


    I snickered internally. He was jealous.


    "I wonder what you usually do. Probably running and hunting¡­", Serina was thinking aloud, and I was content that her thoughts were about me.


    She chattered and I enjoyed the sound of her voice.


    "Considering your size and the lack of forests, you probably don''t come out during the day¡­"


    Her right hand never left the fur on my back. It was nice.


    "Here we are¡­", Serina announced when we reached a small meadow.


    The grass was full of wildflowers and it reached her knees.


    Seraphina squatted and leveled her enchanting eyes with mine.


    The stories say that the Moon Goddess is beautiful, and I wondered if she is prettier than Seraphina.


    "How about we catch butterflies?", she asked, and my tail-wagging told her I''m up for the challenge.


    "But there is a catch!", she warned. "If you harm a butterfly, you lose."


    I tilted my head in confusion. How on Earth am I supposed to catch a butterfly without harming it? But she was already on the move, giggling while running after the white butterflies, and I pranced around her.


    Lazarus was saying something about me being whipped, but I ignored him. It''s been ages since I was out in daylight purely enjoying.


    Other than sulking and taunting me, he couldn''t do a thing.


    Lazarus''s plans for a date after lunch fell apart, while I got a hug and back rubs, and I was playing a game with Seraphina¡­ and the day was still young.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 82 - A Date With Seraphina

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    As the afternoon trickled away, I found myself growing restless.


    Why is Serina not back yet?


    I assumed that her experiment with Lazarus will last no more than one hour, yet it''s more than three hours since Lazarus went to find Serina in the garden.


    What''s taking so long?


    Serina explained that for ensuring optimal conditions, she needs to be with Lazarus in an unmonitored area, and I suggested the woods in the back of the property.


    Did I make the mistake to leave her unattended?


    Lazarus shouldn''t act out of line, for his own good.


    Did something happen?


    No. Serina is fine.


    I have on my desk an extension that shows measurements that the pheromone-measuring device Serina has is recording, and I can see that her pheromones are within the acceptable range.


    It was nearing dinnertime when my patience wore off and I decided to go and check out the situation.


    As I made my way through the vineyard, I reminded myself to stay calm and not break into a run.


    Be cool, Aldus. Everything is fine. Serina''s readings are showing that her emotional state is stable and¡­ Ah! It''s stressful to be a parent!


    My steps halted as my mind exploded. Are those Lazarus''s clothes? Underwear? What the¡­? Is he¡­ naked?


    What about Serina?


    Suddenly it occurred to me that there is a possibility my device malfunctioned.


    What if Lazarus drugged her? That would explain her flat emotions.


    That mutt! I will skin him alive!


    I felt a vein popping on my forehead from anger that boiled within me, and I closed my eyes in order to focus on lifeforms in the surroundings.


    Found them!


    It didn''t take me more than a few seconds to reach their location and I had to blink a few times to ensure I''m seeing right.


    Serina was sitting on the bed of grass and there was a big gray wolf next to her. His head was resting on her lap and his tail wagged rhythmically in slow movements.


    She hummed a tune, and her smiling face told me that she was relaxed.


    ''Not in danger, and fully clothed¡­'', I released a long breath along with some of my tension.


    On a second look, I observed that she was scratching behind the wolf''s ear and his left hind leg twitched in pleasure.


    Lazarus should be able to pick up my scent. Is it possible that he is so engrossed with Serina that he didn''t notice me? Or is he ignoring me on purpose?


    I saw Lazarus in his wolf form many times, and he was never this¡­ tame.


    How they ended up in this situation, was a mystery.


    What''s up with Serina and animals?


    She wanted to adopt a puppy in the alley at the fair, she named the twin angler (aka Bob) and cried because she killed him, she befriended a wolf (aka Blackie) in the Misty Forest, and now this.


    I hope she doesn''t want to adopt Lazarus. That''s not happening.


    I cleared my throat to get their attention.


    Serina''s head snapped toward me and Lazarus raised his head.


    I chuckled at the ridiculous image of a vicious werewolf with a chaplet of colorful flowers on his head.


    "I see you and Lazarus are getting along well."


    Seraphina''s eyes met mine. "Alex."


    "What?"


    "His name is Alex.", Serina clarified.


    I couldn''t believe my ears. "You named him?"


    "No, no¡­", Serina said swiftly. "His name is Alex. Lazarus told me before he shifted."


    "You understand that no matter how you call him and how he looks like, that is still Lazarus. Right?"


    Seraphina looked at me with a complex expression and her gaze softened as she turned to Lazarus.


    "In this form, you are Alex.", Serina said, and Lazarus wagged his tail in approval.


    I rolled my eyes. When I saw Lazarus this morning with flowers and chocolates, I guessed that he came up with some scheme to get close to Serina. I thought of several scenarios, but I never imagined¡­ this.


    Serina stood up and faced me. "How come you are here?"


    "It''s getting late. I came to fetch you for dinner."


    Lazarus narrowed his eyes at me, and I couldn''t believe his audacity.


    "Do you need a reminder of who I am?", I asked threateningly.


    Lazarus''s ears fell down and in the next moment, Seraphina hugged him.


    "Don''t bully him, father. We were having fun. It''s normal that he wants to stay here longer.", she turned to Lazarus and patted his head. "Don''t be sad. We can hang out again some other time¡­"


    I felt my face twitching in annoyance. Why is she treating Lazarus like a puppy?


    The walk to Lazarus''s discarded clothes didn''t take long.


    Serina squatted in front of Lazarus.


    "Thank you, Alex, for a wonderful afternoon.", she said with sincerity and grimaced when he licked her cheek.


    "Ewww! Not on the face¡­", Serina said while wiping her cheek that had some slobber on it.


    Wait! Did she say, not on the face? Does that mean he licked her somewhere else?!  I will make him beg for death!


    Oblivious to my anger, Lazarus whimpered and licked the back of Serina''s palm.


    She smiled and patted his head. "That''s better¡­"


    I frowned at the scene. He was wagging his tail again happily. She really tamed him.


    I tugged Serina''s hand, pulling her away from Lazarus.


    "I hope you continue wearing that crown after you shift.", I said to Lazarus teasingly while gesturing toward the chalet of colorful flowers that was resting on his head.


    "We will make our move first."


    "Bye, Alex!", Serina said.


    "How was your day?", I asked Serina as we walked away from Lazarus.


    The scent of a wolf coming from Serina was strong. That mutt rubbed himself on her clothes!


    At least he was decent enough to wait for us to be out of sight before shifting into his (naked) human form.


    "It didn''t go as planned, but I had fun.", Serina responded.


    "You had fun with Lazarus?"


    "Alex¡­", she corrected me again. "He is a big ball of cuddles. We were chasing butterflies and collecting flowers."


    "Did you throw a stick for him to fetch?"


    "How do you know? Didn''t you say that there are no surveillance cameras there?"


    I stifled a laugh while imagining Lazarus, one of the most powerful werewolves in the area, acting like a trained dog. I knew that Lazarus was enamored with Serina, but I didn''t know he was this shameless.


    "Just a lucky guess." I paused while realizing that she is calling Lazarus''s wolf by his name. "I advise you not to use casually the name of Lazarus''s wolf. Shifters don''t advertise the name of their beast. That is reserved to the family and closest friends, people they trust."


    Serina''s eyes flashed in surprise at my words. "Is there a reason behind it?"


    "Werewolves are physical creatures, weak to magic, and their strength is tied to their beast. In order for a witch to cast a spell, she needs to know the name of her target.", I responded.


    "If Vesper finds out that Lazarus''s wolf is called Alex, she can cast a spell and harm him?"


    The worry in Serina''s voice was palpable and I had to ask, "Does this mean that your attitude toward Lazarus is favorable?"


    Seraphina''s expression told me all I needed to know. The fun afternoon was with the wolf (aka Alex), not with Lazarus.


    I must give her credit for not wavering. I knew that her heart was set on Duke, and I hoped that the boy will not break it. If he does, I will break him.


    Now to address the important topic. "Your pheromones didn''t go above seven. Are you confident about our trip to London?"


    "Yes.", Seraphina responded with certainty. "This afternoon didn''t go as planned, but it proved to me that I can handle myself in unexpected situations. I faced my worst fears to the point of not fearing them anymore, and I will continue practicing diligently. I believe that no matter what happens, I will stay in control."


    I approved of her attitude. "Confidence arises from within. Whatever comes your way, if you feel your will faltering, remind yourself that you are my daughter, and I am backing you."


    Seraphina''s face exploded in a dazzling smile and she wrapped her arms around me. "Thank you, father."


    My good mood was dampened when I realized that now I smell like a dog. Ugh! I need a shower.


    Serina let go of me and glanced behind. I sensed Lazarus approaching us.


    "I will go ahead to freshen up before dinner¡­", Serina said and dashed toward the villa before I had a chance to respond.


    I turned to see Lazarus a few steps behind me, his eyes were glued to Serina and he held onto a ring of flowers.


    "You are not wearing your crown.", I said mockingly.


    "This is a present Seraphina made for me and I will keep it forever." Lazarus smiled smugly. "Did she tell you about the date?"


    My eyebrow twitched. "What date? You call a few hours of frolicking as a wolf in the meadow, a date?"


    "Oh, noooo...", Lazarus responded in a singing voice. "Seraphina agreed to go for dinner with me."


    I was confident that my ears malfunctioned. Serina didn''t mention anything about a date with Lazarus.


    "What?"


    "Mhm¡­", Lazarus hummed in confirmation. "We didn''t agree on a day, but tomorrow sounds good. I need to pick a place. Rome sounds romantic. Or maybe Milan. What do you think?"


    Did he trick her to accept? Or is he tricking me now? In any case, I was confident in one thing... "Serina is eager to spend time with Alex. You better pick a place that is dog-friendly."


    His outraged expression was priceless.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 83 - Lesson On Credibility

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    As we sat at the dining table and the maids were bringing in the food, my mind drifted toward our upcoming trip to London.


    It''s inevitable that Serina will want to visit places from her past and that will carry a risk of bumping into people who know her.


    I didn''t think about this previously, because her trip to London was something that will happen in the future. But now that the future is only one week away, there are many possibilities we need to plan for in order to avoid this turning into a disaster.


    Serina is probably aware that it''s not a good idea for her parents, Adele, Willow, and Ruby to be aware Serina (aka Sanya) is back (and alive). Not yet. We still don''t have a plan for dealing with them and considering Serina''s mysterious background, there could be others who want to harm her.


    Going there openly will alarm them and disperse any advantage that Serina has.


    Maybe a big hat and large sunglasses would suffice to prevent someone from recognizing Serina. However, if we are dealing with creatures that rely on other senses, someone might recognize her no matter how her outer appearance is.


    There is also a point where I suspect that her parents are not her biological parents, and I was unable to confirm it because my men failed to obtain DNA samples without alerting them.


    I want to ask Serina about her agenda for this trip. Does she want to visit places, meet people? She will probably want to find Duke.


    We will leave for London in one week, and I have so much to discuss with Serina that I''m not sure where to start, and Lazarus''s presence is not helping. I wish that he leaves so that I can come up with a good strategy for Serina. After all, I don''t want to restrict her movements, but I want her to be aware of risks so that she acts with caution.


    If people who set her up become aware that Serina is alive, they might attack again, or retreat and destroy the evidence.


    I decided to leave these thoughts for after dinner. Lazarus will go to sleep and I will call Serina to the study so that we can discuss our schedule, her current situation and come up with some options.


    During the meal, Seraphina chatted with Lazarus and I used this opportunity to observe them.


    Lazarus was smiling warmly, and his eyes sparkled with hope, but Serina''s behavior was within the lines of being polite to our guest.


    Serina didn''t appear like a girl who is looking forward to a date with a guy. Did she forget? Or maybe she didn''t care about it. That brought me back to the possibility of Lazarus deceiving either Serina or me.


    Just as I was thinking about this, Lazarus''s phone rang, and he excused himself. "I need to take this one¡­"


    When Lazarus was out of the dining room, I turned to Serina.


    "So, when are you going on a date with Lazarus?"


    Seraphina looked at me with confusion obvious on her face. "A date?"


    I stifled a laugh. Her expression was comical.


    "Lazarus told me that he will take you out for dinner. Tomorrow."


    Seraphina frowned for a moment and then her eyes flashed as she remembered. Lazarus was not lying. Did he trick her to accept?


    "Can you come?", she asked desperately.


    I didn''t understand. "Where?"


    "On that¡­ date.", Seraphina''s voice was barely audible, but I heard her loud and clear.


    It was my turn to be shocked. I might be new at this father role, but I was quite confident that accompanying a grown daughter on a date is not part of the job description. Or did she want me to go instead of her?


    "You want me to go on a date with Lazarus?"


    "With him and me.", she clarified. Her eyes lit up. "Can you go without me?"


    I shook my head in disbelief and I decided to clarify a few things.


    "Serina, did you agree to go on a date with Lazarus?"


    She responded with a faint nod.


    "Did he force you?"


    She shook her head, indicating that he didn''t.


    "Did he trick you?"


    She shook her head again.


    I knew that she will not like what I was about to say next, but I had to. "Don''t make promises you have no intention to keep. Your words will build your reputation. Do you want to be known as a liar?"


    I saw her shrinking in her chair, as the weight of my words hit her.


    "I understand.", she said in a small voice.


    I wanted to comfort her, to say that it''s only dinner, to offer her a variety of excuses she can use to dodge it, but this was a lesson she needed to learn.


    She fidgeted before speaking, "It''s not that I had no intention to keep it, but¡­"


    "But?", I urged her to continue.


    "If it''s just a meal between friends, I would have no problem with it. However, I am aware that Lazarus has some ideas about me, and I don''t want to encourage him."


    I nodded in understanding. "You were supposed to tell him that before you accepted his invitation."


    "I did."


    "And?"


    Serina was dejected. "Lazarus said that he accepts I am not interested in him NOW, but in time that might change and¡­ he will wait."


    Well, he is persistent, I had to give him that. Some things didn''t add up.


    "You told Lazarus that you are not interested, and he still invited you for dinner and you accepted¡­", I thought aloud. "If my eyes are not deceiving me, you are not fond of Lazarus. Why did you accept?"


    "I wanted to see Alex and Lazarus said that he will shift if I agree to go for dinner with him.", Serina explained.


    I exhaled forcibly. He tricked her. I knew it.


    But that doesn''t change the fact that he proposed a deal, and she accepted it.


    "You told Lazarus what needed to be said and your conscience should be clean. Don''t feel guilty about it because you are not leading him on. Unless you have a valid reason to break the deal you made, there is nothing wrong with sharing a meal."


    Serina''s smile didn''t reach her eyes. I saw that she was conflicted, but that was her battle, and other than providing her with advice, I couldn''t do much.


    I had to clarify one point. "I''m not encouraging you to get closer to Lazarus. I only want you to stick to your words. I hope that from this experience you keep in mind that you need to think if you will keep a promise before you commit to it. It is important that you build your credibility because only weaklings resort to lies and petty schemes. You are not weak. You are Mezzanotte."


    "I will remember this.", Serina confirmed with a solemn expression.


    I also wanted to say how she should not be cuddly with Lazarus when he is in his wolf form, because that is still Lazarus, but the werewolf in question entered the dining room, so I decided to tell her that later.


    Lazarus''s frown reflected his sour mood.


    "I need your assistance.", he told me.


    It took me a second to understand. "There was another incident?"


    Lazarus confirmed with a stiff nod. "We should leave right away, while the trail is still fresh."


    Serina''s hand landed on my wrist. "I want to go."


    "No.", I rejected her.


    She pressed her lips into a line and looked at me stubbornly. "Father, can we talk in the study?"


    I understood that she wants to talk without Lazarus eavesdropping, and I was wondering what she is up to.


    ¡­


    "No.", I said sternly for the tenth time. There is no way I''m letting her come.


    "Father¡­", she called with irritation oozing from her voice. "You said that I need to learn. How am I going to learn anything if I stay cooped up in the library and in the lab? No amount of reading about werewolves prepared me for what I experienced this afternoon in the woods with Alex."


    I agreed with her point. Practice is always better than theory, but¡­ "This is not a field trip, Serina. Rogues are dangerous."


    "I am aware of that. For as long as I can remember, I was aware that people are not kind, and that world is dangerous. As a way to deal with it, I secluded myself by staying low and how did that end? The first time I gathered the courage to do something on my own, I ended up drugged and murdered. I can''t keep on hiding forever. I can read thousands of books and still be helpless when I step out in the world. Since I woke up in your lab in Venice, you are telling me that I am not a fragile human. I know that I will probably not be of much help, but you will be there and Lazarus as well. Are you telling me that I will be in more danger than going to the Misty Forest by myself?"


    I had to admit that she made sense. Maybe. Ah, am I wavering?


    This was the first time Serina asked for something. Her logic was solid, and she looked confident. I was aware that by making this demand, she was pushing herself out of her comfort zone and was willing to take a risk. If this goes well, she will grow in more than one way.


    What can go wrong? I will be there to protect her.


    "OK.", I agreed.


    Her eyebrows shoot up. "Really?"


    "Do you want me to change my mind?"


    "No, no!", she exclaimed while bouncing from excitement. "What should I pack?"


    "Pack lightly. One change of clothes, something practical for the walk in the rough terrain. You have hiking shoes in the mudroom. Ask Maria to fetch them¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 84 - Seraphinas Weakness (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I engraved into my mind Aldus''s lecture about sticking to my promises.


    When I look at my personality, I don''t have much going in my favor. I don''t want to lose my credibility.


    I keep telling myself that Sanya died, and I am Seraphina. This is my chance to start anew, to become whoever I want to be, and I want to be worthy of the identity Aldus gave me.


    Aldus''s daughter is strong, powerful, and she doesn''t go back on her word.


    I want Aldus to be proud of me. I crave his approval. After all, he gave me so much; a life (literally), safety, comfort, an abundance of knowledge, and his guidance. The least I can do is to take it seriously.


    I agreed to dinner with Lazarus in exchange for spending a few hours with Alex and I need to stick to it, even if I don''t like it.


    This trip to investigate the incident with rogues will postpone my date with Lazarus.


    Part of me hoped that Lazarus will be distracted enough to forget about it. I''m not avoiding it. I will just not bring it up.


    If the deal is to spend time with Alex, I wouldn''t mind.


    Aldus explained to me that Alex is Lazarus, and Lazarus is Alex. They are two minds in one body (that can have two forms), and they are completely aware of each other and can''t be separated.


    When Aldus talks about it, it sounds logical and I get it. However, when I see the big furry creature wagging his tail while looking at me with those adorable yellow eyes, I don''t see Lazarus. I see¡­ Alex.


    It seems that I have in-built affection toward dogs (and wolves) and when I see a furry animal I can''t help but swoon. Ah, dogs are my weakness!


    That is one more thing I need to adapt to; werewolves are part human and I shouldn''t be cuddly with the wolf if I don''t want to do the same with his human half.


    "Is she coming with us?", Lazarus asked with disapproval in his voice when he saw me coming down the stairs with a carry-on.


    "Yes.", Aldus said.


    "You know that this is dangerous."


    "She is determined.", Aldus responded.


    Lazarus frowned. "Determined to get killed?"


    I snorted. "I am right here, you know."


    Lazarus turned to face me in slow motion. "You should stay back. This is not a place for¡­"


    "A sheltered princess?", I interrupted Lazarus.


    He rolled his eyes. "For a reckless girl who can''t take care of herself."


    I narrowed my eyes at Lazarus. "How do you know that I can''t take care of myself?"


    He sneered. "What can you do? You will be a hindrance."


    I didn''t know if Lazarus was looking down on me, or just trying to get me to stay back, or maybe he is always so overbearing, but I was determined to go. "I thought that you want to spend time with me. Since that is not the case, maybe we should forget about the date. After all, I don''t want to force you to spend an evening with a reckless girl who is a hindrance."


    I heard Aldus chuckle on the side.


    Lazarus was outraged. It seems he is not used to being challenged. "Those are not the same."


    "Aren''t they?" I smiled smugly. Serina scores!


    I saw that Mitch was waiting for us by the car, and I made my way toward him.


    "It won''t be pretty!", Lazarus spoke while walking after me. "There will be blood and guts everywhere!"


    I controlled myself not to respond. It''s not like Lazarus can stop me, anyway. Aldus said that it''s OK for me to tag along and that''s final.


    I knew this will not be a picnic, and I might see some gruesome things, but I need to face the reality even if it''s not pretty.


    I got in the car, and I shimmied into the back seat.


    Lazarus wanted to sit next to me, and Aldus blocked him.


    "You sit in front¡­", Aldus said icily.


    Lazarus was not happy, but he obeyed.


    I appreciated the fact that Aldus spared me from sitting next to Lazarus.


    After a ten-minute ride, the car came to a stop.


    There was a two-story high building where Mitch parked the car after we alighted.


    I observed the interior of the big modern garage with slick gray walls and various tools.


    "Let''s go!", Aldus''s call pulled me out of my stupor and I realized that he and Lazarus are heading toward the helicopter that was on one of the three helipads next to the garage.


    "Is this yours?", I asked Aldus.


    "Lazarus''s.", Aldus responded. "My security system doesn''t allow for anyone to fly in the property, so the aircraft stays here, and he takes the car for the last stretch."


    "I see¡­", I murmured.


    "We have a helicopter as well.", Aldus said before adding, "More than one."


    I liked that he said WE have a helicopter. He always reminds me that we are family.


    Mitch stayed with the car and based on the windows on the upper floor, I guessed that rooms are there. Bedrooms possibly.


    Lazarus piloted the helicopter and after about half an hour ride, we landed on a clearing.


    I didn''t see much because it was after sunset, but we were in a wooded area.


    "Leave bags here¡­", Lazarus advised and led the way. Aldus and I followed.


    I wished that I packed a glowstick, a flashlight, a torch, or anything that can create some light. It was difficult to walk without seeing where I''m about to step. It reminded me of the Misty Forest whose floor was covered with a layer of fog, but here everything was dark.


    It took my eyes a few minutes to adjust to the darkness. The rays from the full moon which sneaked through tree canopies lit up the ground just enough for me not to stumble as I walked.


    A few minutes later, the rays of light that made their way through the foliage, indicated that we are nearing our destination.


    Before I could see what''s behind the final bush, I was hit with a heavy metallic smell. Blood. It lingered in the air and my stomach churned.


    I glanced at Lazarus''s and Aldus''s backs and I wondered how are they faring, considering that their sense of scent is much stronger. Maybe they are used to it.


    "Hoh¡­", a barely audible whimper escaped my lips when I saw a campsite that looked like a crime scene from horror movies.


    In the middle of a small clearing was a campfire leftover, surrounded by rocks to contain the flames. My eyes moved to observe tarp shreds, utensils, a shoe¡­ the ground had black patches and I knew that was because the soil was soaked in blood.


    Several people were there, talking to Lazarus and Aldus and I was not sure if they are talking in low voices or if I''m so distraught that I can''t hear them.


    I swallowed softly and I walked toward them while trying not to step on something that doesn''t belong in the forest.


    "Four of them¡­", one of the men said, obviously the leader of the group. "Two men and two women¡­ we have their IDs¡­ There is no vehicle in the vicinity, so they hiked quite a distance to reach here¡­ when we found them, their hearts and livers were missing, ripped out of their bodies. Other injuries were due to a fight¡­ They didn''t stand a chance. It happened fast... We bagged them and are waiting for you to check before we dispose of the bodies¡­"


    I listened in silence while trying not to visualize bodies with missing organs and broken limbs.


    "There is no need for us to check.", Aldus said and stepped to the side.


    Aldus closed his eyes and a second later gestured toward his right. He turned toward me. "This is your last chance to change your mind. You can return with these men."


    "I''m going with you.", I said with all the confidence I could muster. It would be foolish to go back now.


    Aldus nodded. "Stay close."


    Aldus went first and I was right after him. Lazarus was last.


    I glanced to the back and asked Lazarus, "Your men are not coming?"


    "They are humans."


    I took that as a ''no''. He probably thinks of them as hindrances.


    Aldus told me that Lazarus''s power is comparable to the one Alpha has. Lazarus could have his own pack, yet he chooses to be a loner. I wondered, why is that? It''s obvious that Lazarus looks down on humans, why doesn''t he have a pack? Werewolves could patrol his territory and prevent these attacks. Also, Alex would not be lonely. Maybe Lazarus is fine on his own, but Alex enjoys company.


    I reminded myself to focus on the task at hand. Four people died and we are hiking through the forest in the middle of the night while searching for perpetrators.


    After about a dozen steps, Aldus stopped again for a second, and then his pace increased.


    "How come you didn''t inspect the bodies for clues?", I asked Aldus while doing my best not to stumble.


    "We are going after the killers and can''t afford delays. If they reach a city, we will lose them.", Aldus explained.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 85 - Seraphinas Weakness (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Them? Do you assume it''s more than one? How many?", I asked, anxious about the possibility of several murderers and also curious to find out how Aldus''s mind is working.


    "If it was one creature, at least one human would run, yet all bodies were found around the campfire. If my guess is right, with hearts and livers missing from the bodies, it was probably for the rite of passage. One heart per candidate...", Aldus paused and I knew that he was weighing his next words. "They should be conducting a ceremony, so we have at least one hour, but we are already more than one hour behind. As for how many of them, I''m not sure but we should assume four or more."


    Aldus said many things I didn''t understand. "Rite of passage?"


    Lazarus answered. "Young warriors prove themselves by going on a hunt. They take the hearts of their victims as proof of the kill. There is a belief that a heart contains the courage of a person and by collecting hearts of his foes, the warrior will be braver."


    "What about the liver?", I asked.


    "It''s nutritious and full of blood.", Aldus responded, and I took a deep breath while trying to suppress my nausea. Hearts for mementos and livers for breakfast. Ugh!


    The three of us walked through the dark forest with only streaks of moonlight illuminating our way. Aldus in front, I in the middle, and Lazarus behind me.


    Aldus briefly explained to me a set of simple hand signals that will help us communicate without words. Things like stop, move, attack, and so on. He repeated a few times that once we find the culprits, I am to hide and not move while he and Lazarus handle the situation.


    After that was done, we were walking through the forest in hurried steps again.


    The silence was pressing on my ears and every crunch below our feet made me jumpy.


    I continued asking questions that swirled in my mind. "Was this done by rogues?"


    Aldus confirmed with an explanation, "Claw marks are there."


    "How can you be sure it''s werewolves?"


    "Vampires wouldn''t waste all that blood. Ghouls wouldn''t spill any blood. If it was a bear, some of the campers would escape¡­", Aldus explained patiently.


    I did my best not to imagine young werewolves sneaking through the forest and attacking unsuspecting campers, but the images were flashing in my mind and made me restless. How could someone cute and cuddly Alex-like commit such a barbaric act?


    In order to stop thinking about cuddly Alex, I glanced at Lazarus who shot me a half-smile. That did the trick. Lazarus is not cuddly.


    To pass time, I thought about my resistance toward Lazarus. Objectively, he is a good-looking man, why am I unable to be amiable toward him?


    Is it because he openly admitted that he is interested in me? I should appreciate his honesty, and not punish him for it.


    Or is it because of Duke? My heart is set on Duke, but that shouldn''t prevent me from having friends.


    Or is it because of how Lazarus acted the first time we met? To be honest, that first impression was bad. He forced a hug on me, and I felt helpless and absolutely uncomfortable. That will take time to forget no matter how he acts toward me going forward.


    "We are getting close¡­", Aldus said in a low voice and pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I wondered if Aldus was tracking the scent of blood. Considering that Lazarus is a werewolf, shouldn''t he be sniffing the air? I decided to keep those questions for later because I didn''t want Lazarus to have more material to mock my ignorance, and if Aldus was using some super-secret ability, he will not talk about it in front of Lazarus.


    Aldus and Lazarus were not talking, and I was nervous, so I counted my steps to keep busy.


    When I reached five hundred steps, I wondered what''s the time. Dang¡­ I left my phone in my bag which is in the helicopter. I should get a wristwatch; one of those that lits up. Maybe I could buy it in London. I imagined shopping with Duke, and us buying matching wristwatches. I smiled at that thought.


    "Aww¡­", a muffled moan escaped me when I bumped my face in Aldus''s back.


    Why did he stop abruptly?


    "They are near¡­", Aldus said in a whisper and motioned with his hand that we should be quiet.


    I felt my heart rate increasing. They? Suddenly, I remembered why I''m walking in the forest at this hour. There are killers nearby, more than one, yet I''m lost daydreaming about shopping with Duke.


    Breathe, Serina¡­ breathe! And don''t forget to control your pheromones. The last thing you want is for a bunch of rogue werewolves to come at you because of your pheromones!


    As we progressed further carefully, I noticed shadows dancing over the tree trunks. There was a fire up ahead. The air smelled funny, probably because they burnt some plants in it, but that was good because it will conceal our scent.


    Aldus gestured to me and then to one wide tree trunk and I understood that will be my place to hide and observe.


    Now I could hear voices of three, no¡­ there were four men talking.


    Aldus said that there were at least four attackers, and he was right.


    I placed my palms against the rough tree trunk and observed the fire in the middle of a small clearing. The grass was bent, as if someone rolled on it, to make the ground even.


    Only one bush was separating me from the campfire and four men who stood around it. The bush was tall enough that I could observe them through the thin layer of leaves at the top of the bush without bending.


    I glanced to the side and noticed that Aldus and Lazarus are not in visual range anymore. I held my breath and observed four men while wondering what they were doing and trying to guess how they will react when Aldus and Lazarus show up.


    One of the four had a glass bottle in his hand and was taking a swig from it occasionally. His back was turned toward me, so he looked like a tall muscular shadow.


    The second man was squatted next to the fire, and I saw his face. He appeared as someone in his forties. Didn''t Lazarus say that they are doing this for young warriors? That man didn''t look very young to me.


    The last two men were talking one over the other and I couldn''t understand what they were saying.


    Next to the man who was squatted, was a plastic tarp with something on it; it glistened in the light the fire provided. My eyes widened when I realized those are missing organs from the people that got killed.


    Subconsciously, I gripped the hard bark of the tree and I cursed internally when I realized that my hands are empty. How come I didn''t bring any weapon? A gun, a knife, a stick¡­ anything would do! Those are four big guys, werewolves with super strength and speed, murderers. Am I just going to hide here and hope that no one comes my way?


    "Am I interrupting something?", Aldus asked as he stepped into a small clearing and I held my breath.


    The man who was squatting next to the fire swiftly flipped the plastic tarp, covering up the organs and the other three snapped to look at Aldus, obviously surprised by his sudden appearance.


    "Are you lost?", the man with the bottle asked Aldus.


    I saw Alex coming from the left. It seems that four men didn''t notice him.


    I thought that Aldus and Lazarus have some plan that included me hiding and they ambushing them or doing something, anything other than just walking in.


    In the next moment, the four men noticed Alex and started shifting to werewolf forms.


    At that moment it hit me that they will fight and some of those four, probably all of them, will be dead soon. My stomach formed painful knots as I repeated that they killed those campers and they deserve whatever is coming their way, and I need to watch because this is what I came here for.


    The man who held a bottle, froze with his body in between human and wolf forms, and he screamed while falling on the ground like a statue. I knew that was Aldus''s power. He was sapping life force from him and I wondered if he will stop when the werewolf is too weak to fight back.


    The other three werewolves completed shifting into their wolf forms and focused their attention on Alex (aka Lazarus).


    Alex was bigger than the other three wolves and definitely stronger. However, this was three versus one and I couldn''t stop worrying.


    There was no hesitation as they pounced at Alex. He dodged one, kicked the second one, and bit the third one at his neck, drawing blood immediately.


    Growls and whimpers were heard as they went at each other.


    My heart clenched as it pounded fiercely, and I was unable to move.


    Alex threw his first attacker to the side and tore into the second one, the one that he dodged previously.


    A small flash of light behind a bush on my right entered my peripheral vision and snapped me out of my daze. I made my way there, thinking that it might be a camera or a security device. The last thing anyone would want is for this to be recorded. Maybe I can be useful, after all.


    My steps halted at the sight of four terrified teenagers, one girl and three boys, staring at the bloody scene around the fire, more terrified than I was.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 86 - Seraphinas Weakness (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I stared at the four teenagers while wondering why they are here. Are they with those four werewolves? Prisoners?


    The girl''s head snapped my way and her eyes widened in shock.


    "Ah!", the girl exclaimed when she saw me, getting the attention of the other three on me as well, and one of the boys put his hand over the girl''s mouth, to prevent her from making more noise.


    Their eyes shimmered in golden hues, and I realized that those are four werewolves. Are they going to shift into their wolf forms?


    Two boys curled up with their arms around the girl and stared at me without blinking. The third boy who appeared oldest in the group of teens, jumped away from them, landing into a squat with his arms on the ground, facing me.


    I wanted to tell them that it''s OK, that I have no intention of harming them, but the growls and squeals from the other side of the bush would make my words useless.


    I opened my mouth and all voice left me when I saw that boy on the side started shifting. His face was pained, and it took quite longer compared to Lazarus. It seems that is a skill they perfect over time.


    The fur that covered the boy''s body was light brown and he was slightly larger than Blackie, but his eyes were full of madness that mixed with fear.


    On instinct, I took a step back and lifted my hands in front of me, palms toward the four young werewolves.


    "I won''t hurt you¡­"


    I knew they were too anxious to hear me out, but I had to do something.


    My leg slipped on a branch, making me lose balance for a moment, and the light brown wolf leaped toward me.


    At the sight of his fangs approaching me, I inhaled sharply, preparing for the pain to come, but a big dark gray wolf flew in from my left like a bullet smashing into the light brown one. As soon as they landed, Alex grabbed the smaller wolf by the neck and shook him violently.


    My mind stuttered. No¡­ This is crazy¡­ They are kids¡­ You need to stop¡­ Everyone needs to stop¡­


    "STOP!", I shout ripped out of me with a ferocity I didn''t know I had inside me.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    After making sure Serina is safe and down the wind from the four werewolves that were around the fire, I went with Lazarus to handle them.


    My role is to distract them and help Lazarus if needed. This is his mess to clean up, so unless I''m attacked or he is in trouble, I will not act.


    The four shifters that gathered around the fire are killers we were pursuing, and I knew that they will not surrender. After all, it''s not like we have a prison for werewolves, so their options are to fight, flee, or die.


    The scent of blood in the air was heavy and their casual behavior showed that it was not the first time they did something like this.


    I sensed several other strong lifeforms in the area, but they didn''t move so I guessed that they are probably tied up, or maybe animals got attracted to the fire but were too scared to approach it.


    However, shouldn''t there be a number of youngsters nearby? With hearts missing from the victims, we assumed that this is part of the rite-of-passage ritual that young warriors go through, but maybe these killed for fun. It happens.


    I shot one last glance toward Serina, to make sure she is tucked in safely behind a tree before gesturing to Lazarus that it''s time to move. He already shifted in his wolf form.


    I stepped into the clearing and puzzled expressions directed my way told me that they didn''t see me coming.


    "Am I interrupting something?", I asked in order to get them to focus on me.


    "Are you lost?", the shifter with the bottle asked me, and a moment later, they noticed Lazarus.


    Well, considering that he is a giant animal and that werewolves can sense each other, it was not unexpected, but I hoped that my appearance will distract them for a moment longer so that Lazarus gets into a better position.


    Bottle fell on the ground as the man closest to me started shifting and I knew that I am his target. The other three focused on Lazarus as they assumed I am less dangerous. And they were totally wrong.


    I was taking my time with my victim. It feels good to see arrogance morphing into shock and then pleading for mercy. It never gets boring.


    "Ah!", a scream came from the side and I realized that Serina is not behind the tree anymore.


    In a flash, I was there to check what is going on, but Lazarus was faster.


    I got in time to see Lazarus ripping through one young werewolf while three others were in the process of shifting to their wolf forms.


    Serina looked like she is about to have a panic attack.


    Lazarus let go of his last kill and turned to the three youngsters who were about to complete shifting.


    "STOP!", Serina roared, making the three youngsters freeze in their last stage of transformation.


    The intriguing part was that Lazarus was frozen as well. Was he surprised by Serina''s ferocity? It didn''t look like that. If I''m not mistaking, he really couldn''t move.


    My eyes darted back to Serina while wondering if she released another power. I could move without obstruction, so it''s not something that will impact creatures or freeze time. Maybe I''m overthinking it.


    Serina inhaled a shaky breath and her eyes moved from three youngsters to Lazarus and then to me.


    "They are kids. Do we need to harm them?", Serina asked pleadingly.


    Lazarus let out a low growl, and I raised my hand to stop him.


    She is right. They are kids and I can take them out if needed. I was curious to find out what she was thinking, but more than that, I wanted to find out why those kids were not moving.


    Lazarus shook his big furry head in disapproval and disappeared into the darkness.


    The silence stretched through seconds as the kids still didn''t snap out of their daze. They all stared at Serina with their eyes that flickered in golden light.


    Gradually, they reverted to their human forms and I observed a girl with short light-brown hair, one brown-haired boy, and the second boy had blonde hair that fell over his eyes.


    They looked young, probably not older than fifteen. Based on their scrawny looks and shabby clothes, they were not well off, and malnourished. Typical of rogues, or small packs.


    Serina''s gaze moved to the body of the fourth kid who was a few steps on her right, unmoving, in his wolf form. Based on the big gash on his neck, he was definitely dead. She lowered her head, unable to bear the sight. I can''t blame her.


    "Are you OK?", I asked her, and she responded with a stiff nod.


    Considering that it''s Serina''s first time seeing something like this, I would say that she is doing quite well. She didn''t show any visible reaction at the first campsite, and I assumed that was because it was cleared of bodies, but this was different.


    Lazarus returned to our location, this time in his human form. He was pulling the t-shirt over his head while walking, and he stood protectively in front of Serina.


    "What are you mutts doing here?", Lazarus growled at the kids, his eyes icily cold, like every time he looks at a rogue.


    Seraphina frowned. "Do you expect them to answer when you ask like that?"


    "They are murderers! If I didn''t come in time, you would be lying dead on the ground instead of that mutt.", Lazarus said through his teeth while his eyes didn''t leave three youngsters.


    Well, she wouldn''t die, but she would suffer injuries. Maybe those injuries would serve as a reminder to stay in her hiding spot when I tell her not to move next time. If there is next time.


    To everyone''s surprise, the three youngsters fell on their knees and kept their heads low in submission.


    "We didn''t kill anyone¡­", the girl said in a shaky voice. "It was Gil and others. They forced us to watch."


    "Is Gil one of the guys next to the campfire?", I asked.


    The girl responded with a series of rapid nods.


    "Did you come here for the right-of-passage ceremony?", I continued asking, even though these looked too young. That is usually not done before the eighteenth''s birthday.


    Just as I suspected, Lazarus shook his head. "They are too young."


    "We don''t have enough warriors.", the girl said. "Gil brought us here to watch how it''s done, and tomorrow it would be our turn to hunt on our own and deliver the proof of kill."


    Lazarus snorted. "Hearts."


    "Don''t abandon us. We will pledge our allegiance to you¡­", the blonde boy said weakly.


    Lazarus snorted. "Allegiance? Sorry, kids, but I''m not the guy to take in strays."


    "I don''t think they were talking to you.", I voiced my observation.


    Lazarus shot me a confused glance and then his eyes widened in realization. He turned toward Serina in slow motion.


    Lazarus moved to the side as if to confirm that the youngsters are indeed bowing to Serina and not to him.


    Three kids lifted their heads and looked at Serina expectantly.


    Serina''s brows furrowed as she processed the situation. "Me?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 87 - Seraphinas Weakness (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I watched the scene unfolding in front of me in disbelief. Three teenage shifters were pledging their allegiance to Serina.


    For creatures that follow the strong one, them looking at Serina instead of Lazarus is unprecedented.


    She is not even a werewolf!


    My mind churned with her memory from when she was murdered. Serina was changing her form, so she was definitely a shifter. What kind of shifter? I really need to figure out the mystery behind it!


    "We promise to follow you.", the girl spoke to Serina pleadingly.


    "You will be our Luna.", one of the boys said.


    Serina''s eyes snapped at me, obviously expecting guidance.


    I didn''t know what to say. I was flabbergasted, just like she was.


    What''s with Serina and animals?


    But I couldn''t say that she is on her own. After all, I am her father. I decided to ask some questions.


    I stood in front of the kneeling youngsters. "Do all of you want to follow her?"


    They nodded.


    "Why?"


    "We are not treated well¡­", the boy on the left started talking, and the girl cut him off, "Because we want her to be our Luna."


    They were talking in sync, which was a giveaway they were using a mental link to communicate and that meant they belong to the same pack. Definitely not rogues.


    Lazarus snorted. Other than disliking these youngsters for causing trouble on his territory, it was obvious that his ego took a hit because they were currying favor from Serina while ignoring him. For a prideful guy like Lazarus, that''s a big deal.


    "Do you even know what Luna is?", Lazarus asked condescendingly.


    The blonde boy responded, "We have Luna in our pack."


    "Why do you need another one? Do you want your Alpha to have two wives?", Lazarus continued in the same tone but this time laced with irritability.


    "It''s not another one, she will be the only one.", the boy ended by gesturing toward Serina.


    The girl slapped the blonde boy''s shoulder. "Show respect. How can you address Luna as ''she''?"


    "I don''t know her name.", he defended himself.


    Serina''s eyes were so wide, that they almost formed perfect circles and I could see invisible question marks hovering around her.


    She shook her head and composed herself. On the outside, at least.


    "My name is Seraphina.", Serina said to the kids while gesturing for them to stand up.


    I didn''t care about pleasantries as I needed to clarify a few things.


    "She can''t marry your Alpha."


    The girl shook her head vigorously. "Not marry him. We will join her pack."


    "You want to leave your pack and follow Serina as your Luna?"


    Three youngsters nodded.


    "Is that possible?", Serina asked while her eyes darted between me and Lazarus.


    "Yes.", Lazarus responded. "There is a ritual we can do and¡­", he glanced at me before speaking to Aldus. "How can she be a Luna? Seraphina has no Alpha, and she is not a werewolf. They want to join her pack? Seraphina does not have one."


    "We don''t care. We will be her pack.", the girl said. She paused when she realized that Luna is the wife of an Alpha. "There is no rule that Alpha needs to be male."


    The blonde boy nodded in agreement. "Seraphina will be our Alpha."


    "What are your names?", Serina asked.


    The girl responded. "I''m Zoe, Alpha. This is Ash¡­", she gestured toward the boy on her left, before pointing at the other one, "And this is Luca."


    "Please, call me Serina.", Serina insisted before observing the youngsters with sadness flickering in her eyes. Was she comparing their state with her depressing childhood stories? Probably.


    "How old are you?", Serina asked.


    "I''m fourteen, Ash and Luca are thirteen, Alpha."


    "I will be fourteen next month.", the boy named Ash said.


    Serina looked at them pitifully and then her gaze found me again.


    Is she planning to adopt them?


    If I knew it will come to this, I would let her take that small puppy we found in the alley at the fair in Genoa. This¡­ these are three teenage werewolves!


    "Let''s clean up this place first. Everyone could use a good meal and a shower, and then we can talk.", I said, before Serina suggests we take them home with us.


    The kids were looking at her pleadingly, and I knew that is her weakness. It was only a matter of time before she says that we should take them and I was not sure if I will be able to say ''no'' to Serina.


    "I assume we can spend the night at your place?", I asked Lazarus to what he reluctantly agreed.


    It was not much of a difference to head to my villa, but that would be one step closer to adopting these teenagers, and I wanted to postpone that as long as possible.


    I was curious to find out more about the reason why the youngsters (and Lazarus) froze. Was it because of Serina''s shout for them to stop fighting?


    It was not wise to investigate it in front of Lazarus because if that was due to Serina''s power, he should not know about it. Kids might buy it as something Luna can do, but Lazarus would see through that story because he is one of the few who will not submit, no matter who issues the command, yet he froze when Serina shouted to stop. Intriguing¡­


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I wanted to help with cleaning up the place, but everyone around me could lift things ten times my weight like it''s nothing. They were stronger and faster, the skinny teenagers included, so Aldus told me to sit this one out because I was getting in the way.


    I sat on the side and tried to ignore the bodies and stench of blood around me while thinking about Zoe, Luca, and Ash and their request for me to be their Luna (or is it Alpha?).


    I was flattered that they see me as a role model, but I am not a leader material. I can''t take care of myself, adding three teenagers is out of the question. But if I refuse them, what will happen? Lazarus already declared his stance that he is not interested in taking them in, and Aldus is not that type either.


    I assume there are no orphanages or sanctuaries for werewolves so¡­ what will happen to them if I reject to take them in?


    They added more logs to the campfire and used its flames to burn the corpses as well as anything else that didn''t belong in the forest.


    I observed Zoe, Ash, and Luca. All three of them followed instructions without complaints. They seemed relieved that four older werewolves were gone, and they didn''t show any emotions about their friend who was murdered in front of their eyes.


    I was an odd one, shaken up by nine murders, five that happened only a few steps away from me. Others acted as nothing unusual happened.


    I wondered, how come it''s possible that the teens are not shaken up by the death of their friend? Later, I found out that the third boy was from another pack. They knew him as Costa, and that he was a loner, and that''s it.


    It didn''t take long to clean up the place and we were ready to leave.


    "Before we go¡­", Lazarus spoke to Zoe, Luca, and Ash. "I need you all to denounce your pack. Since you will join Seraphina''s pack, you need to leave yours."


    I glanced at Aldus, and his expression told me not to meddle.


    "How do we do that?", Luca asked Lazarus anxiously.


    "Say your full name, and that you are leaving the Dark Walkers pack."


    Zoe was the first one. "I, Zoe Accardi, am leaving the Dark Walkers pack."


    A second later she grimaced and clutched her chest.


    "Don''t worry. That is normal and it will pass in a few seconds.", Lazarus assured Zoe.


    Luca was next. "I, Luca Accardi¡­"


    I noticed that they have the same last name.


    "Are you cousins?", I asked Zoe, my assumption was based on the last name and that they are so close in age.


    "Luca is my half-brother. Same father.", Zoe said with a stiff expression and I guessed that''s the topic she doesn''t want to talk about.


    After Ash denounced his pack, we started walking back toward the helicopter.


    "What happened with my chest when I denounced my pack?", Luca asked Lazarus.


    "The bond was broken. Your Alpha felt it as well."


    Three teens exchanged nervous glances.


    "What if he comes after us?", Ash asked nervously.


    "Now that the bond is broken, he can''t track you even if you try to communicate with him.", Lazarus said with a smirk and I had a feeling that was the reason why he made them leave their pack before we left that bloodied clearing.


    I noticed the teens exchanging confused expressions. "Is something wrong?"


    "Our mental link is not working.", Luca responded.


    "Only members of the same pack can share a link.", Lazarus said with a chuckle. "You are officially rogues."


    The kids were visibly nervous.


    "We are in Seraphina''s pack.", Zoe said with urgency.


    "She still didn''t accept you.", Lazarus said with malice in his voice. What''s his problem?


    I exhaled in frustration. "Let''s not talk about it until we all shower and eat. OK?"


    I needed to talk to Aldus and figure out this mess. I had no idea what I was supposed to do, but I knew that I couldn''t leave these youngsters to fend for themselves.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 88 - Teens From The Dark Walkers Pack (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Zoe''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t want to come to this damned rite-of-passage test. None of us did. What happened with waiting until we are eighteen?


    But Alpha Enric said that I''m already fourteen and unless I want my rations to be cut, I need to obey and go with Gil.


    For the thousandth time this year I contemplated running away from this hellhole called the Dark Walkers pack, but then I saw that Luca is also going. He was never able to disobey an order. He is the Omega, the submissive one.


    I don''t feel superior to Luca and I would never classify myself as anything more than an Omega, but I have some backbone to reject nonsense. However, now I had to accept this and protect my useless half-brother (aka Luca).


    It turned out that Ash is also coming. Well, Ash is cute. At least I will get to enjoy the view during these three days away from our pack.


    They told us that on day one, Gil will show us how the hunt is done. On the second day, we will go hunting, and on the third one, the ceremony is performed.


    Another boy joined us. He introduced himself as Costa, from the Silver Leaf pack.


    The Silver Leaf is even more pitiful than we are. Their Alpha is abusive and he created an environment where you need to fight for what you want; the rumors are that they fight for literally everything, even for a meal. The scowl on Costa''s face when he said his name and age (sixteen years old), matched the unpleasant reputation of his pack.


    ''Do you like him?'', Luca teased me through our mental link.


    ''Shut it, you big baby¡­'', I growled back. ''Stay away from him, he is bad news.''


    Gil and three of his henchmen led us through the forest and he told us how we need to pay attention because they will show us how it''s done. The real hunt.


    This was not a hunt. It was a slaughter. Humans didn''t see them coming. They didn''t have time to scream, but the horror on their faces was there. The humans were still alive when Gil and his henchmen gutted their hearts out.


    And that''s when I emptied the contents of my lunch behind a bush because I couldn''t stomach the scene. I mean, our Alpha delivers harsh punishments, but this was horrible.


    Luca was right next to me, puking his guts out until he heaved because there was nothing left.


    Ash didn''t move, but his eyes were directed on his shoes.


    Costa looked at the scene with a disinterested expression. His eyes were flashing, an indicator that his beast wanted to come out.


    Unfortunately for me and Luca, Gil saw us wiping our faces and he admonished us for being weak. The one minute long lecture ended with a punch in the abdomen. One for me and one for Luca.


    ''Bastard, you will pay for this¡­'', I seethed internally.


    I was tired of being beaten because I''m not acting like a grownup. How come they don''t get it that I''m fourteen years old!


    I heard stories how not so long ago we were all part of a big pack where rules were followed, and Alpha cared about his pack members. Pups were given time to grow up and explore their interests, and no one was forced to be a warrior if they didn''t want to. There are many versions of why the pack fell apart, and we don''t know which one is true. It doesn''t matter.


    When we reached our camp, Grant lit up the fire and said that we will get to eat human livers.


    Our disgusted expressions told them what we think about it, and Gil blow a fuse, "Spoiled brats! I will teach you how a warrior lives! You will sleep in the open! Go behind that bush and if I hear a sound, you will get a beating!"


    Ash and I moved right away, and I tugged Luca to follow. I didn''t need another punch.


    Costa had his signature scowl, and he cursed us under his breath, "Weak fuckers! I got punished because of you!"


    ''Yeah right. If you are so mighty, why are you doing this test at sixteen years old?'' I didn''t voice my thoughts because if we start quarreling, Gil will punish us again.


    A few minutes later, we saw a guy approach the camp, and there was another presence.


    Gil was halfway through his bottle and didn''t notice the newcomers.


    ''Should we warn them?'', Luca asked through the mental link, and based on Ash glaring at Luca, I realized that he was included in this little conversation as well.


    ''Why should we?'', I asked back. ''The poor guy will be dead no matter if we warn him or not.''


    ''What if he takes out Gil?'', Ash asked.


    ''That man is not a werewolf. But if he manages to do it, we will witness a miracle'', I responded, unsure how I feel about it.


    Life in our pack is hard and people turn against each other. It''s difficult to be civil when you are hungry and live in a shack without electricity, but Luca and I are doing our best. We are sharing a father who acts like a bachelor without responsibilities, coming home only when he is hungry and needs clean clothes.


    Our mothers couldn''t accept degrading living conditions, and they left a long time ago. Our father told us that there were many fights at that time and that there is a chance our mothers are dead. Both Luca and I hate them for leaving us behind. Anything would be better than this.


    I was young to remember the life in a big pack and the caring Alpha, those are just murky flashes in the back of my mind. But I clearly remember having a bathroom and hot water.


    ''That''s a big one!'', Ash shouted mentally when a massive dark gray wolf came into view.


    ''Don''t move!'', I warned Ash and Luca. ''Our best chance is that they don''t notice us.''


    ''We should run¡­'', Luca said.


    ''Don''t you see that wolf? How far do you think we will go?'', I seethed while clutching Luca''s arm, making sure he doesn''t do anything stupid. ''Wow! What''s going on with Gil? I was sure that he will get that human by now.''


    ''I don''t think that is human, Zoe¡­'', Ash responded dryly, and I noticed that he was right next to me. Close. Gods! He is handsome, but also a smartass. It''s not that I hate it. Ash is blessed with good looks and it''s impossible to dislike anything about him.


    My attention got to my left and I was startled to see a woman only a few steps away from us.


    "Ah!", a scream of surprise escaped my lips, and Ash covered my mouth with his palm to stop me from making more noise.


    Luca hugged me, silently asking me to deal with the situation, like always.


    Ash hugged me from the other side, and I would be touched by that action if I was not completely petrified.


    ''Now what?'', Luca asked.


    ''No matter what, don''t move!'', I responded.


    Luca was restless. ''Should we attack her? She is just a human.''


    ''We thought about that guy he is human, yet he crushed Gil without touching him...'', I reminded Luca and Ash.


    ''We are screwed¡­'', Ash said weakly.


    ''Give me a second to think of something. She is backing away, maybe she will leave¡­'', I said with as much confidence I could muster, which was not much. Anxiety reached maximum levels and I felt my wolf clamoring to get out.


    Costa shifted and pounced toward the woman.


    Was this our cue to scram? Before I finished that thought, the massive dark gray wolf was tearing into Costa like he is made out of paper, and I knew that we are going to be next.


    ''We need to run. Now!'', I screamed mentally.


    I was about to get up, when the woman shouted an order, "STOP!"


    ''Fuck! I can''t move¡­'', I said to Luca and Ash.


    ''Me neither¡­'', Ash responded a second later.


    I was puzzled. Even when Alpha Enric gives the order I''m not this frozen; sure I get stiff and I feel that my wolf shrinks in submission, but not to this point.


    Who is this woman? And then it clicked¡­ ''She is our ticket out of this mess, boys. Get on your knees!''


    ''I can''t move¡­'', Luca whimpered.


    ''You want us to submit to her?'', Ash asked in disbelief.


    ''You felt it. She is powerful, Ash¡­'', I tried to reason with Ash, knowing that Luca will follow my lead. ''Look at that werewolf. He is more powerful than Gil and I can feel his bloodlust. If we don''t submit to her, he will end us. Even if we manage to run from here, we will be rogues. Minors. Easy targets. Or do you want to return to the pack? How are you going to explain Gil''s death? Alpha will skin us alive.''


    ''You are crazy¡­'', Ash admonished me.


    ''This crazy will save our lives.'', I said. ''Or do you have a better plan?''


    ''I hope this works¡­'', Ash grumbled as he got on his knees, but he knew very well that there was no other option.


    Luckily, Seraphina radiated with kindness that even my mother didn''t make me feel. While looking at her big gray eyes directed at me, a small seedling sprouted inside me, something I didn''t feel in a very long time¡­ hope.


    Once the interrogation ended, the werewolf called Lazarus and the other guy went to assess what all needs to be done, and I used this opportunity to talk to Seraphina.


    "I apologize."


    She was visibly confused. "For what?"


    "For making it sound like we wanted you to marry our Alpha.", I explained and glanced toward Lazarus. "It seems that your lover got upset."


    Her grimace was comical. I thought that Lazarus might be a dominant male who is bossing her around, but based on her shock, I confirmed that''s not the case.


    "He is not my lover. Acquaintance.", she explained stiffly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 89 - Teens From The Dark Walkers Pack (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Zoe''s point of view


    - - -


    I was relieved that the intimidating werewolf is not her partner. If he is Alpha, I could imagine our future filled with fear. Seraphina''s included. But what about the other man?


    "So, is the older gentleman¡­"


    "That''s my father.", she cut me off.


    "I apologize, Alpha."


    She smiled. "Stop apologizing. It''s OK. And don''t call me Alpha."


    "But¡­"


    "My name is Seraphina.", she cut me off again. "As for anything else, we will figure it out later. OK?"


    ''Zoe, come and help with the cleanup, will ya?'', Ash''s voice sounded in my head.


    "I''m needed there¡­", I said to Seraphina before leaving.


    ''Guys¡­'', I spoke to Luca and Ash through our mental link. ''This is a great opportunity to leave a good impression. If Seraphina sees that we are useful and obedient, it is more likely that she will not abandon us.''


    ''So, what''s the plan?'', Ash asked.


    ''We postponed our deaths.'', I responded.


    ''Is she our Alpha now?'', Luca asked.


    This was a tough one. ''She said to call her by name, so let''s do that. We will follow her and see what happens. In the worst case, we will run.''


    ''You really want to follow her?'', Luca asked weakly.


    ''I don''t know¡­'', I responded honestly. ''But right now, we are minors, and we can''t do much. I don''t want to return to the Dark Walkers.''


    I was glad that Luca and Ash agreed.


    ''Without the protection of the pack, we will need to choose if we will join another pack, stay in the forest as rogues, or move into the city and try our luck among humans. Going into the city is risky because our shifting is not stable. If we expose ourselves, we will be hunted by humans and the hunters. Do you guys know of any pack that is better than the Dark Walkers and is willing to take us in?''


    I paused to see both Luca and Ash shake their heads. I knew the answer because I did my research. There are packs in better shape than the Dark Walkers, but none would be willing to risk an open confrontation for measly three teenagers.


    They might fight for land or other resources, but kids without skill or trade are of no value.


    The only thing that allows amiable transfer of werewolves between packs and no one can stop it, is in the case of a mate bond.


    All three of us are minors, so it doesn''t apply to us. We are too young to feel the bond.


    ''That leaves us with an option to follow Seraphina. We need to buy time until we are in control of our shifting and urges. I was planning to run away from the pack after my eighteenth birthday and manage on my own.''


    ''Your plan is to be a rogue?'', Ash asked in disbelief.


    ''No. But I don''t want to stay with the Dark Walkers pack. There is a reason why females leave, Ash¡­'', I didn''t want to talk about it, but he knew what I mean.


    Werewolves have big sexual appetites, and in a pack where women are a big minority, they end up being shared between men. Sometimes against their will. The only ones spared are females with the status, like Luna, and the ones who are underage.


    Of course, an Alpha could establish certain rules, but the Alpha of the Dark Walkers pack is not strong enough to make his men submit, and he fears that if he denies them certain liberties, members will rebel.


    ''My plan to leave after I''m eighteen is valid even with Seraphina, but if conditions turn bad, I will leave earlier. I still didn''t decide if I will stay in the forest or try my luck among humans. That will depend on how strong my wolf is.''


    ''Don''t leave me¡­'', Luca pleaded.


    ''Stupid. We will leave together.'', I responded.


    ''What about me?''


    I was surprised by Ash''s question. ''Sure, you can tag along.'' I tried to sound cool about it and I hoped that he didn''t see me blushing. Stupid teenage hormones!


    After denouncing our pack, I lost the mental link to the pack members. It''s not that we could communicate over such a big distance, but I felt like a part of me went missing.


    Werewolves are social creatures, and the bigger the pack is, the more we thrive. That is why rogues usually turn out to be violent bad guys, solitude drives a werewolf crazy over time.


    During our walk away from the campsite, Seraphina was asking questions about us. We answered honestly. There was nothing worth hiding, anyway.


    We grew up in the Dark Walkers pack which has just over twenty warriors. The Alpha was eager to add more warriors, so they adopted a practice of starting us early. Normally, rite-of-passage would be done after our eighteenth birthday, which is considered adulthood for werewolves.


    By our eighteenth birthday, our senses sharpen and most of us are capable of fully communicating with their beast.


    I glanced at Ash secretly while wondering if by my eighteenth birthday my wolf will tell me who my mate is. Will it be Ash?


    The stories go that not everyone is blessed to find a mate, and it will not happen before the eighteenth birthday. My mother never found her mate, but she told me that her sister did and that before my Aunt confirmed that the boy was her mate, she had a crush on him.


    "You can''t communicate with your wolf now?", Seraphina asked, genuinely curious and I dispelled useless thoughts about a mate.


    It will happen if it''s destined and if it''s not¡­ I can get marked by someone who seems decent, or maybe I will stay single.


    "We are aware of another presence inside our head. This vague feeling usually starts at seven or eight years old.", Ash responded to Seraphina''s question when he saw that I''m spacing out.


    "It was at nine years old for me¡­", Luca interjected.


    Seraphina also asked about our shifting, so I explained, "That is related to the connection with our wolf. Shifting takes a lot of fine-tuning to make it smooth and painless because we need to agree with our wolf on which part of our body will transform first. It''s like I need to release control of my left arm and she can take over¡­"


    I was nervous that Seraphina didn''t accept us, but it didn''t seem like she will abandon us, and that was a good thing. Hopefully.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The good part of this otherwise horrible evening was that I was able to control my pheromones. After all that relentless practice, it came to me naturally, without trying. It''s a complete success and now I can venture into civilization.


    Of course, I will continue practicing, but my goal of not leaking pheromones without control was achieved. Too bad that the violent images from this evening are ruining the celebratory mood.


    On our way to the helicopter, Aldus and Lazarus walked in front, talking in hushed voices, probably about the attacks on humans that are happening on Lazarus''s territory.


    I decided to focus on youngsters and the information they provided. Chatting with them helped to distract me from the bloodshed I witnessed earlier.


    They spoke to me about their lives in the pack and the challenges that teenage werewolves are facing.


    The stories were sad and fascinating, and I was glad that the youngsters were answering my questions eagerly. It was obvious that they were trying to leave a good impression on me.


    Gil was the name of the werewolf who attacked Aldus. He was the leader of the warriors in the Dark Walkers pack.


    It was not unusual that youngsters from smaller packs join for the rite-of-passage ceremony, and that is how the fourth teen (now deceased) ended up in their group.


    Due to their young age and Gil wanting to ensure success, he took a few experienced warriors and performed a live demonstration (aka killing the campers and harvesting their hearts and livers) before getting kids to do it on their own.


    After watching Gil and his men kill four unsuspecting campers, the kids were so shaken up, that Gil told them to stay on the side until they calm down because he couldn''t stand their cowardice. They sat behind a bush and kept quiet, and that is when I found them.


    Based on my observation, among the three, Zoe is the leader. Luca is following her as a younger brother and Ash seems to have a crush on Zoe. I saw Ash stealing glances at Zoe and I''m quite positive that it''s mutual.


    It reminded me of Duke and me in high school and I couldn''t prevent my lips from stretching into a smile.


    After a short helicopter ride, we landed next to Lazarus''s villa.


    It was dark, so I couldn''t see it completely, but it was obvious that it was a massive cabin-style villa, nestled in the forest and partially hidden among the towering trees.


    One maid ushered kids upstairs, to their rooms. "You are to take a bath and change before dinner. Clothes are arranged for you¡­"


    I found it cute that Zoe, Luca, and Ash looked at me, and only after I confirmed with a nod, they followed after the maid.


    "When can we talk?", I asked Aldus with urgency as soon as the teenagers were out of sight.


    "After dinner.", Aldus said after a brief pause.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 90 - Dinner At Lazaruss Villa

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The inside of Lazarus''s villa was a mix of rustic charm and functionality, elegant and super-clean.


    The three story-high entry was cut in half by a massive beam that had a chandelier hanging off from it.


    Big windows that framed the entry door hinted that there is a view to enjoy.


    I followed after the maid who was assigned to take me to my room while Aldus went upstairs without an escort. It was obvious that he knew where he was going.


    My room on the second floor was nice. It smelled of chamomile and lavender, great for relaxing and I hoped that it will work. My carry-on was already inside, and I waited for the maid to leave before making my way to the bathroom.


    I enjoyed a long and hot shower before heading down for dinner.


    Zoe, Luca, and Ash joined us in the dining room. They were wearing sweatpants and t-shirts. It was not much, but it was new and clean, better than what they had.


    I noticed that three teens are standing awkwardly halfway between the door and the table.


    Seeing that Aldus and Lazarus took their seats at the table and were chatting while ignoring the teens, I took the initiative to invite them.


    "Join us¡­", I called while gesturing toward the table.


    They were visibly surprised.


    "At the same table?", Ash blurted out.


    "Yes."


    I wondered, what kind of life werewolves have in packs?


    The kids were timid, and I guessed that they were suppressed, and possibly traumatized.


    As I approached the chair next to Aldus, he stood up and pulled the chair for me to sit without interrupting his chat with Lazarus.


    No matter what Aldus does, he always pays attention to me. True gentleman. My father is the best.


    Any reservation the kids had was gone when the food was served. They dove into the dishes like they didn''t eat in days.


    I was concerned if I will need to maintain the conversation going during dinner in order not to make it awkward, but seeing that they were so busy with food, I could focus on other things.


    I listened to the conversation between Aldus and Lazarus. Of course, they discussed tonight''s incident.


    "The Dark Walkers pack is not in this area, but they knew that was my territory.", Lazarus said.


    "With their four experienced warriors gone, they should take a break for some time.", Aldus shared his thoughts.


    "This is only temporary because a new warrior will take over, and this will only increase their urgency to create more warriors.", Lazarus said with a grim expression. "I thought that rogues are my biggest problem, but now it''s this. I assumed that after eight years things would be stabilized, but now that smaller packs are facing difficulties, things are only worse."


    Aldus agreed. "The best solution would be if they join forces, merging into bigger packs. But none of the current Alpha''s is willing to step down."


    Lazarus snorted. "They are not Alphas. Being the strongest one in a group of ten doesn''t make an Alpha."


    I could hear the dejection in his voice, and I remember Aldus telling me how Lazarus had to repel many so-called Alphas who wanted to take Lazarus''s territory or to make him submit.


    "Is there a way to persuade smaller packs to join into one big pack?", I asked.


    Aldus shook his head. "Pack will follow their Alpha to the end. Either due to fear or due to loyalty. Once you are a member of a pack, the Alpha can make other members submit and can force open the mind link. If he catches you with treacherous thoughts¡­", Aldus made a face that told me it''s not good.


    Aldus glanced at Lazarus and continued explaining, "In the same way how Lazarus protects his independence, the Alpha will not give his position willingly. Not so long ago, Alphas fought each other, and there were many casualties. The werewolves are territorial, and they always crave for more. Given enough time, the packs will reduce in members and numbers, and only when one Alpha defeats another, the two packs will combine. Keep in mind that prisoners are not treated as equals, so no pack will surrender easily. Only a Supreme Alpha can sort this out and even with his power there will be some blood spilled."


    Lazarus looked at me and grinned. "Maybe Serina is the Supreme Alpha."


    I rolled my eyes and spoke while imitating Lazarus mockingly, "Only guys can be Alphas."


    "Can we focus on the food? It''s late and we have a lot to do¡­", Aldus interjected before we explode into bickering.


    Tonight, Lazarus was irritating. Since we left for this expedition, he was overbearing, and his words were full of sarcasm.


    What happened to the charming man who wanted to get me on a date? If I don''t know better, I would think that he is a woman on a period.


    Wait! This is good. Maybe I can provoke him further and use his outburst as an excuse to avoid that date. I''m brilliant!


    Unfortunately, my plan failed. Lazarus refused to talk to me for the rest of the meal, and I couldn''t be too obvious in provoking him.


    After dinner, the kids went to their rooms and I followed after them. I saw that they were anxious, who wouldn''t be? I felt the need to talk to them and maybe ease them up a bit.


    We all went to Zoe''s room.


    The three of them sat on the edge of the bed and looked at me stiffly.


    "How are you guys holding on?", I asked.


    They bobbed their heads ambiguously.


    "Do you have any questions for me?"


    The trio exchanged quick glances, and then Zoe asked, "What''s going to happen to us?"


    "I don''t know.", I said honestly. "As I already mentioned, Aldus is my father, and I will talk to him about options. What I can guarantee is that I will not abandon you. However, where we go from here will depend on you as well. I want you to think about what you hope to get out of this, and tomorrow we will put our heads together and come up with something. OK?"


    Zoe, Ash, and Luca nodded. All three of them had thoughtful expressions.


    "What grade are you in?", I asked while thinking about their education. Thirteen and fourteen years old, that puts them in high school (or close).


    "We don''t go to school.", Zoe responded. "Pack members taught us to read and write and that''s it."


    I had no idea how to respond to this. Is this normal for werewolves? "Do you want to go to school?"


    "With humans?", Ash asked with a frown.


    I realized that going to school with humans is probably not a common occurrence.


    Teenagers are hormonal, and they can easily lose control of their strength or shift in rage, so being with humans is probably not a good idea. But there must be some way to educate them beyond just reading and writing. Ah, I will need to talk to Aldus about this also.


    "Let''s not think about humans now. I''m asking if you are interested in getting an education."


    I saw that they were reluctant to respond, so I explained, "Unless you plan to steal clothes and eat only what you hunt, you will need money and you get it by having a job. Without education, you can do hard labor that doesn''t require any skills, but the pay is less. The better degree you have, the more you can earn by doing less¡­"


    After my little speech about the benefits of education, I left Zoe, Ash, and Luca in the room to talk it out.


    There were many other topics to cover, but I didn''t want to talk about anything with teenagers before I discuss it with Aldus.


    I was relieved to see him in the living room.


    "What should I do?", I asked immediately from the door.


    Aldus chuckled. "What do you want to do?"


    "I want to help them.", I said honestly. "Leaving them like this won''t be good. They are not little kids. With a bit of guidance and an opportunity, I believe that they will be able to stand on their feet soon."


    "You missed one point, princess¡­", Lazarus''s voice came from the side. I didn''t notice that he was in the room.


    "What point?"


    "The kids want you to lead them.", Lazarus responded.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "The kids said that only because they are not aware of other options."


    Lazarus tilted his head, obviously amused by my answer. "And you will give them options?"


    My irritation swelled. "It''s obvious that you will NOT!"


    "Why do you care about them so much?", Lazarus asked mockingly. "Is it to make yourself feel better?"


    My irritation morphed into rage. What kind of a question was that? "How can you not care about them? Does it make you feel superior? You don''t need to feed and clothe them, but it would be nice to treat them with decency and not like they are trash."


    Lazarus''s eyes flashed in outrage.


    "Enough!", Aldus shouted, obviously annoyed with our bickering. He shot me and Lazarus what''s-wrong-with-you looks before asking Lazarus. "Can I go with Serina to your study so that we can talk in private?"


    Lazarus responded with a stiff nod.


    "Thank you. We will be out of here tomorrow after breakfast.", Aldus said and gestured to me to head out.


    I glanced at Lazarus and saw that his expression fell. Was he sad that we are leaving in the morning? Or guilty about being a prig?


    On the other side, I was responding rashly without trying to understand him. He is not a human and I shouldn''t treat him like one. If my goal was to be his friend, I am doing a horrible job.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 91 - A Stormy Night (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I headed back to my room while remembering important points from my talk with Aldus.


    "I have no intention of starting a pack.", I said this first. I was clueless about packs, and werewolves, and I didn''t want to start something that will end in a disaster. "However, I don''t want to leave them on their own either. Will you support me with this?"


    To my relief, Aldus responded with a nod before asking, "Do you have a plan?"


    "I was hoping to hear what they would like to do."


    "Will you approve whatever they want? Or are there some limits?", he asked.


    Part of me was ashamed to talk about this. Without Aldus''s support, I don''t have any money, and thinking of helping others is ridiculous but I knew that the first thing needed was to come up with a goal, and then figure out how to get there.


    "I suggest that they focus on education first. I hope they can get their degrees and become self-sufficient¡­" My voice trailed off when I saw that Aldus was smirking at me. "Is that wrong?"


    "No. There is nothing wrong with that. If you are human."


    I frowned. "What is that supposed to mean?"


    "Humans rush with their education to get a degree, a job, an income, offspring, so that they can enjoy their last few years of life in retirement, knowing that their bloodline is preserved. With us it''s different." He gave me a few seconds to process that before continuing, "Those three kids are teenagers with abnormal strength and speed; they can shift into a wolf form, have heightened senses, and don''t get sick easily. Another thing that sets them apart from humans is that they don''t need to worry about dying in this century or the next one."


    He was right. I remembered the confusion in the kid''s faces at the mention of school. I exhaled in defeat as Aldus''s words confirmed this was over my head. "What do you suggest?"


    "I don''t suggest anything but I hope that you will think of them as werewolves. Remember what you read about their nature. Loners like Lazarus are rare. Werewolves in general stay with the pack, abide by a strict hierarchy, and will do whatever is needed for the pack to prosper. They value strength and speed. Instead of spending time in the classroom, they will go for jobs that rely on their physical abilities. Degree for them is not worth more than any sheet of paper."


    I didn''t agree with Aldus on all those points. If Zoe, Luca, and Ash want to be part of a pack, they would not leave it so easily. "Those kids grew up in poor conditions, depending on others to survive, and they were not treated with kindness. I believe that they want to be independent. You said it, they don''t need to worry about dying any time soon. Maybe it''s not about standard education and a degree, but they should have the drive to become self-sufficient. You can''t have fun when you don''t know if your stomach will be full tomorrow."


    Aldus raised his hands in surrender. "Alright. Let''s talk to them in the morning¡­"


    I left the study room after he said those words.


    I hoped that my talk with Aldus will clarify things, but it only left me with more questions.


    Was I too narrowminded? Everyone has their way of thinking and I don''t want to pretend that I know what a teen werewolf might want to do with his (or her) life. The right thing to do is to listen to Aldus and wait until morning.


    I was about five steps from the door of my room when I noticed Lazarus standing there.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that''s my room.", I said cautiously.


    "Can we talk?"


    He was not the most pleasant company, and I should probably refuse, but he looked at me apprehensively and there was some regret in his eyes, so I responded with a nod.


    "Well?", I urged him to start talking. I hoped that he can say what''s on his mind quickly and leave.


    "How are you doing?"


    Lazarus''s question surprised me. Did he wait here to check on me?


    "Fine, I guess." To be honest, I was not sure myself. Too many things happened, and I was still processing it, but Lazarus was not the person to whom I would open up.


    "I hope you know that my intention was to keep you safe.", he said.


    I was wondering if he was talking about him trying to prevent me from going to the forest, or Alex killing a young wolf, or Lazarus telling teenagers that I''m not their Luna. Probably all of it.


    Was this his way of apologizing? Considering who Lazarus is, this is the closest thing to an apology I could expect. Not that I was expecting one, to begin with.


    "Is this you or Alex talking?"


    "Both of us.", Lazarus responded without missing a beat.


    As much as the images of Alex tearing young werewolf were gruesome, if he didn''t step in, I would be the victim. That boy was set on harming me, and Lazarus and Alex saved me. I knew that much.


    "I am grateful. To both of you. The events from tonight were graphic and all of us are edgy. It will be better tomorrow."


    Lazarus smiled a little and his shoulders relaxed. "What will you do with those kids?"


    "I don''t know. It doesn''t sound right to leave them on their own. I believe they are good kids.", I responded honestly.


    "If you need advice from a werewolf, I''m available."


    I was not sure if Lazarus said that because he cared for the kids, or because he wanted to improve his image in my eyes. In any case, his offer sounded genuine.


    "I will. Thanks."


    He rocked on his heels a few times before speaking, "I will see you in the morning. Have a good night."


    "Good night, Lazarus¡­"


    ..


    After putting on my comfy two-piece pajama, I stood by the window and looked into the pitch-black sky.


    The thick clouds covered the moon, and the restless wind was announcing the rain. Flash from lighting in the distance, confirmed that the storm was coming.


    Frown settled on my face when I remembered that Zoe, Luca, and Ash were supposed to sleep outside tonight.


    I pulled the drapes over the windows, hoping that it will block the storm from disturbing my sleep, assuming that I can get any tonight.


    It took me some time to settle in the bed.


    The room was too dark, the wind was too loud, the sheets were too crisp, the mattress was too soft, the pillows were too fluffy, and I was hot and cold at the same time, knowing that the source of my discomfort are gory images that flashed in front of my closed eyes.


    Focusing on the sound of the harsh wind that was picking up didn''t help.


    I hugged a pillow while trying to suppress memories of our forest adventure.


    My stomach churned.


    So much blood¡­ The young wolf on the ground with his neck torn¡­ Hearts and livers glistening as they reflected the flames of the nearby fire¡­ The heavy metallic scent¡­ Growls and whimpers¡­


    I clutched the pillow with all my might, wishing for mental relief. I wanted it to stop. I didn''t want to think about it.


    If only I could sleep off. I knew that things will be better in the morning. But how can I relax?


    Unfortunately, the only person who could set my mind at ease was in London. Duke. No matter what happened and how upset I was, he always had the power to dispel my worries with only a few words.


    Was he in London? Was I in his heart? Was I on his mind? I wanted to be with Duke. No matter where he was, I wanted to go there. If he could appear instead of this pillow that I was hugging tightly, my world would be at peace. I knew it.


    I imagined Duke holding me, telling me that things will be alright, his warmth, his scent¡­ and at some point, I drifted off to sleep.


    I took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean.


    I was holding onto a firm and warm body. What happened with the pillow?


    My head snapped up to see who is the recipient of my hug, but the room was so dark, I could see only a shadow. However, somehow, I knew that was Duke.


    Hehe¡­ my dreams allowed me to experience my wish. I''m with Duke!


    He gently stroked my cheek with his thumb.


    "A rough day?"


    My breath hitched at the sound of the same deep voice I heard on the terrace in Paris.


    A small chill left behind his thumb told me that my cheek was wet. Was I crying? It seems so.


    My lips lifted into a smile. This must be the best dream ever.


    I rested my head on his firm chest that moved as he breathed.


    His warmth was soothing, and I enjoyed the sound of his heartbeat that was louder than the storm outside.


    "It''s all fine now.", I responded.


    "I am glad."


    Duke''s arms circled around me and he held me in silence with his nose resting at the top of my head. His hot breath traveled along my scalp, making my hairs stand on ends.


    My heart pounded wildly and with every passing second, I was growing restless. I took a deep breath to calm down my nerves, but it didn''t work as the scent of pine trees and the ocean entered my system and made me giddy on the inside.


    Our position was not decent. My head was on his chest, my arms around him, my hips stuck onto his and my leg was over his thighs, but I didn''t want to let go. I could wake up at any moment, and this will be gone.


    Why am I still wearing my pajamas? The soft fabric under my palms told me that he is wearing a t-shirt.


    Note to self: next time when I dream about Duke in bed with me, there should be less clothes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 92 - A Stormy Night (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    WARNING: Mature content


    - - -


    In my desire to make the most of my dream that included sharing a bed with Duke, I moved a bit to increase the surface of my body touching his.


    Damned pajamas!


    Starting tomorrow, I will sleep in a camisole; a sexy one! Just in case Duke visits my dreams.


    My leg hitched higher, and my thigh pressed on a bulge in his crotch area.


    Oh, God! He is aroused! Big time!


    That thought instantly sent a wave of heat through my core and I hoped that he didn''t notice.


    What am I doing? I chided myself.


    I am daydreaming about Duke most of the time, craving for him to show up in my dreams because they are so vivid that I could easily mistake them for reality. However, after each of those dreams, I''m disappointed with the knowledge that he is just a memory from high school.


    This is NOT a scene from my past that my dreams made me experience again. This is now.


    Normally, I am just an observer in my dreams, reliving the memories, but this was different. I could move as I wished and speak as I wished, without following a predetermined script.


    I finally have him in my bed, am I going to waste this dream on hugging in silence?


    I gathered my courage and moved higher.


    "Duke¡­", I called, my voice barely a whisper. "I miss you."


    "I miss you too, Sanya.", his husky voice responded and the butterflies in my stomach went crazy.


    "Seraphina.", I said, more to myself than to him, in order to confirm that this is not a memory. If this was a memory, I would never utter that name.


    "What?", he was confused.


    "I changed my name to Seraphina.", I said, trying to hide the fact that my insides are trembling.


    He didn''t respond and I wondered if he had anything against this name change. What if he doesn''t like it?


    In the next moment, I was exasperated. What''s wrong with me? This is my dream and there is no need to worry about what-if scenarios because all this is in my head, for my mind only.


    Lightning exploded outside, and a streak of light flashed through the gap in the drapes, revealing his blue eyes that stared at me with intensity and longing that can''t be put into words.


    Take the initiative, Serina! This is your dream! Make it count!


    The last spec of my reluctancy was shattered by the thunder blast from outside; the force rattled the windows.


    I was determined to make this the best dream ever.


    I inched closer, firming my resolve to kiss him.


    Did we ever kiss? I couldn''t find such an event in my memory, but that will not stop me.


    "Sanya¡­", he murmured, and his breath splashed on my lips.


    "Call me Serina."


    "Serina¡­", he said, and I could hear that he was smiling. "What are you doing?"


    "This is my dream, and I can do whatever I want."


    "A dream?"


    "How else would you explain that you are in my bed?"


    A small rumble rolled inside his chest. Was he laughing at me?


    "What if this is my dream?"


    I paused. "Then¡­ you can do whatever you want."


    "Whatever I want?"


    If the dream ends right now, it would suck big time! I love his voice, but if he didn''t chatter, we would be kissing already. What''s up with all those questions? Is this my subconsciousness reminding me to act with restraint? Who has restraints while dreaming?


    I fisted his t-shirt, unwilling to let go and silently praying that I don''t wake up.


    "As long as you don''t push me away, you can do whatever you want¡­", I whispered and held my breath when his grip around me increased.


    Then next thing I knew, I was on my back, and Duke was on top of me.


    Duke peppered light kisses along my jaw, each crumbling small chips of the dam that was containing the emotions I locked deep inside me a long time ago.


    His lips performed tantalizing magic on my neck, and he nibbled his way down to my collarbones while his hands left scorching trails on my skin through the thin fabric of my pajamas.


    Duke''s every move created sensational waves which morphed into arousal.


    I was never so powerless, overwhelmed with pleasure, and feeling like a formless putty that he can mold anyway he wants.


    "Ahh¡­", I inhaled a shaky breath when he sucked on my nipple while cupping my other breast with his palm.


    When did he push my pajama top up?


    With his knees, he spread my legs apart and I felt his hot bulge pressing against my core. Or maybe that was my heat.


    Duke moved onto my other nipple and enclosed it with his lips. His low hum sent shivers through my body and he bit right next to my aching bud before soothing the area with his tongue.


    "Shit¡­", a curse rolled down my tongue as my mind was spinning.


    I wanted to do so many things to Duke, yet I ended up laying helplessly below him and letting him do as he pleases. It''s not that I was complaining, but I wanted to do something as well because this was MY dream, damnit!


    My hands found their way under his t-shirt and I marveled the firm landscape of his back, muscles rippling as he moved... perfection.


    I had no idea when my legs wrapped around his waist, but there they were.


    His hands didn''t stop exploring my body as he moved up, his face hovering above mine.


    Several flashes of lighting revealed his intense gaze fixed at me.


    I thought that Lazarus was looking at me lustfully, but Duke was on a completely different level. That split second showed me how deep his feelings are; love and yearning and desire and possession. Like I am the only person in his world that matters and his signature sly smirk made my heart flip.


    Duke''s hips moved as he was grinding against my core. Oh, God! Even over my pajamas, the feeling was electrifying.


    My vision blurred, and then it was dark again.


    "Oh¡­ Duke¡­ Ah¡­", I cried while clawing at his back.


    "Let it out¡­", he breathed against my ear.


    I didn''t know what to do. My body moved on its own and I was unable to stop lewd sounds escaping my lips. It was too embarrassing, and I bit his neck in order to suppress my moans.


    Duke hissed in protest but didn''t stop his ministrations.


    "Mmm¡­ mmm¡­", my cries were muffled against his neck as electric sparks jolted my cells.


    His lips on my neck and shoulders, his hands kneading and pinching, touching everywhere¡­ his hot breath accompanied with low growls... that otherworldly rhythmical pressure on my core which sent pulses of pleasure through my insides¡­ and then something snapped and I lost control over my body which tensed and shook violently.


    I let out a cry to heavens as I came undone, "AHHHH!"


    I fell back into the pillows, gasping for air while my soul hummed. What the hell was that?


    "SERINA!", a shout was heard a moment before the lights came on.


    I swiftly pulled the comforter up to my neck and clutched it while getting into a seated position.


    "Are you OK!?", another frantic voice asked as I blinked myself into reality.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?", I asked Lazarus and Aldus who looked at me with concern obvious on their faces.


    "You cried for help.", Lazarus said while looking left and right, searching for an intruder. His head was moving as if taking in the scent.


    "I did?", I asked in confusion. I screamed in my dream; did I do that for real while sleeping? It looks like it. How embarrassing.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly before responding, "It''s nothing."


    My eyes widened in horror when I realized that my pajama top is pushed up, and my breasts were bare under the comforter.


    "It didn''t sound like nothing.", Aldus said stiffly and a moment later he put his hand on Lazarus''s shoulder, preventing him from coming closer to my bed.


    There was a moment of silence that was disturbed by the rain and wind from outside, which gave me an idea.


    "The thunder¡­", I said while discretely adjusting my pajama top to cover myself under the comforter. "The thunder startled me, but I''m OK."


    Why are they not moving? Please leave, this is beyond awkward.


    I squirmed a bit.


    Oh, God! My panties are wet! Can Lazarus and Aldus smell my arousal?


    "I''m OK.", I repeated nervously. "Thank you for your concern. I''m tired. Turn off the lights on your way out."


    Both Lazarus and Aldus looked at me with unreadable expressions for a few endless seconds as I shrunk under the comforter.


    To my relief, Aldus tilted his head toward the door, indicating to Lazarus that they should leave. Lazarus followed without a word.


    "Good night, Serina¡­", Aldus said before turning off the lights and his suspicious gaze told me that we might talk about this tomorrow. He didn''t buy my scared-of-thunder story.


    "Good night, father¡­"


    I plopped back into the pillows and tried to gather my thoughts in the darkness.


    What a dream! Duke was in my bed and¡­ it seems I was touching myself in my sleep.


    There was a lingering scent of pine trees and the ocean, but that must be my imagination.


    I can''t believe that I came in my sleep! Did I actually finish, or was I close to it?


    My right hand went below my navel and slipped into my panties.


    "Ahh...", a shaky moan escaped my lips as my fingers moved on their own.


    Damn, I''m wet and sensitive.


    ''Don''t make loud sounds.'', I reminded myself and then I surrendered to the images from my dream which replayed in front of my closed eyes as my hand moved, pushing me over the edge completely.


    "Oh, Duke...", I exhaled his name, like a prayer.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 93 - A Stormy Night (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    WARNING: Mature content


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    Sleep descended upon me as I was thinking about Sanya, as usually.


    I didn''t expect that I would wake up with a female latching onto me like I''m her lifeline.


    How did she get here? Was this one of Sergio''s sick pranks? I knew that he was trying to get me to meet some women, but this was crossing the line!


    I wanted to push her away, but then the scent of jasmine with a hint of Japanese wisteria filled my nostrils and I blinked while trying to confirm that was Sanya, but it was too dark.


    Why was my room so dark? Is that a storm outside? I needed a few seconds to focus on my sight in order to see more than outlines.


    Since when is Sanya this brave? She was always shy, but maybe she got a bit of courage over the years.


    Her shoulders shook slightly, and her head snapped up.


    For a moment, my heart stopped beating as I identified her features in the darkness. Sanya.


    So close. Beautiful.


    If this was a dream, I didn''t want to wake up.


    The sight in front of me would be perfect, if not for tears that streamed down her adorable cheeks. Whoever made her cry will be sorry when I get my hands on him. Or her.


    I wiped off the wetness with my thumbs before asking, "A rough day?"


    Her eyes widened for a moment before her lips stretched into a smile and she lowered her head on my chest.


    "It''s all fine now.", she said softly.


    The sweetness that filled me up was inexplicable. I was at peace, yet my body reacted at her proximity. Behave, I told myself.


    "I am glad¡­"


    I wrapped my arms around her, wishing to stay like that forever.


    I breathed Sanya in as her warmth seeped into my body, filling in all the gaps that got created by her absence and making me whole again.


    Sanya shifted a bit and her thigh landed on my crotch, increasing my arousal.


    No matter how much my body screamed to merge with Sanya''s, I didn''t want to ruin this. After many years of waiting and looking from afar, she was finally in my arms and the last thing I wanted was for Sanya to think of me as a lecher.


    "Duke, I miss you¡­", she said softly.


    My heart ached at the sadness in her voice.


    "I miss you too, Sanya."


    "Seraphina."


    I didn''t get it. "What?"


    "I changed my name to Seraphina."


    My thoughts raced. Why did she change her name? Is it because she knows that she was set up in Venice and that she is in danger?


    Damnit! I was supposed to keep her safe, yet I let her go on that damned vacation and she fell into a trap that forced her to stay behind and change her name. The guilt for not protecting her was eating me alive.


    The next thing I knew, she was moving higher. What was she up to?


    She said how this was a dream and I thought about it. It sounded logical, in a way. I was on my own, how else would Sanya (aka Seraphina) end up in my bed?


    Her permission to do whatever I want, hit me like a sledgehammer.


    I swallowed a mouthful of air. "Whatever I want?"


    She leaned onto me completely and fisted my t-shirt at my back, and whispered, "As long as you don''t push me away, you can do whatever you want¡­"


    I wanted to savor the moment while holding her in my embrace. I really did. But then¡­ this was a dream, and the woman my soul is crying for was in my arms, telling me that I can do whatever I want¡­ and I did.


    I saw her lips opening for me, silently asking to be kissed and I decided to make her wait for it. My goal was to hear her ask me to claim her lips and the rest of her body.


    I got on top of her and started kissing her jaw, and then neck, and my mind exploded. God! She smells amazing!


    The jasmine and Japanese wisteria mixed with a sweet scent of her arousal and all breaks were off.


    She was round and soft in all the right places and without hesitation, my hands made their way under her top. I marveled her impossibly luxurious skin, starting from her slender waist and moving higher.


    Her uneven breathing told me to keep going and I craved to taste those hard buds that pressed against my chest through the thin fabric of our clothes. Sanya in my bed was my wildest fantasy coming true, and now that she was part of my dream, there was no need to hold back.


    Her taut nipples fit into my mouth perfectly and I could suck on them all day long and not get bored of it. Her taste was intoxicating.


    I got between her legs and my shaft jolted painfully when her heat spread through the fabric that separated us.


    "Shit¡­", Sanya cursed, and I thought that she doesn''t approve, but then she shoved her hands under my t-shirt and grabbed my back firmly, holding me in place.


    My urges screamed to jab myself deep inside her and let her milk me all the way, but her sweet sounds told me she was enjoying, and I chanted internally to be patient. Even in a dream, I don''t need to act like a sexually deprived savage.


    She called my name with a seductive moan and bit her lip in embarrassment.


    Don''t keep it in, baby. Every time you say my name, my heart leaps in joy. And when you moan it, something else jolts and wants to get inside you.


    "Let it out¡­", I demanded. I really wanted to hear Sanya cry my name from the top of her lungs. All night long.


    She bit my neck, and I hissed in objection, but I didn''t want to move away. Actually, I didn''t mind the bite. Sanya can do with me whatever she wants. Even in my dreams.


    Her teeth on my skin felt good, like they belong there. Everything about Sanya was just right, including how she fit into my arms, and how she responded to my touch. Mindblowing.


    Her breathing became ragged, and I couldn''t believe that she will come just like that, but then¡­ I was aroused beyond belief as well. Sanya does that to me.


    "AHHHH!", she screamed and a second later I opened my eyes.


    I was in my bed. My room. Alone. Rock hard with the scent of jasmine and Japanese wisteria surrounding me.


    "Shit!", I cursed under my breath.


    I''m missing her so much that my dreams are reflecting my madness.


    My mind was a mess, preventing me from going back to sleep, and the painful erection told me that my balls will ache tomorrow if I don''t do something about it.


    I reached with my right hand inside my boxer shorts, grabbed my shaft, and started pumping as the images from my dream flashed in my mind.


    "Seraphina¡­", I breathed the strange name that somehow felt right. "Sanya¡­"


    ¡­


    I pressed my eyes tightly together at the sudden light that intruded into my room.


    "Rise and shine, young master.", Sergio said with a singing voice while opening the curtains completely and letting the sun inside my bedroom.


    "Why are you here?", I grumbled while refusing to open my eyes. "I''m not a kid anymore."


    "You said to let you know as soon as there is some news. You are lucky I didn''t come at 5 AM...", Sergio said and paused.


    He lifted his head and inhaled a few times in short bursts.


    Sergio looked at me and grinned. "Ah, you rejected my offer for a fun in the club, saying that you will work. I see you worked on a woman. Do I know her?"


    I frowned. "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Sergio narrowed his eyes at me. "Are you telling me that you didn''t have a woman here?"


    I rolled my eyes and pushed myself into a seated position. "No matter what I say, it seems that you have a theory. But your story will not stick with only invisible evidence."


    Sergio snorted. "Invisible evidence? Did you start using women''s perfume? Because this place smells like a fe-ma-le. And¡­", he pointed on my left, "unless you can bite your own neck, someone did it for you."


    His words hit me like a thunderbolt.


    Sergio said something about how he can smell a woman''s arousal from a mile away, but I was unable to focus on his words.


    I reached for my neck while remembering that Sanya bit me in my dream last night. I got off the bed and walked to the bathroom.


    My eyes widened at the oval-shaped pink mark on my neck. A bite. Impossible. That was a dream, right?


    My wounds heal quickly and the fact that there are traces on my skin means that the bite was quite ferocious.


    I smiled while remembering Sanya''s lustful sounds and I felt the pressure in my groin increasing.


    In the next moment, guilt washed over me. If that was really Sanya and not a dream, didn''t I almost violate her? What happened with cherishing and going slow?


    "So?", Sergio drawled while leaning lazily on the doorframe of my bathroom with his arms crossed over his chest. "Will you spill the beans? Who is the girl that made you break your vow of celibacy? Is it Katy from the second floor? Or Suzy from the fourth one? Or did you get that redhead cutie from across the street? She is eagerly waving whenever she sees you, technically eye-fucking you¡­"


    I wanted to remember the details from my dream (or maybe it was not a dream), but Sergio was too noisy and I couldn''t focus.


    "Shut up!", I exclaimed grumpily.


    What vow of celibacy? A guy like Sergio who needs to get his hands on every attractive woman will never understand how when you find THE one, all others turn into nobodies.


    "Why are you here? You mentioned some news."


    Sergio''s playful expression turned serious. "You might want to have your coffee first for this one¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 94 - Baseless Rumors

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - -


    After freshening up, I joined Sergio in the kitchen.


    He brought coffee and a variety of breakfast items from the bakery down the street, and the vast amount of food was a warning that the news he was about to share with me is not good.


    As I sunk my teeth into perfectly baked focaccia bread with baby tomatoes and herbs, Sergio was sizing me up with a knowing smirk. It was obvious that he was still guessing which one of our neighbors warmed my bed last night.


    Sergio was my guardian, my best friend, my only connection to the life I used to have in Italy, but he is also a gossip.


    At that moment, his face was perfectly punchable and I did my best to ignore him because I didn''t want to start my day with a useless argument. There was no point in denying whatever he imagined and saying that I had a mysterious encounter with Sanya will only make me sound crazy. Not that Sergio will believe me; if I try to sell him that story, he will probably call me a liar.


    I reminded him that he came to my place, and woke me up early because of some news.


    He frowned a bit, took a sip of coffee, and started talking.


    A minute later, my mouth was hanging open, and I was confident that my ears malfunctioned.


    "What did you say?"


    Sergio licked his lips nervously. "There are rumors that Magda is pregnant with your baby and that you are about to get married. To Magda. You and Magda. Baby. Married."


    I couldn''t believe this. "I never touched her and there is no way I will marry her. Who is spreading this nonsense?"


    Sergio shrugged helplessly. "I heard it last night in the club. You will need to deal with this."


    I didn''t want to deal with this or any other nonsense.


    Magda is psychotic to the point of bribing three girls to set up Sanya. My blood boiled at that thought. I didn''t want to get anywhere near Magda because I feared that I will rip her head off and end up in jail before Sanya returns.


    I''m not a guy to avoid problems, but you can''t win against rumors. The more I deny it, the more people will believe that there is something going on. Besides, soon they will see that there is no baby and they will gossip about something else.


    "Why should I deal with it? It''s just a baseless rumor. It will go away."


    "I agree with you that it''s a baseless rumor. However, I''m not sure about the going away part. Did you forget who Magda''s father is? If he believes that you played with his daughter¡­", Sergio''s voice trailed, and I knew that it will not be good.


    This was not about sullying Magda. Who cares about those things anyway? We are all grownups.


    However, this might be about preserving the reputation of the Thompson family.


    Richard Thompson, Magda''s father, the CEO of the Giantshade Industries. An overbearing and powerful man with numerous connections and a seemingly endless amount of money. He is one of the main reasons why Magda is spoiled to the bone; he is overcompensating for cheating on Magda''s mother.


    Richard was always overprotective of Magda, shielding her and seeking vengeance even when she was obviously in the wrong, and if this rumor reaches him, there is a chance he will not sit still.


    I don''t want to be his enemy but how can I explain this to him without getting into deeper trouble?


    Oh, right. I can get evidence and disperse lies with the truth. That will fix things. Even if Magda is pregnant, a paternity test will prove my innocence.


    I don''t need to get close to Magda. A phone call will do. If both of us set the records straight, it will all be fine.


    "I will call Magda and see if she heard about this.", I said.


    "Pft!", Sergio sprayed a mouthful of coffee on the table. "She is probably the one behind the rumors."


    I watched Sergio cleaning up the mess he made with a handful of napkins, and I realized that he was right.


    I am aware that Magda is deadset on claiming me as hers, but sometimes I forget that she has no limits to how far she will go to achieve her goal.


    Considering that I am avoiding her recently, there is a high chance Magda started spreading these rumors and that she hopes I will reach out to her. Of course, if we meet, she will use that to solidify her story of how we are about to get married.


    How exasperating. Magda is a walking headache. I dodged her for the last four years, and there is no way I will fall into her trap now that she doesn''t have any leverage against me.


    Sergio was of no help in figuring out how to deal with this problem. Actually, it''s not a problem yet, and maybe it won''t be at all.


    The truth is that I didn''t want to spend any brain cells on Magda or rumors about her. She is a socialite, always in the limelight. Other than a few outings which had a goal to expand my business network and she was tagging along, I managed to stay away from Magda and all drama that follows her.


    No matter what Magda is up to, Sanya will return and the two of us will travel the world, just how Sanya dreamed of. I will take her anywhere she wants, and when we are ready to settle, it will happen wherever Sanya wants.


    Magda can stay in London with her posh circle and gossips and find herself a man who is not me.


    Yes. The wisest thing I can do is to avoid Magda.


    Sergio was about to leave, when I remembered something, "How was the weather last night?"


    Sergio paused, surprised by my question. "It was fine."


    "Was there a storm? Rain and thunder?"


    "There was no storm. Are you OK?" He eyed my expression like he is about to check if I have a fever.


    I rubbed my forehead forcibly. "I don''t know, Serge." I waved him off, like it''s not a big deal. "Thanks for letting me know about the rumor."


    "I will keep my eyes and ears open. As always, young master.", Sergio assured me and left my apartment.


    I waited to make sure that Sergio is gone before walking back into my bedroom.


    I threw myself on the bed and took a deep breath.


    The hairs at the back of my head rose as the sweet scent filled my system. Jasmine with a hint of Japanese wisteria. Sanya.


    Three deep breaths later, I told myself that I''m not losing my mind.


    That is Sanya''s scent, and the bite mark on my neck which faded already was her doing. She was here. Or maybe I was wherever she was. That would explain the storm outside.


    I had no idea how it happened, but this was the second time I had this out-of-body experience where I was by Sanya''s side, feeling her, and inhaling her scent. And both times she eagerly accepted my touch.


    "Shit¡­", I cursed under my breath. She was upset.


    Instead of asking Sanya about her situation, and assuring her that I am here for her, I ended up feeling her out. And if it lasted two more minutes, I would undress her and do more than just grinding. So much for not being a lecher.


    Panic swelled inside me. How am I supposed to face Sanya now? She will probably avoid me, or slap me, or¡­ what if she decides not to return?


    I was so stupid! Why didn''t I ask Sanya where she is?


    She looked troubled. She cried and needed comforting. And what did I do? Despicable.


    Yes, it was despicable, but it was also amazing.


    I want to treat Sanya well. She is my Goddess. I want to worship every inch of her body, and ravage her, possess her, hear her scream my name, and say that she is mine. Only mine. Just how I am hers.


    I buried my face in the mattress and took a deep breath, savoring the lingering scent Sanya left behind. My palms throbbed with the memory of her luscious skin, and I drooled a little as my tongue remembered caressing her taut nipple. She tastes amazing and her sweet moans are out of this world!


    Shit! I''m aroused again¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 95 - Lazaruss Garden (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Italy, Lazarus''s villa ~


    After dinner, I spoke to Serina.


    I thought that she will freak out with all the violence she witnessed, but she was unusually calm. I wondered if she coped with that already or is waiting for things to sink in. There is also a chance that she was distracting herself with the issue of three young werewolves who wanted Serina to lead them.


    The amazing part is that her pheromones stayed within acceptable range through the evening. The efforts she put into practicing are showing results, and I was proud of her.


    Our chat about dealing with the teenage werewolves didn''t yield any results because she wanted to hear what youngsters want to do, so we parted ways for the night.


    I found myself with nothing much to do.


    When I''m at Lazarus''s place overnight, I usually spend some time in the forest to sort out my thoughts, since he doesn''t have a lab where I can keep busy. However, with the storm raging outside, going out was not an option, as I don''t like to get wet and muddy.


    I got my laptop and decided to sort out the data I collected so far about Serina''s abilities.


    Tonight, Serina froze werewolves into obedience. I''m quite confident that ability is not because I did something while reviving her. Is that a combination of some powers? Or was that hers from before we met? The more I find out about Serina, the more intrigued I was.


    I was reading through the files, when I heard Serina''s scream.


    Without taking any time to think, I rushed to her room and I nearly bumped into Lazarus who had the same idea as I did.


    It took me a second to realize that the scent filling the room is her arousal, and I could only imagine how bad it affected Lazarus.


    Werewolves are creatures driven by primal instincts; the stronger their beast is, the more difficult is to resist the call... and Lazarus''s wolf is strong.


    I placed my hand on his shoulder, to stop him from approaching her.


    "Out.", I said to Lazarus sternly in a low voice, careful for Serina not to hear me. Luckily, I didn''t need to say it twice.


    "You are fine with her having a man in there?", Lazarus asked when we got into the hallway.


    I rolled my eyes and waved him to move away from the door. Serina might not have a super-hearing, but she is not deaf.


    "How can there be a man in her room, in your house?", I asked Lazarus when we moved down the hallway.


    Lazarus paused when he got my point. "There was an unknown scent in the room."


    "You mean, besides her arousal?"


    I didn''t want to talk about Serina''s arousal. Knowing Serina''s personality, if she finds out that we sensed it, she will die of embarrassment. But it was obvious that Lazarus wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    My question did the trick because Lazarus was visibly uncomfortable. Did he think I wouldn''t notice he was turned on from the moment he stepped into that room? Werewolves are the worst in controlling their urges.


    "Don''t worry. There was no man.", I assured him.


    "How can you say that with confidence?", Lazarus pressed.


    "What did you smell? Something unknown? Do you know how each of her beauty products smells?"


    "This was male.", Lazarus said with a frown, and I could see jealousy flaring in his eyes.


    I was exasperated. What''s with dogs and women? Serina is not his, and she can have a man if she wanted, but I didn''t want to fan the flames. We were in Lazarus''s house with plenty on our plates already.


    I needed to make sure Lazarus doesn''t pursue this further.


    "Serina is unspoiled. She would never have a man in her room.", I gave him a meaningful look and it took a few seconds for Lazarus to sink in.


    "You mean¡­", he paused. "She never¡­", another pause. "With a man¡­ Never?"


    "Serina is untouched, Lazarus. I know that you are interested in her and I said that I will not interfere. However, I expect that you will treat her well, with respect, or you will deal with her father.", I ended by pointing at myself. "And wipe that stupid smirk off your face."


    The rest of the night was monotonous as I waited for everyone to wake up so that we can have breakfast, figure out what to do with young werewolves, and go home.


    Sometimes I wish I can sleep like the rest of the creatures.


    ¡­


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was up early. The sun barely came out, but I was wide awake.


    The night was eventful, for the lack of a better word. It started with a bloody outing in the forest, me adopting three teenage werewolves, and it ended with a steamy dream of Duke in my bed (so noisy that it brought Aldus and Lazarus into my room).


    Actually, the night ended later than that, with me muffling my moans into the pillow.


    The feeling of Duke''s touch against my skin was vivid and it was making me heady.


    I laughed at my folly because all my worries shrunk with Duke. He visited my dreams and overwhelmed me with love and care and passion and safety, making all my troubles go away, just how he always did.


    I wondered, how will I feel when I meet Duke for real? Will I still act as an enamored teenager who is stealing glances at him while fearing his rejection?


    Yes, I figured out that my massive crush during four years of high school remained a crush, covered up with a mask of friendship only because I was afraid to tell him how I feel. Is that why we parted ways after high school? Because I was a coward? We lost so much time and if he moved on, I have no one but myself to blame.


    I didn''t want to think about it. In order to retain my sanity, I needed to latch onto happy memories from high school, and on my dream from last night.


    Unable to sleep, I got ready for the day and went downstairs. When we entered last night, I saw a massive double glass door opposite the main entry, and I wanted to explore that.


    I pondered where Aldus is. He doesn''t sleep so he must be around, but I was not sure which room was his, so I went along with my original plan.


    I roamed the villa a bit before heading to the double door which opened to the terrace that overlooked the garden and the forest beyond it.


    The chilly air smelled of rain that poured last night, but the bright blue sky with a few cotton-like clouds hinted it will be a sunny day.


    I hugged myself to keep warm, regretting that I didn''t have a jacket or a sweater.


    The view was nice. More than nice.


    Italian garden had several trails made out of light gray pebbles that formed geometric patterns through the evergreen foliage. A number of human statues, reminding me of the renaissance, were arranged systematically. It didn''t take me long to notice that everything in the garden was symmetric. I was impressed.


    A thin layer of mist hovered just above the ground, complementing the tranquility that surrounded me, and making the scenery almost magical.


    I was lost in silence and the lush greenery in front of me.


    Towering behind me was a massive cabin-style villa that was clean, comfortable, and luxurious at the same time.


    It all looked like a fancy resort, a retreat where you can stare into space and allow the time to pass without a single soul disturbing you.


    I would never imagine Lazarus living in a place like this. He gave me an impression of a guy who would live in a modern bachelor''s penthouse with a great view of downtown; a place where wild parties are held, noisy, and close to the major nightclubs.


    I could see Lazarus going to a nightclub to pick up girls and bring them to his fancy penthouse where he would ravish them and do all the naughty things that Duke did to me last night.


    I felt the heat in my cheeks rising as memories of my dream resurfaced again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 96 - Lazaruss Garden (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was hugging myself to preserve as much body heat as possible, lost in the lush scenery in front of me.


    I jolted when a soft fluffy fabric touched my body from behind.


    "I''m sorry, princess. I didn''t mean to startle you.", I heard Lazarus''s husky voice, while he draped a shawl on my shoulders. "You look like you could use an extra layer."


    "It''s OK. I just spaced out.", I smiled awkwardly and pulled the shawl snugly around me. The much-needed warmth seeped into me, and I had no intention to refuse the shawl. "Thanks."


    He stood next to me and his eyes roamed over my face like he was searching for something.


    "You are welcome. What were you thinking about?"


    If I tell him that I was thinking about him living in a penthouse and ravishing girls, he might get the wrong idea. And there is no way I will mention Duke and my last night''s dream.


    I shook my head. "Nothing much. I was enjoying the view."


    "Do you like the garden?"


    "It''s beautiful."


    Lazarus hummed ambiguously and gestured toward the stairs that lead to the garden. "Walk with me. There are things you can''t see while standing here."


    We walked in silence that was disturbed by the pebbles crunching under our feet.


    The morning mist dispersed under the rays of the rising sun.


    "Did you sleep well?", he asked after some time.


    My cheeks heated as I remembered the incident from last night when I screamed, and Lazarus and Aldus got in my room. That was embarrassing.


    "Yes. I slept well." I did my best to sound cool. "You?"


    His smile widened and I prayed silently that his next words are not about him smelling my arousal.


    "I was concerned that you will have another¡­", he paused and pursed his lips while picking the next word. "Disturbance." Lazarus chuckled. "I am glad that your night was peaceful."


    I stared at my feet like they are the most interesting thing in the world, not daring to look his way.


    "We are here¡­", Lazarus said several steps later and I lifted my gaze.


    "Wow¡­", a sound escaped me when I saw a pergola with two benches under it that faced each other. The pergola was covered in red and pink climbing roses whose sweet fruity scent pulled me in.


    From the stairs, I only saw greenery, and these wonderful roses were hidden by tall thuyas.


    I glanced at Lazarus and his half-smile told me that he liked my reaction. He tilted his head, silently inviting me to take a seat.


    He produced a towel from somewhere and wiped the benches from the rain and morning dew, so that our bottoms don''t get wet when we sit.


    I thought that Lazarus might be cheeky to sit next to me, but he surprised me by sitting on the opposite bench. That made me lower my guard slightly.


    ''What''s wrong with me? The guy asked me for a dinner and said that he likes me. There is no point in being tense like he is going to jump on me any moment!'' I tried to ease up my nerves and I decided to focus on the surroundings. Besides, Aldus is around and Lazarus wouldn''t dare to do anything to harm me.


    I observed the roses all around us, thinking that this is some kind of a rose capsule that is detached from the rest of the world.


    I lowered my gaze and saw that Lazarus was looking at me with a small smile lingering at the edge of his lips.


    "Thank you.", he said.


    I didn''t understand. Who would understand a thank you that came out of the blue? "For?"


    "For not looking at me like I am a monster."


    I realized that he was talking about last night and him killing those werewolves.


    I wanted to say that it''s OK, because if he didn''t kill them, they would probably kill more campers, so in a way he saved lives. But I feared that he might say how he would kill them anyway, so I decided not to run my mouth.


    "We are different. That doesn''t make you a monster.", I responded.


    His smile widened. "It''s not common for a non-shifter to be so acceptable to my kind."


    "You don''t strike me as a guy who is concerned with other people''s opinions of him."


    "Usually I''m not.", he said matter-of-factly, and I sensed this might lead to a topic I was trying to avoid. Am I overthinking?


    "But you are different, princess."


    I knew it! I swallowed softly while waiting for his next words.


    "About our dinner¡­"


    My stomach turned into knots when I realized he was talking about our date.


    "Do you have any preferences related to food or the location?", he asked.


    "Uhm¡­" My brain scrambled to come up with something that will help me dodge this date. I know I promised Aldus to face it head-on, but I''m not ready yet. Too many things happened and¡­ that''s it! I am brilliant!


    "To be honest, it didn''t cross my mind. I was preoccupied with thoughts related to Zoe, Ash, and Luca. Can we talk about that dinner after I figure out what to do with them and they are settled?"


    His eyebrow arched suspiciously. "How long will that take?"


    I shrugged. "I really have no idea. It doesn''t sound right for me to go out for dinner while the three of them fear what tomorrow brings. I will talk with them and my father as soon as possible, so it should be settled within the next few days. I will let you know when I''m available. OK?"


    I put on my best puppy-eyed look and I released the breath I was holding when he nodded in agreement.


    "So¡­", I stiffened when he spoke. "You are going to talk with a vampire and three pups on deciding what''s best for young werewolves?"


    I was not sure what he was getting at. "Your point?"


    "I think that you should talk to a werewolf who knows a thing or two." He gestured toward himself.


    I remembered his offer from last night. "Oh, OK. What do you think I should do with them?"


    If he says that I should abandon them, this discussion is over.


    "They still can''t control their shifting, which makes them slaves to their emotions. They need to learn how to communicate with their wolves before anything else."


    To my surprise, Lazarus made sense. It reminded me of my issue with pheromones and how I had to learn how to control them.


    "Will you teach them?" I had to try.


    Lazarus shook his head. "I offered you my advice, not babysitting services."


    I puffed my cheeks in protest. My face must have been funny because he stifled a laugh. At that instant, the tension between us snapped, and I was able to relax.


    "Alright. Is there any other advice you can offer, Lazarus-the-wise?", I asked with a mocking face.


    Lazarus chuckled, amused by my silly antics. "Many. You might want to take notes, princes."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "My memory is quite good..."


    ¡­


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    The noise told me that the youngsters are awake. It was time for breakfast.


    I was surprised to see Serina and Lazarus walking in from the garden. The two of them were talking, and the mood was relaxed.


    Serina even laughed, and where did she get that shawl?


    Did Lazarus make any progress in wooing Serina? I will need to ask her that later.


    Breakfast offerings were more than usually. I could see that Lazarus was trying to impress Serina.


    There were freshly baked pastries, fruits, several types of cereal, boiled eggs, a variety of cured meats, spreads, and several hot and cold beverages.


    Well, if by an off chance that Serina gives up on Duke and ends up with Lazarus, at least I don''t need to worry that she will be hungry.


    I said that I will not meddle in Serina''s love life, but if Lazarus calls me ''father'', I will punch him.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 97 - Leaving Lazaruss Villa

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    It was obvious that three teenage werewolves spoke about their current situation and they came up with something.


    Zoe, Ash, and Luca had serious expressions while facing Serina, and no one expected that Zoe will announce they want to follow Serina.


    "Follow me?", Serina asked with confusion obvious on her face.


    All three teens nodded, and Zoe explained, "We will be your bodyguards, assistants, servants, whatever you need. We are fast and strong and we don''t mind doing hard work."


    Serina''s brows furrowed while processing Zoe''s words and I wondered how she will take this.


    I must give it to the kids. They are smart. The three of them realized that Serina is the only one who wants to keep them, and by pledging to be her servants (or assistants or bodyguards), they are increasing their odds of being useful and reducing the chance of Serina rejecting them.


    "How will you protect me or be whatever I need, if you can''t control your shifting? How I see it, you are a liability that can put me in danger."


    Serina''s harsh response stunned me. Where did that come from?


    Zoe lowered her head and Luca and Ash followed suit. They were out of arguments. It seems that they were confident their tactic will work, and didn''t prepare contingencies in case of rejection. Amateurs.


    "I can see your sincerity¡­", Serina continued, and three sets of eyes snapped toward her expectantly. "But if you want to stay with me, words are not enough. You will need to work for it."


    "We will do anything¡­" Zoe stopped talking when Serina lifted her hand.


    "I don''t know how you grew up so far, but just reading and writing is not enough to survive. The world changed and there are no big packs that are self-sufficient. You will be forced to interact with other creatures. For that, you need to learn about them and about yourself. If you are willing to put in the hard work, I will help you. Once you prove that you mastered the necessary skills, we can revisit the topic of you working for me directly."


    Zoe, Luca, and Ash were nodding like chickens pecking grains, confirming their agreement.


    Even though I didn''t understand how Serina plans to test their skills or what those skills are, I was impressed by Serina''s speech. I wondered if that is the outcome of Serina''s early morning talk with Lazarus. Based on Lazarus''s smug smile, he definitely had a say in this.


    Serina turned toward me. "They will need someone of their kind to guide them, at least in the beginning. You have a number of werewolves working for you. Do you think they can help?"


    I understood where Serina was going with this. I have werewolves as security at Notte Pharmaceuticals. They are living on the land where the main facilities are, with separate living quarters and a big patch of forest in the back. Adding three more won''t be a big deal, and I can leave to Fynn and his crew to take care of these teens.


    Serina won''t feel guilty for abandoning these three teenagers, and we are not adopting them. It''s a perfect solution.


    Our little chat session ended with me informing them that we can head to the ground of Notte Pharmaceuticals right away.


    I was nearly done packing when I heard a knock on my door.


    "Come in¡­"


    Serina entered gingerly. "You don''t mind if we take them to those werewolves?"


    "It''s a perfect solution.", I assured her that it''s fine.


    "Will they agree to teach them about living as werewolves among other creatures?"


    "Even if they don''t teach them, Zoe, Luca, and Ash will get an opportunity to watch and learn. Fynn is a born leader. He will take them under his wing if for no other reason, then to straighten them up. They are not a pack, but they follow a strict set of rules and respect the chain of command. Other than Fynn, there is a number of other role models they can look up to. Male and female. It will all work out."


    Serina smiled. "Thank you, father."


    I waved like it''s not a big deal. "There is no need for formalities between us. Are you ready to leave?"


    "Yes. I will go and check on the kids."


    I finished packing and was on my way out of the room when there was another knock. Did Serina forget something? I opened the door and looked at Lazarus.


    "Can I have a minute?"


    I looked at him questionably as he got inside my room.


    "How long will it take for you to settle things with kids?"


    I shrugged. "It will depend on Serina and the kids."


    "Can I come?"


    I was surprised by this question.


    "You don''t like Fynn.", I reminded Lazarus.


    Fynn and Lazarus are both blockhead werewolves with Alpha potential, and whenever they are in the same room, the sparks are flying (not in a good way).


    Instead of forming a pack and becoming an Alpha, Lazarus is a loner.


    Fynn was the best warrior of the Bluemoon pack; a general reporting directly to Damiano (the supreme Alpha). After that pack fell apart, Fynn naturally became a leader of the group of werewolves which refused to join any of the packs that got created. They are living in a pack-like setup, but Fynn never accepted to be an Alpha.


    "This is about Fynn.", Lazarus admitted. "I don''t like the idea of him coming close to Serina. She will need protection."


    "I will be there.", I said matter-of-factly. I didn''t need to guess why Lazarus didn''t like Fynn around Serina. I already saw that Lazarus was possessive of my daughter. But I had another question¡­ "Why do you care how long it will take?"


    Lazarus smiled a bit. "Serina said that we will talk about our date when she settles the kids."


    I noticed that Lazarus was not calling them ''mutts'' anymore. I guess their pre-breakfast chat impacted both of them.


    "Are you so eager to take my daughter on a date? What are a few more days?"


    Lazarus realized that I''m having a blast with this. He cleared his throat.


    "It''s not a problem. I was only wondering so that I can make necessary arrangements."


    I rolled my eyes at his lame excuse.


    "You want a heads up?", I asked and Lazarus confirmed. "Here is one. After we settle the kids, Serina and I are going to London. You can plan for your date after that. It will be in about¡­", I paused and enjoyed seeing Lazarus''s smile disappearing in slow motion. "¡­two weeks from now."


    "Two weeks?"


    "Mhm¡­", I confirmed with a hum. "It might take less, but you should plan for two weeks, just to ensure your reservation doesn''t fall through."


    His frozen expression was comical.


    "We need to leave. Will you give us a ride, or will it be one of your staff members?"


    I would stay and tease Lazarus more. It was entertaining. However, we had a lot to do.


    I called Fynn and provided some information about our arrival. I hope that he can get his wolves to be civil and not intimidate kids because if they are in distress, there is a chance that Serina will change her mind about leaving them there.


    After we settle Zoe, Ash, and Luca, I will need to sit and have a serious talk with Serina. And that talk needs to happen before we go to London.


    She never mentioned it, but I was fairly confident that she will go searching for Duke.


    I didn''t want to stop her, but she needs to be careful how she goes about it.


    Those three girls set Serina up, and if they see her, who knows what will happen. In addition to those three girls, there is a big unknown related to Serina''s background.


    I wonder how Serina will react when I tell her my theory that her parents are not her real parents. She is not attached to them, but it still might come as a blow to find out that they lied to her for two decades.


    I wondered, is Serina ready to face all those challenges? Am I ready?


    Suddenly, taking Serina to London didn''t sound like a good idea.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 98 - Fynn

    Author''s note: this is from Fynn''s point of view


    - - -


    I entered the noisy living room and looked at the twenty-five people gathered. Other than a few who are out on a patrol, securing the perimeter, everyone else is here.


    These are people I call family for the last eight years. Actually, we are family for much longer than that, we are all coming from the Bluemoon pack. But the last eight years are different because it''s just us.


    They are noisy and willful and don''t shy away from a brawl, just like any proper bunch of werewolves.


    There is a lot of power and sass packed in this room, and it''s inevitable that sparks will fly. Only a strong wolf will make these behave, and as much as I can overpower them with my strength, I''m not willing to deal with them daily; that is one of the reasons why I never accepted to take over as the Alpha.


    They are tempting me with words about how the Alpha position will be only temporary, but I''m not falling for it.


    There is a ceremony for a werewolf to become an Alpha to the pack, but there is none to remove the bond honorably.


    An Alpha is connected to his pack, establishing a mind link between the pack members, and that bond boosts Alpha''s power. Breaking that bond is extremely painful for the Alpha and marks Alpha''s wolf with disgrace. Some never recover. I will never put my wolf through that.


    Most of these wolves hope that Mateo (aka the young master, how we called him while he was with us) will show up and they are willing to follow him, believing in Damiano''s words that his wolf will wake up. I doubt they will sing the same tune if they find out that there is no hope for his wolf, and he is no better than a human. I am confident that any respect they still carry in their hearts for the Testa bloodline will disappear quickly.


    A few of them believe that Damiano will appear magically. I have no idea how they can believe in such nonsense when all of us felt the pain of link breaking eight years ago. Our Alpha is gone and since then we are packless.


    But I don''t want to break their hope that things will change for the better. For most of them, that frail hope is the only thing that keeps them going.


    As for me, I''m here because I made an oath that I will not abandon the ones who seek guidance. It was a stupid thing to promise to Damiano, but if I didn''t do it, I would be without a purpose as well.


    Bert and Otto flanked my left and right while gesturing to others to stop their chatter. They knew that I will not speak until everyone''s attention was on me.


    Aloberto (aka Bert) is my second in command. We fought side-by-side many times, and he is the one I would rely on in a pinch.


    Ottavio (aka Otto) was a Gamma in charge of ensuring everyone is busy. The pack is gone, but he still allocates people to various duties so that nothing gets neglected.


    Normally, I would let this chatter drag, but now we are on a tight schedule.


    "Settle down!", I said with a low growl that always gets their attention. When they took their seats on sofas, chairs, and floor, I started, "I have news to share¡­"


    One second... two... three...


    "Will you say what''s going on?!", Bert asked impatiently after a few seconds of silence.


    I smirked. "Everyone is quiet. I need to take a minute and appreciate this phenomenon that is rarer than the blue moon."


    Amidst silent grumbles, a napkin scrunched into a ball flew my way and I caught it with a flick of my wrist.


    "Bia! You get to clean up the showers for a week!"


    Heavy silence blanketed the room, and Bia rolled her eyes at me but didn''t object.


    Bianca (aka Bia) is a cheeky blonde with a curvaceous body and in private I might let things slide (depending on how much clothes she is wearing), but when others are around, my authority is not to be challenged.


    "What''s the news?", Ari asked.


    Arianna (aka Ari) is Bia''s sister and I saw her squeezing Bia''s arm as a warning not to say more because she might get a harsher punishment.


    I don''t mind punishing both of them. At the same time. In private, or in the shower. It wouldn''t be the first time.


    "Aldus is bringing three pups here, and we are to make space for them.", I announced.


    "Pups?", Tessa asked excitedly, and I saw Vito grimacing behind her.


    Since Tessa and Vito mated, nine years ago, Tessa wants pups, but Vito is saying that it''s not the right time. Shortly after their mating, a war started and even though things settled down, I must agree with Vito that these are not the best circumstances to expand a family.


    "Settle down, Tessa¡­", I shook my head when I saw her cradling the air like she is holding a baby. "They are teens. Two boys and a girl."


    "Are they here to stay, or¡­?", Otto asked cautiously. I could see that he was already considering shuffling the duties in order to accommodate newcomers. Teens won''t go on patrol duties or anything dangerous, but they can help around the house.


    "I''m not sure¡­", I responded honestly. "At this point, I assume that this is temporary, but we will get more information when they arrive."


    "When will they be here?", Bia asked.


    "In two hours. Bia, you will need to make a run to the city and buy a few sets of clothes for each of them. Aldus said they are about thirteen-fourteen years old, and they are coming empty-handed. Ari, prepare rooms¡­ Tessa, make extra food because we will have guests for lunch¡­"


    Tessa is in charge of cooking today. We don''t have a designated cook, but Otto makes sure that someone prepares our meals.


    I hate these tasks that involve taking care of accommodations. Luckily, we don''t get many visitors.


    I''m not the one to be sappy about not having a mate, but if there is a she-wolf by my side, she would take care of these things while I could focus on training grounds and discipline.


    ¡­


    Aldus''s helicopter landed on the helipad behind the main building.


    It was quite a distance away, but my enhanced wolf-sight allowed me to see Aldus emerging from the aircraft first.


    Aldus turned around and extended his hand to a young woman as she alighted¡­ a stunning brunette.


    ''That is an exceptional female!'', Dash exclaimed in my head.


    ''It''s strange to hear you during the day. How come you are not sleeping?'', I asked my wolf.


    ''Who can sleep with all this commotion?'', Dash grumbled, but I could feel his excitement. He was looking at the brunette, just how I was.


    Otto let out a catcalling whistle. "That doesn''t look like a teenager."


    Bert was on my right. He clicked his tongue. "Teenagers grow fast these days. There was no need to prepare a room for her. I will gladly share mine."


    Tessa slapped Otto and Bert at the back of their heads. "Look beyond your hard-on. There are three skinny pups. They are the ones staying."


    Otto rubbed the back of his head. "Maybe the chick will stay also. She is attractive. Ask Vito!"


    Vito''s eyes widened in horror. "What are you saying? My eyes are for Tessa only!" Tessa was not pacified, so he quickly added, "And the rest of my body! It''s all Tessa''s!"


    I stifled a laugh, and there were a few snickers from behind. The sight of a mighty wolf shrinking in front of his mate is always entertaining.


    There are not many mated wolves in our small group, and the majority of singles love to tease them.


    In truth, most of those singles envy them. I used to be in that group, but about one hundred years ago, I gave up on the idea of finding my fated mate.


    The Moon Goddess decides who is worthy to have a mate. It seems that I am not one of them.


    They say that finding your other half is sensational and makes one feel possessive and jealous beyond comprehension.


    Werewolves are promiscuous with men chasing skirts and women being attracted to power, up to the point when they meet their mate and their purpose in life becomes to make the other one happy.


    Resisting the mate bond is nearly impossible, and the stubborn few who did that (either due to pride or status differences) suffered greatly. The sad part is that because one is stupid, the other party is in agony because the moment they recognize each other, the bond is formed and they start feeling mate''s emotions, and they know when the other one is being unfaithful.


    ''Why are you still here?'', Dash asked. ''Are you waiting for someone else to approach her first?''


    ''No one will dare with me here.'', I responded confidently, but I didn''t miss that Otto and Bert were a bit too enthusiastic for my taste. Maybe I should make my move.


    - - -


    See Fynn''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 99 - A Better First Impression

    Author''s note: this is from Fynn''s point of view


    - - -


    With the arrival of the helicopter, people started coming out to see the newcomers. Our days are mostly the same and everyone was curious about the three pups that will stay with us.


    Without any care that the audience increased, Otto and Bert continued commenting about the brunette who came with Aldus, and somehow it didn''t sit well with me. Why am I feeling protective of her? Is it possible¡­?


    ''Dash, is she our mate?'', I asked.


    ''No.'', a response from my wolf arrived immediately.


    ''Why do I wish to make her mine?''


    Dash snickered. ''Why are you asking like that is something new? We made many women ours. Now get your ass there or give me the control.''


    His impatience spilled onto me and made me restless.


    Dash loves when I give him control of our body in human form. Sometimes it has its advantages, but most of the time Dash makes a mess, and everyone is blaming me.


    It''s not common for a wolf to take over control of the body in human form, but for me and Dash it came naturally and we were able to do it from my first successful shift into Dash''s wolf form.


    There is no way I will give Dash control over my body. This is important. I want to go there, but I don''t want to appear too eager.


    Ari pushed her way to stand between me and Otto.


    "Keep your lecherous thoughts to yourself, unless you want to be at odds with Aldus.", Ari said bitterly to latest Bert''s comment but somehow looked at me. I didn''t say anything lecherously. Not at loud at least.


    "You think she is Aldus''s woman because he helped her out of the helicopter?", Otto asked Ari.


    "Maybe he is just a gentleman.", Tessa chimed in.


    "Did he ever bring a woman here?", Ari barked. "Look at you. Drooling like she is something special." Ari was unable to conceal venom in her voice.


    ''Jealous bitch!'', Dash growled. He was never hostile with Ari. Is it possible that Dash is protective over the new girl as well?


    ''Why are you getting your fur ruffled over Ari?'', I asked Dash. ''Ari is a vain she-wolf and that brunette is a bomb.''


    ''I agree. She is special¡­'', Dash responded. ''As the leader, you should walk in front of them and extend your welcome.''


    Dash gave me a perfect excuse to move. I ran my hand through my hair while wishing for a mirror. Why didn''t I dress up better? This t-shirt and jeans don''t seem appropriate.


    "I would also be a gentleman with her, at first.", Bert continued sharing his lecherous thoughts.


    "Do you think that Aldus will leave her behind with the pups?", Otto asked. "If she is a babysitter, I will ask her to watch over me tonight¡­"


    "Enough!" A growl rumbled from my chest. The guys looked at me in confusion, and I was also surprised by the ferociousness in my voice.


    I cleared my throat and quickly explained, "At this distance, they can hear us."


    "Uuu¡­ Someone wants to leave a good impression.", Bert said mockingly, and I knew it was directed at me even though my eyes were focused on the brunette that was walking our way.


    The sway in her hips was just right.


    It was like watching a scene in slow motion¡­ The three pups were surrounding the brunette, and I could smell their fear from afar. She was walking in steady strides, extruding confidence, with her hair fluttering in the wind. She smiled and said a few words, and they all nodded and relaxed.


    What did she say? There are not many that can pacify teenage werewolves. Our kind is emotional, and we are not known to respond to words; we yield to power.


    My curiosity was piqued. Could she pacify grownup werewolves also? Dash definitely wanted to get closer, and I had no objections to that.


    I blew in my palm to check my breath before I walked to meet Aldus and the brunette.


    "Oy!", Bert exclaimed after me in protest, and my growl told him to stay behind. Why am I growling so much today?


    ''Don''t run. You look desperate.'', Dash reminded me, and I chuckled. Maybe I am desperate. I don''t remember the last time I was this excited.


    ¡­


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After breakfast, Lazarus dropped us off on the edge of Aldus''s property where we immediately switched to another helicopter and continued our journey with Mitch as the pilot.


    "Let me know when you are done with your¡­ chores.", Lazarus reminded me before we parted ways, and I knew that he was thinking about our dinner-date.


    "Sure."


    The thought about a date with Lazarus didn''t create knots in my stomach. It seems that our chat in his garden shifted my perspective.


    In the last twenty-four hours, I realized that Alex is much more than just a big fluffy huggable wolf; he is capable of violence and he will protect me. At the same time, Lazarus extends beyond arrogance and lust, and he can be funny and¡­ smart.


    Lazarus''s insights about werewolves and their lifestyle helped me decide how to handle Zoe, Ash, and Luca. So far so good.


    "We are above the land that belongs to the Notte Pharmaceuticals¡­", Aldus announced, and I looked out the window to observe an old forest that extended forever.


    Zoe, Ash, and Luca also looked down. Their eyes stirred with apprehension and uncertainty.


    A few minutes later, there was a massive square-shaped clearing with a well-maintained lawn, and several buildings in the middle.


    "These are the main facilities of Notte Pharmaceuticals¡­", Aldus explained. "¡­laboratories where we conduct our research. Administrative offices are in the town, this is the core of our company¡­"


    He pointed at the building that was in the far left corner of the clearing, separated from the others. "That is where they will be staying¡­"


    Mitch landed the helicopter behind the biggest building of Notte Pharmaceuticals. He busied himself around the aircraft and we walked toward the isolated building in the back.


    Aldus glanced at the kids. "That is something like a packhouse. You will stay there, eat, train, and whatever else is necessary. There are more than twenty werewolves who live and work here as my security, so there is no need to worry if you shift suddenly. In case humans visit, you will be warned¡­"


    I was curious about the building and uneasy about the werewolves who were standing in front of the main entrance, but I was distracted by Zoe, Ash, and Luca who were crowding me. The poor kids were frightened and looking for comfort. I even saw flashes of golden in Luca''s eyes.


    I straightened my posture and gave them a reassuring smile. These three kids are relying on me, and I need to be strong for them. If I show weakness, they will freak out.


    "Don''t worry, guys¡­", I said. "We are here to check out the place. I will not leave unless you confirm that this will work. And if it doesn''t work, we will figure out something else."


    "Thank you¡­", Zoe, Luca, and Ash said in unison and relaxed visibly.


    Aldus looked at me questionably. He obviously didn''t have any other plans. His plan was to leave them here. Well, if he is so set on it, he better make it work.


    Considering how Lazarus hugged and sniffed me forcibly when we met, I didn''t want to force these kids to stay here with a bunch of¡­ animals.


    Ah, one of them is walking our way!


    "That is Fynn¡­", Aldus said. "He is the leader."


    Zoe, Ash, and Luca nodded in understanding. During our flight, Aldus explained that there is no Alpha, but that Fynn''s words are the law.


    Fynn was a powerful general that any Alpha would fear.


    He was tall and muscular, with short black hair and sharp features that gave him a dangerous vibe. His tan skin was a giveaway that he spends a lot of time outside.


    I couldn''t imagine what Fynn''s mindset is. The war that caused the disappearance of the Bluemoon pack definitely hit him hard. Fynn used to command thousands of warriors and enjoy prestige and fame, yet now he was reduced to a group of under thirty.


    "Aldus¡­", Fynn gave a small nod to Aldus and then looked at me. "My name is Fynn."


    "I''ve heard a lot about you.", I said while putting my hand into his that waited for a handshake, and I was surprised that he gave it a small twist while bending to plant a kiss at the back of my palm.


    "Good things, I hope.", he responded after the kiss that lasted a second more than necessary.


    I pretended not to notice him inhaling my scent. It must be a werewolf thing.


    Lazarus told me to be wary of Fynn, but a kiss on the hand is a much better first impression than hugging and sniffing my neck without permission.


    Fynn lifted his gaze and his impossibly dark eyes focused on mine. I realized I didn''t say my name.


    "Seraphina."


    He smiled and reluctantly let go of my hand.


    Aldus narrowed his eyes at Fynn and cleared his throat. "These are the three newcomers I mentioned."


    Zoe, Luca, and Ash swiftly stood between me and Fynn. Were they protecting me? How sweet.


    After a brief introduction, Fynn gestured toward the packhouse (how Aldus called it). "The others are eager to meet you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 100 - Tessa And Vitto

    Message from the author: don''t forget to add to your library my other novels, "Is this Destiny?" and "Accident Prone".


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Tessa''s point of view


    - - -


    When I heard that pups will be joining us, a mix of emotions overwhelmed me and I knew that Vitto sensed it because I could feel Vitto''s concern through our mate bond.


    Vitto is the best mate in the world, and I should be happy, but there is an inexplicable heaviness that grips my heart.


    I grew up in the Swiftfur pack, and I remember the stories about the fortunate ones who found their mate. The Moon Goddess is watching us, and she decides who is worthy. Finding your mate is like finding where you belong, you complete each other, and there are only love and bliss until the end of the days. That is how the story goes, at least.


    I did what I was told and followed rules with the hope that I will be worthy of a mate.


    After my nineteenth birthday, my parents asked me what I plan to do with my life, because staying as an unskilled Omega would be a waste of my talents. I decided to start training to be a tracker. I was the fastest she-wolf in my generation and my sense of smell was in the top five, seniors included.


    It took me three months flat to become a junior tracker. That was a record.


    On a fateful sunny morning, I was in the forest, on a mission to collect the honey mushrooms. It was not an official mission; it was something my mother asked me to do. She can cook them to perfection, and I love their sweet and nutty flavor. Usually, I would collect a few extra and put them in a jar to enjoy in the evening the sight of bioluminescence that makes them appear magical.


    I was running through the forest and taking in scents, forgetting how far I strayed from the Swiftfur territory. Grass, moist soil, daisies, a fox¡­ and then the most pleasant scent of lime entered my system and I had to find it. Of course, it was Vitto; he was patrolling the border of the Bluemoon pack.


    Our eyes met and we walked toward each other, as possessed.


    "Mate¡­", I heard him say and my lips lifted into a smile.


    ''Mate¡­'', Amber, my wolf, responded. ''Say it, so that he can hear¡­''


    And my world changed completely as it started revolving around Vitto.


    Less than a week later, I was officially a member of the Bluemoon pack, and Vitto and I completed the mating ceremony which strengthened our mate bond. I was in Heaven.


    I remember the evening when Vitto returned from his patrol and stopped at the door of our small house that was absolutely perfect for the two of us. We even had an extra bedroom that could be used as a nursery.


    The Alpha of the Bluemoon pack ensured that all pack members have food, clothes, and adequate accommodations, regardless of the status.


    Vitto gave me an incredulous look while taking deep breaths.


    "Your scent¡­ it''s different¡­", he said.


    I was unable to prevent my lips from lifting into a smile. The scent of she-wolf changes after mating (which happened four weeks prior), and when she is expecting pups.


    "Let''s not jump to conclusions, love. I will go to the pack doctor tomorrow to confirm."


    Vitto scooped me into his arms and twirled me and I never heard him laugh with pure joy like that evening.


    Too bad that the war started before I reached the pack doctor. We had to flee.


    We were aware that the Alpha was unstable since our Luna passed, and that more than one faction was trying to take advantage of his distraught state, but no one anticipated several packs launching a coordinated attack at the same time when some of our own pack members rebelled.


    The fact that Bluemoon pack members plotted against the Alpha and no one knew about it, hinted that witches were involved. They can create potions to block others from peering into one''s mind.


    Vitto was a warrior, so he stayed behind, while I hid in a cave outside Bluemoon territory with a number of she-wolves and pups.


    Vitto found me two endless weeks later. He was broken and dispirited with numerous wounds on his body which healed very slowly because of his exhaustion.


    I never told him how much it hurt when I started bleeding, but I guess he felt my pain through our bond. Our pup was gone, and we mourned together.


    Everyone thinks that Vitto and I are not having pups because he doesn''t want to, but they don''t know that we are trying and it''s not working.


    Three years ago, I bumped into a she-wolf I grew up with, Lisa. She worked as a nurse in the Swiftfur pack, and I asked her for a favor, to give me a checkup.


    "Nothing is wrong with you, Tessa¡­", Lisa said.


    "Why can''t I have pups then?"


    She gave me a complex expression. "It''s not just you, Tessa. Look around. How many young pups do you see?"


    I didn''t get it. "What do you mean?"


    "It seems that after the war, she-wolves are having difficulty conceiving."


    "Did we get poisoned? Or is it a spell?", I asked while panic swelled inside me and I cradled my belly protectively.


    Lisa shook her head. "No. A few of us are researching this and there is nothing out of the ordinary. Old Sam believes that this is the curse from the Moon Goddess. People rebelled against the supreme Alpha, and she was saddened to see her children slaughter each other over the power that doesn''t belong to them."


    Old Sam was the shaman in the Dark Star pack. He was ancient and knew all kinds of stories, but¡­ "A curse from the Moon Goddess?"


    I would believe it more if she said that a witch and a creature hunter joined hands to work against us.


    "Think about it, Tessa. The most powerful Alphas perished in the war, leaving the weaker ones to chase their own tails while losing pack members. Even the wolves who left for North America and Asia are unable to have pups; exceptions are the ones who are mated with someone from foreign packs. Old Sam said that unless we unite and the stability is returned, the Moon Goddess will not forgive us¡­"


    That conversation with Lisa was replaying in my mind over and over again.


    When Fynn said that three pups are coming to stay with us, I was hoping that they will be under eight years old. I would call Lisa and tell her that she was wrong, but then Fynn said that they are teenagers, and my hopes of having a pup collapsed.


    Was Lisa right? Is this a curse? Who can unite us and return stability?


    The strong ones like Fynn don''t want to lead a pack, and I can''t blame him.


    After seeing most of his friends perish in the war because some Alphas thought that they can take over the Bluemoon pack and make it theirs, I wouldn''t want to be involved in leading a pack either.


    Those Alphas attended meetings and parties with Damiano. Fynn saw them shake hands and pat each other on the shoulder and share laughter and¡­ backstab Damiano while he was grieving for his soulmate.


    "Hey!", Ari shouted from the hallway and I jolted, suddenly realizing that I''m in the kitchen.


    I was in the middle of chopping carrots and I nearly cut myself.


    "What?", I asked.


    "Do you think I can borrow Martine to help me with setting up the rooms?", Ari asked sweetly. "The pups will be here soon, and I''m running behind."


    Martine is an omega, the skillless she-wolf who helps wherever needed. Martine was elbow-deep in peeling the potatoes and I knew that Ari was only looking to avoid duties.


    "I need Martine here.", I said dryly. "The rooms are clean, you only need to set up the beds and ensure they have towels and toiletries. Don''t tell me that''s too much for you."


    Ari snorted and left the kitchen.


    I shook my head and focused on carrots.


    "Thanks¡­", Martine mumbled, and I hummed in response.


    Ari is not a bad she-wolf, but she is lazy. Her favorite activity is to hit on guys, and she will look for any opportunity to avoid chores.


    I was thinking about the pups. They are either rogues or from a smaller pack, that is the only explanation why they would be here, because if they came from a decent pack, they would be taken care of.


    We know that Aldus is responsible for maintaining order in the area so that we are not exposed to humans. There is a good chance that he picked up the pups somewhere, but that''s not like Aldus. He definitely encountered many pups over the years, why did he decide to take care of these?


    "We should make something for dessert. A cake, maybe?", I asked Martine.


    She nodded in agreement. "The pups will love it."


    I wiped my hands on the kitchen cloth. "I will check what we have in the pantry before we start planning. It''s late to make it for lunch, but we can make it for dinner."


    We always have handy flour, eggs, sugar, and cocoa. The question was if we have enough for thirty werewolves, each with a huge appetite.


    "We will be making a chocolate cake!", I exclaimed when I exited the pantry.


    "Sounds delicious.", Vitto said in a low voice that made my insides shiver.


    "Why are you here?", I asked as he snaked his arms around my waist.


    Vitto''s touch felt like home. Always.


    "The pups arrived. Do you want to welcome them?"


    I glanced at Martine who waved at me to go.


    "The meat in the oven needs to be turned in fifteen minutes. Return by then¡­", Martine reminded me.


    Before we stepped outside, I heard the lecherous exchange between Otto and Bert. Sure, they are only talking, and would never force anything on a woman if she is not willing but hearing such comments is not pleasant. Aldus brought her here, what if she is a creature with good hearing?


    I was surprised when Fynn growled, and I was not the only one shocked.


    The guys are naughty with dirty mouths, but Fynn never cared about it. And he even rushed to welcome them. How unusual.


    "Be nice to pups and don''t scare them. They would not be here if they had an easy time¡­", I said to everyone gathered and gave Vitto a peck on the lips before returning to the kitchen. I need to flip the meat so that it''s evenly roasted with a perfect golden crust on each side.


    - - -


    See Tessa''s and Vitto''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 101 - Aloberto

    Author''s note: this is from Bert''s point of view


    - - -


    At the sight of the brunette that came out of the helicopter, Otto and I started our usual spat on who will make his move first. She was undeniably attractive, and I will be damned if I allow Otto to get to her first.


    Fynn was unusually quiet. He would usually join in our banter.


    His growling was a sign that we should give up, and I couldn''t believe that he went to meet them, leaving us behind.


    Me fighting with Otto is one thing, but I would be a fool to challenge Fynn.


    "What''s up with Fynn?", Otto asked.


    "He lost his mind over a skirt.", Ari spat.


    "You will lose your tongue if you don''t control yourself, Ari¡­", I warned her. "Spreading your legs for Fynn a few times doesn''t give you a privileged treatment."


    Ari narrowed her eyes at me. "You think he will punish me because of a random woman?"


    I shook my head. "Stop pretending that you didn''t hear Fynn''s warning. This is not about that woman, but about challenging Fynn''s authority."


    Ari snorted but didn''t comment. I hoped that she will behave because we don''t want more trouble.


    Why was Ari so spiteful? It''s understandable that she will stick to a powerful werewolf like Fynn, but he doesn''t belong to her. Fynn played with most of the unmated she-wolves in our group, but somehow Ari wants more.


    "Why are you here?", I asked Ari. "Did you set up rooms for the pups?"


    Ari rolled her eyes and went inside. I couldn''t believe that she didn''t complete her duties and was idling. Does Ari want Fynn to punish her?


    Otto snickered. "I never saw Fynn being so gentlemanly. He kissed her hand!"


    I agreed with Otto on this one, Fynn was making an effort. But the woman kept her cool, staying above the situation, like a royal. I would call her snobby if she is not so hot.


    The three pups stood between Fynn and the woman, physically separating them, and I wondered how far will Fynn''s patience stretch.


    "Hello, everyone¡­", the woman''s melodious voice greeted us when they reached us. "My name is Seraphina, and these are Zoe, Luca, and Ash¡­", she introduced herself and the pups, and I was slightly dazed by her smile. "I hope that you will take good care of them."


    "Bert, Otto!", Fynn called. "In my office!"


    I walked next to Otto whose eyes didn''t leave Seraphina. In moments like these, I missed our mind-link because I would ask him if he was feeling the same thing I did. What was I feeling? I had no idea, but I knew that I wanted to be close to her.


    ''Trion, are you up?'', I called my wolf.


    ''I''m watching her¡­'', he responded lazily.


    ''What is she? I don''t sense her wolf.''


    ''She doesn''t have one.'', Trion responded.


    ''Then¡­ what is this?''


    Trion exhaled in frustration. ''I am your wolf, not a seer. If you kept your mouth shut and open your eyes, maybe you would see beyond your lust.''


    I couldn''t believe this. Since when is Trion the virtuous one?


    We entered Fynn''s office (the only office in our dwelling) and I observed the three skinny pups who looked at Fynn, Otto, and me apprehensively. When I was fourteen, I had much more meat on my bones.


    The pups sat in chairs with Aldus and Seraphina standing behind them, like guardians.


    Fynn spoke to Aldus, "You asked us to provide a home for three pups. Can you give us more information?"


    Aldus looked at Seraphina and gave her a small nod before he took a step back. It was obvious that Seraphina was behind these pups coming here.


    Seraphina answered, "Zoe, Luca, and Ash are packless, in need of temporary placement. They didn''t grow up in a supportive environment and I hope that you can teach them what a werewolf should know."


    "Packless?", Fynn asked. "You mean, rogues?"


    "We denounced our pack last night.", the pup named Zoe said with haste.


    "What pack was that?"


    "Dark Walkers.", Zoe said in a small voice, and Otto and I looked at Fynn, wondering if he will blow up.


    Dark Walkers is led by so-called-Alpha Enric. Enric was an officer reporting to Fynn in the Bluemoon pack.


    Knowing Fynn''s explosive nature, I could imagine that this piece of information will get Fynn to reject hosting the pups. After all, when the chaos started eight years ago, Enric didn''t help us fight off the rebels. He chose to flee and save his hide.


    To my surprise, instead of refusing them, Fynn continued asking questions.


    "Why did you denounce your pack?"


    The pups were uncomfortable, but those were valid questions. If they committed some crime and their pack members or hunters are after them, they could bring trouble our way.


    "Because we want to follow Serina.", Zoe responded.


    "You want to follow her?" The surprise in Fynn''s voice was obvious.


    All three pups nodded, and Zoe said, "She is our Alpha."


    Fynn chuckled and looked at Seraphina. "You want me to train them so that they can serve you? What''s in it for me?"


    Zoe bolted on her feet. "Seraphina doesn''t want us to serve her. It is us who hope that you can teach us enough so that we can be useful to her."


    The pup named Ash stood up as well. "We will not be a burden. We will do whatever you say, and we only ask that you teach us."


    While Ash was talking, the third one stood up and now we were looking at three pups whose eyes were filled with determination.


    Seraphina smiled while her gaze moved over the backs of three youngsters. "Zoe, Ash, Luca¡­ can you wait outside, please?"


    They turned to her.


    "Did we do something wrong?", Zoe asked.


    Seraphina smiled and placed her palm on Zoe''s shoulder. "No, sweetie. But I want to talk to Mr. Fynn and his associates on a high level and see if this will work before we waste time on details. OK?"


    The teenagers nodded reluctantly and walked outside.


    Seraphina sat on the chair in the middle and looked Fynn directly in the eyes. "Mr. Fynn¡­"


    "Only Fynn is fine¡­", he interrupted her.


    I couldn''t believe that Fynn was smiling when Seraphina was all business-serious.


    "Fynn¡­", she corrected herself. "They are young and impulsive and need guidance. Aldus said that you can help and that is why I brought them here. I hope that you can teach them how to shift and communicate with their wolf. Zoe, Ash, and Luca found themselves in a difficult situation where their seniors are not supporting them, and I decided to help out."


    Seraphina''s expression became stern as she continued, "I will appreciate if you don''t mock their story how I will be their Alpha because that is their way of expressing gratitude for my kindness. As you probably know, I am not a werewolf, and I can''t be an Alpha, but I will use their sincerity as a motivation to steer their growth in the right direction. Once they master the skills necessary to survive, they will choose their paths, and that will not be to serve me."


    Seraphina paused and her eyebrows shoot up and stayed there until Fynn nodded.


    Her voice was so pleasing to my ears that I nodded as well. Honestly, I would nod no matter what she said.


    She relaxed and continued talking, "Zoe, Ash, and Luca are malnourished but otherwise healthy. They can help you around this packhouse and I encourage you to keep them busy, as long as it''s not something excessive. As for the cost of their keep and any services you provide, I will take care of it. You will not be at loss. Any questions?"


    "How often will you come to check on them?", Fynn asked.


    Seraphina was visibly confused by this question and I wondered if Fynn can be any more shameless.


    After two seconds of silence, Seraphina turned to Aldus.


    "We can come anytime you want, Serina.", Aldus responded dotingly and placed his hand on her shoulder.


    A low growl escaped Fynn and now we were all looking at him.


    Aldus narrowed his eyes at Fynn. "Do you have a problem with me talking to my daughter?"


    "Daughter!?", Fynn, Otto, and I exclaimed in unison.


    "Is it surprising that I have such an outstanding daughter?"


    "I apologize¡­", Fynn said awkwardly. "It was Dash."


    I couldn''t believe that Fynn blamed his wolf for that growl.


    ''She is not a vampire¡­'', Trion chimed into my mind.


    ''If Aldus says she is, then she is. We will not question it.'', I responded.


    ''Well, at least we know she is not his lover.''


    I glanced at Fynn who puffed his chest and his smile widened.


    ''Fynn didn''t care if she was Aldus''s lover before, and now it''s like he got an invitation to make his move on her.''


    ''Not necessarily¡­'', Trion shared his thought. ''Lovers come and go, family stays. Fathers are protective of their daughters. The fact that Aldus didn''t reveal Seraphina is his daughter shows that he wanted her to handle this on her own. Only when she came to an agreement with Fynn did Aldus expose her identity. That should tell you he is supporting her, but he wants her to face her challenges. Aldus is a father who will protect his daughter.''


    Trion''s words made sense.


    ''Since when are you so wise?''


    He didn''t respond. Maybe I hit a nerve?


    "I will keep an eye on Zoe, Luca, and Ash. At this point I can''t tell you if that will be over the phone or if I will come in person and how often that will be.", Seraphina responded and turned to Aldus. "We should get them cell phones so that I can reach them anytime, and they can call when they need me."


    Aldus agreed. "It will be done today."


    Without asking any more questions, Fynn spoke to Otto, "Add the pups to the schedule. Start them with something easy."


    I couldn''t believe that this got settled already. I expected that Fynn will resist or at least exchange this for some benefits.


    Otto already had a plan, "They can join Omegas in cleaning this afternoon. With that, they will familiarize themselves with this place¡­"


    I felt like an extra, and I had to speak up. "Tomorrow morning, I will do drills with them and assess their physical condition."


    "Thank you¡­" Seraphina smiled, and it felt like a spring breeze entered through the closed window.


    Fynn stood up. "Lunch will be ready in half an hour, until then I can show you around¡­"


    I couldn''t believe how cheesy Fynn was. What''s with that grin? But they were leaving the office and I swiftly followed. I don''t want them to leave me behind.


    - - -


    See Aloberto''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 102 - A Decoy Lab

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    Fynn led the way and showed Serina common areas in the packhouse. Otto and Bert were two steps behind them, followed by Zoe, Ash, and Luca. I was at the back.


    I observed Fynn fawning over Serina and the way Otto and Bert looked at her and I occasionally checked the gauge for Serina''s pheromones. They were normal. What''s going on?


    Objectively speaking, Serina is an attractive female. I would understand if they want to leave a good impression, or invite her for a drink, but this was... strange.


    Fynn and I are not friends. Our relationship is based on mutual benefits.


    The werewolves secure lands around Notte Pharmaceuticals and I give them a place to live. We agreed to this because both of us have respect for Damiano, otherwise it would not happen.


    Werewolves are territorial and they need ample space to function properly, as they love to run and hunt. My kind doesn''t care much about territory, so in exchange for them acting as my security, I let them stay here. Considering what all is made in my lab under the main building, various creatures would be interested in trespassing. Fynn claiming my land as his territory acts as a double deterrent against anyone who would think about attacking Fynn and his crew or intruding into Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    I never spent too much time with Fynn, but I''m quite confident that this cordial behavior is not his usual. Confused gazes by several other werewolves we passed by, confirmed that.


    At a certain point, I realized that Serina is surrounded by werewolves, yet she was completely calm. I was proud of her.


    Serina walked in confident strides, extruding an aura of elegance, and her fluid movements were perfectly matched with her sophisticated demeanor and I could see that her tutors did an amazing job. Signora Durand will get a raise. Etiquette lessons are definitely showing results, and dancing lessons as well.


    After lunch, I asked Serina to join me in the lab.


    "Zoe, Ash, and Luca will start with their duties.", I reminded Serina. "If we linger, we will be a distraction. We need to let them see this place on their own."


    Serina agreed.


    "You are leaving?", Zoe asked, and she relaxed when Serina promised that we will return for dinner.


    Ash and Luca were not so clingy. Probably because they were used to harsh treatment in their old pack, and here no one gave them a hard time (so far).


    Fynn was visibly displeased that Serina was leaving, but he didn''t say anything. I''m sure he heard that Serina will return later. I can only imagine the distasteful talks the guys will have in Serina''s absence. Werewolves are disgusting.


    "Their cell phones will be here in two hours.", I told Serina while we walked toward the main building of Notte Pharmaceuticals. "How long do you plan to stay here?"


    "I don''t know.", Serina admitted. "I would prefer if I could get a confirmation that Zoe, Ash, and Luca will be treated well."


    "Fynn will not break his word." I was confident in this.


    "What about others?"


    Serina''s question surprised me. "What do you mean?"


    "During lunch, I noticed some curious gazes and at least one made me uneasy. They might behave in front of us or Fynn, but what will happen when Zoe, Ash, and Luca are on their own?"


    I admired her observation skills, and I understood her point, but¡­ "They are not little, and they are not fragile either. By getting part of the work assigned to them, Zoe, Ash, and Luca became members of that community and will be treated as equals. It will be up to them if they will deal with their problems, shrink under them, or ask for help."


    Serina was not happy with my response, so I added, "But we can stay longer until you get your answers."


    "Thank you. I want them to get phones and I hope to gain their trust enough so that if anyone is mistreating them, they tell me."


    I knew that this came from Serina''s heart. For many years she suffered in silence by people she recognized as her parents. She didn''t have friends or anyone else to turn to as everyone treated her as unworthy¡­ everyone other than the boy she calls Duke. Serina knows what it means to be alone, surrounded by darkness, and she wants to be the light for those three kids. How can I deny her that?


    "We will stay as long as you want. Don''t worry about it.", I promised.


    "Are you sure? Won''t you be bored?"


    "I will leave the kids to you, and I can keep busy. When you see, you will understand.", I said mysteriously, and I enjoyed the glimmer of curiosity in Serina''s eyes. She is easily entertained.


    We entered the elevator, and I placed my palm above the floor selection buttons.


    Serina''s mouth was half-open as runes emerged from the elevator walls and she admired their intricate silvery-golden dance as we descended deeper underground. She was not expecting this. I enjoy surprising her.


    The elevator door opened, and I gestured to Serina to get out first.


    Serina looked around before asking, "How does this lab compare to the one at home?"


    I like that she called it ''home''. "The garden and library are not here. Also, the stock of materials is minimal."


    Serina nodded in understanding and then asked, "Can Krob be here?"


    I pointed to her left.


    "Krob!", Serina exclaimed happily at the sight of a ghoul who emerged from the shadows. I don''t think that anyone was ever this happy to see him, and he even smiled a little.


    "You won''t believe this! There are three teenage werewolves who think I could be their leader!", Serina started chattering excitedly and Krob nodded while listening.


    I powered up the computer and started checking my upcoming orders while Serina told Krob what he missed. They formed a habit of Serina telling him what happens during her day. They do that every time Serina comes to the lab to perform alchemy.


    "I imagined that Notte Pharmaceuticals will have a massive high-tech laboratory for hundreds of employees.", Serina said when she ended updating Krob on the latest developments.


    "That one is above us. This one is mine." I paused and added, "And yours."


    "This one is fairly close to home¡­", Serina mused. "Why have another lab if you can use a portal to move between two locations?"


    Her question was on point.


    "This one is functional, but there is nothing of real value. You could call this lab a decoy."


    "A decoy?", Serina echoed curiously.


    "If someone decides to attack me and steal my secrets, they will aim at Notte Pharmaceuticals. In the main lab¡­", I gestured up, "We are mass-producing products that are diluted versions of what we can create. If someone wants to dig deeper, they will find this lab and believe that they found the real thing. Over the years, there were several attempts to breach in here, but none at our main lab."


    Serina nodded in understanding. "So, this decoy is a security feature for the main lab."


    I confirmed. "There are several other decoys across the globe which are functional laboratories, just like this one, but if someone gets in and ransacks them, other than being annoyed I will not suffer much. Soon, I will show you where others are and how to access them."


    Serina was content with my explanation and didn''t press the topic. She saw me looking at the orders and rubbed her hands. "Alright. What are we making now?"


    "I want you to think about the moment you froze four werewolves.", I said, catching her by surprise.  "How much I know, that was not the first time it happened."


    Serina nodded faintly. "It was the second time. The first time was only Lazarus. He was dragging Maria down the hallway and I shouted at him to stop and he froze. At that time, I thought that he was surprised that I caught him, or that I yelled, but after last night I know that it was more than that."


    Serina bit her lower lip and her eyes darted randomly, telling me that she was recollecting the events.


    "I really don''t know.", she said after some time. "There was no fluttering, no unusual energy. In both cases, I didn''t like what I saw, and I wanted it to stop. That''s it."


    "The first time, it was not only Lazarus. Maria was also there.", I reminded her.


    Serina nodded in confirmation. "Yes, but only Lazarus froze. Maria moved away from him immediately while he was in a daze."


    I smiled a little. "And last night, only werewolves froze. I was able to move, and I didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary."


    "Did you ask Lazarus about that? I mean, it happened twice to him. Or maybe this power is something that he triggers."


    Her ideas sounded silly, but then¡­ freezing werewolves is silly as well.


    "I didn''t ask Lazarus because he is the last werewolf who would take kindly the fact that someone can control him.", I shared my thoughts with Serina.


    Serina frowned. "Do you think he will harm me?"


    "I don''t know.", I admitted. "There is no such thing as eternal friends or eternal enemies. Keep in mind that werewolves are guided by instincts, and preservation instinct is among the strongest ones."


    "What should I do? Should I shout at other werewolves to stop? There is plenty of them outside¡­", Serina''s voice trailed.


    I didn''t think that''s a good idea. If she ends up freezing Fynn and his gang, who knows how they will react once the effect wears off? Messing with Fynn is not wise, but there was another option... "Talk to the kids. We will join them for dinner. Try to stir conversation on that event and ask casually without invoking suspicion. Make sure you are not overheard¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 103 - Luca

    Author''s note: this is from Luca''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t like that they split us up for cleaning duties.


    Zoe went with a petite brown-haired Martine who observed us with curiosity.


    Ash headed outside with a blonde guy called Horace whose smirk told me that Ash is going to experience some hard work.


    I was assigned to help a female named Nila.


    Nila is about thirty years old. Her black hair was pulled into a high bun and her t-shirt and leggings showed her toned physique. I was confident that she can whoop my ass without trying.


    Luckily for me, Nila is far from violent. She is a chatty she-wolf.


    "We will clean up the gym equipment. We do that twice a week, Monday and Thursday afternoon. On other days, we come and only keep scattered things in place. It''s expected that everyone cleans up after themselves, but sometimes people forget to tidy up when they are done.", Nila said with a dose of sarcasm, which told me that not everyone picks up when they are done.


    I guess they are not set on following rules. Actually, when I heard that they don''t have an Alpha, I imagined a place much-much worse than what I''m seeing.


    She gave me a spray bottle with lemon-scented greenish liquid and a small towel.


    My eyes swept over a decent-sized gym that had six treadmills, four ellipticals, four rowing machines, a dozen workout benches, and in the back were stationary bikes, a variety of weights, and several machines I didn''t recognize. It seems that these guys like to exercise. No wonder they are so well built.


    Nila noticed my uneasiness as I was glancing in the direction Zoe and Martine left.


    "Are you worried about your girl?", she asked teasingly.


    "Sister.", I corrected her.


    "Oh, sorry¡­", she responded swiftly.


    "Will Zoe be safe?", I asked.


    Nila looked at me like I asked something silly. She is an Omega, but me being a malnourished teenager fifteen years her junior didn''t strike her like someone she should respect.


    When we arrived, I noticed that Fynn nearly drooled at the sight of Seraphina. Disgusting. Otto and Bert behaved with a bit of constraint, probably because they feared Fynn. Even Lazarus was looking at Serina like she is his next meal.


    The only male who didn''t look lustful was Aldus, and that guy scares the shit out of me. What the hell is he? The image of him walking leisurely among four werewolves made him appear reckless or ignorant, but then he did some magic that froze Gil until he collapsed like a dried corpse within seconds, and I realized that he knew exactly what he was getting himself into. The way Lazarus and Fynn are treating Aldus with respect is telling me that he is someone I should not cross.


    "Zoe will be safe.", Nila responded. "Here, everyone has a voice, even an Omega."


    Nila''s confidence in Zoe''s safety spilled on me and I relaxed a bit. But only a bit.


    How could I not be worried about Zoe who left on her own out of my sight? Sure, she left with Martine, but what can one weak Omega do if they get into trouble?


    I wondered if I''m overreacting. Not everyone is sleazy like guys from the Dark Walkers pack, and there is nothing wrong with looking. After all, Seraphina is an attractive female and it''s normal that guys would be interested in conquering her.


    Actually, with Seraphina by our side, no guy paid attention to Zoe... or me, or Ash. It was like we were invisible.


    I am quiet, so people assume that I''m dumb, but I learned that speaking up only brings trouble. The fact that others underestimate me, puts me at an advantage. With talking less, I spend more time paying attention to my surroundings and I end up seeing and hearing what I''m not supposed to.


    For example, three years ago I overheard Damon (aka my father) talk with his drinking buddies.


    I was shocked to find out that my and Zoe''s mothers were ''pack-ladies'' back in the Bluemoon pack. Every child idolizes parents, and at ten years old, it was difficult for me to accept that my mother was a plaything for others, and she did it willingly, for money.


    On that same evening, I found out that Damon is not our father. He gave us his last name in order to keep our mothers tied up to him. At the Dark Walkers pack, our mothers continued working as ''pack-ladies'' and Damon was taking a percentage of their earnings. With them gone, so was his income.


    The only good thing in that story was that I''m not related to Damon. And neither is Zoe.


    On another occasion, Damon was cursing about our mothers being disobedient and since then I started doubting the story that they really left the pack. It was more probable that Damon killed them in rage. But that was only my suspicion, and even if I found evidence, it''s not like there is a higher authority where I could report him.


    You see, Damon has a temper and more than once he broke my ribs when I came into his sight and he was not in a good mood. He is one of the reasons I am so good at diminishing my presence.


    "Why are you keeping the pups?", one of Damon''s drink-buddies asked. "They are dead weight. Useless mouths to feed."


    "They don''t eat much. Zoe will grow up into a fine young lady. Only a few more years and my investment in her will start paying off.", Damon responded with a chuckle and I felt my bile rising together with my anger as I realized that he is waiting for Zoe to grow up so that he can take her. Will he make her sleep with other guys for money?


    "And Luca?"


    Damon snorted. "If I get rid of him, Zoe might start asking questions. The boy is not too bright and at this point, he is useful to distract her because she is taking care of him."


    They all laughed and to this day I didn''t muster the courage to tell Zoe the truth. Maybe I am a coward, but Zoe dreams about finding a mate and how life will be wonderful, and I don''t want to spoil it.


    Zoe is not weak. Far from it. Zoe took care of me from a young age. She protected me and gave me care and attention that was very scarce as we grew up. I knew that Zoe gave me part of her ration when the food we received was not enough for one. I knew that she would quarrel with others who called me names. She was the one who would crawl into my bed and hug me to sleep when I cried after Damon gave me a beating.


    Zoe is a gem, and I would do anything I can to protect her. Unfortunately, I can''t do much right now, but I will get stronger and not allow Damon or any other guy with wicked thoughts to touch her.


    Zoe is maybe not my sister by blood, but it certainly feels like one.


    Zoe is the reason why I volunteered to come to the right-of-passage ritual.


    I heard Damon saying how Alpha Enric will be out for the week, and with Gil taking recruits for the ritual, there will be no one to prevent him from doing as he pleases. Damon''s words, "She is young, but unripened fruits are sweet as well", put me in panic.


    I needed to get Zoe out of there, and I needed to think fast.


    I knew that Zoe will not let me come on my own, so I went to Gil and volunteered with a story about how we need more and warriors are getting larger rations; it was not a lie. Just as I expected, Zoe followed. I didn''t have a plan other than to get her away from our pack and Damon, at least until Alpha Enric returns. Gil was an asshole, but he was one of the few who wouldn''t put his hands on an underage girl.


    I''m still not sure if Seraphina showing up was a blessing or a curse, but it''s leaning toward a blessing so far. In less than twenty-four hours since we are following her, no one hit me, and I already had three good meals.


    "Here you are¡­", a singing female voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    "I''m Tessa¡­", she said with a big smile and my eyes landed on an apple she was giving to me. "I heard that your name is Luca. Welcome to our small community."


    Tessa seemed nice. How I see it, everyone who gives me food is nice. She even got one apple for Nila.


    "Thanks¡­", I mumbled and put the apple in my pocket.


    Nila rolled her eyes. "Don''t worry, Zoe got a snack also."


    How did she know I was keeping the apple for Zoe?


    Nila gestured toward Tessa. "Tessa makes sure we are all fed. It''s her week to manage the kitchen."


    "He is concerned about Zoe?", Tessa asked while wiggling her eyebrows. "A crush?"


    "Sister.", Nila said before I could.


    "Oh¡­ how sweet¡­" Tessa was nearly tearing up.


    "Luca was concerned if it''s safe here.", Nila continued ratting me out with a mouthful of apple.


    Tessa bobbed her head ambiguously. "Guys are mischievous, but it won''t go beyond pranks. However, considering that you are new and kids, they will probably leave you alone. For now. One day, when you find yourself slipping on the floor because your shoe soles are greased up, or your soap is not working because it''s covered in see-through nail polish, or the Oreo filling turns out to be toothpaste¡­"


    "Tessa!" Nila waved at Tessa to stop talking. "You are scaring the boy!"


    Tessa responded through giggles, "Sorry, sorry¡­ what I''m trying to say is¡­ When they start pranking you, it means they accepted you as one of us."


    My frown probably spoke volumes because both Tessa and Nila were holding their bellies while laughing heartily. It took them a while to calm down.


    "Eat up¡­", Nila said while gesturing toward my apple that was making my pants pocket bulge. "After this, we are helping Tessa with dinner."


    "I will see you there¡­", Tessa sang with a big smile on her face, and she pinched my cheeks roughly before leaving the gym.


    "Eat or work!", Nila exclaimed, and a towel flew in my direction. I caught the towel and saw Nila rolling her eyes before explaining, "We need to finish here and then help in the kitchen. If we are late, dinner will be late, and that means a lot of grumpy wolves. Trust me, it''s not pleasant."


    I nodded and continued wiping the elliptical machine while my cheeks throbbed from Tessa''s pinching. That woman has quite a grip.


    I will keep the apple for Zoe, maybe she will be hungry later. She loves apples.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 104 - Preparations For The Trip To London

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Krob didn''t linger much. He said that he needs to tend to some plants in the garden and he blended with the shadows, leaving me and Aldus behind.


    I had a feeling that gardening was an excuse and I wondered if Aldus sent a mental message to Krob to leave because we were chatting instead of working.


    For most of the afternoon, Aldus was introducing me to the official products of the Notte Pharmaceuticals while explaining how they differ from what he is creating with alchemic ways.


    I was familiar with most of the original formulas, and that made it easy to understand what Notte Pharmaceuticals is making and how it became a staple in the world of medicine and beauty products. No wonder Aldus is filthy rich. Notte Pharmaceuticals has also products that are in the category of electronic equipment used in laboratories, but those facilities are in Germany.


    Aldus took me to the production lab on the upper level where various machines were working autonomously under the supervision of a few people who nodded timidly at Aldus and didn''t dare to look at me. Aldus explained those are human engineers who are working in shifts 24-7 to ensure that production doesn''t halt.


    Next, we went to a massive room with numerous working stations enclosed with glass on three sides. Vials, refrigerators, microscopes, centrifugal machines, tubes, equipment for handling liquids and performing fine measurements¡­ it was all there.


    "On a workday, this area is where chemists test random samples that came out of the production area and they also come up with new products¡­", Aldus was explaining as he gave me a tour.


    We passed by several security guards and I observed that most of the doors require a card key to be opened.


    We ended up in Aldus''s office on the top floor.


    "The security in the building consists of humans.", Aldus explained as we sat on a comfy sofa. "The locks and card keys will work against human spies. Fynn and his guys ensure that other creatures don''t enter the perimeter."


    Aldus checked the time. "It''s close to dinner but before we head out, I wanted you to know that I introduced you to all this because it will come in handy when you meet executives in London. Other than telling you about our products, and showing you facilities, I will share personal files of the people you will meet. Knowledge brings confidence, and the first impression is important. I don''t want to introduce you as my pretty daughter. I want them to see you as a beautiful, smart, and capable young woman."


    To say that his words moved me was an understatement. My chest tightened and expanded at the same time with all the gratitude I felt toward Aldus, and it took me a minute to recover.


    "Uhm¡­ thank you¡­", I stuttered.


    I wanted to hug him, but his expression turned solemn, and I realized he was switching topics faster than I could follow.


    "While we are talking about being prepared for London¡­", he paused, and I could see that he was mentally picking words. It made me nervous.


    "This is about your parents¡­" After a slight hesitation, Aldus shared his thoughts about how they might not be my real parents. He was worried that I will be hurt by that information. He really cares about my feelings.


    "I suspected something like that."


    I could see a relief in his expression when he asked, "You did?"


    "I always wondered what I did wrong that my parents didn''t like me. My home never felt like home and I questioned if I''m broken somehow because I didn''t fit anywhere." Well almost anywhere, there was one boy who made me feel welcome. Duke.


    "Ever since I remembered my last night as a mortal, I see my past in another light. If I was a dormant shifter, someone strong enough to harm a grown werewolf with ease¡­" I didn''t know how to finish this thought. "I suspect that my so-called parents kept a lot of things from me."


    "I am sorry, Serina."


    "Don''t be." I meant it. I was not sad or angry; I was relieved because if they are not my parents, many things would fall into place. And there was also another point¡­ "Now I can imagine that I was kidnapped as a baby and that my real parents loved me and that these fake parents forced me to stay low key in order not to be found."


    Aldus made a thoughtful expression. "That is a possibility. But it doesn''t explain how your grandmother, Amelia fits into that story. Assuming that she was your grandmother, she should know that your mother was pregnant, and it would not be easy to deceive her with another baby. Considering how cautious Amelia was, I would expect her to do a DNA test and confirm you are of her lineage. On the other side, if she was not your grandmother and was part of the scheme to keep you away from your real family, why did she leave you the money? There is more to that story."


    That was a lot of ifs related to a dead woman and a middle-aged couple I didn''t want to see again.


    Part of me was itching to find out the truth, and part of me whispered how knowing what happened won''t change who I am and where I am going so maybe it doesn''t matter and I should drop it. They will die in a few decades, and I will remain, and none of this will be important.


    I discovered myself as Seraphina Mezzanotte and I didn''t want to think about the bad things that happened to Sanya Bogdan. It''s not that I was beaten, but the emotional burden of being unwanted weighed heavily on me, turning me into a timid girl who would do anything to blend with the background because whenever someone noticed me, they would treat me like trash. It was easier when people ignored me, and it would be best if I disregard my curiosity because nothing good would come from reliving those feelings.


    "It doesn''t matter. Amelia is dead, and if my parents are fake, after two decades of lies, they will not admit it." I saw that Aldus''s lips lifted into a smile and I guessed, "You have a plan."


    "I sent my people to collect DNA samples. With that, we can confirm if they are your real parents or not, and act accordingly. Your parents are a private couple and since your disappearance, they are barely leaving the house, so it will take time, but my men will find an opportunity to get a sample. Unfortunately, your grandmother was cremated, so we can''t get a sample from her, otherwise, I would get someone to dig her out."


    Digging out a grave. That sounds like something that Aldus would do without blinking.


    My grandmother couldn''t give us any answers, but there were others¡­ "What about my grandfather? Or my paternal grandparents?"


    I remember my ''father'' telling me that his parents passed away before I was born, but I was curious if Aldus found something about them.


    "Based on the information received, your father was adopted and there is nothing about his birth parents. He was left on the doorstep of an orphanage as an infant."


    "Oh¡­" I was not sure if that was sad or convenient. There was a possibility that my whole life was a lie and only after dying I started figuring out the truth. How ironic.


    I did my best to focus on what Aldus was saying.


    "Your maternal grandfather is a mystery. Amelia was a lady well-known in the upper circle of London. There is information that she was a widow, and I found a lot about her investments and assets, but none about your grandfather. At this point, I''m assuming that Amelia was responsible for amassing her fortune and that your grandfather passed before she made a name for herself and that is why there is no information on him."


    It all sounded suspicious. "But there should be an obituary or a marriage certificate."


    "There should be.", Aldus confirmed, and the finality in his tone confirmed that there are none. "We could be looking at the scenario where Amelia''s status as a widow was fake and that she never married."


    "More mysteries." I sighed.


    "It will take time to gather information because we need to act with caution and not alert anyone.", Aldus said, and I had a feeling that this was the point he was getting at from the beginning. "Those three girls set you up. Maybe it was a joke that escalated but hiring a werewolf to do a job costs a lot of money. Whoever paid him has deep pockets. Your parents didn''t alarm the police that you didn''t return. It could be that they kept quiet so that they can continue collecting money from your trust fund, or¡­"


    "They might be the ones behind the attack on me.", I finished his sentence.


    Aldus shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "Regardless of what it is, you can''t go to London and announce that Sanya is back. Not until we figure out with whom we are dealing here."


    "I didn''t plan to confront my parents. My main purpose of going is to see some places and verify that my dreams are memories¡­", my voice trailed away.


    "What about Duke?", Aldus asked.


    My lips lifted into a smile. "I would like to see him. But I don''t know his name, so it will be difficult."


    "You must have a plan.", Aldus continued probing.


    "I drew him from my memory. I can assume that he didn''t change much in three-four years since I saw him the last time. I thought of going to local coffee shops and ask if anyone recognizes him. When I find out his name, I can look him up online and go from there. There is no need for me to leave a name behind, and if they insist, I will make up something."


    Aldus approved.


    "Alright, it''s time for dinner. We should go." Aldus stood up and paused. "Serina, if you want to stay longer and ensure that kids are comfortable, you can. Zoe''s room has two beds, and she has no roommates, or you can come here and sleep on the sofa." He gestured toward the sofa he was sitting on until a minute ago. "I will keep busy in the lab, don''t worry about me."


    "Thank you¡­" This time I gave him a hug. He really thinks about what I want.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 105 - Better Than The Dark Walkers Pack

    Author''s note: this is from Zoe''s point of view


    - - -


    My heart was lighter when I saw that Seraphina returned for dinner. Part of me feared that she will abandon us. Everyone else did before her.


    Seraphina called me, Luca, and Ash to come to the side, and we joined her around the circular table in the common room.


    Lazarus''s scent was strong, and I looked around, visually searching for him, but Serina gave us cell phones and I was distracted when she started showing how to use them.


    It was embarrassing to admit I never had a cell phone considering that everyone in this packhouse had one like it''s normal, but Serina didn''t make a big deal out of it. Luca and Ash also listened attentively, and I felt better knowing that I''m not the only one marveling at the communication enabled by the technology without the mind link.


    Seraphina ensured that each of us knows how to text and call her. It was important to her that we can get in touch and she warned us that we need to pick up when she calls, otherwise she will be worried.


    "If you plan to be out of range, or without a phone, let me know. Regardless of what arrangement we come up with, if we didn''t see each other, I need you to text me at least once a day; let''s make it before you go to sleep. Just saying that you are OK will suffice and if you share more that will be better. I don''t want to bother each of you to check-in every night, so if one of you contacts me, that will be fine. The three of you decide on a schedule. I will also ask Fynn to contact me or Aldus if anything unexpected happens...", she was raining rules on us, but somehow it made me warm and fuzzy, knowing that she cares.


    Serina also said that once we are settled and comfortable, we will reduce the frequency of this mandatory communication.


    Next, she asked us about our day, starting with Luca.


    "Cleaning the gym. Dinner preparations." Luca was always a boy of few words.


    Ash was visibly excited as he literally bounced while waiting for his turn to talk. He was goofy in a cute kind of way.


    "I was with Horace. He taught me about car maintenance. I know how to check the tire pressure and oil level. I got to drive a car! We tidied up the garage and Horace said that he will continue giving me driving lessons¡­"


    In the Dark Walkers pack, we had a handful of vehicles and they were reserved for Alpha and a few of his closest ones, while we got to see them from afar.


    We don''t need cars to move because in our wolf form we can outrun them, but having a car is a sign of status.


    When Ash ended his chatter about shifting gears, it was my turn.


    "I cleaned with Martine the dining room after lunch, and then we went to the laundry room. She showed me how to operate a washing machine and we folded clothes¡­"


    It was a big deal for me because in the Dark Walkers pack we washed clothes in the nearby creek. During winter, even with my werewolf physique, my hands would ache from the icy water. Here, they have washing and drying machines and the whole process can be done without putting clothes on a string to dry. The thing called fabric softener makes a sweaty t-shirt smell like a spring breeze and I don''t even need to get my hands wet. Very fancy.


    I also ironed shirts. It took me some time to understand the art of not creating creases on the opposite side, but I was getting better with every next shirt.


    "Tessa came and gave us apples.", I remembered to mention that we got a snack. Luca also gave me an apple later, which was sweet of him.


    Food was almost a luxury in the Dark Walkers pack as we would get one meal a day and for the rest, we had to manage ourselves. I was proficient in finding mushrooms and berries, and sometimes I would catch a rabbit or some other forest creature. Luca would also help in finding food and he is good at spotting burrows and other places where our next meal is hiding, and his trap-setting skills are enviable.


    "What do you think about this place so far?", Seraphina asked.


    I looked at Luca and Ash who returned my gaze. They were expecting me to talk for the three of us. I didn''t mind.


    "It''s better than in our former pack¡­"


    I was not sure how to end this without sounding ungrateful or selfish. I wanted to be with Seraphina and if I say that things are fine, she will leave; but if I say that things are not fine¡­ what will happen then?


    "You can ask them that tomorrow.", Fynn''s voice reached us from the side. He was eavesdropping and not ashamed of it. Of course, his eyes were glued to Seraphina as he spoke, "Today, they only got to do a few chores. In the morning we will start training and see what their wolves are made of."


    Displeasure flashed over Seraphina''s expression at the sight of Fynn. She didn''t like his interference and was not afraid to show it. Brave.


    She turned to us and her expression softened. "Alright. Based on what I heard so far, I will take it that your first impression is OK, and we will revisit this topic tomorrow."


    I was happy to hear Seraphina confirming she will stay for at least one more day.


    Fynn didn''t mind Seraphina''s cold attitude, but when he approached us, his expression stiffened.


    "Why do I smell Lazarus?", Fynn asked.


    "Oh¡­ he gave me this shawl.", Seraphina responded casually, and we all paid closer attention to the grayish-blue fabric that was draped over her shoulders.


    I sensed Lazarus''s scent earlier but didn''t think much about it. We all came here after spending the night at his house and having his scent lingering wouldn''t be unusual. Seeing how Fynn reacted to it and Seraphina''s smug smile, I understood that Seraphina was using the shawl as Fynn-repellent. Not bad. I liked her more.


    I didn''t want to think why that shawl had such a strong Lazarus''s scent. Did he rub it on himself? No, don''t think about it, Zoe!


    Fynn wanted to ask more questions, but Aldus approached us, so he stepped back. It made me wonder who Aldus is because a strong wolf like Fynn is yielding to him. On the other side, I saw Aldus turning Gil into a dried corpse within seconds without breaking a sweat, so maybe I know why Fynn is being respectful. After all, our kind respects strength.


    "You will stay overnight? Where will you sleep?", I asked Serina while hoping that she will not go to the city and leave us behind for the night. I knew I shouldn''t, but I was selfish, and I wanted her to stay.


    "We can arrange a bedroom¡­", Fynn said with a smile that creeped me out.


    "I have a spare bed in my room!", I exclaimed quickly before Seraphina accepts his offer. "If you don''t mind a roommate."


    Seraphina smiled. "I don''t mind."


    I felt my lips curling into a grin. I will share my room with Seraphina! I had so many questions, and now I knew that for the whole night it will be just the two of us and I will get plenty of opportunities to chat.


    "Someone will set up a bed for you.", Fynn said with an unreadable expression. I could guess that he was happy she is staying and unhappy that she will not be alone. Was he thinking of sneaking into her room? Not on my watch! I hoped that Serina saw me as useful.


    Aldus was not surprised when Seraphina told him that she will stay in my room overnight and I understood that they already considered that option. Relief swelled inside me with the knowledge that she planned to stay overnight even if we said that we are fine here. Maybe she really cares.


    The dining room has five rectangle-shaped tables, each can accommodate ten people, so for a group of about thirty-five, there was still space after everyone sat to have a meal.


    I liked that everyone ate at the same time. Omegas would get the food on the table, and then they would join the others.


    Fynn, Otto, and Bert sat at the table in the middle, and I started calling it the main table. Just like for lunch, Aldus, Serina, and the three of us were at the main table with them, and Vitto and Tessa joined as well.


    Fynn was at the head of the table with Otto and Bert flaking his left and right. Aldus was next to Otto and Luca sat between Bert and Serina. I was on Serina''s other side and Ash was across the table from me. Vitto was on the opposite side from Fynn, with Tessa on his left (next to Ash).


    During lunch, I noticed gazes directed our way and I thought that others were curious about us. However, now I confirmed that not all of the wolves were curious. A she-wolf named Ari was directing her sour expression toward us and I wondered if we took her spot. Ari was sweet in front of Fynn, but whenever he didn''t look, her gaze made me uncomfortable.


    Maybe I''m imagining things but I had a strong feeling that once Seraphina and Aldus leave, Ash, Luca, and I will get to sit at some other table.


    Aldus didn''t stay for the night in the packhouse. Before leaving I heard him ask Serina, "Do you want me to send Krob to watch over you?"


    Serina refused. "That is not necessary. I won''t be on my own, and if anything happens, I know how to reach you."


    "Alright. Mitch already got your clothes in the room. I will see you in the morning, if not sooner¡­" And with that, Aldus left.


    I wondered, who is Krob? Must be one of Aldus''s people. Or is it Serina''s subordinate? I realized that I don''t know much about Seraphina or her father. Well, I can start figuring it out tonight.


    One thing didn''t make sense. Why would Serina need someone to watch over her? The power she showed us last night was the most awesome thing I ever experienced. With one word, she froze me, Luca, and Ash, and even Lazarus was unable to move for a while!


    Is Aldus one of those fathers who takes care of his daughter even when she doesn''t need it? No wonder they are getting along well.


    With Aldus''s departure, Fynn, Otto, and Bert invited Serina to the common room.


    "We usually hang out there after dinner, if there is nothing else going on.", Fynn explained.


    Martine told me that after nightfall they shift into wolf form and go for a run, but maybe they are considerate toward Serina because she is not a werewolf.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 106 - Drinking To Forget

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Zoe, Luca, and Ash spoke about their day with a hint of excitement and that told me they were not mistreated.


    Luca didn''t say much, but his eyes lit up at the mentioning of food. Zoe was impressed with the laundry room and Ash couldn''t stop talking about the garage and cars.


    The first day was good, however, I was reserved because everyone here knew that Aldus and I are around, so maybe kids got an extra-nice treatment. Only time will show if this environment works for the three teenagers, and that is why I wanted them to have cell phones.


    I feel responsible for them and I want to know what is going on, especially if after a month or two things suddenly turn worse.


    Is it fine to leave them here? I didn''t have an answer to that question, and I hoped that Zoe, Luca, and Ash will tell me, but Fynn, Otto, and Bert were persistent to entertain me, and I was glad that I accepted Lazarus''s shawl because I could see Fynn frowning while glancing at the soft fabric that I wrapped around myself.


    "How about a drink?", Fynn offered while gesturing toward the bar in the common area. "The kids can mingle with others, and you can observe from the side."


    I knew that he was trying to separate me from my three protectors, but he actually had a point.


    With my encouragement, Zoe, Luca, and Ash reluctantly went to sit on the sofa, and Tessa, Bia, and Martine started suggesting games to play while Nila was starting a movie on a big flat TV screen that was hanging on the wall.


    "So, what is your relationship with Lazarus?", Fynn asked while pouring me a drink.


    Fynn sat behind the bar counter, while Otto and Bert flanked my right and left respectively. I liked that there was some space between us and they didn''t crowd me. Maybe they were considerate or maybe the shawl was working its magic.


    "We are friends.", I responded.


    "Friends?" Otto looked at me like I said something silly.


    "Is that strange?"


    Otto shrugged. "I didn''t know that Lazarus can have friends."


    "Well, now you know.", I responded with a smile while ignoring their confused expressions as well as the glare from a she-wolf they call Ari who was sitting on the other side of the bar. What is her problem?


    Aldus already told me the names of all mated wolves (so that I don''t offend someone accidentally), and Fynn, Otto, and Bert were not on that list. Besides, if they have mates, they wouldn''t try to get my attention. Yes, I noticed it from the first minute, but as long as they don''t do or say anything inappropriate, I will pretend that I''m oblivious.


    I focused on the purplish liquid in my glass. Fynn poured the same in three other glasses, for himself, Otto, and Bert.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s Blueberry Flame. We make it here.", Bert responded to my question proudly.


    I felt my eyebrow twitching. "A homemade poison?"


    Fynn stifled a laugh and gestured to me to drink.


    I took a careful sniff of the beverage and was surprised by the gentle scent of blueberries that was mixed with some herbs. Lavender and mint, maybe?


    Carefully, I took a sip. That small sip provided a touch of rich sweetness on my tongue, and then I understood the ''Flame'' part in the name because my throat was on fire.


    I coughed violently as my body protested the smoldering sensation that spread through my insides. Lavender and mint my ass! This burns like it was made with ghost peppers!


    "What the hell is this?"


    Fynn snickered. "You are not good at handling homemade poisons?"


    After I caught my breath, I tilted my head and observed Fynn''s smug expression. Bert and Otto were shaking in suppressed laughter.


    "I can handle myself just fine.", I responded confidently, slightly irritated by their behavior. "I never tasted anything this strong. It caught me off guard."


    I''m not much of a drinker, but on a few occasions where I drank, everyone would collapse other than me. The alcohol never impacted me. Well, one exception is the night when I died, but that doesn''t count because it was drugs and not alcohol that got me.


    Fynn nodded in acknowledgment of my words. "Human drinks don''t work on us. This is stronger, and it has herbs mixed in that affect us."


    "You want to get drunk?"


    Fynn shrugged. "A little buzz can''t hurt. It uplifts the mood and sometimes it''s the only thing we have that can help us forget. Even if it''s just temporarily, it''s still a relief."


    Sadness veiled Fynn''s face, but it was only for a second before he broke into a grin and lifted his glass while gesturing for me to accept a toast.


    I remembered that until eight years ago, this small group was a part of a massive society. They survived a war that took away their friends and family, and their leader they were devoted to.


    I clinked my glass with Fynn''s, Otto''s, and then with Bert''s.


    To be honest, I had no idea what they went through, but I knew that I had no right to judge them for their behavior as they were coping with the immense loss they braved through.


    "What are we drinking for?", Otto asked.


    "To forget.", I responded.


    There were definitely parts of my past I wished to forget.


    I was oblivious to who I was when I woke up in Aldus''s lab in Venice, and many memories that I have now are less than pleasant.


    I was happier not knowing that I grew up as an outcast, without friends, without a loving family, and without knowing what I was. I died and my roommates who set me up left while my parents didn''t look for me. Yes, there are many things I wish I could forget.


    Will this brew impact me? There was only one way to find out.


    I had a strong feeling that even if I get intoxicated, I will be safe.


    Aldus''s words about how they are still hoping that their young master will return echoed in my mind as I downed the fiery liquid. These people have a goal, something they are looking forward to. Maybe I should find a goal for myself¡­ tomorrow. Tonight, I will drink.


    "Again!", I said as I slammed the glass on the counter.


    Three guys in front of me nodded in approval and Fynn refilled our glasses.


    The next glass burned much less, and after the fifth one, there was no burning sensation at all.


    Fynn, Otto, and Bert looked at me with admiration, and then their gazes turned hazy.


    Two and a half hours later¡­


    "You can hold your liquor¡­", Tessa said with a complex expression while looking at me and then at Fynn, Bert, and Otto who were passed out.


    Fynn was sprawled on the counter and hugging a bottle, Bert was dangling on his chair, and Otto was lying on the ground, curled up around the legs of the barstool he was sitting on. And me? I was just fine.


    "Uhm¡­ They drank much more than I did." I came up with an excuse quickly.


    "Don''t try to sell us malarkey¡­", Vitto said with a knowing smirk. "We were watching you."


    I puffed my cheeks while exhaling slowly. "If they ask, tell them that I passed out and you carried me to my room. OK?"


    Before Vitto and Tessa could ask more questions, I scurried toward Ash, Luca, and Zoe whose eyes were glued to me and I waved at them to get going. It was time to go to our rooms.


    It seems that this werewolf-brew is not working on me, other than filling my bladder. I needed to use the restroom.


    In the hallway, I asked Ash and Luca to join us in Zoe''s room. I wanted to discuss with them a few things without others overhearing us.


    Ash and Luca sat on the edge of Zoe''s bed, with Zoe in between them.


    I sat on my bed and observed their curious expressions. I could almost see the invisible question marks above their heads.


    "Before I give you a chance to ask questions, I want to clarify your current situation.", I started. "I don''t want you to feel trapped here. I believe that this environment will be beneficial for you since your biggest challenge is to learn to effectively communicate with your wolf and there are many werewolves in this place who can provide you with guidance. However, I don''t want to force you to stay here. The duration of your stay will be impacted by two things. The first criterion is if this place is beneficial for you, and the second one is your willingness to be here. This can be an arrangement that will last for a week, a month, a year, or forever. It will depend on you."


    "What will happen if we don''t like it here?", Zoe asked.


    "I don''t know.", I responded honestly. "But in that case, I will do my best to find you a place that works better."


    "What if we want to stay with you?", Zoe continued probing.


    "You can stay with me, but whenever I go out, you will be left behind because if you can''t control your shifting, you are a liability."


    "It will take us years to be one with our wolf.", Ash said.


    "It will take much longer if you don''t have proper guidance.", I stated a fact. "I hope you will do your best to make this work because this is probably the only place where you will not be forced to join a pack or do someone''s bidding. However, if you want to join a specific pack, give me a name and I will see if my father can do something about it. He is quite well connected."


    Zoe declined immediately. "We want to follow you."


    Ash and Luca nodded in agreement with Zoe. Their enthusiasm was cute, and I wondered if they will say the same once they grow up. There was no point in talking more about it, so I decided to give them a chance to satisfy their curiosity.


    "Alright. Any questions before we split for the night?"


    Zoe''s eyes lit up and I could see that she had many questions.


    "What is Aldus?", Zoe asked quickly.


    Ash spoke before I could answer, "He used some magic to turn Gil into a dried corpse. I never saw anything like that!"


    "Aldus is a vampire.", I said, and I saw three pairs of eyes widening in shock. It seems they never saw a vampire before. "As for the magic he used, that is his ability and I don''t have the right to talk about it. With time and practice, your connection to your wolf will become stronger, and maybe you will discover that you have some ability as well. Whatever your ability is, don''t talk about it lightly. Keeping it a secret can be your advantage, and maybe even save your life¡­"


    I was imparting them bits of knowledge that Aldus taught me, and I was glad that three teenagers listened attentively.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 107 - Ottavio

    Author''s note: this is from Ottavio''s point of view


    - - -


    I was pleased to hear reports from Martine, Nila, and Horacio that the newcomers did well. They completed their tasks and didn''t complain. That''s good enough for me.


    As someone who allocates duties, it''s important to know that they are done. Teenagers can be willful and tend to skim over responsibilities, and I was prepared to give them a speech on how everyone needs to contribute, but these pups did well.


    Before dinner, Fynn warned me, "She is mine and you are to stay away."


    I would usually yield, but my wolf growled in protest. Jett doesn''t talk much, so when he speaks up (or growls), I listen.


    It took me less than a second to come up with a response for Fynn that will make me stay close to Seraphina.


    "It doesn''t appear she is smitten by you, Fynn. How about this¡­ I will be your wingman and if there are signs that you are making a progress, I will let you have your privacy."


    Fynn is good at training soldiers and commanding armies, but when it comes to the fine skill of conversation, that''s my forte.


    I could see him weighing his options for some time before he nodded in agreement.


    Our kind is known for strength, speed, and tackling challenges the hard way. I am an odd one, a thinker. I also have good communication skills that earned me the nickname ''silver tongue''.


    Damiano recognized my talents in verbally convincing others to do what I want, and he put me to work in managing non-warrior wolves at the Bluemoon pack.


    I was doing great. I had a status that came with the finest suits, wine, and women. Everyone wanted to be on my good side, and many were giving me gifts and doing favors or bootlicking me. Ah¡­ those were the good times. And then the war happened, and it all collapsed.


    The she-wolves in our community are not bad, but the mated ones are off-limits, and the others wore off a few years ago. No toy will be interesting forever, and without the mate bond, we don''t form attachments. To spice up our lives with some variety, we go to town, and this was the first time that a female of Seraphina''s quality came to us, so it was natural that everyone got excited.


    It was also understandable that Ari was boiling with jealousy. She loves to be at the center of happenings, and since all eyes were on Seraphina, Ari felt neglected. Yes, it''s childish, but that is Ari. I hope she doesn''t do anything reckless.


    When I caught Lazarus''s scent and confirmed it''s coming from Seraphina''s shawl, I thought that Fynn will blow a fuse. Lazarus and Fynn are not exactly enemies, but they can''t stand each other. It''s like the same side of a magnet, there is a repulsive force between them.


    But then Seraphina said that they are friends and all three of us (Fynn, Bert, and I) stared at the girl like she was growing a second head. Lazarus? Friends? It sounded unbelievable.


    Seraphina accepted to sit with us in the common room and when Fynn pulled a bottle of Blueberry Flame, I was shocked. Does he plan to get her drunk? He should know that if Seraphina gets drunk and something weird happens, Aldus will use us for his experiments. All of us.


    No one knows exactly what Aldus does with his specimens (how he calls them), but those few that survived, refuse to talk about it, and all others just disappeared. I personally believe that he allowed those few survivors to live so their existence sends a message that whoever dares to cross him, will suffer immensely.


    Well, if Fynn planned to get Seraphina drunk, it backfired.


    Fynn was asking her questions about her background and she skillfully avoided revealing anything we didn''t know already, and the next thing I knew, we were telling her details about our routine and lives, and then someone turned off the lights.


    "Ugh¡­", I groaned as I shifted in my bed. How did I end up here?


    ''You should drink less.'', Jett spoke in my head.


    Oh, shit! Did I pass out? It''s daylight outside which means that the night ended and Jett didn''t get his run in the forest. No wonder he is grumpy.


    ''What happened to Seraphina?''


    ''She was fine when you fell on the floor. Vitto brought us here.''


    I hoped that Jett was kidding, but he is not the one to crack jokes.


    Jett and I are an odd pairing. We are total opposites to the point that our minds and bodies work as separate. We found out about this accidentally, when Jett ate poisonous mushrooms, and I was not impacted. For a whole week, every time I shifted into wolf form, my stomach would ache unbearably, and I would vomit, but in human form, it was all normal. The same is with alcohol. I can get drunk, and Jett is just fine. Too bad that I can''t give him control over my body, it would save me some face as guys wouldn''t tease me about low alcohol tolerance (for a werewolf); and we can''t shift into wolf form either because I am too drunk to coordinate with Jett.


    I dragged myself out of bed and looked outside to see the training ground. Fynn and Bert were there with pups and there was a small audience gathered and¡­ Seraphina.


    Bert was talking, and it seems that they were getting ready to start.


    I remember Bert saying yesterday how he will make the pups perform some activities so that he can establish a benchmark and then work from there. Bert was quite excited, it''s been a long time since he got a chance to work with recruits.


    In order for our wolves to be healthy, we need to exercise in both forms, and Bert is an expert in activating every muscle in the body. Mornings and daytime are reserved for the human form, while at night we shift and let our wolves on the loose.


    I quickly changed into exercising gear and headed downstairs.


    Seraphina was wearing leggings and a t-shirt, will she participate? Maybe we finally get a hint what she is. So far, I know that she has an impressive alcohol tolerance, she is not a she-wolf and not a vampire. She smells like a human, but there is no way that pups would willingly follow a human so¡­ I don''t want to miss this.


    "Don''t be nervous¡­", I heard Seraphina say to the pups. "Just do your best and it will be fine. Let''s do the warmup together." Seraphina started running in a light jog, and the three pups followed.


    Fynn asked Bert to show him the plan and Bert was talking while Fynn''s eyes lingered on Seraphina. Why did Fynn ask Bert for information if he will pay attention to Seraphina''s ass? It is a lovely ass with just the right amount of bounce.


    "What did I miss?", I asked when I joined the spectators who started slowly dispersing.


    Normally, everyone would do their own thing outside or in the gym, and now that the show is over, I guess they are going back to their routine.


    Ari snorted. "The Saintes offered to give company to scared pups. Yeah, right. Like a human can compare to werewolves."


    "What is your problem, Ari?", Tessa snapped. "It is normal that pups will be uncomfortable because they are in an unknown place surrounded by strangers. Maybe you can''t find it in yourself to help them out, but you should stop berating them. At least the woman is trying."


    Tessa is usually calm, projecting the motherly vibe around her, and based on the irritation in Tessa''s voice, I guessed that this was not Ari''s first snarky comment.


    Ari rolled her eyes at Tessa and Vitto interjected by asking Tessa to help him out. It was obvious that he was trying to split them up before it escalates.


    Really, since Seraphina showed up, Ari is like a rabid porcupine.


    I wondered how Ari would behave if a sexy she-wolf joined our community permanently. Seraphina is here only temporarily, and Ari can''t keep it together. Talk about being childish.


    I worked on my pull-ups when Seraphina and pups ended warmup of three laps around the main building and the parking lot.


    It was not unusual that pups were only slightly breathy, but Seraphina didn''t break a sweat. That is some good stamina.


    Aldus joined on the training grounds when Bert was talking about a 400m run to the pups. "I want you to give me your all. The path is around this training area, don''t cut corners¡­"


    Seraphina waved at Aldus and jogged toward him.


    "I did a warmup with them.", she said with a smile.


    "Why only warmup?", Aldus asked. "Join them for other exercises."


    Seraphina frowned for a second and Aldus waved to get Bert''s attention. "Serina will join Zoe, Ash, and Luca. Is that a problem?"


    Bert shrugged. "Not a problem¡­" His eyes lit up as he thought of something. "Tessa, can you join for the runs? It will help pups to see how professionals do it. Don''t go easy on them."


    "Don''t worry about them.", Aldus told Seraphina. "Just do your best. I''m not comparing them with you, but when someone is ahead of you, it will help you improve."


    "Yes, father.", Seraphina responded with a smile and joined the pups and Tessa who lined up at the start line.


    All current activities stopped. Tessa is the fastest runner among us, and we all wanted to see how much distance she will put between herself and the others.


    Bert puffed his chest while giving final instructions. It was obvious that he was trying to impress Seraphina. The same was with Fynn who stood next to Bert with his arms behind his back. Showoffs.


    "Ready¡­ set¡­ go!", Bert announced the start of the run.


    Just as expected, Tessa immediately took the lead, and with every next step, her lead was increasing. The pups were not a match for her, and I could guess that even after we feed and train them, they will still lag behind.


    However, the surprise was that Seraphina was not allowing Tessa to increase her lead to more than two-to-three meters.


    Tessa glanced back and pushed herself faster. Seraphina was right behind her, gradually reducing Tessa''s lead.


    Isn''t Seraphina human? How is this possible?


    I glanced at Aldus and his expression told me that he didn''t expect this performance either. Interesting.


    - - -


    See Ottavio''s photo in the comments


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 108 - Scheming Seraphina (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After the warmup, I was planning to do something on my own. Jumps, pullups, squats, the usual stuff.


    Aldus asked me to join Zoe, Ash, and Luca, and I hesitated.


    I was never athletic. I lagged behind everyone during school events and my classmates ridiculed me. I didn''t want to go through that again.


    On the other side, I was used to it and if my participation can help Zoe, Ash, and Luca get motivated, I will do it. My rejection could make them feel that I''m avoiding them or that I am above a little run.


    I don''t care what these people think of me anyway. Maybe Zoe, Ash, and Luca realize I''m super-slow and they drop the idea of following me.


    Before we started, Bert offered a few words of advice, "Don''t be discouraged when you see Tessa gaining the lead. Even Fynn can''t catch up to her. She is there to show you how far you can reach if you exercise seriously. Tessa is the fastest among us, and you will improve only if your goal is to be better than the best. Don''t think about the time or about the others. Look at Tessa and try to catch her. OK?"


    I was confident that he was talking to Zoe, Ash, and Luca, but I ended up nodding as well.


    We took our positions, and Bert started the countdown, "Ready¡­ set¡­ go!"


    My legs moved and I saw Tessa in front of me. She was fast.


    Bert''s words echoed in my mind, "Look at Tessa and try to catch her¡­ catch her¡­" And I ran as fast as I could with the goal to catch her.


    I don''t know if everyone fell into silence or I was so focused, but my legs burned from the adrenalin and I pushed myself harder. Just a bit more and I will catch up to her. Just a bit more.


    Tessa crossed the finish line, and I was half a step behind her.


    My legs were brimming with energy and I was happy that I didn''t fall on my nose.


    The next thing I know, the spectators were chatting lively; Zoe, Ash, and Luca crossed the finish line while panting heavily, and Aldus was holding my wrist and checking my pulse.


    "I wish we are in my lab now¡­", Aldus grumbled.


    Wait, what? I was second? I saw how fast werewolves move, and Zoe, Ash, and Luca are seriously malnourished to be so far behind me.


    "I thought Bert said not to go easy on us.", I spoke to Tessa.


    Tessa looked at me like I said something silly. "I didn''t."


    My eyes skimmed over the people surrounding me. Bert was writing down something in his notepad while glancing at the stopwatch. Zoe, Ash, and Luca were gazing at me with reverence. Otto, Fynn, and a few others looked at me with surprised expressions. Ari was glaring at me and if she had the power to shoot lasers out of her eyes, I would be sliced into several pieces.


    "Wow!", Bert exclaimed when he was done with his notes. "Tessa, Serina was catching up to you. If this was not limited to one lap, and she could maintain that pace, you would not win."


    Tessa smiled. She was visibly excited and willing to compete. "We can always do another race."


    "No.", Aldus said sternly. "Seraphina had enough."


    "Is something wrong?", I asked Aldus.


    His gaze was complex, and I understood that we should not talk about this in front of strangers.


    Was I really this fast?


    I was always the clumsy one. The slowest one. And now I almost overtook a she-wolf? Unbelievable!


    I remembered how Duke used to dominate all sports events in school. He would slow down because of me, and I wondered if we would still be together if I was not such a clutz.


    "I want you to take it easy for now.", Aldus said with a stiff smile and a thought hit me, was this an ability? For sure it''s not common to be fast as a werewolf, especially not me.


    "I am sorry, father. I was not thinking. I will stop here and hit the shower." Before he could say anything, I spoke to Zoe, Ash, and Luca. "Please, continue without me and do your best. I will join you after I change."


    I walked inside with my head lowered while ignoring others. The good thing was that there were no humans in the audience. And another good thing was that everyone here already thinks I''m not human, so the only one surprised by my performance was Aldus. And I.


    I showered quickly while questions popped in my head.


    What will Aldus say in private? Is this another ability that will delay my trip to London? If I need to go through training to control whatever curse befell on me this time, I will start believing that there is a higher power adamant on preventing me to see Duke.


    I was frustrated that I had no answers to this. Just when I think that I have things under control, another problem arises.


    My mind was a mess as I made my way out of the room and my steps halted abruptly as I nearly slammed myself in Ari.


    I was about to apologize, but then I saw that she was lazily leaning on the wall and smirking while flipping a pocketknife in her hand.


    Was she waiting for me? It looked like it.


    I moved to the left to go around her, but Ari swiftly blocked my path.


    "Can I help you?", I asked while eyeing her suspiciously.


    "Oh, you are the helpful one, aren''t you?", Ari said sarcastically.


    Since we arrived, I noticed Ari giving me nasty looks and I guessed that it might be connected with the attention that Fynn and the other guys gave me, but I was not encouraging them. What is her problem? Maybe I''m overreacting, I thought.


    Tessa told me that Ari is a drama queen and that I should ignore her, like everyone else, but her words irked me, and I had to ask, "What do you mean?"


    Ari sneered. "You came here and helped yourself with everything and everyone, didn''t you? Miss perfect. Pretending to be innocent while enjoying Fynn fawning over you."


    Oh, so it is about Fynn. Should I tell her that I''m not interested? She will not believe me. Why was she still talking?


    "Did you come here to seduce him, or others as well? Did you drug their drinks last night to make yourself look good? Would you sleep with them if Vitto and Tessa didn''t show up to carry them to their rooms? Is that how you get a man? And how did you run so fast? What trick did you use?..."


    I was dumbstruck. This was worse than I imagined. Did she say that I need to drug a man in order to get him into bed? It seems that her brain is wrongly wired. Why was she asking questions in rapid succession without giving me a chance to respond?


    The fact that she was still holding onto the pocketknife didn''t make the situation any better.


    Suddenly, images flashed in my mind. Girls cornering me in the bathroom because my grades were better¡­ Girls surrounding me in the girl''s dressing room and throwing insults at me because Duke sat next to me on the bus¡­ Girls cursing me because I refused to share my homework. Girls who feel entitled and believe that I''m unworthy. Girls who feel better about themselves by putting others down. Crazy girls whose behavior can only be described as a psychological disorder.


    I should ignore Ari because nothing I say will reach her, and I will leave this place soon anyway. But I can''t back down because Zoe, Ash, and Luca will stay behind. Even if I escape this crazy woman, she might vent her frustration on the teens.


    So far, more than a handful of werewolves expressed their willingness to help out and guide the kids, should they miss this amazing opportunity because of Ari?


    My brain scrambled with options. What can I do?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 109 - Scheming Seraphina (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus told me that Fynn demanded that there will be no electronic surveillance inside packhouse or around it, for their privacy. It''s just me and Ari in the hallway, so whatever happens will stay between us. No wonder she came here arrogantly to put me in place.


    Ari is faster and stronger than me and has no problem bullying the weak.


    I looked at Ari who was getting in my face and spouting nonsense while waving the knife carelessly, and I got an idea.


    She was brazen because she saw me as weak. Well then, I will show her my weak side.


    I lifted my hands like I want to shove her away, and her arms moved in an instinct to prevent me from touching her. Ari was fast, but the sharp pain in my left hand told me that I''ve got my target.


    I pressed forward until I felt the hilt of the knife hitting my palm. Bullseye!


    "AHHH!", I screamed as loud as I could.


    Ari''s eyes widened in panic when she realized that her knife was stuck in my hand, and the tip of the blade was visible on the back of my palm.


    It took about one second for Aldus to appear in the hallway. I knew that my father is reliable!


    "What happened?", Aldus asked while inspecting my hand with his brows furrowed.


    My eyes locked with his and I hoped that he will understand that I''m OK. Actually, he should know that I''m fine because in the lab my body goes through much worse than this one cut.


    Fynn, Tessa, and Vito entered my peripheral vision and I started stuttering.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I got out of my room and Ari was waiting for me. She said that I came here to seduce everyone and how she saw through me¡­ and then she stabbed me."


    Ari''s face twisted in outrage. "You are lying!"


    I sneered internally. The more she shouts and denies, the more believable my story will be. I already know that Ari is no one''s favorite, and everyone sees her as willful and impulsive. Now it''s time for payback.


    I bit the inside of my cheek harshly and my eyes were filled with tears instantly.


    "Which part of that is a lie? The one that you are in front of my room? Or that this is your knife?", I lifted my hand so that everyone sees.


    Fynn came next to me, careful not to touch Aldus who glared at Ari like he is about to snap her in two.


    "Can I see?", Fynn asked me, and I extended my wounded hand toward him.


    Fynn turned to Ari. "This is one of the silver knives we carry when we patrol in human form. Explain." The ominous aura that spread from Fynn was impossible to miss.


    Ari gulped audibly. "I saw Seraphina leaving the training ground and I followed her. I wanted to talk. Only talk."


    I enjoyed seeing Ari squirming under Fynn''s glare. He was furious and I wondered how far he will go to investigate this stabbing incident.


    "What about the knife?", Fynn asked Ari through his teeth.


    "Uhm¡­ It''s mine. I thought that she will take me seriously if I have a knife¡­ But I didn''t stab her!", Ari said with panic.


    "Really?", I had to interject. "What are you trying to say? Did I throw myself at the knife?"


    "Yes!", Ari shouted.


    "This is too much, Ari¡­", Tessa said disappointedly. "What were you thinking?"


    Ari was looking at Fynn, Tessa, and Vitto in disbelief. "Wait! You believe her?"


    Otto rushed to me with the first aid kit in his hands.


    By now, the hallway had a dozen of spectators who were standing a few steps away. They saw me with a bloodied hand and a knife, and Ari shrinking under Fynn''s furious glare. Considering Ari''s temper and reputation, they didn''t need much to guess what happened.


    Bert and the teens were not here. I guessed they were still out doing some exercises.


    "I will take care of this.", Aldus said to Otto as he took the first aid kit and gestured for me to enter my room.


    "No! No! She is lying!", Ari screamed, and her next words were cut off when Fynn slapped her harshly that even I jolted. I wondered if he dislocated her jaw.


    "Otto, Vitto, lock her up. We will decide what to do with Ari when we confirm the extent of Serina''s injury¡­ and after I talk to Aldus."


    "But¡­", Ari protested.


    "Shut up!", Fynn cut her off angrily. "You should consider yourself lucky that Aldus didn''t end you on the spot! When will you learn to behave?!"


    Aldus asked everyone to wait outside while he tends to my wound. No one objected. Probably due to his dark expression.


    I went to the sink and pulled the knife out of my hand, under the stream of cold water.


    Aldus increased the water pressure so that we can talk without being overheard. Werewolves have a keen sense of hearing.


    "Will you tell me what happened?", Aldus asked while leaning on the wall next to me.


    "Ari told you."


    Aldus frowned while scrutinizing my expression. "You stabbed yourself?"


    "Ari was holding the knife. I just pushed my hand on the blade."


    Aldus didn''t need much to understand what I was trying to get at. "You wanted Fynn to punish her."


    I didn''t deny it. "And to keep an eye on her. If we are leaving Zoe, Ash, and Luca here, I don''t want that toxic woman around them unsupervised. She said that I came here to seduce guys. I think that she is into Fynn. Today it was me, but tomorrow it could be Zoe. Or she could find a reason to bully Ash or Luca. They are young and feel that they need to behave in order to blend in and not disappoint me."


    I smiled as I observed my hand that was good as new. This healing is quite handy.


    Aldus struggled with deciding if he should praise me or scold me. Eventually, he spoke. "I didn''t think that you are so¡­ scheming."


    I grinned. "I will take that as a compliment."


    Aldus shook his head in disapproval. "Don''t do that again. It was reckless. The blade is made out of silver. It could have been some other harmful material, or poisoned."


    I didn''t think it''s a big deal. Aldus told me many times that I''m immortal and my body is miraculously perfect. I was willing to take advantage of that. What''s the point of any ability if you don''t use it to your benefit? Besides, it''s not like I was getting stabbed in the heart, it was just a hand.


    "Well, at least we know that silver is not impacting my healing ability and that there was no poison. Come and bandage my hand. We don''t want to expose that my superpower is healing¡­"


    Aldus grunted in response. He didn''t like what I did, but I think that it was a solid plan, and it worked.


    I wanted Ari to suffer for looking down on me. Now that these guys see Ari as someone who attacked me (aka Aldus''s daughter), they will put extra effort for Zoe, Ash, and Luca to be safe.


    Aldus made sure the blade is washed well before joining me on the bed and getting bandages. He even applied antiseptic cream on my hand, the medicinal scent will make it realistic.


    "Will you talk to Fynn about this?", I asked.


    Aldus confirmed. "I will make sure that Ari is punished, but not too harshly so that she doesn''t come to seek vengeance against pups."


    "Thanks..." I smiled. Aldus is the best.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 110 - The Pygmalion Effect

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    From the balcony of my bedroom, I stared blankly at the serene garden that stretched below me. I was close to the heart of London, yet it seemed like a countryside escape.


    When I imagined going to London with Aldus, I had a vision of busy streets, shops, noisy traffic, apartments, and densely packed townhouses. I definitely didn''t think about a luxurious villa on a five-acre lot in the posh neighborhood of Knightsbridge. But then, this is Aldus, and I should expect the best.


    The three-story villa has a glass elevator, ten bedrooms (each with an en-suite bathroom), a rooftop terrace that provides magnificent views of London, leisure facilities that include a swimming pool, full spa, gymnasium, fencing room, music room, tennis court, and a billiards room. The property also includes a staff lodge, an underground garage, and a helipad.


    This luxury is very different compared to the industrial feel of the packhouse where Fynn and his crew are staying.


    Aldus and I stayed at the packhouse with Zoe, Ash, and Luca for three days.


    When we left, Ari was still under house arrest and her sister Bia apologized to me four times while Tessa tried to make up for any discomfort by giving me food. I felt guilty for deceiving them, but Aldus told me to keep the bandage on because the fewer people know about my abilities, the better it will be.


    I suspect that the punishment for Ari ended as soon as Aldus and I left, but I don''t care about their internal workings, as long as my three teens are safe.


    Zoe, Ash, and Luca are good kids and I''m confident that they will do their best. I hope they will contact me if things turn worse, and that they will not suffer silently.


    Fynn assured me that he will keep me up to date, but I doubt his reliability. He will try to conceal anything that might make him look bad, and on the other side, he wants me to return so¡­ I have no idea how to find out the truth.


    Aldus said that we can do a surprise visit in a few weeks and see for ourselves. By then, teens will be used to the life in the packhouse, and Fynn and his crew will drop their guards and show their true colors.


    As for my sudden super-performance during a race, Aldus did a few experiments as soon as we returned home.


    We started with me running on a treadmill, and my results were slightly better than an average human. I was getting out of breath at 9 km/h after a ten-minute long run.


    Next, Aldus covered the control panel, so I couldn''t see it. He would adjust the speed and observe my vitals while telling me that I''m almost there (without explaining what that ''there'' is). After ten minutes, he stopped the treadmill and revealed the panel with statistics that showed how for the last five minutes, I maintained the speed of 20 km/h.


    "How is this possible?", I asked breathily.


    "The Pygmalion Effect.", Aldus responded, and his eyes sparkled as he realized something. "You are limited by expectations. You told me that you were always bad at physical activity, and you never pushed yourself harder than I told you to. Based on your muscle composition, I didn''t expect you to perform better than a... well... human."


    I knew what he was talking about. The Pygmalion Effect is a psychological phenomenon where the higher expectations are, the better are results achieved. If a child hears praises, he will perform better than if he is scolded or ignored. If you encourage someone that they can do it, they will do their best, and if you tell them that something is not possible, many will accept defeat before trying.


    Aldus nodded absentmindedly while sorting out his thoughts before sharing them with me, "Your tutors are praising your prodigious progress with comments that you can accomplish any task or exercise, regardless of how challenging they are. Before your run at Fynn''s packhouse, I heard Bert saying that you should catch up to Tessa, and you focused on that. Just like now, I was talking to you like you are not at your max, and you kept on pushing yourself."


    "What does that mean?", I asked.


    Aldus''s eyes sparkled and I was quite confident that I won''t like his next words.


    "It means that we need to do more tests and see what exactly you are capable of. I believe that you can accomplish whatever you set your mind to."


    It sounded unbelievable. "Anything? How about flying?"


    Aldus didn''t like my sarcasm. "I can throw you off a cliff and you give it a try."


    I was not sure if he was serious, but I realized a second too late that I shouldn''t provoke him. He gets touchy when someone mocks his tests. I forced a smile. "Let''s stick to running."


    Since then, Aldus tried numerous activities, pushing my body beyond limits I thought are possible. Every session would start with him telling me to forget the notion of what is normal and to do my best.


    My results in speed were impressive, but my strength was OK at best. Aldus wondered if there is some trigger to unlock the potential of my body.


    To be honest, I didn''t care much about it. What''s the point if I can run at 20 or 60 km/h, or how strong my punch is? I was never a physical person, and I didn''t see myself joining the Olympics anytime. However, Aldus was extremely interested, so I followed his instructions without complaining.


    My body was sore after each round, and my healing would take care of that within a minute.


    Between sessions in the gym, Aldus would mentor me about Notte Pharmaceuticals, employees, business models, and anything else that might be relevant.


    The meetings with executives of Notte Pharmaceuticals were set in advance, and Aldus asked me to accompany him in order to make everyone aware of my presence.


    Aldus and I know each other for only a few months and part of me felt that it''s too soon to step out in the world as Aldus''s daughter. But I also knew that this was Aldus''s way of welcoming me into his life and showing me how creatures live in the world of humans without being detected.


    I told myself not to overthink it. It''s not like I will take over Notte Pharmaceuticals as the new owner. Aldus has everything under control, and he already explained that most of the work is done by the executives and a handful of his subordinates. He is involved only if there is some unexpected event or crisis, and that doesn''t happen often.


    Back to the present¡­


    I closed my eyes and inhaled the humid after-rain air while wondering where Duke is. Is he close? The fact that I''m in London and that he is probably in vicinity, made me tingly all over. I was nervous.


    A knock on the door got my attention.


    "Young Miss¡­", the maid called. "Master asked you to join him in the main receiving room. Young Master Killian arrived."


    I nodded in acknowledgment and followed after the maid.


    Aldus told me that Killian is a vampire who serves his family for more than a thousand years.


    Killian leaves Lemuria about once in a century (give or take a decade), and acts as a messenger between Aldus and his family. This time, other than news, Killian brought something for me. Aldus didn''t tell me what that was, but he seemed excited about it.


    I stood at the door of the main receiving room and saw Aldus sitting on the sofa chair and talking to a man.


    Aldus stood up and waved at me to come closer. "Serina, this is Killian¡­ Killian, this is my daughter, Seraphina."


    I blinked a few times to confirm that I''m seeing right. When Aldus said how long Killian is serving his family, I imagined an old man with a white beard and not this youngster who barely looks twenty years old. Do vampires wear glasses? Killian''s sharp suit didn''t match his playful spiky hairstyle or his boyish smirk.


    Killian''s eyes flashed in confusion for a moment before he greeted me with a bow stoically. "Nice to meet you, Lady Seraphina. Please, call me Ian."


    Lady Seraphina? I like him already. "Nice to mee you too, Ian. Please, call me Serina."


    Killian shook his head while rejecting. "I wouldn''t dare act too familiar with a member of the Mezzanotte family, Lady Seraphina."


    I glanced at Aldus and he discretely gestured to me to let it go before showing me to sit.


    Killian didn''t sit before me. I wondered if he is a gentleman or a well-trained servant. Somehow, I leaned toward the latter.


    Aldus took a palm-sized dark blue box from the table and explained to me, "Ian brought this for you. I had it made so that you can enter my properties¡­"


    Aldus opened the box and I saw a silvery-looking bracelet with a round pendant that had etched in it a fancy letter M, a crescent moon, and a crown.


    It took me a moment to realize that this is the item that will allow me to operate runes and arrays that are set on Aldus''s properties, portals, and the alchemy furnace. Awesome!


    Aldus saw my face lit up and he smiled.


    "Let me put this on you¡­"


    I extended my left hand and offered him my wrist.


    He clasped the bracelet and I got it closer to my face to inspect it. Along its edges, it had small runes etched into it. It looked very nice, but somehow I expected it to be more¡­ secure. If only this bracelet is needed to disarm Aldus''s security, what will I do if I lose it? Maybe there is more to it.


    "How do I use it?", I asked Aldus.


    "Put a drop of blood on the pendant.", Aldus instructed. "Other than special materials and engravings, it has my blood in it. Your blood will activate it and bound the item to you. When in your hands, it''s a key. When in someone else''s, it''s a shiny bracelet."


    That was more like it! For a moment I thought that I will need to guard this with my life. Or maybe just leave it at home.


    Without thinking, I bit the tip of my right index finger and smeared a bit of blood on the pendant.


    I hissed. The temperature of the bracelet was rapidly increasing as it shrunk to the point of searing into my flesh. "Is this supposed to hurt?"


    I wished that Aldus gave me a warning, but then I saw his frown and I realized that this was not expected. Great. Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 111 - Killian

    Author''s note: this is from Killian''s point of view


    - - -


    About two weeks ago, I received news that Young Master Aldus requested an item to be forged with the Mezzanotte family crest, I had a feeling that something is not right.


    I am something like a recordkeeper for the Mezzanotte family. They are the royalty of the vampire society and their crest grants a lot of power; we strictly monitor how many of them are out there and who has them. Of course, they are limited to family members and a handful of trustful aides (like yours truly).


    I needed more information on why Young Master was creating another item with a crest and I contacted him. I was left speechless when the Young Master told me that it''s for his daughter.


    "Young Master, I didn''t know that you are married."


    "I''m not.", he responded curtly. "Do I need to get married in order to have a daughter?"


    My brain exploded. It''s a child out of wedlock!


    Do Master and Madam know about this? Mezzanotte family is traditional and even though Young Master is living away for a few centuries, some things should be followed.


    How can he have a child with a woman without the ceremony to acknowledge their status? Did he got drunk and the pregnancy was accidental? Or maybe it was something recent.


    "Why would you give family''s crest to a little girl?"


    "Seraphina is twenty-two years old. That''s not little."


    I was not sure how to respond. Twenty-two? I saw him last about thirty years ago, so it''s possible, but¡­ how come I didn''t hear that he had a daughter?


    "Ian¡­", he called impatiently. "Is there another reason you called, or only to collect gossip? I would like to move on with my life."


    "Yes, Young Master. I apologize, Young Master¡­"


    After musing about this for some time, I realized that some things don''t add up.


    My gut feeling was telling me that shit will hit the fan and if Madam and Master see me as a co-conspirator, they will unleash their wrath on me. I know very well that they will never be strict with their son, no matter what mess he created, but I am another entity.


    My footsteps echoed in the empty stone hallways. The Mezzanotte family lives in a massive castle which reflects their status as the most influential family in Lemuria, but they only use a handful of rooms, while the rest are mostly empty.


    Vampires are not social creatures, and they mostly keep to themselves. Especially the purebloods whose arrogance makes them feel they are above others; that is why most of the turned ones don''t even know about the existence of Lemuria.


    During my lifetime, I observed the number of pureblood vampires dwindling.


    Purebloods live in isolation and believe that they are invincible, and that is why vampires are easy picking for creature hunters and other enemies.


    Other than a violent ending, there is also an issue of voluntary hibernation.


    Pureblood vampires don''t age, and they are gifted with various abilities. They are at the top of the food chain, perfect in every way. However, over the centuries, most of the ancient families perished because their members lost interest in things of this world, and went into voluntary hibernation which can last for a long time and sometimes leads to eternal sleep.


    The Mezzanotte family stayed strong, and all vampires look up to them. Me included. That is why I decided to serve them.


    I was young when the creature hunters killed my parents, and I was not sure what to do with the eternity I had. The Mezzanotte family gave me purpose and I am grateful for that.


    My steps halted in front of a heavy wooden door.


    After a brief knock, I entered their lounging room.


    Master Lysander was playing chess against himself (again). I never understood his obsession with that game. How can one enjoy winning against himself when he knows the strategy of his opponent (aka self)?


    Madam Carmilla was focused on her embroidery. Her delicate fingers worked the needle flawlessly while her expression was stone cold and unreadable.


    Lady Calista was playing the harp, her latest musical obsession. Last year it was a trombone, and I must say that my ears prefer the harp.


    These three people and Young Master Aldus are the core members of the Mezzanotte family. People address them by various titles, but for me, they are my Masters.


    "Speak, Ian¡­", Master Lysander said after some time, without removing his gaze from the chessboard.


    When I mentioned the Young Master, I got their full attention. They love to hear stories about his adventures, and any news is treated as treasure.


    This time, it was different.


    Madam Carmilla was staring at me like I''m growing a second head, Lady Calista was frozen, while Master Lysander blinked a few times and then frowned.


    "Granddaughter?", Master asked.


    Ah, they didn''t know either. OK. I''m not the only one. I knew it was the right decision to tell them. Now I''m not a conspirator, but an informant.


    "Ahhh!" An excited scream nearly shattered my eardrums. "Aldi has a daughter? I am an Aunt?" Lady Calista asked breathily.


    Lady Calista is a bubbly girl, the total opposite from her parents who are aloof (for the lack of a better word). I have no idea from where she is getting her energy.


    Madam Carmilla waved her hand, indicating to Calista to calm down, and then she looked at me intently. "Tell us again from the beginning. Everything¡­"


    Of course, I didn''t know much. And that is how I ended up with a task to personally deliver this item and scout Young Master Aldus''s family situation.


    Back to the present...


    "I expected a regular courier." Young Master Aldus greeted me with a skeptic look.


    "I had business in Germany, so I decided to take care of this task.", I lied stiffly while giving him the box.


    When a young lady entered the room, I found myself lost in her presence. There was something regal in the air around her. I couldn''t detect traces of the Mezzanotte family, but she was noble, and I found myself bowing with respect. "Nice to meet you, Lady Seraphina. Please, call me Ian."


    She was warm and graceful, and I could see the happiness radiating from her when Young Master put the bracelet around her wrist.


    "Is this supposed to hurt?" Her expression turned into a grimace as the scent of burnt flesh filled the room.


    "Ian! Did you tamper with it!", the Young Master lashed at me and I couldn''t find the strength to respond. I shook my head vigorously.


    "I wouldn''t dare¡­ I only delivered it¡­", I responded weakly once he released his pressure on me.


    Sure, he takes after his father. Violence first, then questions.


    My attention got drawn to Lady Seraphina who started glowing. Numerous golden runes appeared on her skin and they shimmered for a few seconds before disappearing like they were never there. Did I start imagining things?


    "How are you feeling?", Young Master asked Lady Seraphina with concern obvious in his voice. He didn''t seem surprised by the sight of her glowing.


    "Uhm¡­", she paused while inspecting her wrist, and I inched closer to get a better look.


    It was as if the bracelet and the pendant got absorbed into her body. There was no wound, no scar, only a faint outline of a circle with the letter M, a crescent, and a crown on her inner wrist. Fascinating.


    "I''m fine.", she responded. "What happened?"


    Young Master was at a loss for words. "I don''t know. It was supposed to be a bracelet that you can remove, and I would show you how it can transform into a necklace, but this¡­ was unexpected. We need to test it if it works."


    He ushered her out of the room, leaving me behind, on my own.


    They returned about ten minutes later, both with unreadable expressions.


    "Young Master, is the item defective?", I asked.


    He shook his head. "The item is working, but I don''t understand why it fused into her body."


    "Well, it would suck if it''s not working¡­", she said while stifling a laugh and Young Master rolled his eyes.


    I saw him roll his eyes only when he was with Lady Calista, and I had a feeling that Lady Calista will get along well with her niece, which brought me to my next point.


    "Other than to bring the item, I am here to deliver a message¡­", I said, getting Young Master''s attention. "Your parents were wondering when you plan to visit home, and Lady Calista said that you should expect her soon."


    He frowned. "My parents can keep on wondering. My sister wants to leave Lemuria? She is too young."


    "Sister?", Lady Seraphina asked.


    "I will tell you about it later." He turned toward me. "Is there anything else, Ian?"


    I realized that he was sending me away. What happened with hospitality? Doesn''t he realize how far Lemuria is?


    "Would you like to join us for lunch, Ian?", Lady Seraphina offered with a smile and I could see that Young Master didn''t approve but he didn''t object either.


    "I would love to. Thank you.", I responded politely. Lady Seraphina is nice and has good manners. And because Young Master didn''t oppose her inviting me, I liked her very much.


    The lunch was served within ten minutes, and I had a feeling that Young Master rushed it so that I can leave as soon as possible. How petty.


    "So, Ian, what do you do for my father?", Lady Seraphina asked over lunch.


    "Actually, Lady Seraphina, I work for your grandfather. I am keeping records of anything important at the Mezzanotte family."


    "You look too stylish for a bookworm."


    I chuckled at her comment. "I was working at the Mezzanotte castle long before Young Master left to explore the world."


    She observed me with curiosity. "Really?"


    Why did she sound like she doesn''t believe me? Is it because of the disguise I used when I travel among humans?


    I removed my glasses, and it took me a second to get my eye color adjusted to their normal red. This should prove that I am a pureblood vampire.


    She exchanged gazes with Young Master, and he spoke,  "Seraphina is young, Ian. She grew up among humans and is still learning about other creatures."


    I nodded in understanding as I reverted my eye color to human-friendly brown and I put my glasses back on.


    "You can think of Ian as a family''s lawyer.", Young Master said to Lady Seraphina. "I will let you know how you can contact him, in case of an emergency¡­"


    - - -


    See Killian''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 112 - Seraphina Returns To London (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The pain of the bracelet merging with my skin caught me by surprise.


    The scorching sensation was something I never experienced. It was not about the flesh, it was like the bracelet burned my soul and I know it lasted only for a few seconds, but it felt like hours.


    Based on Aldus''s and Killian''s reactions, this was NOT supposed to happen.


    I touched my wrist and confirmed that the skin is smooth. Other than the faint grooves on my inner wrist shaped as the pendant I admired a minute ago, there were no lumps or bumps to confirm that there is metal under my skin.


    Did I absorb it?


    Crap! I hope it''s not some weird ability where I started absorbing metals. This would be more than just inconvenient.


    As I followed Aldus down into the basement, I touched a doorknob, a metallic figurine, and two sabers that were hanging on the wall. So far so good.


    To my delight, with detailed guidance from Aldus, I was able to activate the portal. It seems that my body didn''t dissolve the bracelet, but rather assimilated it. Strange.


    "What does this mean?", I asked Aldus.


    He shrugged and shook his head. "It appears that it''s part of you¡­", his voice trailed. "As soon as Ian is out, I will do an x-ray to confirm what is the current state and when we go back, I will try talking to Glatellia."


    I wanted to ask what Glatellia has to do with this, but then I remembered that the mysterious markings on my skin were glowing, just as when I met her in the underground garden.


    The concern on Aldus''s face was obvious and it moved me, making my anxiousness dissipate. He also snapped at Killian without a second thought, only to protect me... Or maybe to avenge me in case I died.


    The warm and fuzzy feeling in my chest told me that, little by little, Aldus was filling up the holes created by the absence of a loving family.


    "Don''t worry, father. I am OK.", I assured him. "Besides, this is much better. I don''t need to worry about losing it or if it matches my outfit."


    He smiled a little. "Don''t forget to tell me if you feel any change. Later, I will show you how to operate security barriers and the alchemy cauldron."


    My eyes lit up. Operating security barriers means I can access any of Aldus''s properties without him opening the door for me. It''s not that I want to go anywhere without him but knowing that I can, means a lot. Also, operating the alchemy cauldron signifies the beginning of my real hands-on practice that goes beyond collecting herbs from the garden.


    Aldus took my left hand in his and rubbed the inside of my wrist with his thumb for a second before he raised his gaze and met mine.


    "Now that my family''s crest and my blood are part of you, you are officially a Mezzanotte. My daughter."


    His words sounded like an official announcement.


    "Thank you, father."


    I blinked rapidly while trying to suppress my tears that swelled because getting soppy would ruin the moment.


    Lunch with Killian was enjoyable. He spoke about the Mezzanotte family. I understood that they are influential in the vampire society, but I was curious because they are the family of my adopted father. My family.


    Aldus mentioned that he has a mother, a father, and a sister on a distant Lemuria which can''t be accessed by regular means but hearing about them from another source made them feel more real.


    I was nervous when Killian said that Aldus''s sister wants to visit. Will she like me? What if she doesn''t? What if his father and mother don''t approve of me? Will Aldus abandon me?


    I tried to push negativity away. I finally found a place where I belong, and I don''t want to spoil this by worrying about how it will end.


    Aldus told me that nothing is permanent, and I should enjoy the good things while they last. I will try to apply that to my current situation.


    When Killian''s eye color changed to red, I was caught off guard. I knew that pureblood vampires don''t age like humans and they have red eyes, but hearing about it and seeing it are totally different things.


    An ancient creature sat across the table from me, and he didn''t look older than twenty. Fascinating.


    I wondered, how does Aldus really look like? He told me that he can alter his appearance, and considering that this youngster is serving him, I assumed that Aldus should look more like my brother than a father. Well, he must have his reasons for making himself appear older.


    Killian didn''t stay long, and I had a feeling that Aldus wanted him to leave as soon as possible.


    The portal in the basement of the villa took us to another lab, and that afternoon, Aldus performed a full physical exam. Everything seemed normal. The x-ray didn''t find any signs of a bracelet. Mysteriously, it merged with my system and we were left with the hope that Glatellia can clarify what happened.


    I was reluctant to go out with Aldus. Shouldn''t my reappearance in London be a secret? After all, I can''t show up with sunglasses and a hat in the conference room.


    Aldus assured me that it will be fine. "Only the highest level executives will be there, and I am a private person, so photos and press are not allowed. You will see that security detail will keep curious onlookers away from us, and there is one more thing..."


    I asked what that thing is, and he smiled mysteriously and told me to be patient.


    Then, a group of stylists arrived at the villa. They started working on my hair and makeup and a ton of different outfits appeared in my wardrobe. It was a crash course on what to wear.


    After several grueling hours, I learned the necessary skills to make myself presentable in different settings.


    From my memories, I was always plain-Jane. I didn''t use makeup, clothes were dominantly a combination of jeans and t-shirts with an occasional inconspicuous dress, and my hairstyle was either a ponytail or a braid.


    This was different. Very different.


    Even if my mother spotted me on the street, I could tell her that she got the wrong person, and she would believe me. After all, just one outfit is worth everything I owned previously, and it''s amazing how different I look with a touch of lipstick and mascara. But most of all, it''s the attitude. Standing straight, confidently, added to my height (together with my high-heeled shoes) and my aura changed.


    With this, I was ready to face the world as Seraphina Mezzanotte without fear that Sanya Bogdan will resurface.


    I wondered, what will Duke say when he sees me? Will he like this makeover? Will he recognize me?


    Our schedule covered activities for three days. Two days were filled with meetings and business lunches that are only for employees of Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    On the third day, we are to attend a social event that will start in the afternoon and last until late in the evening. It''s a party to wrap up three days of meetings; it will include cocktails, dinner, and dancing. There was also a small program where directors will talk about the latest achievements of their departments. That is the only event in our calendar that was not limited to only employees of Notte Pharmaceuticals. It was still a company event, but every employee with an invitation could bring a date or closest family members.


    I was excited about that third day, not because of the party, but because before the party, I can roam through London and try to find some information about Duke.


    Aldus and I didn''t discuss staying in London for more than those three days, and he didn''t mention returning home either. I guess our schedule is flexible after that.


    The next two days were full of meetings.


    The executives were mostly middle-aged men. There were sixteen of them. They greeted me politely and showed interest in me, some even looked at me lecherously when they thought that Aldus and I were not paying attention. I guess men are men, regardless of the species.


    When the business talk started, I was ignored. It was obvious that they considered me as a young, pretty, and clueless lady who came to accompany her father. They would take me out for a drink, dinner, bed, but they didn''t see me as someone who should attend serious business meetings.


    I was ready for this, armed with knowledge, Aldus''s guidance, and a lot of online research.


    In order not to insult their ego, my approach was to ask questions instead of correcting them. Something like, ''Did you consider promoting that product to Eastern Asia?'', instead, ''You should promote that product to Eastern Asia''.


    It worked like a charm as I could see that with my every next question more and more people looked at me with surprise, curiosity, and then there was a hint of approval.


    By the end of the second meeting, the way they addressed me changed, and Aldus''s approving gaze told me I was doing well.


    "I see that you trained her well, Mr. Mezzanotte¡­", Director Bridges said to Aldus during lunch on the second day. "Do you plan for Miss to take over your position?"


    Aldus looked at me dotingly and nodded. "Serina will definitely assist me. We will discuss her taking over at some later time. As much as I approve of her performance, I am not ready to retire yet."


    The bootlicking directors laughed, which was all of them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 113 - Seraphina Returns To London (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Ever since we stepped into the building of Notte Pharmaceuticals on the previous day, it was obvious that Aldus was proud of me. He held his chin high and told everyone present that I am his daughter. He ensured that I am included in conversations, and would ask for my opinion often.


    I couldn''t believe how much that simple thing called approval boosted my confidence.


    I remember that I was good in my studies, maintaining excellent grades due to my motivation to leave my parents after graduation. I wondered how things would be different if instead of using me, my parents encouraged me, if they believed in me, if they cared for me¡­ Now that is a what-if scenario I will never get my answer to.


    The last meeting on my second day at Notte Pharmaceuticals in London ended and Aldus asked everyone to stay for a few minutes in order to clarify presentations that will be delivered during the event on the next day. A hundred employees and their family members (or dates) will be present, and Aldus wanted everything to be perfect.


    "Pardon me for asking¡­", Director Blackwater''s voice startled me. His round face was too close, invading my personal space. "Are you taken?"


    I didn''t get it. What kind of a question was that?


    "Excuse me?", I needed clarification.


    Director Blackwater nodded and explained, "Engaged, in a relationship. You see¡­" He licked his lips nervously. "My son is about your age, and I would like to introduce you, if you don''t mind."


    I stared blankly at the man for a moment until I realized that he was matchmaking me. Really? He was one of the lecherous men from the previous day, and now he was setting me up with his son?


    I glanced at Aldus whose twinkling eyes told me he was enjoying my predicament and he had no intention of interfering. Was this another test? Probably. Other than showing my knowledge related to Notte Pharmaceuticals, I needed to demonstrate I can handle myself in various situations.


    I am Seraphina Mezzanotte, and I will not show weakness!


    I turned to the eager Director Blackwater. "No. I am not taken."


    "Splendid!", he exclaimed with glee and several other executives smiled knowingly. I had a feeling that the upcoming dinner party will be¡­ interesting.


    On our way back to the villa in the posh neighborhood of Knightsbridge¡­


    "You did very well.", Aldus praised me. "Executives looked at you with respect, and that is because of your efforts."


    I smiled. "It is because you taught me well."


    He smirked smugly. "I will take it. You met most of the important people in our branch in London so¡­ what do you think?"


    "It was an interesting experience. Novel. But if this is something that should be done daily, I would wither away in the conference room."


    Aldus laughed. "Exactly my point! That is why I let them handle most of the work, and I show up occasionally, mostly to remind them of my existence. I have a few of my people watching the executives from the shadows, to ensure they don''t abuse their positions and that company stays on track¡­"


    When we reached the villa, Aldus reminded me, "Serina, for the dinner event tomorrow, I don''t have any expectations from you other than you should have fun. It''s a party and you can assume that other than the two of us, everyone else is human. I suspect that most of the people you met will bring their sons, daughters, and cousins with the hope to establish a favorable relationship with you. If anyone acts out of line, feel free to put them in place. Don''t forget, you are the princess, and they should bow to you or earn your respect."


    I smiled at his words, and my hug caught him by surprise.


    "Thank you, father. Your support means a lot."


    Aldus patted my back stiffly. He was still not used to hugs.


    I couldn''t give him more than hugs and gratitude at this time, but I hoped that I can do something for him. Soon.


    I had trouble sleeping that night. I was excited that I will be roaming the streets of London on my own.


    When I told Aldus what I plan to do, he didn''t show interest in joining me.


    We discussed strategies more than once, and he probably finds it boring to walk around aimlessly for hours. What for me is confirming my memories (and finding Duke), for him would be a waste of time. I can''t blame him.


    The next day, breakfast¡­


    "Do you know where you will be going?", Aldus asked while sipping his custom-blended English Breakfast tea.


    "I have a general area in mind, and I want to drive by my old home, but I didn''t decide where I will stop. It will depend on the mood and the situation. To be honest, I am nervous to go on my own."


    "What makes you nervous?"


    Many things. Everything. "What if someone recognizes me?"


    "Did you really think I will let you go without protection?"


    I was not sure what Aldus had on his mind other than, "Are you coming with me?"


    "No. I will be one phone call away, and you will have Marius with you. He will act as your chauffeur and security for today. Marius will drop you off whenever you want and follow you from the distance. Even if you don''t see him, he will be aware of your location. Unless there is trouble, he will not approach you. If you need him, you can call him; he has a good hearing and will reach you within seconds."


    For a moment, I thought about how Aldus is controlling, but then I faced the reality that I''m new at this immortality thing. Also, as Aldus''s daughter, there will be people who might want to harm me in order to get to him¡­ and then there is the mystery of who killed Sanya Bogdan. To claim that I am confident to do this on my own would be a lie. I need protection and Aldus is only watching over me.


    I understood that Marius is not human. "What is he?"


    "He is my familiar."


    "A familiar.", I repeated.


    I remembered reading how sometimes witches call demons to serve them, and they are called familiars. In another book, familiars were magical pets.


    In both cases, it''s a lifelong commitment for the familiar and there needs to be a mutual agreement for the contract to take effect.


    "Do you have a contract with him or something?"


    "I used my venom to turn him into a vampire.", Aldus responded. My questioning gaze told him that I need more information. "He is what people call a human turned into a vampire. When we are nearby, I can sense his location, and he can sense mine. Also, I can kill him if I want, and if I die so will he."


    It reminded me of the slave-master bond that Krob and Aldus have.


    "How many familiars do you have?"


    Aldus paused for a moment. "I never counted. Fifty. Maybe more."


    I imagined fifty Krob-like creatures waiting for Aldus to issue commands. "Do you have annual meetings of your familiars so that they can mingle and exchange experiences?"


    Aldus shook his head, but his half-smile told me he was not upset by my cheeky question. "It is in your benefit that others don''t know who is your familiar because familiars are creatures that will never betray you. You should think of having a few."


    "How can I have a familiar? I don''t have venom or a spell or¡­ anything of such sort."


    "You don''t need those. Think of it as getting a faithful employee, but the salary is something they need and only you can provide. There is no such thing as eternal friends or enemies; only eternal benefits."


    I thought about his words and I realized that I had nothing to offer. But it doesn''t mean that it will always stay at that. "I will put that as my goal for alchemy. Maybe I come up with something unique that only I can provide, and someone needs."


    Aldus approved. "Whatever you create, it should not be a one-time thing. By making them dependent on you, you will assure loyalty."


    I guess the ''I can kill him at any time'' and ''If I die, he dies also'' are good enough reasons to ensure loyalty. But I am not that type of person. Or am I?


    I decided to leave those heavy thoughts for later. The breakfast was over, and it was my time to head out!


    Marius is a tall, slender man of few words. He has neatly trimmed dark brown hair that is short on the sides and a bit longer on the top, but what stood out for me are his black eyes that made me shrink under his gaze. That man is dangerous.


    He greeted me and Aldus politely and during our two-minute interaction in front of the villa, Marius''s expression was completely devoid of emotions. The chilly aura around him was a sign that the man killed many.


    ''I need to get a grip¡­'', I reminded myself. ''Marius will keep me safe.''


    I didn''t trust Marius. I just met him. But I trust Aldus and he arranged for Marius to follow me, so I knew that everything will be fine.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 114 - Seraphina Returns To London (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After about ten minutes, we got stuck in traffic. While the car was moving, I was observing the changing scenery, but now there was nothing.


    The silence was stifling, and I wanted to break it somehow.


    "So¡­ Marius¡­ How long are you working for my father?"


    "Two hundred and seventy-three years.", he responded right away.


    I calculated that being somewhere in the mid 1700-ies. Time of knights and princesses, I thought.


    "Why did you decide to work for him?"


    To become a familiar, it requires both parties to agree. I didn''t expect Marius to tell me the reasons he accepted to be Aldus''s lifelong servant without the power to resist Aldus''s orders, but as long as we keep the talk going, it''s fine.


    Marius kept his eyes forward while talking, "I was a farmer, living a simple life. My village was attacked by a group of bandits. They broke my arms and legs, and I watched my son being butchered and my wife violated while they laughed at my inability to do anything. After the bandits had their fun, they killed them and turned to me. They broke my ribs and cut off one finger¡­", Marius paused for a moment and raised his left hand, showing that his ring finger is missing. "They decided it will be more fun to leave me like that to rot next to the bodies of my son and wife, unable to move. Master found me, offered me a chance for revenge, and I took it."


    My breath was stuck in my throat. I didn''t expect to hear such a gruesome story. His voice was even, but I saw in the rearview mirror that his eyes flickered with emotions. He was telling the truth.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Marius nodded faintly in acknowledgment of my words. "Don''t worry about it, Miss. It was a long time ago and I punished the evildoers."


    I bit my lower lip and stared at the sidewalk that had a few pedestrians. The silence became heavier, and I didn''t dare ask any more questions. Me and my big mouth.


    Eventually, we reached the neighborhood where I used to live.


    I asked Marius to drive slowly down the street as my eyes moved nervously until I spotted a townhouse I called home.


    I knew that my parents were inside, the reports that Aldus forwarded me contained that information. Someone was watching the house all the time, and I didn''t care to look around in order to spot them, assuming that they are humans or in human form.


    In the last few days, I was imagining what I would say if I saw my parents. How would I react? I wondered if I even want to see them and confront them, and now I confirmed that I don''t want to have anything to do with them. I don''t want them to know I''m alive. For people who mistreated me and deceived me for two decades, it''s better if they think I''m dead.


    Aldus said that he will notify authorities I didn''t graduate as required in the conditions listed for the fund my grandmother left me. That will cause the monthly stipend to halt, and my parents will also lose the privilege to stay in this townhouse.


    There is no other next of kin, and my grandmother explicitly mentioned that her daughter and son-in-law shouldn''t get anything, so the house will be sold on auction and all the money will go to the city. I didn''t care where the money will end up, as long as my parents don''t get any, I was fine.


    I wished to see their faces when they get the news that the money is gone, and they need to move out. Maybe I could ask Aldus to install secret cameras so that I can see that moment without exposing myself. Does that make me a bad person?


    I stared at the front door and my eyes moved over each of the windows and I felt¡­ nothing.


    There was no joy, fear, anger, resentment¡­ nothing. Is this what people call closure? I was not sure.


    I expected that I will be overwhelmed by memories of this place and that I will feel something, anything.


    It was anticlimactic.


    I let out a long exhale as I sank into the leather seat. "Keep driving, Marius. We are done here."


    "Do you want to visit the high school next, Miss?", he asked as the car picked up the speed.


    This is the part where I chickened out. The high school was full of ghosts of Duke and I was not ready to face the possibility that he moved on.


    "Let''s visit the park first."


    Marius hummed in acknowledgment and resumed driving.


    There was not much to see in the park, the place was nearly deserted. A few seniors walked leisurely with their perfectly groomed palm-sized dogs that wore gem-encrusted collars.


    The play area for little kids was empty, just how it was in my dreams. This is a posh neighborhood for people who want to establish themselves in the upper social circle, and not for young families to raise their kids. It''s a pity because the swings and seesaws were inviting.


    I told Marius that I will continue on foot.


    I walked around without getting into any of the shops.


    The likelihood of me bumping into anyone familiar was very low. First, I never lingered in public, as my time was divided between home and school. Second, even if I bump into anyone familiar, with my image change, they will not recognize me.


    It took me under ten minutes to confirm that this is the area from my memories. I knew what is behind the corner, and where the benches are, that there is a small garden in front of the chapel, a subway entry on the right behind the newsstand¡­ things didn''t change much. The biggest surprise was that a dairy store was replaced by a pub.


    People''s faces morphed into some from my past as I recollected images from the time I used to live here.


    I found myself walking down the Chelsea Manor Street that was my regular route between my home and high school. It was a twenty minutes-long walk, devoid of negativity because there were no parents, no classmates, it was just me and sometimes Duke.


    Most of my classmates would get a ride by their chauffeurs, while I chose to walk, and on the way back from school, Duke would join me.


    I remembered that Duke wanted to wait for me in the morning so that we can go together to school, but I couldn''t risk my parents seeing me with a boy (even if it''s just a friend). I asked him not to wait for me in the morning, coming up with a lie about how sometimes my parents drop me off. He agreed with a condition that we walk back together and a promise that he will not walk me all the way home, and I agreed. Of course, I agreed. My time with Duke was the highlight of my day and I cherished every second of his proximity.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 115 - Seraphina Returns To London (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I kept on walking down memory lane while gathering my courage to do why I came here, to find out about Duke.


    I had a drawing of him ready, but I knew that if I go around and ask, ''have you seen this kid, but he is older now'', I will look like a crazy person, so I gave up on that idea.


    My plan was to go to the high school, or to be more precise, to the bus stop across the street and to look into my memories of those last days with Duke. Even if we split up, I must know something about him because I refuse to believe how after four years of Duke making my heart flutter I just gave up. Sure, I was timid so I probably didn''t approach him, but I would crave to know what he was up to.


    I had a plan, however, my steps halted in front of a small sweet shop.


    I looked inside through the big glass window and my heart thundered with every piece of furniture that entered my vision. Small round tables, chairs, glass counter that was filled with a variety of pastries, a bar where coffees were made, a built-in bookshelf that held books whose worn-out bindings spoke about the number of customers who read them.


    There were a few patrons, and a young man at the counter was busying himself with something I couldn''t see.


    This was the shop where I used to come with Duke on Thursdays. In the last year of high school, classes on Thursday ended one hour earlier than on other days, and we spent that hour here.


    I remembered that Duke said how his apartment was only three blocks from here. I never went to his apartment; I was too shy for that even though he invited me a few times. I wondered if he still lives there, or he moved out.


    I took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    "Can I help you, Miss?", the young man asked as my eyes were glued to the strawberry ice cream pie in the glass display.


    "I would like an espresso and a slice of that¡­", I pointed at the pie.


    He smiled brightly and winked playfully. "Coming right up!"


    Cheeky boy, how dares he look at me like that and flirt? Did he even finish high school?


    I sat at the table that was close to the window with an intention to look at the street.


    It didn''t take long before perfectly brewed espresso and a generous slice of strawberry ice cream pie were in front of me.


    "Is there anything else I can get you?", the young man offered.


    I glanced around and saw that no one was paying attention to us. Hesitantly, I reached for my phone.


    "There is one thing¡­", I opened the picture of Duke''s sketch I made. "Do you know this man? He might be a bit older."


    The young man observed the sketch and shook his head. "Sorry, Miss. I never saw him. I am new so¡­"


    "How long do you work here?"


    "This is my first month.", he responded.


    "Oh, I see."


    He noticed my disappointment.


    "I am new in the area, but some of the customers are regulars. Do you want me to ask them?"


    The last thing I wanted was to attract attention. "No, thank you. It''s not a big deal."


    "If you say so¡­" He smiled and stepped away. "If you need anything, you can find me there." He pointed at the counter and walked away.


    I looked at the strawberry ice cream pie and a ghost of Duke appeared on the chair opposite from me. I never received pocket money from my parents, but Duke used to get one slice of this pie and two lemonades and he insisted that we share the pie while apologizing because he didn''t have enough money for two.


    We would talk about everything and anything and he always had a lingering smile at the corner of his lips and the sparkle in his eye told me that he enjoyed my company.


    What happened? What changed?


    How stupid of me. I came here, yet I was too scared to look into my memories. If I was brave enough, I would stop delaying and coming up with various excuses and conditions before I face the reality.


    I knew that the answer was there¡­ the reason why I didn''t see Duke after high school was within my memories.


    I was aware that we were not a couple, and it would be unreasonable to expect he is still thinking of me after all this time.


    Four years is a lot of time to forget your high school crush and to find another one, and here I am¡­ Hanging onto memories from four years ago, without the courage to see why we split up.


    Did we split up? We were just friends. Sure, I was in love, and it would be a lie to say that I don''t love him now, but what about him? Why would a handsome and popular guy like Duke spend time with me? I was an outcast, an unwanted one, and no matter how much I look into my time I spent with Duke, I can''t find a single reason why he spent so much time with me.


    "Sanya?"


    A female voice pulled me out of my thoughts. Did someone call my name? I''m wearing sunglasses and makeup and a fancy outfit. Maybe it was not me. Sanya is a common name.


    "Sanya Bogdan?"


    This time voice came right from above me, and it can''t be a coincidence.


    Why did she come here? Why is she attracting attention?


    I looked up in slow motion at the attractive barbie-looking blonde who is about my age.


    She is not my college classmate, and she doesn''t fit into my high school memories either. Who the heck is this woman, and why is she acting as I should know her?


    I cursed my luck. Should I call Marius?


    "Excuse me?", I asked while hoping that she will apologize for mistaking me for someone else and go away.


    "Oh, you don''t remember me¡­", she said awkwardly, and I felt a bit bad for the girl.


    She smiled and placed her palm on her chest. "I am Mona¡­ Monique Belmondo. I used to live three houses from yours¡­"


    Mona¡­ Mona¡­ I flipped through my memories.


    Why is she sitting on the chair at my table?


    Ah, Mona! I remembered a short chubby girl with freckles on her nose and two ponytails who came to visit us shortly after I moved in. That was before my high school started. Her mother was happy that finally, a girl showed up in the area for her daughter to play with, and she was visibly disappointed by my mother''s snobby attitude even though we got to spend some time in the park.


    That was once, but Mona never asked me about my background, she was happy to have a playmate. I didn''t see her again. During my first year of high school, I heard my mother saying that the Belmondo family moved away because their business was struggling.


    "Are you sure you''ve got the right person?", I asked when I saw that Mona got herself comfortable.


    She grinned. "You didn''t change much, and I will never forget your flawless skin. Every time acne appeared on my face, I would remember you."


    I felt my world collapsing. So much for staying under the radar.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 116 - Seraphina Returns To London (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Mona glanced at the young man who brought her coffee. "Thank you¡­"


    She looked at me with her big blue eyes. "I changed a lot. Didn''t I?"


    I didn''t want to confirm or deny my identity, but I had to ask, "Why did you sit here?"


    "I was looking for you."


    I frowned. "Why?"


    Mona smiled a little. "Three months ago I opened a beauty salon two blocks from here. I am happy to return to this area and show all those who looked down on my family that we are not dead yet. I remember you as a nice girl and I asked around, hoping that we can reconnect. I know it was a long time ago and we didn''t interact much, but when everyone is looking at you like trash, those few that treat you as human stand out. I even stopped by your home after I settled in, but your mother said you are not in, and she doesn''t know when you will be back. The rumors are that you went on a vacation and found yourself an Italian sugar daddy and decided to stay. Is that true?"


    I pinched the roof of my nose. Is that what Ruby, Willow, and Adele said? That I found myself an Italian lover? A nice way to cover up that they drugged me and set me up with a guy to molest me which ended with my death while they ran away and pretended that nothing happened.


    "I guess it''s not the truth¡­", I heard Mona say with relief. "You look amazing, and I am happy for you. I assume you escaped your strict mother. I remember asking for another playdate, but your mother said how you are mentally unstable and that too much time outside with strangers can trigger an episode. I never believed that nonsense. You were the most normal girl I met while living here¡­"


    I couldn''t believe this! My mother was telling people that I am mentally unstable! No wonder everyone avoided me like I am contagious. So other than thinking I''m dirt poor and unworthy, they also saw me as psychotic. Great. Thanks, mom.


    "Mona¡­", I interrupted her chatter. "Why are you here?"


    She blinked. "Do I need a reason to be here?"


    "Uhm¡­ I''m sorry. I guess I am used to everyone wanting something and when they are nice, it means they will backstab me the moment I look the other way."


    She rolled her eyes dramatically. "I know that feeling. But I don''t want anything other than a chat. If I''m bothering you, I can go to another table." She paused for a moment while giving me a chance to chase her away. When I didn''t, she continued talking, "If you tell me what your skincare routine is, I will appreciate it. I spend an hour daily cleansing, exfoliating, moisturizing, and your skin looks a million times better than mine. Spill your secret and I will owe you one."


    I laughed weakly. What skincare secret? Immortality is the recipe, but that is not a secret I can disclose.


    I looked at Mona and somehow, I could relate to her. Her family''s business collapsed, and everyone shunned her.


    I heard Aldus''s voice at the back of my head, telling me to be careful, not to trust people, but there was another voice telling me that Mona is a good person. As long as I don''t disclose any sensitive details, it will be fine. Right?


    "Mona, can you keep it a secret that you saw me?"


    Mona frowned in confusion.


    "As you know, my relationship with my parents is not the best, and as much as I don''t have a sugar daddy, I left home and changed my name. I don''t want them to know I''m in the area. You can call me Serina."


    Mona looked at me with a complex expression, but she didn''t ask questions. "Understood. Serina. Your secret is safe with me."


    "How is your business going?", I asked.


    "Every start is rough. It''s difficult to stand out and attract customers unless I offer them something extra. They come for promotions and take free samples out of curiosity, but then they return to their regular place..."


    Mona was chatting about how she is working on the marketing strategies that are showing limited results, and when she exhausted that topic, she asked, "How are you doing?"


    "I''m still adjusting to my new life.", I told her the truth.


    Mona''s expression turned solemn. "Your parents wronged you for many years. You will just let them off?"


    I was touched to see that Mona was angry for me and I didn''t want to cause misunderstandings. "They isolated me, but I had a roof over my head and food on the table. I don''t like it, but what can I do? If I go to the police, they will not get jail time and even if they do, it won''t matter to me. I am an adult, and they can''t touch me."


    Mona let out a long exhale. "It just doesn''t sound fair. Why did they do that?"


    "I don''t know.", I responded honestly. "Part of me questions if I was adopted."


    "You can check that."


    "My birth certificate lists them as my parents."


    Mona waved her hand, indicating how that is not important. "Those can be faked. Anything can be faked these days. If you want to know, do a DNA test."


    Mona is smart and a fighter. When her family''s business collapsed, they left and Mona returned with an intention to prove herself. I''m sure that Aldus would like her.


    "You say like it''s easy for me to get their samples to run tests."


    "I can help you.", Mona said without missing a beat.


    I was interested. "You can?"


    Mona nodded earnestly. "I just opened a beauty salon. Other than manicures, pedicures, haircuts, and makeup services, we have massages, skincare, and waxing. I can give them promotional coupons for free treatments. It will be easy for my staff to collect a few hairs."


    I wanted to refuse, but Aldus said how my parents are stuck at home and that it''s difficult for his men to get samples. "You would do that for me?"


    "It''s more against the woman who denied me playdates. And also, I expect you to tell me about your skincare routine.", Mona grinned.


    My chest swirled with unknown emotions and a small voice in my head whispered that Mona was not lying and that this will evolve into more than just an accidental meeting in the sweet shop on Chelsea Manor Street.


    I remembered alchemic products that can do wonders for the skin, but I couldn''t talk about it without Aldus''s approval. However, if he can dilute his creations and turn them into products for Notte Pharmaceuticals, I was confident that we can come up with something useful.


    I felt my lips lifting into a smile. "Do this for me and I will share with you my skincare secret, but only if you promise that no one will find out from where it came."


    Mona''s eyes lit up. "Really? You are not just blessed with perfect skin, but there is a secret?"


    "Mhm¡­", I hummed mysteriously. "And if you do one more thing for me discreetly, I will set you up with a supplier so that you can use these secret products at your salon."


    Mona''s internal conflict was tangible. "What discreet thing?"


    I liked that she didn''t just blindly accept. "I''m trying to find out who this man is¡­ He went to my high school and I know him as Duke, but that is just a nickname¡­"


    I showed the photo of Duke''s sketch to Mona and she scrutinized it. "That''s it? Just to find a guy?"


    "You don''t need to find him. But if you can figure out his name, that will be great."


    Mona gave me a funny look. "You didn''t turn into some stalker, did you?"


    I stifled a laugh. Wait. Am I a stalker? Damn. I am one!


    "We were close in high school and we lost touch. Now that I started a new life, I was curious what he is up to. It''s not a big deal." Nothing was a lie, except for the last part. It was a big deal, the biggest one there was.


    "Alright.", Mona agreed. "Send me this photo and I will ask around, starting with my employees."


    "Mona, make sure this is done discreetly.", I reminded her.


    Mona assured me that she will come up with some story and not mention me. "I returned to this neighborhood recently and I can say that I''m trying to reconnect with some friends. And if this is the only thing you need, and your beauty products work, I am willing to give you a percentage of my business. We can be partners..."


    We exchanged contact information and Mona promised to keep our meeting a secret and that she will get back to me when she has something.


    I realized that we spent more than two hours in that sweet shop chatting, and it was time for me to return to the villa and prepare for the party at Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    After paying for my coffee and pie in cash, I left Mona with two tasks and a promise. A task to collect DNA samples from my so-called parents, and to find out Duke''s identity, and a promise that I will share my beauty secrets. I didn''t think much about her partnership proposal.


    Other than my nickname and a phone number, I didn''t leave anything else behind, so even if Mona was not discreet, I can just ghost her. And if she delivers, I will talk to Aldus about what we can offer Mona in return.


    Now that I can operate the alchemic cauldron, I can create potions, creams, and pills, but I hoped that Aldus can advise me on something more sustainable. Maybe there is a product from Notte Pharmaceuticals that Mona can use. That will be a good solution.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 117 - The New Heiress (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    Serina returned from her outing and told me about her encounter with Mona. I had difficulty believing my ears.


    I knew that Serina trusts people easily, but what happened to not disclosing her presence? That was the only thing I asked of her, to be careful so that no one knows Sanya is back, and she was unable to stay under the radar.


    When that girl approached her, she was supposed to deny she is Sanya. In French or Italian.


    There was no point in scolding Serina. She will learn this lesson the hard way. People are treacherous, and they never do things out of the goodness of their hearts. Sure, maybe sometimes they are inspired to contribute to the greater good, but the next day their mood might be off or someone will give them a bigger incentive, and they will betray you.


    I saw people swear loyalty sincerely, but time is a misleading mistress that can sway people''s resolve and make them change priorities. The only way to make someone completely loyal is to control their life because people are driven by greed and fear.


    That is one of the reasons I''m experimenting with Serina''s blood. If it works the way I intended, Serina can use it to create her own familiars. She doesn''t see the value in having servants because (unknowingly) she is relying on mine, but I will explain it to her in time. I am one step away from testing it on humans.


    As much as Serina''s lack of caution with Mona is frustrating, what''s done is done. At least she didn''t give too much information, and if that girl turns out to be useful, that''s a bonus.


    If Mona gets her hands on those DNA samples, I will prove that the girl is resourceful. And if she finds out something about Duke, that will prevent Serina from delaying to find out what happened with that boy.


    Serina keeps on telling me how it''s not a big deal, but if it''s not, why is she not looking into her memories? Does she think I''m born yesterday? It''s obvious that she is smitten by that boy and she fears that he abandoned her. If he abandoned her, the only one who needs to be afraid will be Duke. And he will need to be afraid of me. No one abandons my daughter.


    I told Marius to keep an eye on Monique Belmondo. If she dares to do anything funny, not only will I ruin her, but her business will be wiped out as well. Of course, I requested her full file on my desk first thing in the morning and until then I can only hope that she is not a spy from one of my enemies.


    For Serina''s benefit, if Mona is a bad apple, I should probably allow things to escalate in order for Serina to understand the gravity of the situation.


    ''Calm down, Aldus¡­'', I told myself. This was the same tempering I went through centuries ago and I should let Serina handle it. I will step in only if it really turns bad.


    The only problem is that centuries ago there was no internet and social media, so killing people in one town was enough to stop the rumors from spreading.


    What worries me more than Mona betraying Serina is the possibility of Mona not betraying her. This scenario will make Serina trust others more, and she will fall for someone''s scheme when I''m not watching over her.


    Ah, I thought that one spiked drink that led to her death will make Serina cautious, but now I see she believes people are good until proven otherwise, and I can''t stop worrying. Parenting is hard.


    "I messed up, didn''t I?", Serina''s dejected voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    Yes, you did.


    "No, you didn''t.", I lied with a straight face, unable to scold her when facing her pitiful expression. "You did what you thought was right. Now let''s see how things develop from here."


    This is the first time Serina did something on her own, and I don''t want to make her feel bad. Her confidence only started showing itself and I need to help her grow. Even if this was a mistake and needs cleanup, I will help her, and she will learn from it. I hope.


    She looked at me apprehensively, and I had to offer a few more words of comfort.


    "Don''t worry about things that didn''t happen, Serina. Now go and get ready or we will be late. I picked a dress for you, it''s on your bed¡­"


    Serina was distracted by the preparations for the event, and she was visibly excited to see what dress I picked. Such a simple girl. Unspoiled. I will do my best to keep it that way and protect her innocence.


    Serina joined me in a royal blue floor-length gown that fit her like a glove. The lace details were just right, and the garment emphasized her alluring figure while covering her up perfectly. To say that Serina was gorgeous was an understatement.


    "How do I look?", she asked with insecurity dripping from her words.


    The fact that Serina is not aware of her splendor is adding a dose of naivety that is making her more enchanting.


    "Beautiful. I hope your shoes are comfortable because everyone will want to dance with you."


    She rolled her eyes. "No matter how uncomfortable they are, any ache will be healed within seconds. All those dance lessons will finally come in handy."


    "Don''t forget that if you don''t feel like it, you have the right to refuse. Feel free to offend anyone since they are working for us." I offered her my hand. "Come, my dear. It''s time to show you to the world."


    Mitch was waiting for us outside, by the car.


    I was looking forward to seeing how Serina will fare will numerous suitors that will definitely swarm her tonight. And she will also need to face all those young misses who believe that they are the best there is. Ah, they will need to swallow a sour pill when Serina shows up in all her glory.


    Serina is beautiful, smart, and she is my daughter, the heiress of Notte Pharmaceuticals which means influential and rich. Well, Serina is much more than that, but these insignificant mortals don''t see beyond these attributes. It''s their loss.


    Tonight will be another test for Serina. If she can''t handle humans, other creatures will eat her alive. Not that I would allow for such a thing to happen, but I wish for Serina to learn fending for herself so that people know her as Seraphina, and not as my daughter.


    I could imagine London buzzing tomorrow morning about Seraphina Mezzanotte, my princess. The fact that there will be no media coverage will only increase the mystery. It will be fun.


    I looked at Serina and observed that she was glowing. I couldn''t believe that her parents kept her locked up. Even if they are not her real parents, they should be able to see how amazing she is. Their shortsightedness is their loss and my win. Definitely a win.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 118 - The New Heiress (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The car stopped in front of the luxurious hotel and I looked at the tight security that was lined on both sides of the red carpet.


    Is this a company party or a gala for movie stars? Actually, with all those security guys in black suits, it looked more like a reception for the president.


    The event started more than an hour ago, but Aldus said that we are right on time and that coming earlier would be a waste.


    Aldus told me that the whole hotel is booked for this event, so there will be no outsiders. Cameras are prohibited, and his men are securing the perimeter to ensure no one sneaks in and causes trouble.


    I peeled my eyes from the window and turned to Aldus. "I''m nervous."


    Aldus crooked an eyebrow. "What are you nervous about? Security is ours, the event is ours, the guests are ours, and if anyone makes you uncomfortable, you can always outrun them."


    I couldn''t believe that he was joking. "You are having fun with this."


    Aldus chuckled. "And you should have fun as well, Serina. It''s a party full of people who will try to impress us. Well, you mostly because you are the new face. If anyone should be nervous, that should be people who are inside."


    Aldus didn''t wait for my response. He stepped out of the car and walked to my side. He glanced around before opening the door for me and offering me his hand to take.


    Aldus praised my look, but he was extra-handsome in his sharp dark blue suit. We wore matching outfits!


    I linked my arm with his and we walked inside the hotel as I observed the luxurious decor.


    Staff members waited for us in the hallway, and one of them showed us which way to go in order to reach the back of the stage without going through the event hall.


    The presentations were in progress and people busied themselves backstage in order to make sure things go as expected. I knew that I would wait here with Aldus until the end because he will deliver the speech after the presentations are done, and he requested that I accompany him.


    Through the narrow window, I sneakily observed the event hall.


    The stage was relatively small, but there were big screens on the walls all around that projected the presenter and his (or her) slides.


    The event hall had clean lines, modern chandeliers with geometric patterns, and seating was arranged around tables that could accommodate four to eight people. Some tables were bar height, for people to stand around them and chat.


    Next to the stage was an empty area, and I guessed that''s reserved for dancing.


    With dim indigo lighting, it reminded me of a posh nightclub instead of a business event in a luxurious hotel.


    Staff weaved their way among guests, delivering drinks and snacks and I estimated more than three hundred people in attendance.


    It was a black-tie event, and it looked fancy with men in sharp suits and women in elegant gowns. I didn''t have any formal event in my memories, so this was the first one for me. I was anxious.


    The good thing was that Aldus was with me and somehow I gathered courage from his proximity.


    I could guess that most of the executives I met in the previous two days were in attendance, so I should know some faces, but their presence was not giving me relief because they probably wanted to matchmake me.


    Ah, I hope that they get a hint I''m not interested. Those guys don''t know me, they don''t care how I look or what my interests are; however, the identity of Aldus''s daughter is appealing, and I had no idea what to expect.


    "This is the last presentation¡­", Aldus''s voice startled me.


    He noticed that I''m jumpy.


    "Are you OK?"


    "Yes, yes. A bit nervous, but OK."


    Aldus shook his head at my silly behavior. "It will be fine. You look amazing and you don''t need to talk. I hope you will do me the honor of the first dance."


    Dance with Aldus sounded nice. We danced a few times when he peeked during my lessons and signora Simone (my dance tutor) pulled him in as my partner. At that time, I was enjoying Aldus grumpily following instructions given by signora Simone, but this will be different. Official. I looked forward to dancing with my father. He is an amazing dancer.


    I was nervous to be on the stage, but it was only for a second until I focused on Aldus and pretended that no one else is present.


    I stood next to Aldus and listened to his speech. He thanked all the guests for coming, presenters for sharing their achievements and vision, and he expressed his hope that Notte Pharmaceuticals will continue its strong trend.


    His speech was on point without excess words or fillers; he oozed confidence and I was proud that he is my father.


    When he finished talking about the company, Aldus gestured toward me and introduced me.


    "For the ones who are wondering who this magnificent young lady is, this is my daughter, Seraphina. I am pleased that she agreed to get involved with Notte Pharmaceuticals and share her expertise. The upper management witnessed her performance during meetings in the last few days and they were able to confirm that she is much more than just a pretty face. Currently, we are working side-by-side and gradually she will be taking over more responsibilities in the company."


    Aldus paused as the audience made ''oh'' sounds and clapped. I couldn''t stop my lips from stretching into a smile when he turned to look at me and continued talking.


    "I am fortunate that she is accompanying me tonight. A number of you had a chance to meet her previously, as for the others, feel free to stop by and introduce yourself¡­"


    Aldus wished everyone an enjoyable evening, and it was time to dance.


    He offered me his hand, palm up, and I put my hand in his before we descended on the empty area for dancing.


    My heart was full knowing that this amazing man brought me back to life and he gave me a new life as well. As Seraphina, I am not only immortal but also respected and valued and I couldn''t be happier that he believes in me.


    I promised silently never to take Aldus for granted. I have two decades worth of memories filled with shitty parents, and I know a good one when is right in front of me.


    I took a shaky breath when I realized that it was just Aldus and me on the dancefloor, and others were watching us.


    "Don''t pay attention to others.", Aldus said only for me to hear. "Listen to music and follow my lead¡­"


    How did he know what''s on my mind?


    I gave him a small nod, confirming that my focus is on him. It''s fantastic how I was able to tap into his confidence and dispel my insecurities.


    My hand was in his, and his free palm rested high on my back as I held onto his shoulder.


    A slow jazz tune started, and I smiled as Aldus directed my movements expertly with a slight flick of his wrist and soft changes of pressure on my back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 119 - The New Heiress (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    As Aldus and I danced, I noticed ardent gazes of several ladies. They either had a crush on me or¡­ "Did any of the women in attendance got your attention?"


    Aldus''s lips twitched into an almost smile.


    "If you feel like going home, Mitch will take you. Don''t feel forced to wait for me."


    I tried to decipher the meaning behind his words. "Should I take that as a, yes? Is there a chance you will spend the night with someone and¡­ get busy?"


    "The whole hotel is booked for tonight. Me staying behind could be for business. Besides, your father is a discreet man who doesn''t talk about ladies."


    That was definitely a confirmation!


    "Anyone special I should know about?", I continued probing.


    "If there is, you would know about it."


    Well, it''s not on me to judge. The man can have a woman or two who are willing to warm his bed. As long as he is not tricking them, it''s fair game.


    I read that creatures of the night have unusually large sexual appetites and Aldus is undeniably an attractive man with a mature appeal and confidence oozing from him. It would be strange that no woman is interested in him. It''s just that I never saw Aldus with a woman before, so it was a strange concept.


    Also, wasn''t this a company meeting where employees could bring dates and family members? So, these women are either employees or dates of employees¡­ I told myself not to go there. Surely, Aldus knows what he is doing.


    I felt like teasing him a bit.


    "What if I decide to stay longer? Or leave with someone else? Could I get a room for tonight also?"


    Aldus didn''t think more than two seconds before responding, "If you want a room, you can get a key at the reception. Serina, you are old enough to make your own choices, but I hope you will keep me informed of your whereabouts. Remember who you are and don''t get into trouble. If you end up in trouble, call me right away."


    I was flabbergasted. In a good way.


    My whole life my parents kept me on a tight leash and restricted my movements and friends, and here is Aldus, telling me that I can do whatever I want and that if I mess up, I should give him a call. Can he be any better?


    "If you start crying, people will think I''m bullying you¡­", Aldus grumbled, and I stifled a giggle.


    By now, other couples joined us on the dancefloor, and I felt that the spotlight moved from us.


    The dance ended too soon and before I knew it, we were surrounded by people who were chatting enthusiastically. Ah, this will be a long night.


    The seven-course dinner was delectable, and I enjoyed observing people. Aldus and I were at the table with three couples, and a mouthful of food gave me an excuse to limit my interactions to nods.


    After dessert, various bite-sized food platters were offered, and people got up and started mingling.


    While the older generation focused their conversation efforts on Aldus mostly, the people thirty years old and below were looking at me, and gradually Aldus and I drifted apart.


    Guys were holding my hand for too long; some kissed my hand while introducing themselves. Ladies wore smiles that didn''t reach their eyes and a number of them couldn''t even force a smile. I guess I took their spotlight for tonight and they didn''t like it.


    It was obvious that many people present from the younger generation knew each other, and I was the new face.


    For women, I was a mysterious unwanted competition while guys saw me like a shiny new toy they wanted to play with.


    I didn''t care about any of these people because I knew that I am above it all and the chance of meeting anyone genuine at this event was close to nil. After all, they wouldn''t be here talking to me if I''m not Aldus''s daughter. They see me as a business connection, an heiress, a conquest, not a person.


    With every passing minute, my detachment grew as faces in front of me changed and I started wondering if it''s too early for me to bail from here. I didn''t want to appear rude, but I would rather sit in my room and meditate than be here.


    "Excuse me¡­", a young man approached me from the side, ignoring two ladies who were talking to me.


    I looked at his neatly trimmed brown hair and hazel eyes full of unspoken questions that locked on mine. He can''t be older than thirty, and the smug smile lingering at the edge of his lips told me he didn''t care about the sour expressions of women by my side. His focus was completely on me.


    He bowed slightly and extended his hand toward me, palm up. "Do you mind holding this while I head to the dancefloor?"


    I stifled a laugh when I realized that he was inviting me to dance. He was cheeky, but after an endless hour of exchanging empty pleasantries, I could use a break.


    I put my hand into his and turned to the ladies. "If you excuse me, I will dance with¡­" I turned to the man who gave my hand a little squeeze.


    "Sebastian¡­", he responded, and his smile widened. He was not surprised that I accepted.


    "Sebastian¡­", I repeated and walked away, leaving the women behind me.


    We stood on the dancefloor facing each other for a moment and I noticed that Sebastian is about a head taller than me even with my high heels on. His sharp suit emphasized his broad shoulders, and I could imagine boatloads of muscles under that perfectly white crisp shirt.


    His palm landed at the middle of my back and he pulled me a bit closer to him, keeping us about ten centimeters apart.


    As my hand rested on his shoulder, I gave it a gentle squeeze. Yup. Muscles. Lots of them.


    "Sebastian Hoffman.", he introduced himself formally.


    "Seraphina Mezzanotte.", I responded.


    We were at a respectable distance as we started moving with the beat of jazz music, and the twinkle in his eye told me that he had no desire to be respectful toward me.


    ''Ignore it, Serina. It''s just a dance¡­'', I told myself.


    "First time in London?", he asked.


    "I''ve been here before.", I responded ambiguously.


    Before he could ask more questions, I decided to take initiative.


    "So, Sebastian¡­ Do you always ask a girl to dance in order to introduce yourself?"


    He cocked an eyebrow and looked at me with confidence that was forged with hundreds of successful contests.


    "Not always. But you looked bored, and I wanted to rescue you."


    A scene flashed into my mind: a sunny day, a meadow, lips curved into a bewitching smile and Duke''s cheeky words, "I saw you doing not much, and I thought of rescuing you." And that was the day when Duke pulled me away from the school-organized raft-making and he taught me how to swim.


    "I''m glad you approve."


    Sebastian''s words pulled me into reality. Oh, God! I was probably smiling like an idiot and Sebastian assumed I''m happy to be dancing with him! There is no way I can clear up that misunderstanding without making it sound like a sloppy excuse. It''s better to ignore it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 120 - The New Heiress (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The soft jazz music filled the space while Sebastian guided our movements over the dancefloor, and I realized that all this would be a hundred times better if Duke is here, instead of Sebastian.


    What would be the odds if he works at Notte Pharmaceuticals, or if he is related to someone who got an invitation?


    No. Duke told me that his parents are gone, and he was living with his guardian. Since I felt detached from my parents, lack of parental presence was one of the things we had in common. And if Duke attended this event as a date (or a husband) of an employee¡­ I didn''t want to think about it, but I knew that if this is Duke holding me in his arms and twirling me, it would be wonderful.


    "It is my misfortune that I didn''t meet you earlier.", Sebastian said, and I reminded myself to stay present.


    "Why do you say so?"


    "I heard people talk that you are brilliant. My business just started, and I could use beautiful and smart people around me."


    I wondered where this flattery is going.


    "Are you trying to hire me?"


    "I wouldn''t mind you working under me."


    His words seemed innocent, but I didn''t miss the hidden meaning. Men. He was gauging my reaction to see if I''m willing to get under him and¡­ work. Shameless.


    My legs stopped moving and I gave him a stiff smile as I let go of his hand. "Thank you for the dance, Mr. Hoffman."


    His eyes flashed with surprise and disappointment. "It was my pleasure. I hope I didn''t offend you in some way."


    "Men like you can''t offend me.", I responded icily.


    I had an urge to slap him, but I reminded myself that this is an elegant business party organized by my father. Too bad that people in attendance are not matching the classiness of their outfits.


    "Seraphina, can I have the pleasure of your next dance?", a voice sounded from my left and I saw a hand extended toward me.


    "Henry¡­" My expression softened as I accepted the invitation from Henry Blackwater.


    A dance with Henry was an easy exit from Sebastian and preventing him from following me. Also, I didn''t want to dance with only one man because people might get an idea that I prefer him for some reason.


    The last thing I wanted was for anyone to associate me with Sebastian Hoffman. It was my mistake to believe that this will be just dancing without getting awkward.


    I gave a small nod to visibly disappointed Sebastian and then I focused on my next dance partner.


    Henry is the son of Director Blackwater who was eyeing me lecherously before asking me if I''m taken because his son is single. That was not a good start, but I couldn''t blame Henry for something his father did.


    Director Blackwater made sure to introduce his son before dinner was served and based on the eagerness in Henry''s gaze, I wondered what took him this long to approach me.


    Sure, with his toned physique and black hair which complements his masculine face, Henry is objectively handsome, but there was absolutely no danger of me falling for him or anyone else because they don''t compare to Duke. No one compares to Duke.


    "You are welcome.", Henry said.


    I didn''t get it. "For?"


    "Are you going to ignore that I saved you?"


    "I didn''t need saving, Mr. Blackwater."


    "Ah, why so distant? I prefer when you call me Henry."


    I took a deep breath to calm my emotions. He was right. Why was I so distant? Other than looking at me (like most of the others present), Henry didn''t do anything inappropriate, and he came to my rescue; it''s the intention that counts.


    "I apologize. I am not used to this social tiptoeing."


    His shoulders relaxed. "No offense taken. I imagine that you are overwhelmed, considering that most of the ladies see you as a rival while guys see you as a trophy that should be won."


    I appreciated that he called it out.


    "And how do you see me, Henry?"


    "You are a beautiful woman that I would like to know better."


    "Smooth answer."


    He grinned and made me twirl.


    Henry''s footwork was better than Sebastian''s, but Sebastian covered up his lack of dancing skills with confidence.


    "The word is that you grew up in Southern Europe. If you want, I can show you around London.", he offered.


    I was curious. "What would you show me?"


    He shrugged. "Whatever you want. If you tell me things that interest you and what you usually do, I can pick something appropriate."


    "Are you inviting me for a date?"


    "I wouldn''t dare be so forward right away, Seraphina.", Henry responded too quickly, and I knew he was lying. He was good at reading my body language and he was aware that I would refuse.


    "It would be with a group of friends. I told you, I need to know you better before I decide if I will pursue you romantically."


    I was not sure how to respond to this. On one side, I had Lazarus who openly expressed his interest in me and said that he will wait for me to change my mind, and now I was looking at Henry who looked at me expectantly. What''s wrong with men? Or is it me?


    I was not totally inexperienced with dating, but I never went far.


    In high school, my days were marked with Duke; because of him no other boy approached me, and we never crossed the line of friendship.


    From college, within the memories I dared to look into, there are a few images of boys approaching me, and even a kiss or two but it never lasted. It was strange that just as we started, they would stop talking to me like I did something wrong. Eventually, boys stopped approaching me completely.


    One doesn''t need to be a genius to understand how constant failures and rejection impacted my confidence. I never saw myself as beautiful or attractive in any way.


    This type of attention is unfamiliar and¡­ uncomfortable.


    Is this due to my pheromones? No, my emotions are stable, and my pheromones are normal.


    "What do you say, Seraphina? Would you like us to meet up and do something?"


    Henry''s questions reminded me that he was expecting an answer. To be honest, I would love to check out London, rich-kids style, and going out with Henry sounded acceptable because his father would definitely warn him to treat me well or Aldus could finish much more than just director Blackwater''s career.


    Going out and having fun with my peers was something outside my reach, something I listened about sneakily in the girls'' locker room. My classmates would talk about their past and upcoming adventures and I would be envious. Things changed.


    Is it OK for me to mingle with mortals? Going out would mean being exposed, people noticing me, and maybe even taking photos¡­ I need to talk with Aldus about this first.


    "I''m not sure how long we will stay in London.", I responded to Henry honestly. "I will get in touch with you when I have time and we can think of something if you are available."


    His face lit up. "I look forward to it."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 121 - The New Heiress (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Two dances later, Henry and I exchanged contact information and I excused myself to go to the ladies'' room.


    I didn''t need to go, but I wanted to distance myself from Henry.


    He was funny, and he seemed genuine, but I knew that people are watching, and I shouldn''t spend too much time with a man I just met.


    I had a strong hunch that Henry was an experienced guy (in terms of seducing women), and there was a possibility he was a good actor, and his pleasant fa?ade was too good for me to see through.


    Back to the present and the ladies'' room¡­


    I looked at my gorgeous self in the mirror and frowned. All those people reminded me of my classmates who used to look down on me, yet tonight I was treated differently. Everyone tried to get into my good books.


    Ironic, I thought. They used to diss me and now they are sucking up to me, and in both cases, they had no idea who I am as a person. The only thing that matters to them is background and image. How shallow.


    "Oh, the heiress needs to use the restroom also¡­", a sarcastic voice came from behind me.


    I guess not everyone is eager to suck up to me. Of course, when no one is watching, people will show their true colors.


    I turned and faced a redhead beauty with a brunette who was half a step behind her. Great. Restroom bullies.


    The two of them were giving me the ''who-do-you-think-you-are'' look.


    "Do I know you?", I asked, confused by the unexpected hostile attitude.


    Did I offend her somehow? I met this young woman and I spoke to her mother briefly (who is the director in human resources at Notte Pharmaceuticals) but the chat was generic and uneventful.


    I noticed her glaring at me while I danced. Surely, she is not envious of my dancing skills, is she?


    "You should know me. Charity Thornton.", the redhead announced proudly.


    "I don''t remember us meeting.", I lied flatly.


    I could see her brimming with anger that threatened to spill from her. What''s her problem?


    "Can I help you somehow?", I asked.


    "Henry is mine.", she squeezed through her teeth.


    I stifled a laugh. "You got to be kidding me."


    "Do I look like I''m kidding?"


    She took a step toward me with her chin lifted high, challenging me openly. Does she want to fight?


    I couldn''t believe this. The whole evening I was trying to be prim and proper and not to step on any toes, yet here is one toe glaring at me.


    I had no idea if I should laugh or cry. I only danced with Henry, but I guess she saw me as a threat.


    I smirked at the foolish woman in front of me. "You are not very smart, are you?"


    Charity''s eyes flashed in outrage. "How dare you!"


    I felt like slapping her and I realized that this is the second person tonight that I wanted to slap (the first one was Sebastian). Is this the posh society of London? Lecherous behavior and threats in the restroom?


    Well, I have a few of those. Threats, I mean.


    "No, Charity¡­", I said lazily. "You are the daring one. Your mother is a director of human resources, Charlene Thornton, right? You came here, giving me the diva attitude, boosted by your non-existent power. Aren''t you afraid of offending me? Do you know I can get your mother fired? Just. Like. That."


    Charity shrunk. "You wouldn''t."


    "Do you want to try me? Didn''t you hear my father? He announced that I''m working with him at the company, side-by-side and my reach will increase."


    I stepped toward Charity and she took a step back. Her previous arrogance disappeared and was replaced with fear. I liked that.


    "You see, Charity, I am not a princess who came to use the restroom. I am your mother''s boss. I advise you to think about it because my power doesn''t end with firing her, I can also smear her reputation so badly that she never works again. If you fear that Henry will cheat on you, you should talk to him¡­ assuming you and Henry are dating as he didn''t mention he has a girlfriend when he invited me on a date."


    Charity''s chin trembled from what I assumed was a mixture of fear and anger. And probably embarrassment as well. I didn''t care. She came onto me, just like so many others before, but now I can fight back, and I will.


    Charity''s companion was pale as a sheet of paper.


    "Why do you look familiar? Tylor, right? Is your father in my finance department?"


    She lowered her head.


    I narrowed my eyes at Charity. "Why are you still here? Scram."


    The brunette (aka Taylor) tugged Charity''s hand and the two of them scrambled out of the restroom.


    I let out a long exhale. I was never fond of drama, but this felt good.


    Will those two girls talk about this incident? That is a possibility. Will they tell the truth? Absolutely not. They will make me a bad guy, but I couldn''t care less.


    If this was before, I would shrink and hope they forget I exist. Things changed. I changed and I can''t believe how natural it was for me to put that snobby woman into her place.


    Did I overdo it? No, I didn''t.


    Aldus said that I am the princess, and I can do whatever I want. And if I mess up and get into trouble, he will help me. It was truly empowering.


    I didn''t use strength, speed, weapons, schemes¡­ it was only my confidence and attitude that I have as Aldus''s daughter.


    This incident was a confirmation that Sanya is officially fading into the background as Seraphina is stepping forward. I knew it will be a process, but it''s happening, and I felt¡­ energized.


    On my way out of the restroom, I nearly bumped into a man.


    "Are you alright?"


    I frowned at Sebastian. "What do you want?"


    He raised his hands defensively. "I saw Charity and Taylor storming out of here, so I was worried. Nothing more."


    "If you want to comfort someone, you should go after them. I am fine."


    Sebastian ran his hand through his hair and looked at me with a complex expression. "Listen, Seraphina¡­ I am sorry."


    I expected many things, but an apology was not one of them. And he seemed sincere. "For?"


    "For acting like a jerk."


    Well, he didn''t really make a big offense. He tried, I refused, and it ended. If he was pushy or handsy, it would be different. I didn''t want to dwell on that.


    "Apology accepted."


    He narrowed his eyes at me. "Really?"


    "Did you expect me to ask for money or a blood sacrifice?"


    He chuckled. "I don''t know. Other girls usually make a fuss when they get ahead."


    "Well, if you want fussy then¡­" I gestured down the hallway, where the event hall is.


    "No, no. This is fine.", he responded with haste and his lips lifted into a smile before he said in a singing voice, "More than fine."


    Sebastian leaned his shoulder on the wall and looked at me with what I assumed was his expression for charming ladies.


    Why did he make himself comfortable? And what''s with that playful smirk?


    "It''s not wise to linger in front of the women''s restroom.", I said while walking past him.


    He straightened up and followed after me. "Of course, not. Now that you accepted my apology, we will join the party and... linger."


    I cringed internally. What did I get myself into?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 122 - The New Heiress (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Sebastian insisted that I dance one more time with him because Henry got two dances while he got only one.


    "What kind of logic is that?", I asked. Do guys see everything as competition?


    "Give me a chance to improve your opinion of me. I promise to be a gentleman."


    I gave up. "One dance."


    "After that, we will get drinks¡­"


    When the dance ended, Henry approached me.


    "Seraphina will not dance anymore. She is thirsty and we will get drinks.", Sebastian answered instead of me.


    "Excellent. I am thirsty myself so I will join you.", Henry responded.


    I didn''t know guys can be so shameless. Part of me wanted to end this charade and part was curious to find out how far they will take it.


    To say that I was not entertained would be a lie. With Sebastian and Henry, the party was not so stifling anymore.


    The three of us sat at the table with four chairs, leaving the fourth one empty. Henry was on my right and Sebastian on my left.


    The two of them bickered, but it was all low-key without open hostility. I assumed they wanted to leave a good impression on me and¡­ they did.


    I enjoyed the rest of the evening.


    Henry and Sebastian know each other for a long time. They spoke to me about their football and rowing teams from college, and they also recollected several events from parties they attended while skillfully avoiding to mention any women in their lives.


    They asked me to share something from my past, to which I responded that there isn''t much to share. "I grew up with tutors, so¡­ I find your stories about activities with peers fascinating." I urged them to speak more. The more they talk, the less I need to. I had my fake background story ready, but I didn''t want to lie unless necessary.


    Sebastian and Henry exchanged gazes I couldn''t decipher. They probably felt sorry for me, as they imagined a princess locked in a tower, but I couldn''t tell them the truth. I agreed with Aldus that it''s necessary to conceal I was Sanya until we figure out who wanted to set me up and the mystery of my family.


    The awkwardness lasted only for a second, and then Sebastian and Henry continued with their chatter.


    Both guys are funny, smart, and nice to look at, and because it was the three of us together, it prevented the mood from becoming intimate. With this, I was able to relax.


    I deduced that among the guys present, Sebastian and Henry are alphas (if I use werewolf hierarchy), and that is why other guys didn''t approach us. As for the girls, a few stopped by to say hi, but after being ignored by Sebastian and Henry, they retreated stealthily, leaving their tangible jealousy behind.


    It was late, but the party was still going strong when I found Aldus at the table with four other men, conversing amicably with a dose of reservation. Aldus does that to people.


    I observed that men smiled at Aldus and they were fairly relaxed, probably because they don''t know what Aldus is. All creatures look at Aldus with reverence and fear because they are aware of how powerful he is, yet these weak humans only see him as a rich guy. Ignorance is a blessing sometimes.


    "Father, I''m heading home.", I said to Aldus, making the men who were talking to him look my way.  They all swiftly stood up and greeted me with nods. Gentlemen. I assumed they would not greet me in such a way if Aldus is not present.


    Aldus glanced at Sebastian and Henry who were on my left and right respectively. "Are you taking them with you?"


    I struggled not to laugh. Why is he talking like they are items to be taken? "No. Sebastian and Henry insisted to escort me to the entrance. I notified Mitch, he is waiting to take me home."


    Aldus smiled a little. "Alright. Take care."


    "You know, I can drop you off home.", Henry offered for the third time as we walked down the hallway toward the main entrance (or is it the exit in this case?).


    "And so can Mitch. As my driver, he is being paid to drive me to places."


    "We are your friends, and we will do it for free.", Sebastian chimed in.


    "Friends¡­", I murmured to myself. It sounded nice, but I didn''t dare entertain such a thought. I was painfully aware that if not for my status as Aldus''s daughter, the treatment I received tonight would be very different.


    After promising to both Sebastian and Henry that I will call them when I have time for an outing, I waved them goodbye and entered the car.


    The car moved down the nearly deserted street and I released a slow breath together with the tension that accumulated over the evening. It was over and I think I did well.


    I was looking forward to the breakfast to hear what Aldus has to say.


    Now that the events related to Notte Pharmaceuticals are over, the only thing left on my agenda was to wait for news from Mona.


    I decided to give her a few days and if she doesn''t get in touch with me, I will assume that she either failed in her two missions, or she never considered them seriously.


    In the meantime, I have things to do.


    I decided to focus on my abilities.


    I can tap into my subconsciousness and vividly remember everything I experienced, also, I have an unusually high level of pheromones that can impact others to like me to the point of obsession and becoming violent.


    Both of those abilities are under my control, where I can use them when needed. Aldus and Vesper told me that with practice, they will evolve.


    What if they can merge? What if I can access other people''s memories and experience their feelings, or project mine on them? What if instead of like-love-obsession, I can use my pheromones for someone to dislike me, or to dislike someone else? Or to make them experience fear or some other emotion? Now, that would be something useful.


    I could see myself going with Aldus on one of his missions to take care of rogue werewolves, and I can scare all of them into submission. Yup. That would be handy. It would be even more awesome if I could use my ability on someone in particular, instead of projecting it everywhere.


    In order to see the limits of my abilities, I will need to practice, and I decided that whenever I''m not doing alchemy, I will be focusing on enhancing myself. Only like that, I can be useful to Aldus and that will be the perfect way to show how grateful I am for everything he did so far.


    ¡­


    A light knock on the door pulled me out of my meditative state.


    "Serina?", I heard Aldus''s voice as the door cracked open.


    "Yes?"


    "Sorry, but I knew you are not sleeping. I apologize for disturbing your practice."


    I glanced at the time to see that it was 3 o''clock in the morning.


    "What''s going on?"


    "We need to return to Genoa.", Aldus said.


    If it''s rushed, it''s probably important. Was there another rogue attack? Already? "Is there a problem?"


    Aldus grimaced. "I''m not sure but¡­ my sister is coming."


    My eyes sprang open as anxiety overtook my senses. "Calista?"


    "Yeah. I got a call about one hour ago. She will be there in time for breakfast."


    I swallowed a mouthful of air. "Is her visit related to me?"


    "Probably."


    I puffed my cheeks. Killian said that the Mezzanotte family knows Aldus has a daughter, and they were surprised by that news. It would be strange if they are not curious about me and it seems that Aldus''s sister is coming first. Will Aldus''s parents come? They are busy people, will they summon me to Lemuria? What if Calista doesn''t like me?


    I tried to push my insecurities away. There is no point in stressing about this and I will meet Calista in a few hours it seems.


    "When are we leaving?"


    "As soon as you are ready. The plane is waiting¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 123 - Calista

    Author''s note: this is from Calista''s point of view


    - - -


    I soaked in every Killian''s word about Aldus''s daughter.


    My brother didn''t seem like the one to commit to a relationship with a woman, and I guess that is why he didn''t marry the mother of his child. But still¡­ I never saw him as the fatherly type either. At most, he would send alimony and stay away.


    Aldus was always devoted to his research and alchemy and didn''t care much about relationships, romantic or otherwise.


    I had to investigate. As a bonus, this was a great opportunity for some sightseeing.


    My parents let me attend certain functions in the name of our family, which is maybe once in a decade. During those rare outings, I travel on official business with bodyguards and other dignitaries, and there is a tight schedule that I must follow.


    Everyone here sees me as a baby who can''t take care of herself.


    The castle and the land we own are huge, but it all feels like a fancy prison.


    But now Aldus has a daughter, and as a good Aunt, I have a reason to get out without a throng of people surrounding me. I can even do some shopping!


    Killian said that the girl is already more than two decades old. How come Aldi didn''t mention her before? Actually, it''s just like him to ignore others, and that is why I was surprised to hear that the girl is living with him and he even ordered an artifact with the family''s crest on it. That means a lot.


    As soon as Killian left to deliver the artifact, I started convincing my parents how we need to investigate this sudden appearance of another family member.


    It took some work, but eventually, my parents gave in. They were curious about their granddaughter as well and they agreed for me to check out the situation. I assume that if my feedback is positive, they will invite her to Lemuria, but that is not my problem.


    "Go straight to your brother''s place. He is in Genoa now¡­", my father said with a dose of warning in his voice, and I wondered if he can see through my plan to use this opportunity to travel.


    I smiled innocently. "Yes, daddy."


    "Make sure to stay in touch¡­", my mom added.


    "Yes, mommy."


    "And when you are done, come straight back home¡­", my father continued.


    "Yes, daddy."


    I didn''t lie. I will go to my brother''s place first, and I will return straight home when I''m done. There were no conditions to what I will do in-between other than to stay in touch.


    Surely, my brother and niece have things to do other than to entertain me. I will visit them and then travel the human realm.


    My next destination will be Spain. I believe it''s the most interesting place where humans live. I really-really want to learn the dance called flamenco and I read that there is a thing called siesta where everyone sleeps during the afternoon. Fascinating. Another thing is the event where Spaniards gather to throw tomatoes at each other, it''s called La Tomatina. They also have bullfighting and football and flavorful food and legendary nightlife¡­ Spain sounds like a boatload of fun and I''m eager to board that ship.


    My expectations are high, but if Spain is a bore, I will go to France and stay in Paris, the city of love.


    The trip to Genoa was a bore. I had to go through one portal, one dimensional gate, and three other portals before emerging in the Vatican. One and a half hour later, my plane landed in Genoa. My brother arranged a car to wait for me.


    I entered the villa and was greeted by familiar staff members.


    I was here last time about twenty years ago, yet they didn''t change. My brother''s concoctions are effective in preventing these humans from aging, at least from the outside.


    "Master is in the living room¡­", Maria told me as two other staff members carried my suitcases in the guest bedroom.


    "Thank you. I know the way."


    I walked into the living room and my eyes landed on the young lady who was sitting on the sofa and reading a book. She was beautiful.


    "Calista, you are here¡­", Aldus said, pulling my attention toward him.


    I frowned at his aged appearance. I will never understand why he likes to make himself look older.


    "I''m here, brother." I gave him a stiff smile and turned toward the girl who now observed me.


    "This is Seraphina, my daughter.", Aldus said while gesturing toward her. "Serina, this is my sister, Calista."


    She stood up and gave me a smile. I walked toward her, and my eyebrows shoot up when I was two steps away from her.


    "A human? I thought you said she is your daughter."


    "Serina is not exactly human.", Aldus said dryly, obviously displeased with my lack of manners, but I didn''t care about that.


    I made a step closer, and leaned toward the girl as I took in her scent. And there it was¡­ human scent mixed in with something else. But she was not a vampire.


    "She is not your biological daughter, is she?", I asked Aldus.


    "Does it matter?"


    I found it entertaining to see Aldus being so protective of this girl.


    "Of course, it matters, brother. This explains the lack of wife and how come we didn''t know that you started a family."


    I looked at the girl who was visibly uncomfortable. "If you call me Aunt, I will hit you." She blinked and I burst into giggles. "I am two hundred years younger than Aldi, and if you call me Aunt, it will make me feel old. Call me Calista. Can I call you Serina?"


    "Yes. Serina is fine."


    It seems I scared her. Did I come on too strong? I heard that humans like to hug, so I hugged her.


    "I can see we are going to get along well.", I said, ignoring her stiffness. Maybe she is not a hugger.


    A maid entered the room and said softly, "Breakfast is served¡­"


    I turned to my brother. "I can''t eat when you are looking like that."


    Aldus snorted. "What''s wrong with my look?"


    "I want to have a meal with my brother and not this¡­ old guy."


    Aldus closed his eyes and within a few seconds, he returned to his normal appearance.


    "Better?", he asked dryly.


    I grinned. "Perfect."


    I noticed that Serina was staring at Aldus.


    "Is this your first time seeing his true appearance?", I asked the obvious to what Serina nodded.


    I laughed. Her expression was comical. Her eyes were open wide, forming nearly perfect circles.


    "It seems that my brother is keeping secrets. That is not how family works."


    Aldus grimaced. "Really? You have no secrets?"


    I spread my arms, showing that I have nothing. "I am an open book. It''s not my problem that some people are illiterate."


    Before we started bickering, I reminded my brother of breakfast. "I had a long trip and I''m hungry."


    Aldus didn''t object. "Sure, we can talk while eating¡­"


    Without taking my seat, I observed items on the table. It was human food. As much as I knew that drinking blood is frowned upon here, and I was fine with that¡­ now I''m hungry and I didn''t feel that toast and jam with matcha tea will fill me up.


    - - -


    See Calista''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 124 - Doubts In Alduss Shadow (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus told me that his sister is a jokester and eccentric, but I didn''t think much about it. After all, it seems that eccentric runs in the family, and how bad can the joking part be? Well, it depends on the type of humor.


    Calista was a beautiful blonde with a perky nose and a set of red eyes she didn''t care to conceal.


    She came in strongly, scrutinizing my human origin, and then telling me that if I call her Aunt, she will hit me. What''s with those extreme mood swings?


    And then she laughed while giving me a tight hug that squeezed the air out of my lungs.


    It will take me some time to figure out Calista. It seems that eccentric is a mild description of her personality, but at least she doesn''t seem to be hostile.


    Aldus assured me that Calista will not hurt me, but I''m not concerned about getting hurt. I wish that she likes me. Am I being greedy? I already have an amazing father, is it too much to ask that the rest of my new family accepts me?


    I was shocked to see Aldus after he changed his appearance.


    Aldus told me that he is maintaining a mature appearance because no one in the business world would take a youngster seriously and I knew that he would probably look my age, but now that I''m seeing him, it''s¡­ unexpected.


    Aldus looked at me with his red eyes and smiled a little. "Surprised?"


    I was not sure how to respond to this. "It''s different."


    "Why don''t you tell me how the two of you ended up in a father-daughter relationship?", Calista asked while her eyes moved from Aldus to me.


    "Serina grew up among humans, believing that she is one of them.", Aldus responded. "I met her in Venice and offered her to come with me. Don''t overthink it."


    "It''s not like you to house lost creatures, my dear brother.", Calista said with a smirk. "And this is more than just giving her a home. You gave her a name and our crest. What if she betrays your trust?"


    Panic swelled inside of me, and I couldn''t keep quiet. "I will not betray my father. I owe him my life."


    "You owe him more than just life. This lifestyle¡­", Calista glanced up at the crystal chandelier that reflected the splendor of the villa. "I also read in the flight news that my brother introduced you as his heiress¡­"


    "That''s enough!", Aldus cut off Calista sharply. "Serina didn''t ask for any of this. Everything I offered her was mine to give and if you have a problem with that, you should talk to me."


    Calista lifted her hands defensively. "Can you blame a girl for watching over her brother?"


    "Since when I need you to watch over me?", Aldus asked Calista icily.


    She was right. I only appeared in Aldus''s life recently and he gave me so much while getting nothing in return. I didn''t ask for it, but I didn''t refuse it either. It''s not unexpected that people would see me as a gold digger who is taking advantage of Aldus.


    I didn''t want them to fight. Not because of me.


    It hit me hard that Calista didn''t like me. I guess things went smoothly so far, and I was caught unprepared for Calista to see me as an opportunist who is mooching off her bother. To make things worse, there was nothing I could say to prove her otherwise.


    My chest tightened as tears started pooling at the edges of my eyes. Am I going to cry? That would be disturbing and it will make me look as I''m begging for pity.


    I stood up with my head lowered, not daring to meet anyone''s gaze.


    "Excuse me¡­", I walked out of the dining room, and three steps later, I broke into a run without giving them a chance to stop me. I was too fast for that.


    I ran outside of the villa, across the vineyard, and into the grove¡­ stopping when I reached the clearing where I spent a few hours with Alex.


    I sat on the soft grass and closed my eyes while wondering what am I doing with my life. This is my second chance, and I should make the most of it.


    Yes, I became immortal recently, but I am not a child to expect handouts and others to solve my problems, yet here I am¡­ depending on Aldus in every way possible.


    He even took me to his company and introduced me as his daughter, announcing that we are working together and because of that the whole evening people fawned over me, while some females brimmed with jealousy.


    What a joke.


    I am not Aldus''s daughter, and I am not his equal and if I thought about it for a second, I would see how ridiculous was the illusion that I can share his limelight.


    Aldus is letting me stay here and he even hired all the tutors and is teaching me stuff, getting me fancy clothes and staff to serve me¡­ why didn''t I say how that was more than enough? Why did I go with him to London?


    My eyes fluttered open and my gaze fell on the inside of my left wrist and the circular mark with the letter M, a crown, and a crescent moon. With this, I can enter any of Aldus''s numerous properties, but none of those is mine.


    I wished that I could remove the damned bracelet and give it back to Aldus. It''s more than enough that he is letting me stay here, why do I need to get into any other place?


    I want to travel? With what money?


    I started scratching the mark, wishing to scrape it away. Why did it get inside my body?


    The bleeding was minimal, and no matter how much I dug my fingers into my flesh, it healed back perfectly¡­ all with a circle and a letter M, a crown, and a crescent moon. Crap! This thing is not coming off!


    "Serina?", Calista''s voice startled me, and I quickly clasped my bloodied wrist with my right hand. She could probably smell blood, but I didn''t want her to see me like this.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Calista said and sat on the grass next to me. "I spend most of my time surrounded by servants and people who are below me and I don''t need to think about my manners. I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings."


    I knew that she was here because of Aldus. He probably demanded that she apologizes.


    This was another example of how others treat me with respect only because of him.


    Without Aldus''s shadow over me, Lazarus would kidnap me and do who knows what, at the party last night they would shun me, Krob would suck my soul out, and even before all that, I would be dead. My sad and uneventful life would end with one spiked drink, being choked to death in an alley.


    Without Aldus, I am nothing. Pathetic.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 125 - Doubts In Alduss Shadow (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "It''s fine.", I responded to Calista''s forced apology.


    To be honest, I didn''t want to talk to Calista and I was not in the mood to pretend otherwise. Whatever I say, it will just sound like a lame excuse.


    I didn''t know what Calista''s real thoughts were, and I didn''t care. She already labeled me as a despicable person, and I had no arguments or will to fight against that.


    I wanted to be alone and think of my next steps.


    The only way for me to be confident is to be self-sufficient. Even if that means leaving my identity as Seraphina behind and taking on a new one, I need to be able to stand on my own two feet and not depend on anyone. Only like that, I will be able to walk with my chin held high.


    What is the point of a second chance and immortality when I am back to being miserable? I had to break this vicious cycle of depending on others and waiting for a better time to come because no one will help me.


    I was relying on my parents who ignored me. I was waiting on my college degree so that I can get my hands on the fund my grandmother left me. In the end, I was helpless to stand up for myself and my hopes and dreams were extinguished in that alley in Venice, together with my life. And it all happened because I am weak.


    There is one lesson Aldus repeated many times, and I realized he was right. I shouldn''t trust anyone.


    I could feel the familiar embrace of depression and dejection tightening around me as I sank deeper into my thoughts.


    My current lifestyle is thanks to Aldus and just how he gave it to me easily, he can take it away as well. Without my identity as Aldus''s daughter, I have not much left. I need to figure out how to deal with this.


    I don''t know if my thoughts reflected on my face, but  Calista put her hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze.


    "It''s not fine, Serina. I was out of line. My brother is the most cynical man I know and I''m sure that he has his reasons for accepting you as his daughter, yet I questioned that and made you feel bad. Allow me to fix it."


    I let out a long breath and turned to look into her red eyes full of unspoken enthusiasm. Why doesn''t she give up? I said that it''s fine and she should leave me alone. Or is this some game she is playing?


    "How will you fix it?"


    Calista grinned. "Let''s go shopping! It''s a perfect opportunity for the two of us to get to know each other."


    I observed Calista''s eyes that shone with excitement and I wondered if she is just eccentric or if she has some personality disorder.


    First, she is talking like I''m some deceiving thief who came to steal Aldus''s things, and now she wants me to go shopping with her? Is she for real? Who solves things with shopping?


    Did I want to spend time with her? Absolutely not.


    Did I want to get to know her? Maybe, for Aldus.


    I guess I owe him at least that much because refusing this peace offering might offend Calista and hurt Aldus as well. I don''t want them to fight because of me.


    I can be polite and do my part, no matter how much it hurts to be reminded that I don''t deserve any of this. And then... maybe this is just what I need. A reality check.


    Without a word spoken and got up and walked back to the villa with Calista trailing two steps behind me.


    Aldus was in the hallway. His appearance returned to the normal one, how I''m used to seeing him and I couldn''t read his expression.


    "Serina, come with me¡­" Aldus gestured toward the study room and I followed after him while ignoring a lump that was stuck in my throat. Is he going to scold me?


    "Not you. I want to talk to my daughter, in private.", Aldus said to Calista sternly, and then he closed the door in her face.


    I heard him release a long exhale.


    "I''m sorry, Serina. If I knew that Calista will be like this, I would talk with her before letting her meet you. Or even better, I would let you stay in London or anywhere else because meeting my spoiled sister this soon is probably just doing harm."


    I kept my head lowered and my mouth shut. No matter what I said, it would be either a lie or it would make things worse, and I didn''t want to sound ungrateful. That was the last thing I wanted. Speaking badly of Calista is Aldus''s right because they are siblings and I''m an outsider.


    Aldus approached me and took my left hand in his. With his thumb, Aldus rubbed the remnants of dried blood from my wrist.


    "Did you try to remove it?" His guess was spot on, and I stood motionlessly, not daring to meet his gaze.


    "That is not how things work, Serina. Even if you could remove the bracelet, we are family now, and there is no way to leave. Regardless if you like it or not and how much we disagree, we are stuck together and we need to work it out or suffer. You accepted me as your father and in that same package came an aunt that throws tantrums and speaks without thinking. If you can look beyond Calista''s rough edges, you will see a good person who came all the way from Lemuria to meet her niece. The way to deal with Calista is to shut her up and tell her when she crosses the line."


    "I don''t think I can do that.", I said honestly.


    Aldus touched my chin and made me look up, to meet his gaze.


    "Serina, you are more capable than you think. You made me see you as my daughter. Trust me when I say that handling Calista is a much easier task than dealing with me. Just be yourself and you will do fine."


    Aldus''s words warmed my heart and soothed the ache that formed in my chest, and his slightly awkward hug caught me by surprise.


    He said that we are family and that we are stuck together, and I don''t mind being stuck with Aldus.


    Aldus is a wonderful father and guilt swelled inside me because of my previous thoughts of leaving him.


    After everything he has done for me, it would be super ungrateful if I just bail out.


    Maybe our relationship started with me being part of Aldus''s experiment, but now I know that he really sees me as part of his life, and other than investing his time and efforts in me, Aldus also wants to see me grow because my success is his as well. Leaving now would be robbing him of seeing the results of his labor. And I will do my best to give him the best show and make him proud.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 126 - The New Heiress (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    "Rise and shine, princess!"


    I groaned into my pillow. Why is Sergio in my apartment? It''s Saturday, for crying out loud.


    "Why are you waking me up this early?", I grumbled.


    "Early? If you open your eyes you will see that it''s almost noon.", Sergio disregarded my complaints while opening up the drapes and letting the daylight in.


    "Get up. I will make coffee¡­", Sergio said and left the bedroom.


    I was exasperated. Fine, it might be noon-ish, but it''s Saturday. Did he come here to brag about his conquests or to convince me to join him tonight?


    I buried my face in the covers and took a deep breath with the hope to take in the scent of Jasmine with a hint of Japanese wisteria which is long gone.


    Ever since that stormy night when Sanya left a bitemark on my neck, I am hoping that I will get to meet her in my dreams. So far, no luck.


    I wish that I know how it happened so that I can make it happen again. I only need five seconds to ask her where she is so that I can go to her.


    Yes, I know that she will come when she is ready and I said that I will wait for her, but with every passing day, my patience is thinning.


    Sometimes I could swear that Sanya is nearby, behind the corner, the woman hiding under the umbrella, the brunette walking down the street¡­ and her sweet scent fills my nostrils as my insides tremble from excitement, only to come down crashing when I realize that my mind is playing tricks on me because those women are nothing like Sanya, and the sweet scent is coming from a nearby flower shop, and my Sanya is not in sight.


    My craving for Sanya''s proximity is painfully chipping away my sanity and I don''t want to find comfort in another woman''s arms because none compares to Sanya.


    As much as Sergio is annoying, he makes sure I have at least one decent meal a day and that I get out of bed.


    I found Sergio leaning on the kitchen island with a croissant sticking out of his mouth while his eyes rested on his phone.


    I took a deep satisfying breath, allowing the scent of freshly brewed coffee to fill me up.


    "Young master, you will grow mushrooms on your head if you continue like that¡­", Sergio said when he saw my bed hair. And the rest of me didn''t look better either.


    "I understand your need to increase your wealth, but at this rate, your body will deteriorate before you get a chance to enjoy your riches.", Sergio continued reprimanding me.


    I took a sip of coffee that Sergio prepared for me. "You are only sulking because I chose to work instead of partying with you. Don''t tell me that you had less fun because I was not there."


    Sergio smiled smugly at my mentioning of the previous night. Oh, he had fun alright. The only question was with how many women.


    "It was a wonderful party. Selena and Katy didn''t disappoint." He shot me a side-glance. "Lizzy was missing you."


    I looked at him blankly. "Who is Lizzy?"


    "Exactly! If you were there, you would know, and she wouldn''t miss you. I wanted to offer her my services of letting her experience fireworks on a Friday night, but Selena and Katy didn''t want to add one more girl to the mix. Two are better than one, so Lizzy ended up with some other guy."


    Sergio''s logic is twisted. For a moment, I thought there is some Lizzy girl I should know, and this was only his way to let me know that I missed something.


    Sergio put his hand on my shoulder. "Listen. I know that you are craving a particular girl, but she is not here, and a man has needs. You are not in a relationship with Sanya and if you go out and have fun, it''s not called cheating."


    I didn''t disagree with him, but doesn''t he know I tried? Over the years, I had a number of dates and went all the way, but it was all just a temporary distraction that left me empty and full of guilt. Guilt for being intimate with a woman who will never have my heart and guilt for betraying Sanya. Yes, I never dated Sanya, but my heart told me otherwise.


    I opened my mouth to respond, and Sergio interrupted me, "I know you will say that none compares to Sanya, but what will you do if she doesn''t come back? Will you stay like this forever? I am concerned about your health. Mental and physical. You don''t need to find a woman, but I want you to go out and interact with people."


    Going to a party or a club with Sergio will lead to a predictable outcome. Girls will come at me and I will be forced either to accept and end up waking up with regret or I will reject them and invoke their hostility. I already know that Sergio will encourage them to come at me, which will make my rejection harsher. How I see it, it''s better if I stay home, alone with my madness.


    I didn''t want to talk about myself. "Other than Selena and Katy, did I miss anything else?"


    "Lizzy¡­", Sergio said with a chuckle and then he got serious. "You told me to keep an eye on news related to Aldus Mezzanotte. He is here."


    Ever since finding out that the building in Paris where I sensed Sanya''s scent belongs to Aldus Mezzanotte, I asked Sergio to keep an eye (and ear) out for any news about that man. I was not 100% certain, but there was a chance that Sanya was somehow connected to that man.


    Unfortunately, the man is very private and secretive and it''s nearly impossible to get any information on him. Even celebrities don''t have such tight security and right now Sergio was telling me that he has news about him and that the man is here. Where, ''here'', exactly?


    "Here?", I asked anxiously.


    Sergio observed my eager expression. "Last night, Notte Pharmaceuticals had a company event in a hotel in West London."


    My excitement dwindled. "A company event?"


    If it was anything other than business, there were chances of Sanya being involved. But since it''s company-related, this is a dead-end.


    "You are not interested in highlights?", Sergio asked teasingly.


    I shook my head. "What highlights? Presentations? Awards? Promotions? What they ate?"


    "How about his daughter?"


    I should have known what''s hiding behind Sergio''s smug expression. Women again.


    Sergio leaned closer to me like he is about to reveal something huge. "Aldus Mezzanotte introduced his daughter as the future heiress of Notte Pharmaceuticals. The rumors are that she is a beauty never seen in London. She is a knowledgeable expert that got executives to appreciate her, and she managed to get guys like Sebastian Hoffman and Henry Blackwater busy for the whole evening."


    I grimaced. "Really? If she could keep those two players busy, she must be a knockout. Maybe you should go to the next event and give Seb and Henry some competition."


    Sergio shrugged. "Maybe I will. I''m sure that Jess can get me in as her date. She came last night to the party after that event. She couldn''t stop talking about that girl. Jess is an exceptionally good-looking woman and considering her level of jealousy, I estimate that Seraphina is a few levels above her."


    I felt like someone poured a bucket of icy water on me.


    Did Sergio say, Seraphina?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 127 - The New Heiress (8)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    My mind was stuttering as I regained my senses. Sanya told me that she changed her name into Seraphina. Can this be a coincidence? That is not a common name. Did I hear Sergio right? Sanya is in London?


    I couldn''t think over the thundering of my heart that was shaking my thoughts violently and I struggled to inhale.


    "What did you say?", I asked breathlessly.


    Sergio paused, wondering why am I on the verge of hyperventilating. "I said that Jess can get me in¡­"


    "The last part!", I shouted impatiently.


    "Jess was oozing jealousy. Seraphina must be better looking¡­", Sergio''s voice trailed away. "What''s got into you?"


    "Seraphina. Is that Aldus''s daughter?"


    Sergio rolled his eyes at me. "Yes. The girl I''m talking about from the beginning. The heiress."


    "What do you know about her?"


    "Uhm¡­", Sergio paused, obviously confused by my sudden interest. "Beauty. Brunette. Good dancer."


    "Anything else? Is there a photo?"


    Sergio looked at me apprehensively. I was leaning over the table and probably looking like a madman with my crazed expression and bed hair, but I needed answers.


    "There are no photos", Sergio responded after some time.


    My temper was rising.


    Why was he avoiding to look into my eyes? Was he picking his words and trying to hide something? Are we back to more secrets? I was aware that he was concealing things from me, but this was NOT something I will let pass. If Sanya was back I need to know about it!


    "Aldus is keeping a low profile and only people closest to him know how he looks like. You are aware that Aldus is a mysterious man and the same goes for his daughter. Actually, until this event, no one knew that he has a daughter."


    Pieces were falling into place. No one knew he had a daughter because he didn''t have one. It must be Sanya, but I can''t go voicing those thoughts without evidence. I needed more information.


    "You said that Seb and Henry were with her last night."


    "Yes."


    "Did any of them¡­" Something was stuck in my throat. "¡­go home with her?"


    Sergio shrugged, indicating that he doesn''t know. "You will need to ask them."


    "I will¡­"


    ¡­


    Later that afternoon¡­


    I stood on the balcony of my apartment and stared blankly at the street below me while rewinding what Henry and Sebastian told me.


    I know them from college, they were two years ahead of me, and we also met on more events than I could count. After all, we are in the same circles. I used to attend many events as I was building my business network. Now my connections are solid, so I don''t need to put myself out there so much.


    Henry and Sebastian are players, but otherwise good guys. However, that doesn''t mean I would be happy if any of them took my Sanya home last night.


    I met Henry at the riding club, and I caught Sebastian for a quick chat as he was leaving from some lunch event.


    Sebastian and Henry were not willing to share much about Seraphina, guarding the information like it''s something precious. Instead of their usual bragging, they described her as a beauty with brains and good dancing skills.


    Even without too many details, the physical description reminded me of Sanya, however, her personality was not a match.


    Sanya didn''t know how to dance, and she was directionally challenged while Henry and Sebastian described Seraphina as a graceful young woman who moves elegantly like a ballerina.


    Sanya was my adorable clutz I had the honor of rescuing over and over again.


    Also, the confidence guys mentioned didn''t sound like my shy Sanya¡­ however, I can''t help but hope that Seraphina Mezzanotte is my Sanya.


    Maybe I am losing my sanity as I''m building hopes on top of wishful thinking, and the rest is plainly unbelievable.


    I saw Sergio looking at me with a thousand unspoken questions, but I couldn''t tell him that I am holding onto a feeling that Sanya will be back because of one bitemark I woke up with, and a scent I picked up in Paris which I found with clues from a daydream. It sounds crazy even to me.


    Henry said that he has Seraphina''s phone number, but he was not willing to share it with me, saying that it wouldn''t be appropriate. Why did he mention it then? Only to boast? Bastard.


    If Sanya is Seraphina, that is both good and bad.


    Good, because I finally have a solid lead related to where Sanya is.


    Bad, because getting close to Aldus is nearly impossible. I might have better luck getting into a military facility with high security. That man is super-secretive, and he has numerous properties. Sanya could be anywhere.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I returned from the riding club in a bad mood.


    Drago was there, and I missed him! He spoke with Henry and then he left!


    I missed him by less than half an hour! Damn!


    Why was Drago in the riding club? He never frequents that place.


    Of course, Drago didn''t answer my phone calls as he is silently avoiding me, but I wonder how long he can continue like that now that half of London believes we are about to get married and I''m pregnant with his child?


    I decided to search for Henry and find out why Drago was there.


    I saw red when I heard that Drago was asking about the latest buzz of London, Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    It seems that everyone is talking about her!


    During brunch at my daddy''s hotel, during massage in the spa, during late lunch, and then in the riding club. Everyone was talking about that woman!


    Just like any other, I enjoy the usual gossip that comes and goes with every new flashy face, but this was different. How is it possible that Drago was asking about her? When did she manage to seduce him? I hate her and I didn''t even meet her!


    I need to find out who she is, get close to her, and then sabotage her chances of getting close to Drago. He is MINE!


    Unfortunately, as much as everyone is talking about that woman, no one knows how to get in touch with her. She is elusive and mysterious, just like her father which means that I need a different strategy.


    I adjusted my mood and knocked on the door of my father''s office.


    "Come in¡­", I heard my father''s voice.


    "Hi daddy¡­", I greeted him with my bestest smile while ignoring my brother''s scrutinizing look.


    Why does John always look irked whenever I come to my father''s study?


    "How was your day so far?", I asked my father sweetly while kissing his cheeks.


    He chuckled. It''s easy to melt him away. "Good, good. Did you have fun today?"


    "I did. The day was good. Actually, I heard something interesting, and I wondered if you have more information."


    I had my father''s attention.


    "About?", he asked.


    "Everyone is talking about Aldus Mezzanotte being in London and introducing his daughter at some event last night." I gave my father a meaningful look.


    My father understood that I''m expecting him to say what he knows about it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 128 - The New Heiress (9)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    My father hummed, confirming that he knows the event I mentioned before sharing additional information, "It was an event for employees of Notte Pharmaceuticals, and Mr. Mezanotte, the owner, announced that his daughter will work by his side. It seems that people are impressed by that young lady and my sources tell me it sounded like Mr. Mezzanotte was announcing his company''s transition to new leadership."


    New leadership? So other than being pretty and smart she will take over her father''s company? Her father is either reckless or she is capable, but none of those matters. My focus is on figuring out how to get close to her and I need to do it before she completely bewitches Drago. I don''t care about anything else.


    Now for my next step. "She sounds important and lots of fun. Do you think I can meet her?"


    "We can invite them next time.", my brother said while looking at our father. "Since we expanded to the pharmaceutical industry, inviting leadership of our competition and potential partners is something we should do." He paused and looked at me suspiciously. "What''s in it for you?"


    "I heard people talking, and I was curious to meet with this mysterious daughter who created waves. She is new in the area and she could definitely use some friends.", I responded with a half-truth.


    Jonathan gave me one of his condescending smirks. "If you want to make friends, you should invite her to one of your parties. What we do is business. Don''t smear the image of Giantshade Industries with your shallow groupies."


    "Smear the image? Shallow groupies?", I asked in disbelief and looked at my father. "How much I heard, that girl is not much older than I am. And she was at the event of their company. Why can''t I come to ours? And what''s wrong with bringing a few friends? We know how to act and we can liven up the party."


    Jonathan clicked his tongue, getting my attention again. "That girl, how you call her, has business knowledge. She impressed executives and earned their approval. What can you bring to a business party? A pretty dress?"


    I grit my teeth at John''s provocation and turned back to my father. "Daddy¡­ When will I be able to attend events of our company?"


    My father''s brows furrowed. "Sweetie, you know that if we want our partners to take us seriously, we need to show that we are serious. John is right. If you want to socialize, you are welcome to throw a party at any of our hotels and invite whomever you want. Our business events are strictly for business purposes."


    My blood was boiling but I forced a pitiful expression. "You are saying that I can''t attend company''s events. Are you that ashamed of me?"


    "Not ashamed, pumpkin. It''s just that everything has its place. I told you when you dropped out of business school that if you want to be part of the company, I expect you to finish your education and start working from the bottom, just like your bother¡­"


    And there it was, another lengthy lecture. I was so flustered by the news that Drago was interested in a woman that I forgot my father is keeping me away from Giantshade Industries.


    Father is very generous in terms of money, and he fulfills my every wish, but because I dropped out of college, he is not letting me get close to our business. Hmph! Like I need a degree in order to make some measly decisions.


    Why would I slave in school and in the company when I know that John will inherit dad''s position?


    No matter how much I try, I will be John''s helper, at best and I never settle for a second place. That is why I decided to drop the boring school and focus on other things.


    I still didn''t figure out what I want to do, but I have more money than I can spend in three lifetimes, so what''s the point of working if I can relax and enjoy?


    I see my future as hosting parties and doing charity work. A woman like me will marry well and take care of her husband''s needs, and not be stuck in an office.


    Will my husband be Drago? I''m not sure. The more he is eluding me, the more I am interested to find out his secrets.


    Other than being outrageously handsome with a very fat bank account, I also know that Drago earned a small fortune on his own and that everyone in the business circle respects him. That tells me that he has a good gene pool, abilities, and means to take care of me. No matter how I look at him, he is perfect, and he will be mine.


    Seraphina being praised by everyone was rubbing me the wrong way. I will need to come up with some other way to get close to her.


    I looked at my father. "I understand, daddy. I will organize party and invite her as a special guest. Can you help me get her contact information?"


    "Sure, sweetie. Make sure to invite John to that party as well."


    I frowned. "So, I can''t come to his parties, yet he should come to mine?"


    My father''s face darkened. "Those are not HIS parties. It''s business, and thanks to that business all of us are enjoying a certain lifestyle. You, on the other hand, are organizing purely social events and it will be good for John to get closer to a woman like Seraphina. The Giantshade Industries is larger than Notte Pharmaceuticals, but they are leaders in their area, and it will be valuable for us to forge a partnership with them. Even if you are not interested in business, you should know at least that much."


    I forced a smile while listening to my father telling me how I''m not good enough. But it seems that Seraphina is. How can he put a stranger above me?


    I swallowed curses that threatened to escape my lips and I said submissively, "I understand, daddy¡­"


    Before leaving the study, I threw a venomous glare at my brother who had a smug expression. Why is he so annoying? Does he think he is always right? I hate him!


    Just because John was good at school and is working at the company, my father prefers him. Sure, I get credit cards and no questions asked where I spent the night (my dad assumes I''m with my girlfriends) and I can do whatever I want, but when my interests collide with John''s, daddy always sides with John. Infuriating!


    But I can''t lash out at my brother dear because I need him on my side.


    John promised that if I behave, he will invite Drago to an event where I can show up as well, and considering how Drago is avoiding me, John might be my best bet to get close to Drago.


    The problem is that John made that promise more than one year ago, and he still didn''t deliver, but my options are to wait patiently or risk angering him which might lead to John completely dropping the idea.


    Daddy doesn''t prevent me from mingling with guys, but whenever I mention dating, his face darkens. He is old-fashioned which is rich from him considering the number of lovers he piled up over the years.


    Why guys can sleep around while women need to remain pure and wait for marriage? That''s injustice!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 129 - Jonathan

    Author''s note: this is from Jonathan''s point of view


    - - -


    I groaned internally when Magda entered the study. She knows that whenever we are here, father and I are either working or discussing something work-related, in either case, she is only getting in our way.


    That is one of Magda''s talents, wasting time. Why can''t she be useful?


    I was surprised to hear that she spoke about Seraphina Mezzanotte. After all, father and I were just talking about the heiress of Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    I can''t believe that Magda is actually interested in befriending the woman, she must have some petty agenda.


    It''s Magda''s misfortune that her schemes are matching her intelligence level. It''s so easy to see through her.


    I had to remind her that she is not qualified to attend our business functions.


    I grimaced while controlling my laughter when our father said that he is not ashamed of Magda, and she actually bought that lie.


    What would she do in a business setting? Discuss her skincare or shoes? Or maybe the latest TV Drama she is watching?


    She is my sister and I love her to pieces. As a good older brother, I give her a hard time, but I don''t allow anyone else to badmouth her.


    However, no matter how I feel about my dear sister, a successful business is not running on love and our business partners don''t care how pretty someone is. Sure, being attractive can''t hurt, but if that is all one has, it will be found out soon. That is why father decided to keep Magda away from the Giantshade Industries and I support that decision wholeheartedly.


    The less she is involved, the better it will be for me after my father hands over the company to me. I don''t want to spend my life fixing her mistakes while paying for the luxuries that surround her. My greatest hope is that Magda marries well, to a man who can afford her lifestyle with enough balls to control her and enough patience to survive her tantrums.


    It''s not that I wish for my sister to be an airheaded barbie doll for the rest of her life, but the harsh reality is that Magda doesn''t have the knowledge or intelligence to be involved in our company. Her smarts end with shining in the social circle, and she is a straightforward girl who can''t focus on more than one thing at a time, which brings me back to the question of why Magda is interested in Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    Magda is on a mission only if her coterie or men she fancies are affected, and based on our information, Seraphina was not interacting with any girl in particular and she spent most of the evening with Sebastian Hoffman and Henry Blackwater.


    Is it one of those two guys? Did Magda finally decide to stop chasing that Drago Orsini? Who knows what''s going on in her mind?


    Or does she feel that Seraphina is endangering her social standing? Now that would sound like Magda. She always has a need to compete with others. In everything.


    I was pleased to see Magda leaving after being rejected.


    "It is intriguing that both you and Magda are showing interest in the same woman.", my father said when it was just the two of us in the room.


    I smirked. "Is it wrong to be curious about a woman who is being described as smart and beautiful?"


    "Smart can be problematic."


    I shrugged. "Only if she becomes an enemy."


    My father scrutinized me. "Are you considering to settle down?"


    I chuckled awkwardly.


    My father is nagging that I should find a steady relationship, but he prefers women who don''t think much.


    Am I considering to settle down? I am twenty-eight years old. Maybe it''s time to get serious, but all women that passed through my arms are generic and I refuse to tie myself to one of them because I will end up like my father, with two ex-wives and a throng of mistresses yet at the end of the day still alone.


    If this is the case, I will rather be alone without the burden of alimony.


    However, I can''t deny that reports we got related to Miss Mezzanotte are fascinating. It seems that during two days of meetings, she showed impressive knowledge not only in business and marketing, but in their products as well. And the rumors that she is a beauty only add to her appeal. No wonder her father kept her hidden so far.


    "I was serious about inviting leadership of Notte Pharmaceuticals to one of our upcoming events.", I told my father, as I pretended that I didn''t hear his question.


    My father exhaled and shook his head. "We invited them for the last four events, but they never came. I thought it was personal until I heard that Aldus Mezzanotte doesn''t attend any external events and it''s rare for him to attend his own company''s events also. That is why we didn''t plant anyone with a recording device last night, I assumed that he will not show up."


    "But he did show up this time.", I murmured mostly to myself and looked at my father. "Do you think that he made an appearance because of his daughter?"


    My father agreed. "That is highly possible. It only proves that he is serious about letting her manage his company."


    "Aldus is not fond of parties, but his daughter might be different. As a new face, she will be interested in creating her own network. We should put her name on the invitation and see if she comes.", I suggested while my father nodded. "There is also a point that only recently we tapped into the pharmaceuticals and so far they didn''t see the value in connecting with us."


    I knew it was a long shot that Miss Mezzanotte will accept the invitation for networking. A well established company like Notte Pharmaceuticals has a big line of potential partners who are eager to make a deal.


    Despite low odds, I truly hoped that the lady will make an appearance.


    To say that I was interested in this mysterious woman was an understatement. Unfortunately, I knew that I was not the only one, as the whole London was buzzing about her, and it seems that Blackwater and Hoffman got a head start by spending an evening with her.


    When I returned to my room, I found an intruder.


    "Why are you here?", I grumbled at my sister.


    "I want you to help me meet Miss Mezzanotte.", Magda said.


    I have no idea from where her confidence came from. Does she think I have a magic wand to make people appear? "Why would I help you with anything?"


    "I can tell daddy that you are using company''s connections to get your friends into high profile parties."


    I snorted. Like that''s important. If she thinks that she has anything harmful on me, I am more than ready to turn the tables.


    "Go ahead."


    Magda''s eyes flashed in defiance. "You think I won''t?"


    "I believe you will. But I hope you are ready for the consequences."


    "What consequences?"


    I loved seeing her squirm in doubt, but I didn''t have time for Magda''s shenanigans.


    "What would the father do if he finds out you are pregnant and about to get married? Will you explain to him that it''s a rumor you started out of desperation?" Magda paled, but I was not done. "Or is it better if I tell him about the guys you hooked up with? Do you believe that no one knows about it only because you were abroad? Every time you go with your girls to France or Spain, you end up seeing one of your guys. I even have photos."


    Magda''s chin shivered. "How do you¡­?" She paused. "Is it Anna or Kim?"


    I didn''t want to answer because it''s Anna and Kim and a few others.


    "If I talk, you will lose a lot of your privileges, Magda. I suggest you leave my room before my patience runs out and don''t ever think about threatening me because I have enough to ground you for life."


    I watched Magda scurry out of my room and I was glad that she closed the door behind her, albeit with more force than necessary.


    I smirked. Magda''s friends are just too eager to warm my bed. Of course, they tell me what Magda is up to when they leave the country. It''s not that I care, but it''s good blackmail material. Magda''s friends are airheads just like my sister.


    Maybe my father is right, and I should settle down, but I need something different that will tickle my imagination. I wonder if that is Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    - - -


    See Jonathan''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 130 - Bonding With Calista (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa ~


    Shopping with Calista was not an unpleasant experience as I feared it will be, but it felt forced.


    She didn''t ask about my background or my relationship with Aldus. Aldus probably warned her about it.


    Calista was looking at everything with eyes open wide, reminding me more of a country bumpkin in a big city than a vampire with a noble background.


    She was fascinated with the smallest things like street food, and a fountain full of coins, and she observed with curiosity the statue covered with bird poop. I guessed that in Lemuria, they either don''t have birds, or they have designated servants to clean bird excrement¡­ or maybe they don''t have statues.


    Calista was chattering nonstop, and she didn''t seem to mind my silence or people staring at her whenever she removed her sunglasses that concealed her red eyes.


    The red eye color, is super-rare in humans, and it''s mostly due to some medical conditions.


    Before we left, Aldus asked Calista to transform her appearance into a more human-friendly one, but she didn''t want to, saying that she is proud of her heritage and if anyone dares to call her out, she will suck them dry. I don''t think she was joking, but she agreed to conceal her fangs and not to attack anyone openly.


    I understood that Calista is not the one who wants to blend in, and part of me admired her for that.


    Calista is beautiful and powerful, and she was born to create waves.


    We entered one store after another, and she bought a lot.


    I was not interested in trying things, but Calista raised a fuss, and I gave in. She would pile up clothes in the dressing room for me and demand to see how it fits.


    I never went shopping without the need to buy stuff and I definitely didn''t go with girlfriends.


    The experience would be much more pleasant if not for the sour taste that our morning interaction left.


    It''s not that I wanted to hold grudges against Calista, but her words reminded me of a long period where people looked down on me and it was hard to break the spell of thinking of myself as inferior.


    With his little speech and a hug, Aldus made me feel better and dispelled my thoughts of leaving, but I couldn''t wait to return home. Pretending to enjoy shopping while dying inside was exhausting.


    Calista looked natural trying out things and buying without looking much, surrounded by attendants who were eager to please her.


    Calista took Aldus''s credit card and she used it liberally.


    Mitch followed us like a shadow. He would carry the shopping bags, and whenever his hands got full, he dropped them off to the car and returned for more.


    When we got home, it was late afternoon.


    The trunk of the car was filled with shopping bags and boxes, and the front passenger''s seat was packed as well. Mitch took one sharp turn and the stacked boxes toppled on him, but he maintained steady speed, like a professional driver that is not fazed by sudden disturbances.


    "You didn''t find anything you liked?", Aldus asked me with a frown when he observed that only a fraction of the small mountain of purchases ended up in my room.


    It''s not that there were not things I liked, but my closet is full of clothes I have yet to wear, and buying just for the sake of buying seemed like a waste of money.


    Before I could answer Aldus''s question, Calista did.


    "She was not in a mood for shopping. It seems I need to do more to make up for my blunder from this morning."


    I felt bad for Calista. Throughout the day, she was bubbly and carefree and now I realized that she was trying to cheer me up and probably apologize or make it up to me somehow, but I was not cooperating.


    I didn''t want to attract attention. "I''m not into shopping."


    Calista rolled her eyes dramatically, obviously not believing what I said.


    "Did you have fun?", Aldus was still focused on me.


    "It was OK."


    I put on my best smile. I hoped he will drop the topic, and I didn''t want to risk Aldus and Calista arguing again.


    Aldus looked like he was about to ask more, and I had to distract him.


    "We didn''t have lunch. I''m starving."


    "Alright. Go freshen up and I will get staff to prepare something.", Aldus said and before I made a beeline for my room, he added, "Lazarus called."


    I froze. "What for?"


    "It''s about your dinner. He will be here tomorrow afternoon to pick you up."


    I responded with a stiff smile and headed to my room. Why did I hope Lazarus will forget about our date?


    Inside the shower, I tried to suppress worries about the upcoming date. I agreed and it''s happening and unless I want to make it super-awkward, I need to go through it.


    It''s not going to be that bad, I comforted myself. No matter what Lazarus prepared, he definitely knows that I am not interested in any romance with him, and he will not do anything extreme because he fears Aldus.


    I got out of the bathroom and paused at the sight of Calista sitting at the edge of my bed.


    "I knocked and peeked in when you didn''t answer. I heard the water running and decided to wait here for you. I hope you don''t mind.", Calista said.


    What''s the point if I mind or not, she is already here.


    I told myself to relax. Sure, Calista said some things that hurt me this morning, but it hurt me mostly because of my past Calista is not aware of.


    If anything, I should be grateful for Calista because she was only worried about her brother. If the roles are reversed and I see a stranger suddenly having such a big presence in Aldus''s life, I would be skeptical as well.


    "Is there something I can help you with?"


    Calista glanced at the closed door, making sure no one will overhear us, before asking in a whisper, "You have a date with a dog?"


    I realized that she was talking about Lazarus. Well, there was no point in denying it. "Yes."


    "Do you like him?"


    "What? No.", I responded quickly. "I am aware that werewolves have mates, and I am not his. I would never allow myself to get attached to a person who could leave me the moment he finds the one. I mean, I know that relationships don''t come with a guaranteed happy ending, but dating a werewolf without being his mate means that the relationship is doomed for failure."


    Calista was confused. "Then, why are you going on a date with him?"


    "I grew up with humans and I never saw a werewolf shift into his wolf form. Lazarus said that he will shift in front of me if I agree to a dinner with him. It''s just dinner. No big deal."


    I thought that she might call me a sucker for falling into a trap and accepting a date, but to my surprise, Calista''s eyebrows danced mischievously as she asked, "You saw him shift? That means he was naked. I heard that werewolves have an impressive physique. How big was it?"


    She put her open palms in front of her, at the chest level, obviously gesturing the length of something. Her palms moved further away and it took me a few moments to realize she was asking about the length of Lazarus''s membrum virile.


    Calista noticed my discomfort.


    "Come on¡­ we are both girls, and I am genuinely curious. You know, in Lemuria I have no one to talk about guys."


    I could relate to that. I never had a close girlfriend either, but do we need to start bonding by discussing the crotch area?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 131 - Bonding With Calista (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Calista is an odd one, but I guess I am an odd one for someone else also.


    It''s an adjustment for everyone as we try to get along and I would love it if Calista turns out to be one of my friends. After all, Aldus asked me to look beyond her rough edges and she spent most of her day shopping while trying to make up for her lack of tact that morning.


    I was hoping that she will drop the naked-Lazarus topic, but she leaned closer to me and spoke in a hushed voice, "I never saw a naked werewolf. Well, we are not supposed to mingle with dogs, but that doesn''t mean I don''t appreciate a handsome bundle of muscles. The word is that werewolves are packing some serious weaponry."


    She ended with a grin, obviously still expecting an answer because her palms were at her chest level again.


    "I didn''t see.", I responded, even though I was not sure how much I saw. I remember his muscle-packed torso, but did I peek at his crotch area? Oh, God! I did!


    Calista giggled. "Why are you so shy? Was he the first man you saw naked?" Calista''s smile faded in slow motion and her eyes widened. "It is! He was your first!"


    "Can you lower your voice?", I asked nervously.


    "That''s adorable! How old are you?"


    "Uhm.." How old am I? If my parents are fake, and my birth certificate is fake, and I am some kind of a shifter, then anything is possible. "Twenty-three. I think."


    Calista made a thoughtful expression. "That is young."


    I guess that for someone centuries old, twenty-something is not much.


    She observed me with curiosity before asking, "Are you saving yourself for someone special? Or is there some other reason you are inexperienced? With your looks, I guess guys would swarm around you."


    Duke''s image flashed in front of my eyes. "I''m not exactly saving myself, but there is a guy¡­"


    "And that''s not Lazarus?", Calista guessed.


    I confirmed.


    "Why are you not with that guy then?"


    I exhaled, not sure how to respond to this. Telling the truth would be too much, so I stuck to the short version. "It''s complicated."


    Calista threw herself backward on my bed. "You know¡­ everyone talks about how there is time for everything because we have an eternity, yet intense feelings that make us feel alive like happiness come in short bursts. If you have a chance for love, you should jump on that ship before it sails away."


    I was not sure if she was talking about me giving a chance to Lazarus or pursuing Duke, or maybe she was talking about herself because there was a veil of sadness that flew over her face.


    I sat on the bed next to her and asked, "Do you have someone special?"


    "I wish¡­", Calista said with a dreamy smile.


    "What do you wish for?"


    "I wish for a man who will make me feel special.", she peeled her eyes from the ceiling and looked at me. "You know about werewolves and mates. They see the person, and hear a whisper ''mate'', and their whole world starts revolving around that person. That''s what I wish for."


    "I thought you were not supposed to mingle with¡­ dogs.", I reminded her of her words.


    "I shouldn''t. Of course, for my family, it would be the most convenient if he is a pureblood vampire, but all of them are so boring and none of them invokes in me any feeling other than blah."


    She grimaced and I giggled, realizing that I relaxed. Somehow, this girl-chat dispelled most of the awkwardness between us.


    "But what will you do if you fall for a guy and you realize that he is a werewolf too late?"


    Calista scrunched her nose. "I can smell them, you know. But to be honest, I never thought what creature that man will be, my fantasy is more about the feelings that will course through us. Love, devotion, possession, safety, passion. I want him to hold me, smell me, touch me, taste me, and never get bored of it."


    "You are romantic."


    Calista smiled. "My mother says that I''m picky. I like the romantic better."


    She looked at me seriously. "I know he is out there and I just need to find him. He is a hunky man, extremely handsome. A gentleman in front of others, and a beast within bedsheets."


    I stifled a giggle. "What if he is a horrible person and treats you badly?"


    Calista shook her head. "Not possible. When you find the one, your soulmate¡­ it''s mutual. You will treat him with utmost care because hurting him means hurting yourself, and the same goes for him."


    Calista and I chatted until the maid came to inform us that food is served.


    Aldus was not present in the dining room, and I assumed that somehow he knew the mood between me and Calista improved, and he was giving us privacy in order to strengthen this bond that sprouted.


    I did my best not to stare at the glass full of thick crimson liquid that Calista swirled lightly before taking a small sip. She smiled and closed her eyes for a second, enjoying the flavor before downing the glass in one go and asking the maid for more.


    Calista licked her lips, her tongue dark red in color, making her lips the same color as well. I noticed that her eyes were a darker shade of red and I wondered if the color of her eyes reflects her hunger.


    "You eat human food?", she asked me with curiosity.


    I snapped out of my daze and turned my focus to the fish and wild rice with a side of vegetables in front of me.


    "It''s what I''m used to.", I responded.


    "Did you try other food?"


    I understood that she was asking me about blood, and the idea of drinking blood was repulsive. I hoped that it didn''t reflect on my face. I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t.


    Calista accepted the second glass and looked at it. She clicked her tongue in dissatisfaction. "Back home, we drink from humans openly. It''s the best when it''s still warm and it flows into your mouth in pulses together with their anxiousness while they wonder if you will stop in time for them to save their lives. You can feel their fear increasing with every passing second."


    I watched her drink from the second glass slowly.


    Aldus mentioned that in Lemuria they have humans as servants, but to me, it sounded more like livestock because vampires would use them for snacks and meals when they are hungry.


    Vampires prefer not to kill humans; by letting them live, humans recuperate and they can be used multiple times.


    Aldus also mentioned that they don''t convert humans (aka livestock) into vampires because vampire''s blood is different and can cause addiction and sometimes invokes insatiable hunger. That is why purebloods usually refrain from drinking vampires'' blood in an effort to keep their sanity (and their servants).


    As much as Aldus told me, he never mentioned that he can experience feelings of his meal if he drinks directly. That was new.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 132 - Bonding With Calista (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "You are leaving already?", I asked Calista in disbelief over breakfast.


    Yesterday, Calista mentioned that she wants to travel and see the world, but I didn''t think that she will leave so soon. She just got here yesterday!


    Calista and I chatted last night until late and it was fun.


    She spoke to me about Lemuria and life in the castle and I acquired a better understanding of Aldus''s family and I confirmed they are definitely royals.


    As much as it sounds glamorous, I also found out that Calista is mostly lonely and desperately trying to fill her time with various hobbies and activities. Her high status is shackling her to the castle, without friends and without the freedom to do what she wants.


    I wondered, how did Aldus escape such a lifestyle?


    Calista''s eyes lit up when she spoke about official functions that she was allowed to attend and how everyone respects Aldus.


    Calista is proud of her big brother and she emphasized that he refused (more than once) a highly-coveted position in the Council. She didn''t know many details about the Council other than it consists of various creatures with the goal to maintain balance and order. It seems that whatever Council is doing, is secretive and only top figures (like her parents) know about it.


    Without much effort, we were getting along fine. Calista is not a bad person.


    The issue with Calista is that she says whatever is on her mind without a filter, and that is not a negative trait if you can classify that quality as ''rough edges'' (how Aldus called it).


    Calista is energetic and positive, slightly mischievous, but mostly caring about her family and eager to explore the world while hoping to find a man whose world will revolve around her.


    She likes to talk, and I don''t mind because I prefer to listen.


    Calista was curious when I got a call from Zoe, who was telling me about her day, and that all is well with her, Ash, and Luca. I explained to Calista how we found three teenage werewolves and that I''m something like their guardian at this point. She was fascinated.


    Calista also asked me about my life with humans and that was something I could talk about.


    I avoided talking about my family and focused on school-organized outings where I saw various cultural and historical places. I spoke about my early years in Romania, and then London. Of course, Calista picked up that Duke was in my stories quite often.


    "Is he the man your heart is set on?", Calista asked, and I realized that my smile betrayed me.


    "Yes.", I admitted while realizing that my cheeks are burning.


    "Based on your stories, you were close. What happened?"


    Now, this was the tricky part. How do I explain this? I didn''t want to mention my death and loss of memory, but there was another way¡­ "After high school, we lost touch. I am trying to find out where he is now. To be honest, I am afraid. What if he found someone else? I have this mental image that he is waiting for me and if that is not true, I don''t know how I will handle it."


    "Oh¡­", Calista nodded in understanding and I was glad that she didn''t try to comfort me with imaginary hope.


    Back to the present, breakfast, and Calista''s news that she is leaving¡­


    Her eyes shot from Aldus to me, it seems that she was gauging his reaction as he only frowned at her words. It was obvious that Aldus didn''t know about Calista''s plan that included a vacation in Spain.


    Since Aldus didn''t say anything, she spoke to me, "My plan was to stay here a bit and then visit Spain. But since Lazarus is coming today, I want to avoid meeting with him. We don''t get along."


    Considering that she called him a ''dog'', I assumed there were sparks flying between them (not good ones). Last night we talked about many things, so I didn''t probe about her relationship with Lazarus, and this didn''t seem like a good time to ask about it either.


    "Do mom and dad know?", Aldus asked Calista in a flat voice.


    Calista smiled a little while her eyes flashed with mischief. "They won''t find out if you don''t tell them."


    Aldus snorted. "You really think they allowed you to come here without keeping an eye on you?"


    Calista''s smile faded. "Aren''t you the one keeping an eye on me?" Two seconds later, Calista''s expression showed irritation. "I am not a baby. I don''t need anyone to watch over me and I don''t need to ask permission."


    "Says the girl who is visiting Spain sneakily.", Aldus spat back.


    "It''s not sneakily!", Calista denied it. "I told you about it."


    "But you didn''t disclose that to mother and father."


    Calista glared at Aldus.


    Aldus pinched the roof of his nose. "You want to go, and I can''t stop you. But what will happen if you get in trouble? Do you know how to feed yourself without leaving traces? There are no servants to clean up your mess and if you are found out, not only you, but I will get in trouble also."


    "Don''t you deal with troublemakers?", Calista asked even though she knew the answer.


    Aldus''s face darkened. "I do. I eliminate them."


    Calista''s nostrils flared in anger when she realized that Aldus threatened her. "Then, if I mess up, you will clean up after me."


    "I''m not your servant."


    "But you have servants. Have some of them watch over me."


    "The fact that you need someone watching over you is only proving that you are a baby."


    I sipped my tea and observed the verbal match between Aldus and Calista. I never saw Aldus so worked up. It told me that he really cares about his willful sister.


    Aldus either couldn''t win his argument with Calista, or he didn''t care what she does. Their bickering ended with Aldus telling Calista to stay at his properties and not to kill any of the staff.


    After breakfast, Calista went to pack and Mitch was in charge to drop her off at her next destination.


    Before Calista''s departure, I headed to her room.


    "How long will you stay?", I asked.


    Calista shrugged. "Days, weeks, months. I will stay as long as it''s fun and my parents don''t raise a fuss. I might visit a few more places also."


    I understood that immortals see time differently than we do and for them, a year or two is probably negligible, and she doesn''t have a job to return to.


    "Why don''t you join me?", Calista asked. "You said that you want to travel. It will be fun."


    I was tempted, but the timing was off.


    I finally got the tools (aka the bracelet) to control the alchemic cauldron and it''s time for me to focus on my alchemy.


    Leaving now will weaken my resolve, and I don''t want to be distracted anymore. I decided to put priority on being useful to Aldus, which means that I will practice alchemy and exercise my abilities.


    "Maybe next time.", I told Calista.


    "If you change your mind, let me know and you can join me wherever I am¡­"


    Calista''s response told me that she already decided to make the most of her travels and that she had no plans to return to Lemuria anytime soon. Well, it''s not my place to meddle and I was glad that she invited me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 133 - Willful Little Sister

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    When I heard that Calista is coming, I knew it was not a good idea and I wanted to prevent it, but she was already on her way and I had to leave visibly disappointed Ms. Jenkins in my hotel room in order to return to the villa and see if Serina wants to come to Genoa with me.


    Ms. Jenkins is a voluptuous redhead in her mid-thirties who was giving me amorous gazes all evening. She is a human with not many inhibitions, just how I like my women.


    It''s not that I prefer human females, but I take advantage of the fact that human hearts are fickle so there is no risk of forming attachments which will give me headaches later.


    I am not interested in a relationship as science is my mistress, however, I am a creature with needs.


    With human females, whatever happened in one night will become a sweet memory that will perish soon. No matter how much a woman is set on me, it can''t last longer than a few years, a decade at most, because her biological clock is ticking, and she will find a man to spend her life with or risk staying alone.


    Serina did great during the event, and she left a deep impression on more than just those two young men who shadowed her through the evening. But even with her amazing performance so far, I was not sure if she is ready for my sister.


    I am aware that Serina''s confidence is fragile and she does not have a good foundation yet.


    Just as I feared, as soon as she arrived, Calista started questioning Serina''s presence in my life.


    I wished that Calista asked those questions in private, but this is Calista and she never cared if her words will offend others. I foresee that her loose tongue and lack of tact will get her in trouble one day.


    Of course, Serina was unable to talk about me reviving her so the whole story sounded like I picked her up in Venice, and now she is staying with me and taking advantage of the situation.


    I saw Serina''s spirit diminishing and the moment when she snapped a second before leaving the dining room.


    "Wow¡­ she is fast.", Calista said when Serina dashed out of sight.


    "Go and apologize.", I said icily.


    Calista looked at me and blinked. "For what?"


    I let out a long exhale while doing my best to control my temper. "Due to trauma, Serina lost her memories and that is how I found her. I insisted on her to stay with me until she remembers her past. As she remembered bits and pieces, I verified her story. Her whole life Serina was trying to fit into a place she doesn''t belong because no one told her she was not human. I believe that people who posed as her parents knew she is different because they went out of their way to keep her submissive."


    Calista was not moved. "That is a sad story, but it still doesn''t explain why I should apologize."


    "It took me a long time to get her to open up and you came and accused her that she is with me for benefits. You should know how it feels when others are judging you without caring to ask questions, and when they assume the worst."


    Calista''s eyes flashed in understanding. People are looking at her as a princess and no one dares or bothers to get to know her.


    Calista still had questions. "Why did you accept her as your daughter?"


    "Serina is smart and kind. Her innocent desire for knowledge reminded me of who I used to be. She invoked in me a need to help her and to protect her. Is that so difficult to accept?"


    Calista rolled her eyes at me and pushed her chair away from the table. "Fine. I will apologize."


    "Make it believable or I will send your ass back to Lemuria.", I warned her.


    Calista grimaced. "Since when you are using words as, ass?"


    "Instead of focusing on my choice of words, you should be more concerned about the sending you away part."


    For some reason unknown to me, Calista thought that shopping will fix things. I was not sure if Serina will enjoy shopping, but I knew that she loves going out and this will be something new so it can''t hurt to try.


    I gave Calista my credit card and instructed Mitch to stay close to the girls. If Calista starts acting out, Mitch would give me a call and bring Serina home at the first sign of trouble.


    Lazarus called me at lunchtime and when I told him that we are back in Genoa, he was excited.


    "I will be at your place tomorrow afternoon."


    Did Lazarus invite himself to my home? "Why?"


    "For my date with Serina.", he said cheerfully. "We agreed on a date when you are back, and you are back, so¡­"


    I was not sure how Serina will react to this, but they did agree, and with Calista around I was not in a mood to come up with any excuses to tell him to come later. Maybe Serina will enjoy an evening outside of the house and away from Calista. It will give me time to talk with my sister and straighten up a few things if she can''t fix her horrible first impression.


    Several hours later, Serina and Calista returned with a small mountain of purchases. The fact that Serina had only a fraction, told me that she didn''t enjoy it much.


    "It doesn''t appear that your shopping therapy worked.", I told Calista after Serina went to her room.


    Calista pursed her lips. "I read that human girls like shopping and I thought it will break the ice."


    "Cali, you are forgetting that she is not human."


    "So, what should I do?"


    "Instead of doing what you want, maybe you should do what she wants."


    Calista was confused. "How do I know what she wants?"


    "If you didn''t notice, Serina is shy, an introvert. Your mistake was taking her into the crowd. Serina will be more relaxed in an intimate atmosphere with a few selected people."


    "Alright. I will try a one-on-one approach.", Calista said with renewed vigor and went upstairs.


    I didn''t want to eavesdrop, but I heard voices from Serina''s room and there was some laughter as well and I was relieved to confirm that things are going well.


    Serina could use a friend, and my sister could use one as well. I didn''t dare to assume they will become close and get along fine, but this was a start and I decided to give them privacy for the rest of the evening.


    I was glad to see them both in the morning with matching smiles. This seemed like a beginning of a friendship.


    When Calista said that she is leaving for Spain, I was not totally surprised. Calista always caused trouble, and I knew that she was up to something I just didn''t know what¡­ until I heard her plans, and I knew that Lazarus''s arrival is only an excuse. Sure, they hate each other, but Calista was never the one to avoid a confrontation because it might make her appear weak.


    Calista used the excuse of coming to meet Serina so that she can escape Lemuria (and our parents) and travel!


    Well, I can''t blame her completely. Five centuries ago, I was eager to leave Lemuria as well, but what am I supposed to tell our parents when they ask about Calista?


    Having a willful little sister is such a headache!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 134 - Lazarus Arrived (for His Date)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was sad that Calista left because we were getting along fine. I knew she had her reasons and maybe this separation was needed for both of us to digest this sudden relationship that was forced on us due to the aunt-niece connection.


    I was hoping to go to the lab and start practicing flame control for the alchemic cauldron, but Aldus told me he has some things to settle, and we will not work today.


    "Lazarus will be here later, you should get ready and we can work tomorrow."


    Get ready? I don''t need hours to get ready! But I didn''t want to complain. Aldus was busy and I could keep myself busy as well. Relaxing and reflecting on the past few days (or weeks) will do me good as too many things happened.


    I decided to spend some time in the sunroom; it''s my favorite spot in the villa.


    I love how during the day sun hits the mosaic glass at different angles and colors in the space change and sneak between the leaves of plants that are filling the room. The whole sunroom looks like it came from a fairytale.


    My mind raced while recollecting recent events.


    The crazy rollercoaster started with me confirming that I got my pheromones under control by watching Lazarus shift, and I met Alex.


    Next, there was a hike through the forest that was filled with blood and murder, and I met Zoe, Luca, and Ash who said that they want to follow me.


    We went to Lazarus''s house and I really liked the pergola covered in roses, and our chat made me relax and see him as more as a lustful guy, and then I met Fynn and Otto and Bert and a bunch of other werewolves, and I saw the main facility of Notte Pharmaceuticals and went to London where I attended meetings, an evening party, and I met Mona. And then we rushed home because Calista came for a visit, but she is gone already.


    Really. So many things happened! I can''t believe that this was only in the last two weeks! Ah, I have so much to tell Krob!


    I remembered my chat with Mona. Why didn''t she call me yet? Did she forget? Or did she not have an intention of helping me at all?


    I met Mona two days ago, yet it seems like weeks passed.


    Now that it was just me with plenty of time to think, I realized that I made a mistake. Maybe. What if Mona went to my parents and told them I''m back? Or what if she went to those three girls who left me in the alley after drugging me and taking photos? It''s not that they can find me or harm me, but it could become inconvenient.


    Ah, if I denied I''m Sanya and if I left, I wouldn''t have this problem.


    "Hi, Serina¡­", Lazarus greeted me from the door.


    "Oh¡­ Hi, Lazarus¡­" I was surprised to see him. How long was I lost in my thoughts? Not long, it was before lunchtime.


    My eyes fell on the bouquet of red roses and a box of chocolates in his hands.


    "These are for you."


    "Thanks.", I responded clumsily while accepting his offerings. "I thought you will come in the afternoon."


    He smiled awkwardly. "I was eager to see you. I hope it''s not a problem."


    Oh, God. The poor guy is eagerly waiting for this date, yet I hoped he will forget about it. But I told him that I''m not interested, and that should set things straight, right? Why did I feel guilty?


    He was even wearing a stylish shirt and pants, he was definitely overdressed and trying to leave an impression.


    "No, it''s not a problem.", I responded and gestured for him to sit on the chaise that was next to mine.


    He smiled brightly and that only made me feel more guilty.


    "How are the kids? I hope Fynn is not giving them a hard time. How was your trip to London?", Lazarus asked, and I was surprised that he listened attentively. It was not just small talk, but he asked for clarifications and commented, and was genuinely interested.


    Lazarus offered some insights into the behavior of the three teenage werewolves and answered questions I had. I wanted to talk to Fynn about this, but now that Lazarus clarified my doubts, there was no need for that call.


    He explained that Zoe, Luca, and Ash need to go through harsh training in order to temper their bodies and form a solid bond with their wolves, and that keeping them busy with chores is a good way for kids to take it easy. To my surprise, Lazarus approved of the methods Fynn and the guys are using.


    His words assured me that leaving Zoe, Luca, and Ash with Fynn was the right decision as I would never think of coming up with a boot-camp training schedule that leaves them only six hours a day to rest, while everything else is filled with activities.


    Lazarus''s eyes flashed in outrage when I mentioned Henry and Sebastian. I didn''t say that they were hitting on me, but I told him that we danced and chatted, and he probably guessed what those guys were up to.


    "You should have put those scrawny mortals into their place.", Lazarus said with a frown. "If I was there, I would do it for you."


    I didn''t get it. "Into their place? What is their place?"


    "Way below you, my princess.", Lazarus responded. "They don''t deserve to look at your footprints."


    I shook my head. "I don''t feel that I am above them or above anyone else."


    Lazarus didn''t approve. "Your lack of hostility is giving them hope that they have a chance."


    "I believe that everyone should have a chance, as long as they are respectful. I don''t think that relationships can be classified simply as enemies or foes. There are many flavors and if we focus on the positives, we can get along." I saw him frowning, so I quickly added, "If I think about our first interaction, without looking at the positives, we would not be here talking."


    He smirked. "What would we be doing?"


    I couldn''t believe him! He definitely had naughty thoughts! "We? Nothing. You were intimidating and brute, and I would demand from my father to keep you away from me."


    Lazarus''s face fell. "You can''t blame a guy for being attracted."


    "No. But I can blame him for how he acts because of that attraction. Maybe those guys wanted to do to me more despicable things than you had on your mind, but they didn''t hug me or sniff me or make me uncomfortable. I know that you are not human, but when you are attracted to someone, you should do what they want in order to get them to loosen up and accept you as you gradually reveal who you are."


    Lazarus''s smile was back on and he hummed in agreement. "That''s why I''m taking you on a date."


    I was speechless.


    Well, I fell into a hole I dug myself.


    Why am I forgetting that this guy wants more than just dinner? And why am I forgetting that he is a powerful creature that can transform into a wolf and kill without blinking? And why am I forgetting that he is backed up by centuries of experience?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 135 - The Storm From Within (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The awkward atmosphere was interrupted by my phone ringing and my breath hitched when I saw the caller ID: "Mona".


    This is it. She wouldn''t call if she doesn''t have some updates. Am I ready for this?


    Pick up the call, Serina, or you will miss it!


    I glanced at Lazarus who looked at me curiously as I got my phone. My anxiousness was tangible.


    "Hi, Mona¡­"


    "Hey, Serina!", Mona greeted me with enthusiasm that told me she has something. "Is this a good time to chat?"


    "Yes, yes¡­", I said quickly as I struggled to inhale enough oxygen. Do I even need oxygen? I needed it at that moment.


    "Alright!", Mona exclaimed. "I sent coupons to your parents from my spa for promotional discount and several complimentary services for first-time customers. I will let you know if they book an appointment, and if I don''t hear back from them in one week, I will send another batch with more perks. If I send them all free it might be suspicious, and this should be fine¡­"


    I agreed with her. She planned this well.


    Mona was chattering and I realized that she will not stop anytime soon unless I interrupt her.


    My hands were shaky as I asked in a whisper, "Anything on Duke?"


    "Yes, yes¡­", Mona said, and I heard some paper shuffling. "Your Duke''s name is Drago Orsini¡­"


    My heart stopped. Drago Orsini. It sounded so familiar. How come I didn''t remember it before?


    "He is known in the business circle as a finance wizard. I don''t have very recent information as he keeps a low profile, but there are some rumors going on¡­" Mona paused, and I swear that second felt like a year. "He is handsome and rich, and many girls have their eyes on him, but one stands out. Magdalena Thompson. The latest gossip is that she is pregnant with his child and they are about to get married¡­"


    I didn''t hear what else Mona was saying as my head pounded like something was trying to burst out from my skull.


    "Mona¡­ I will¡­ call you¡­ later¡­", I stuttered in a voice that didn''t belong to me and I faintly heard her say, "OK", before my phone clattered on the marble floor.


    Magdalena Thompson. Image of a blonde appeared in front of me¡­ girls'' restroom in high school and her telling me to stay away from Drago because I''m not worthy¡­ "Do you think he is with you because he likes you? You are a charity case, and he pities you. If not for your grandmother leaving you money, you would not be here¡­" How did she know about the trust fund?


    Another scene with Magdalena, behind the gym¡­ "You will see, he will forget about you¡­" I didn''t believe her, but something about her confident smirk made my heart clench.


    Duke and I on the school roof¡­ He grabbed my hand. "Where did you get this bruise?" I yanked my hand away and pulled my sleeve lower. "I was clumsy." I didn''t want to say that Magdalena and her bullies held me in place just to prove how powerless I am while Magdalena waved scissors around my head and snickered, "I feel magnanimous today, so I will give you a choice. Should I cut your hair or your face?" She didn''t cut anything, but I''ve got a message. She is the boss, and I am no one.


    The sharp pain radiated from my chest at the image of Duke and Magdalena talking. I looked away, but he saw me, and he was next to me within seconds. "That was nothing¡­", he said right away, even though I didn''t ask anything and that was enough for me to know that he lied. Why would I care? We were not dating or anything like that, but the fact that he was getting chummy with my bully, hurt. A thought crossed my mind, ''Just a few more months and school will be over.''


    And it was over because the next scene that came into my mind was in the college classroom, a girl came to me and put a magazine on my desk. "Did you know about the biggest news? Isn''t he your friend from high school? Will they invite you to the wedding?" And there it was, a front-page picture of Magdalena and Duke at some party with a flashy title how heiress of the Thompson family found her match.


    More photos of Duke and some random women I didn''t know flipped in front of my eyes and I was unable to stop it, but no matter how many women were there, Magdalena appeared more than the others and now she is pregnant, and they are about to get married. How old is that rumor? They are probably married already.


    Duke said that he will stay in touch and that he will not forget about me, but he did.


    I was so stupid. I feared that he forgot about me after four years, yet he forgot about me long before that.


    I cursed myself. Why didn''t I remember this first? If I was aware from the beginning that Duke was just wishful thinking that collapsed before anything happened, I would avoid daydreaming and hoping, and my world wouldn''t shatter into a million pieces when reality slapped me.


    I knew it was all in the past, but it all felt so fresh like it happened yesterday, and my chest burned like someone is pulling my heart out.


    And this time for real, there was no oxygen. Why can''t I move? Why can''t breathe? Am I even alive? Do I even want to be alive?


    I struggled to inhale. Air. I need more air and I could see the invisible particles moving toward me. Is this what people see before they pass out, or before they die?


    I felt the ripples as if the air became tangible and I was able to draw it in.


    "Serina!", Lazarus''s panicked voice reached me from the distance, but my eyes were closed, and I was focused on getting more air that I desperately needed to fill the cavity that was left by my heart which just burst into nothing as more and more images from my past resurfaced. Images of Duke with other women. Images of Duke with Magdalena. Images of me without Duke.


    Abandoned by everyone. Lonely. Heartbroken.


    No! I don''t want to remember! Stop it!


    The pain was worse than what I went through in the alley when the man choked me. And it was worse than what I experienced in Aldus''s lab in Venice. At that time, I thought I am in hell, but this was much worse because the pain was not physical. This time, my agony was emotional, and it was getting worse with every damned image that reminded me Duke is not mine. He never was. The happy images faded and were replaced by desolation. I was always alone.


    Stop it! STOP!


    Everything became still. Deafening darkness surrounded me, and I could imagine that this is how vacuum feels.


    I opened my eyes and I saw dust and broken pots and plants rotating around me slowly without making a single sound. I wanted to touch the broken palm tree that was right in front of me, but my body was non-responsive.


    Energy bubbled inside me and wanted to burst out fueled by my anguish and I could see that the chaise I used to sit on, it was also floating around me. It all started rotating faster as my vision became blurry.


    "AHHHH!", I screamed, and I heard a rumble and the ground shaking and the glass shattered all around me¡­ and then the world turned silent.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 136 - The Storm From Within (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I was in my study, going through the latest reports on Mona when I got a notice that Lazarus arrived.


    I knew that he was eager to go on this date, but he came a few hours ahead of time. The guy is overdoing it. Well, at least he came to greet me first.


    A low groan formed in my throat when I saw him with flowers and chocolates.


    Is this how every father feels when suitors are buzzing around his daughter?


    Lazarus, Fynn, Otto, Bert, those young men from the party in London. Did I miss any? Wherever we go, more and more men are sticking to Serina and I can''t imagine how bad it would be if she didn''t manage to control her pheromones.


    "She is in the sunroom¡­", I grumbled and went back to the report.


    It seems that Mona is reliable. We are monitoring her movements and electronic communication, and so far, she didn''t contact any of the suspects. She sent a mail to Serina''s parents and my men inspected it. It was full of some coupons for her spa, and nothing else.


    Mona''s personal file confirmed the story she told Serina. Maybe the girl is genuine in which case she can be useful. Unfortunately, Serina can''t get too attached to mortals, but if Mona proves her worth, we can fix the mortality problem.


    I liked the idea of Serina having her circle of friends and helpers. That would boost her confidence and assist her in establishing herself as an immortal.


    There was still about one hour before lunchtime, and I decided to come up with a structured plan for Serina to learn manipulating the alchemic cauldron and fire. This is an important step and if it''s done wrongly, it can slow down her progress. But those are basics which I forgot a long time ago, and books about it are in the lab''s library and I got ready to head there when the whole villa shook.


    What the¡­? An earthquake?


    The second tremor was followed by the sound of glass breaking and I realized that it originated from within the villa. The sunroom! Serina!


    It took me two seconds to reach there, and I stood at the edge of what used to be the sunroom as cold winds whipped my body.


    Where did the room go? The walls around me were heavily damaged by the storm that raged in front of me.


    We never had tornadoes in this area, and this was definitely one but it was odd.


    Did my security barrier fail and someone managed to cast an elemental spell on my house?


    In front of me was a gray funnel that extended into the heavens and rotated rapidly, its dark surface was flashing with electrical charges. The tornado didn''t move from its place and it occupied more than half of the room. I could only assume that all plants and furniture as well as the glass were sucked into it. Where is Serina?


    A low groan from left got my attention, and I saw Lazarus emerging from the room while holding onto his head.


    He was disheveled and bleeding, but I didn''t care about that. Part of my house was demolished, and my daughter was missing!


    "What happened? Where is Serina?", I shouted. partially because of the deafening noise of the storm and partially due to my anger.


    "She was on the phone¡­", Lazarus responded while frowning at the tornado in front of us. "I don''t know what happened, but the glass shattered, and everything got attracted to Serina and then things turned eerily quiet, and things started floating around her. The explosion pushed me through the wall into the next room¡­"


    I saw that the wall is busted. If he is not a werewolf, we would not be talking now.


    Wait! Did Lazarus say that things were floating AROUND Serina? Does that mean she is in the center of that thing?


    I focused on sensing lifeforms and my heart jolted when I confirmed that Serina was standing right in the middle of that mayhem.


    What the hell is that? Is it another power? So much destruction! It''s not that I disapprove, but why did it happen inside the villa?


    The winds didn''t subside. If anything, they were getting worse. Is Serina OK? Her life force was strong but flickering slightly and I was not sure if she is in danger, or the storm is messing with my readings.


    I let out a long exhale and focused on Serina. I needed to do something I didn''t do in a very long time as it''s dangerous, but I can''t stand here and do nothing while hoping she is OK, and things will get better.


    I couldn''t risk moving her out of there, so I did the next best thing.


    When I opened my eyes, I was in front of Serina, inside the still heart of the tornado. Despite the mayhem all around us, it was quiet and there were no winds.


    Serina stood motionlessly with tears streaking her cheeks.


    "Serina?", I asked while looking into her vacant eyes. "Can you hear me?"


    She didn''t respond.


    I touched her hand and jerked back on an instinct when an electric current ran through me. What the¡­? This hurt and if I''m not a vampire, I would probably end up in a hospital.


    "Serina!", I exclaimed. "I need you to snap out of it!"


    Still nothing. I was getting anxious.


    I remembered that the garden shed is nearby and with a flick of my mind, a pair of rubber boots appeared in front of me. I hopped into them and carefully touched Serina''s arm.


    I felt my hairs rising from the electrical charge, but it was not painful. Definitely manageable.


    "SERINA!", I shouted while holding onto her shoulders and I gave her a small shake. "SERINA! WAKE UP!"


    Her eyes flickered toward me and in the next moment, her legs gave in.


    Serina fell into my arms and at the same time, the tornado around us dispersed in a fierce gust of wind, as if an explosion happened from within.


    The dust settled down, and the area around us was cataclysmic.


    From where I was standing, I could see that the sunroom was gone, as well as the walls of the neighboring rooms and a part of the roof was also gone. I didn''t need to look at the garden to confirm that it''s ruined.


    "Serina?", I heard Lazarus ask with concern in his voice as he approached us.


    He reached to touch her forehead and just as I did a few minutes ago, he jerked his hand when a painful current ran through him.


    "Is she OK?", Lazarus asked with a groan as he shook his arm violently.


    I looked at the unmoving girl in my arms. Her eyes were closed and if not for her heartbeat and faint breathing, I would think that she is dead. I could see small zaps of electricity traveling over her body and I knew that if not for my rubber boots, I would be suffering painful muscle contractions.


    Serina looked like she was sleeping.


    "I don''t know.", I admitted.


    I need to examine her and see if she is stable but electric storms are beyond my area of expertise and I started thinking of who can help me here.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 137 - The Storm From Within (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    I couldn''t wait to reach Aldus''s villa. My date with Serina is today!


    ''OUR date¡­'', Alex reminded me.


    ''Yes, yes¡­'', I grumbled back. ''Don''t spoil the mood with nitpicking, what''s mine is yours.''


    I was not sure if Serina will be back from London today or tomorrow, or maybe in three days, so I made dinner reservations for every day of the week. Just in case.


    For the first time in a long time, Alex and I were in sync. We were both excited about spending time with Serina.


    I feared that our separation will be longer and the news that they are back from London arrived just on time as Serina''s scent was fading from the bedsheets she used when they stayed at my place.


    After they left, I confirmed on my security footage that no one entered or left the villa so the only logical explanation for the unknown scent of a man was that she had some item with his scent; and then the scent of her arousal can be explained with her touching herself.


    Ugh! I''m getting hard every time I think about it! Serina in my guest bedroom, touching herself, the sweet scent of her arousal filling up the room... the only thing better would be if she was doing it in my bedroom. Mmm... we will get there, one day, and I will be more than happy to offer her my services so that her hands can be free to yank my hair or maybe claw at my back. Both preferably.


    I forced myself to focus on tonight.  It will be fantastic. Good food, slow music, candles, flowers¡­ maybe it ends with a kiss. Or more. I can hope.


    I didn''t care about Aldus''s grumpy attitude. He is always grumpy, and I had more important things on my mind: Serina.


    Serina was absolutely breathtaking¡­ sitting on the chaise, lost in her thoughts, and I hoped that she was thinking about me.


    ''Maybe she is thinking about me¡­'', Alex chimed into my head.


    ''It''s the same thing'', I retorted to what he hummed in approval. Yup, we were still in sync.


    Serina didn''t mind that I came early. I knew it was silly to be so excited over one dinner, but I really wanted to spend time with her and now I got a few extra hours before dinner.


    I was glad that she was not busy with some work, so we can chat.


    Her melodic voice has the power to put me in a daze and while she talks I have an excuse to stare at her lips which I am eager to claim as mine.


    Serina was telling me about three pups that she took under her care, and it was obvious that she cares about them. Her eyes lit up with every piece of advice I gave her, and I knew I''m scoring points.


    With every smile I caused, that kiss from my imagination was becoming more real. How soft are her lips? Will her taste be as sweet as her scent? I was getting impatient to pillage her mouth with my tongue, and then the rest of her body as well.


    Crap! I allowed my imagination to run wild, and the pressure in my groin increased. I hoped she didn''t notice.


    ''Ask her if she wants you to shift¡­'', Alex urged me.


    He was itchy to spend some time with the girl, hoping for hugs and scratches behind the ear, but I was not willing to let him. Not yet.


    ''Later. I''m not going to undress and freak her out.'', I responded. I could sense Alex''s disapproval swelling, and I quickly added, ''We don''t know how she will react when she sees you. The last time you were in front of her, you had a dead teenage pup in your maw. Let her relax and then I will bring it up.''


    Alex grumbled something, but he stopped pestering me, so I was able to focus on Seraphina who was now talking about London, and two guys who were wooing her. What the hell?


    I didn''t want to sound like a jealous jerk, but Serina should really keep her guard up against creeps.


    Why is she allowing anyone to get into a touching distance? Her strength is comparable to human''s. I personally experienced her feeble power to fight back on the day we met, when I held her in my arms, and I know that many can easily overpower her.


    Why isn''t she aware of how attractive she is? If she knew what kind of thoughts are going inside the heads of men who are watching her, she would hire dozens of bodyguards and not allow anyone to get close to her.


    Serina''s phone rang, and she stood up to take the call. She walked a few steps to the side, but my sharp hearing allowed me to hear the conversation and I couldn''t stop myself from paying attention.


    A female named Mona was talking about some spa coupons that were sent to Serina''s parents. I knew that Aldus adopted Serina, but I assumed that she didn''t have parents. This was interesting, but not important. They must have their reasons.


    My ears perked up when Serina asked, "Anything on Duke?"


    It was a casual question about some guy, but my attention was drawn to the anxiousness in Serina''s voice. It sounded like he is important.


    Hmm¡­ Drago Orsini¡­ finance wizard¡­ handsome, rich, women chasing after him¡­ and a female Magdalena is pregnant with his child and about to get married.


    He can''t be good if he knocked up a woman before marrying her. If they didn''t want a child, there are many ways to prevent pregnancy.


    I didn''t like him from the moment I heard Serina asking about Duke in a shaky voice. Is it possible that Serina has feelings for him?


    But if he is about to get married, I don''t need to worry about that bloke. Or do I?


    Why was Serina so out of it? And from where was the wind coming from?


    "Serina?", I called but I got no response.


    My instincts told me to flee, but I didn''t want to leave Serina behind. Not like this.


    Why is she not moving?


    A violent gust abruptly appeared, pots and furniture screeched as they moved in an invisible circle with Serina at its center. A moment later, multiple strong winds kicked up the soil from the pots and rapidly converged around Serina, wrapping her tightly.


    I leaped off the chaise that was being jerked with gusts of wind.


    ''We need to leave, NOW!'', Alex roared in my head.


    ''I know, I know, but we can''t bail without Serina!'', I responded with urgency and my eyes landed on the gorgeous girl that was standing in the middle of the windstorm.


    ''I think that if we take her, the storm will follow¡­'', Alex said, and I agreed with him.


    Violent winds wildly interlinked, creating a superstorm that wailed like an echo of Serina''s cries, voicing the saddest and the most destructive song I ever heard.


    I couldn''t believe that only a few seconds ago everything was calm, yet now the glass all around us was cracking, pots and plants were flying, and I feared that Serina will be seriously hurt.


    "Serina!", I shouted, but again I got no response.


    Serina stood motionless, with winds raging around her; she was like an embodiment of the wind Goddess with bolts of lightning coiling around her.


    The ground was shaking and the sight in front of me was awesome.


    I was paralyzed as I stared at Serina''s horrific beauty and the chaos around her.


    The sudden change in air pressure caught me unprepared as things turned eerily quiet.


    ''I told you we should leave¡­'', Alex growled in my head and before I could respond, I was thrown back with such force that I broke through the wall and the deafening noise of things being destroyed resumed louder than before.


    Thank you, Moon Goddess, for my enduring physique. If I was human, I would die from that.


    I groaned as I got up. Through the busted wall, I saw Aldus standing where used to be a door.


    "What happened? Where is Serina?", Aldus shouted, trying to be louder than the storm.


    What happened? Serina turned on the storm!


    I told him a few things I remembered, and he focused on the storm which now turned into a full-blown tornado with winds of destruction and lightning.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 138 - The Storm From Within (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    The soil, busted pots, plants, and furniture mixed with the glass and it all looked unnervingly magnificent as electricity danced with the debris that was rotating violently through space, yet somehow it was all contained to the area of the sunroom (what was left of it).


    ''Wow¡­ Serina is awesome¡­'', Alex said in my head.


    I thought that Serina was a creature Aldus crippled with his experiments, or maybe she was with him because he was helping her out with something, but now I''m not so sure. I never heard of anyone being able to summon a storm of this magnitude without chants and heavy preparations.


    The sight in front of me reminded me of stories about ancient Gods and elementals.


    Serina is undeniably amazing.


    I was startled out of my daze when another gust of wind slammed into me. It propelled me backward, but it was not strong enough to lift me off the ground.


    And then I saw her, lying limply in Aldus''s arms. How did he get there? And what''s with the funky boots?


    "Serina?", I called as I approached them.


    She was so pale and looking weak that I wondered if she is alive. If she is dead, Aldus would not be so calm, right?


    I touched her forehead.


    ''OUCH!'', Alex shouted in my head when the electric current jolted my insides. ''Do you need to touch random things?''


    ''It''s not random. That was Serina.'', I responded while shaking my arm that was numb from the shock.


    ''Why did you touch her head? Do you think she has a fever?''


    I rolled my eyes at Alex. ''Fine, smartass. How would you check her condition?''


    He didn''t respond. I knew that he was clueless and talking smack because he was anxious, just as I was.


    I looked at Aldus who observed Serina with a deep frown on his face, and I had to ask, "Is she OK?"


    "I don''t know." He started walking inside. "I need to examine her and see what''s going on."


    I was one step behind Aldus, careful not to touch the sleeping beauty. How is it possible that Aldus is carrying her without suffering? Doesn''t he feel pain?


    "Is this the first time this happened?"


    "Do you think that half of my house gets blown up every day?", Aldus grumbled, and I realized that this is not a good time to ask questions.


    "I guess if I ask you to leave, you won''t.", Aldus said, to what I hummed in agreement.


    There is no way I''m leaving after what I saw. I need to confirm Serina is OK, and it would be nice if I could get some other answers as well.


    "Change clothes and join me in the basement. Second door on the right¡­"


    I was wondering why Aldus is asking me to change, but then I noticed that my pants and my shirt are torn. Is that blood on my shirt? That was some blast.


    When I removed my clothes, I noticed dirt and bruises. There were a few pieces of glass embedded in my skin. I removed them and cleaned myself up. With the blood and dirt gone, I could inspect my body and I estimated that it will take a day or two to heal, and I will be as good as new.


    I got into the basement and found Aldus checking something on his computer. There was a pile of various instruments next to him.


    Serina was lying on the table that was on the far right. She was not moving.


    I got closer to Serina and observed tiny electric currents dancing over her body, disappearing under her clothes that were miraculously in perfect condition.


    "How is she?", I asked.


    "I can''t check with all the electrical interference. There is too much noise and a few of my instruments got fried."


    "Is there a way to remove electricity?"


    "I made a call. Help will be here soon."


    I wondered what (or who) the help is, and a minute later I got an answer.


    "Who is this?", I asked with disapproval when a man enter the room.


    Even by werewolf standards, he was well built, but he didn''t smell like one of my kind. There was something reptilian about him.


    And why was that cocky bastard wearing only pants? Did he lose his top? As a werewolf, I have nothing against exposed skin as we are used to nudity, but I am forced to dress up while he can walk half-naked. Where is justice?


    The man smirked at me and then turned to Aldus and gave him a small bow.


    "Graike, the Lord of Lightning is here to save the day, Master Aldus. How can I be of assistance?"


    My eyes widened in realization. Graike, the lighting dragon!


    Dragons are the worst! I never met one in person, but I read about them and Graike''s reputation spreads far and wide. He is the ruler in his realm!


    Regardless of their element, dragons care about gold and women, in that order. In addition to that, their personality and body correspond to the element they command. Earth dragons are strong and stable, fire dragons have a bad temper, and lightning dragons (like this one) are fast and unpredictable.


    What did Aldus offer to Graike to get him here? Dragons are shameless, greedy, lazy, and prideful, enjoying in their dens that are full of treasures and alluring women, and getting a dragon to move is not a simple task, especially not one from the top of their hierarchy.


    "Thank you, Graike, for coming here on such short notice. I apologize for not welcoming you properly." Aldus gestured toward the table. "My daughter experienced an accident. Considering the nature of her state, I hoped you can help her."


    Graike''s eyes lit up. "A fair maiden, indeed¡­" He approached Serina and observed for a few seconds before asking, "Is she a thunder mage?"


    "I don''t know what caused this.", Aldus responded. "How about you help her and then check? Can you remove extra electricity from her?"


    Graike turned toward Serina and placed his fingers on her forearm.


    The electric currents from Serina''s body moved toward Graike''s fingers, answering his silent summons and they entered his body.


    Golden-green scales rippled over his skin before disappearing again as he absorbed the energy.


    It took only a few seconds, and he opened his eyes. "It''s done."


    Aldus approached Serina with some instruments and started checking her condition.


    "Why is she not waking up?", I asked.


    Graike glanced at me. "And you are?"


    "Lazarus."


    Graike turned toward Serina, and his lips lifted into a smile as he observed her face, and then his gaze moved lower, over her chest, abdomen, legs¡­ with every part his eyes crossed, his smile increased.


    "Watch it¡­", I growled at Graike.


    "I am watching.", Graike responded with a sly smile.


    "You know what I mean."


    "Oh? And what did you mean?", Graike challenged me.


    "I see how you are looking at her. Show some respect."


    "You want this Lord to show respect? Who are you to tell me that?"


    I paused. Who am I to Serina? "I am Serina''s friend, and I came here to take her on a date."


    Graike stifled a laugh. "I don''t think it''s going to happen. Unless you like your women unconscious. I personally love to hear them scream my name."


    Alex was scratching to get out. ''Let me out! Shameless shithead!''


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 139 - The Storm From Within (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    "Can you two be quiet?", Aldus hissed. "Thank you for being here Lazarus, Graike. If you have any matters to tend to, you can leave. Graike, with this, our score is settled. Lazarus, I will let you know of any changes."


    I couldn''t believe this. He is chasing me out!


    "You want me to leave?", I asked, unable to conceal my irritation.


    "You are noisy, and I can''t work.", Aldus responded curtly.


    "I will be quiet. I want to be here for Serina.", I said quickly.


    Aldus let out a long exhale. "Fine. You can stay."


    "I will also stay.", Graike said while giving me a smug side-glance, taking advantage of the fact that Aldus was focused on the unconscious Serina. "You said that I can check if she is a thunder mage and also, I need to ensure that my patient is well and awake so that she can thank me properly."


    A growl formed in the back of my throat when I saw his lecherous gaze directed at Serina and my anger was amplified by Alex''s desire to punch the daylights out of Graike.


    Sure, I''m no match for a dragon, but only if he shifts into his true form. We are in the basement, and he has no space to shift, while I can. Here, Alex and I can do a good number on him.


    "Lazarus!", Aldus pulled me out of my thoughts about tearing Graike''s limbs off. "You said that Serina was on the phone before the incident. I need you to tell me the details of that phone call."


    I repeated how much I remembered. That it was from a female called Mona and that she spoke about a spa. I skipped the part about coupons for Serina''s parents because Aldus introduced Serina to Graike as his daughter and I didn''t want to make things weird. I didn''t think it was important, anyway. But I mentioned that Serina asked about Duke and that Mona said his name is Drago Orsini, and all the other nasty bits about the scoundrel.


    Aldus listened carefully and when I was done, he stepped out saying that he needs to make a few phone calls.


    On his way out, Aldus warned me and Graike to behave and not to get close to Serina.


    I didn''t like sharing a room with Graike, but I didn''t want to leave Serina on her own with him. Who knows what he will do?


    "So¡­", Graike drawled. "You came here to take this girl on a date, and she talks on the phone about another guy?"


    His mocking words drilled into a sore spot, but I didn''t want to show it. "I''m not a hypocrite to believe that I am the only man she knows."


    Graike snickered. "When I get into a woman''s life, she forgets all other men."


    "Mind your own business, lizard!", I spat at him.


    Graike narrowed his eyes. "Watch your tongue, mutt!"


    My growl was cut short when the door opened, and Aldus glared at me and Graike.


    I didn''t want Aldus to kick me out, so I took a deep breath to compose myself.


    "Don''t you think we should get her to a hospital?", I suggested to Aldus.


    Aldus rejected. "They can''t help with this. A specialist is on her way here."


    Aldus turned to Graike. "Can you check if she has anything related to the lightning element inside her?"


    Graike approached Serina and placed his hands about ten centimeters above her abdomen.


    I could hear him murmuring something unintelligible and golden-green scales rippled over his body before morphing back into the skin. It even went over the pants! Wait! Does that mean Graike is technically naked? I didn''t want to think about it.


    "No.", Graike said after some time. "There is no lightning, but if I''m not mistaken, she has a good affinity for air element."


    Aldus''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Graike¡­" I swear that Aldus smiled a little.


    One hour later¡­


    Graike and I were observing Aldus in silence and snacking on dried meats, fruits, and cheese that the staff brought for us.


    Aldus would check on Serina''s pulse, blood pressure, and temperature every few minutes, and then he would focus on his computer.


    Alex was restless to get some answers, but there was nothing much we could do as we were waiting for the specialist that Aldus announced.


    The door opened and a woman entered the room. She was wearing a hood and I couldn''t see her face.


    "It must be important if you let me use¡­" She stopped talking when her eyes fell on Serina. "What happened?"


    She removed the hood and I stared at the witch. Why is Vesper here?


    "I''m not sure exactly¡­", Aldus responded to Vesper''s question. "Serina was in an electric storm that looked like a tornado. Graike got rid of electricity and she seems fine but is not waking up. I want you to tell me what''s going on with her."


    Vesper frowned. "I am not a scanner."


    "Scanners are useless here. I need your skills, Vesper.", his words were a final order that couldn''t be rejected.


    Vesper removed her hooded cloak and kept it on the side.


    She glanced at me and Graike without bothering to pretend to conceal her disgust.


    "An interesting bunch gathered here¡­", she mumbled as she pulled a chair and sat next to Serina''s bed. Did she think I won''t hear her?


    Vesper looked at Aldus. "Can we talk in front of them?"


    Aldus paused for a moment and I could see that he was about to kick us out.


    I didn''t care if Graike leaves, but I wanted to stay.


    "I already saw Serina being in the middle of a storm that blew up part of your house and coming out without a scratch. Is there some other secret I shouldn''t hear?"


    Aldus''s frown told me that there is, and Graike picked up on my intention and added, "I got the electricity out of her system. I should stay and see if I can help otherwise. What if I took too much or I can help otherwise?"


    Aldus groaned and turned to Vesper who nodded in understanding.


    I realized that Vesper and Aldus have a connection that includes Serina, something I''m not involved with. And Graike is probably an outsider as well.


    Whatever is going on with Serina, it''s big enough to make Aldus work with a witch. Interesting.


    "What am I looking for?", Vesper asked Aldus.


    "I believe that she had an emotional overload that triggered an electric storm."


    Vesper''s eyes widened. "Another ability?"


    My mind exploded. Another? How many abilities Serina has? Wait! I was not aware that she has any abilities!


    I saw that Aldus shrugged, indicating that he is not sure, and he gestured to Vesper to do her thing.


    Vesper glanced at me and Graike. "I need you to be quiet and don''t disturb me. No matter what happens, don''t touch me."


    I didn''t get it. Why would I touch her? She is absolutely not my type.


    ''She is actually good looking¡­'', Alex chimed in my head. ''You are saying she is not your type only because she is next to Serina.''


    Well, he had a point. Next to Serina, all other women pale in comparison.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 140 - The Storm From Within (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    Vesper closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before taking Serina''s hand between hers.


    I observed that Vesper''s eyebrows twitched slightly once, twice, and then her face scrunched into an unsightly grimace and tears started pouring from her eyes.


    She was crying. And it was an ugly cry.


    What kind of ability was that? It was disturbing.


    With every passing minute, the witch''s sobs were getting louder, and it turned into wails.


    It was unpleasant to see and to hear.


    Aldus was frowning with concern all over his face, but his eyes were glued to Serina like he was unphased by Vesper''s behavior.


    Graike was confused, just as I was.


    After what seemed like forever, Vesper let go of Serina''s hand and she clutched her chest while gasping for air.


    "What is it?", Aldus asked impatiently.


    Vesper looked at Aldus with an expression I could only describe as grief.


    "Heartbreak. Agonizing heartbreak¡­", Vesper responded and turned to look at Serina. "I never felt anything like this, and I used to do this with people who were being tortured¡­"


    Aldus leaned into his chair and placed a hand over his forehead, covering his eyes.


    "What does that mean?", I asked, unable to read between the lines. Her behavior didn''t make sense, and her words confused me.


    Vesper wiped her wet cheeks with the back of her palm and looked at me. "I can feel other people''s emotions."


    I flinched. Did she feel my lustful thoughts while I was looking at Serina? I know it was inappropriate, but I couldn''t help myself. Serina is absolutely breathtaking, even while lying still and just breathing.


    "Even now?", I asked Vesper reluctantly.


    "No. I need to physically touch a person and focus."


    It was my turn to frown. "You are saying, Serina experienced a heartbreak and that is why she is in this state?"


    Vesper nodded in confirmation. "I never felt this amount of grief. She is in a dark place." She turned to Aldus. "You told me that her physical condition is fine. I assume that she doesn''t want to wake up. Her body is fine, but her mind shut down as a self-protecting mechanism because she can''t handle it."


    I refused to accept this. The idea that Serina ended up in this state over some random guy enraged me, and Alex agreed with me. Vesper must be wrong. She is making it up!


    "I heard her talk about some guy and that he is about to get married. Why would she be so devastated if one guy is off the market? They were not in a relationship. It doesn''t make sense."


    "No, it doesn''t.", Aldus echoed my words. "Yet here we are. They were not dating, but he was in her heart. The news that he moved on hit her hard."


    How could Serina have such a deep connection with someone and stay away from him? She never mentioned any guy.


    I hated him. I hated him for having this impact on Serina and for hurting her to this extent. How could anyone pick another woman over Serina? She is perfect. Absolutely perfect. And that man is a jackass and if I ever get my hands on him, I will make him wish he is dead.


    ''But thanks to him impregnating another woman and getting married, Serina is available¡­'', Alex reminded me. ''This is our chance to be there for Serina and comfort her. Girls like that stuff and she will see that we have a soft side and by treating her well when she needs it the most, the likelihood of her falling for us will increase.''


    ''I know¡­ but I want her to be ours because we won her over, and not because someone hurt her.''


    Alex agreed with me, but¡­ ''It''s all fair in love and war. One man''s trash will be our treasure.''


    ''And we will treasure her¡­'', I said to Alex. ''And we will find that guy and make him suffer.''


    How dares he treat Serina like trash?


    ''Drago Orsini. Serina called him Duke.'', Alex growled in my head. He was ready to sink his teeth into that ignorant bastard who dared to make Serina cry and summon a tornado. It was a wonderful storm.


    No matter what Alex and I plotted, I was still confused and I had to ask Aldus, "This strong reaction happens only with werewolves, when their mate rejects them. She is not a werewolf. Right?"


    Aldus''s complex expression was between yes and no. What is that supposed to mean?


    Graike sneered at me. "Don''t be so narrow-minded. There are other creatures that can have soulmates."


    His condescending tone rubbed me the wrong way and it added to my irritation. "Yeah? Like who? You can''t be talking about promiscuous dragons."


    Graike''s eyebrow arched. "Don''t most shapeshifters have mates? Also, there are beavers, swans, prairie voles, French angelfish, penguins, black vultures, and even cockroaches. Do I need to continue? And besides, you don''t need to have a soulmate in order to love with your whole heart. If that guy is her soulmate, he wouldn''t be able to move on. Unless he is a complete asshole. She is a gorgeous woman."


    I hated that Graike is a smartass, boasting with his knowledge. Does he live in a den full of treasures or in a den full of books?


    But I had to agree with Graike. Serina is gorgeous and that guy must be stupid.


    "Now what?", Vesper asked while looking at Aldus.


    Why was Vesper looking at Aldus like he is the boss of everything? The last time I checked, witches and vampires didn''t get along. Actually, witches don''t get along with anyone, and Aldus is not getting along with anyone. How can Aldus allow Vesper to get close to Serina? And how did he manage to get Graike here?


    I knew that Aldus has connections, but this is the Lord of dragons, for crying at loud!


    Graike stood up and gestured toward Serina. "I will take her."


    I was sure that my ears malfunctioned. "What?"


    "She is beautiful. Just my type. I will take care of her until she wakes up and then I will shower her with gold and fine things. She will forget that guy and fall for me. Everyone wins." He glanced at Aldus. "I keep your daughter, and you can keep that favor I owe you, so you can summon me again."


    Well, at least I knew that Graike is here because of some favor. But that was not important. Did he say that he will take Serina with him to the dragon realm?


    As Graike was talking, I stood up in slow motion and got into his face. "You want to make her part of your harem?"


    "Every woman under my care is special. Since this is Aldus''s daughter, I will give her extra care."


    "Over my dead body.", I growled.


    He grinned. "That can be arranged."


    "ENOUGH!", Aldus roared and looked at me and Graike like a parent scolding children. "Why can''t you act your age? Serina is not going anywhere with anyone. Vesper, I will arrange a room for you. Graike, Lazarus, you are free to leave."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 141 - The Storm From Within (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    "I don''t want to leave Serina like this!", I protested against Aldus''s attempt to send me away, and Alex agreed wholeheartedly.


    "Fine!", Aldus exclaimed, obviously too preoccupied to argue. "Go to the guest bedroom and keep busy. If you have extra energy, you can help with the cleanup outside. And keep an eye out for Serina''s phone. It is reinforced and highly likely that it survived the storm."


    Aldus turned to Graike and gave him a questionable look.


    "Can I get a bedroom also?", Graike asked shamelessly. "I helped with stabilizing your daughter''s condition, and I want to stay until the end." When Aldus didn''t respond, Graike added, "I will help with the cleanup."


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Aldus agreed.


    I approached Serina. "I will carry her to her room."


    Aldus''s hand landed on my shoulder and he pulled me back. "I will carry Serina. You go out and start helping."


    I realized that this is not an argument I can win, so I gave up.


    "Come with me, Graike. I will show you where the mess is¡­"


    Graike grumbled something, but he followed.


    When we stepped outside, the staff was already clearing up things and there was a truck where they loaded debris.


    I realized that the damage is much more than I thought.


    The sunroom was completely gone, and the four closest rooms lost at least one wall each, while the rooms behind had cracks and chips everywhere along the walls. The roof was heavily damaged.


    What used to be an intricate garden was now leveled and covered with dust, planks, and glass.


    In the middle of the sunroom was a big circle engraved in what''s left of the marble flooring. It showed the terrifying strength of the wind.


    "The girl did this?", Graike asked while observing with his eyes open wide.


    "Yeah."


    "She is powerful.", Graike said with awe. "I like her. I will take her."


    "Stop with that nonsense."


    Graike chuckled. "What nonsense? She is not yours, and the guy she was set on just broke her heart. I have every intention to stick around and comfort her when she wakes up. Girls like that."


    ''Can he read minds?'', Alex asked me.


    ''I don''t think so¡­''


    ''Oh, so he is the same type of scheming we are.'', Alex concluded.


    ''Are you saying that all we have is schemes?'', I chided my wolf. ''Didn''t we agree that she is amazing and worth pursuing? How can that compare to this despicable dragon who only showed up today?''


    I glared at Graike. "You are kidding, right? Don''t you have a realm to manage or something? Why would you stay here for a girl you don''t know?"


    "But I do know her¡­", Graike retorted. "She is beautiful and powerful. Aldus cares enough for her to summon me and a witch. The girl has a soft heart, and she is very tolerant."


    "What makes you think she is tolerant?", I asked suspiciously.


    "She is tolerating you in her life.", he said smugly, and I wanted to punch him in the face.


    He laughed and moved toward the debris while saying, "And she is so soft-hearted that she couldn''t reject your invitation to a date! Per my knowledge, such an exquisite woman would never date a dog."


    ''Why didn''t you punch him?'', Alex asked grumpily.


    ''Aldus would kick us out.'', I responded. ''It''s best if we ignore him and focus on Serina. She doesn''t like violence and we can expose that lecherous dragon in front of her after she wakes up.''


    Alex agreed with me, but¡­ ''Will you be able to keep your cool? You are not a scheming type, and there is a danger that it will blow up in your face.''


    ''I know, but if we fight now, it will definitely backfire so¡­ let''s help with the cleanup.''


    ''Too bad the dinner is off.''


    I exhaled heavily. ''Yeah. It would be wonderful if Serina is fine, and we still have a date tonight.''


    ''But this is good. At least now that bloke is out of the picture.'', Alex reminded me, and I knew that he was talking about Duke.


    I didn''t disagree with Alex, but I didn''t know that Serina had a guy in her heart at all. I remember that Aldus told me how she was not intimate with a man, so I assumed that she never fell for a guy. After all, only a stupid man would refuse a woman like Seraphina.


    I found Serina''s phone in the debris. It was without a scratch, but it wouldn''t power on.


    The storm damaged electrical wires in part of the villa, and the staff piled up wood in one area with the intention to create a bonfire.


    Graike created a zap of electricity from his palm, and the thing ignited immediately, making the staff clap and squeal from joy.


    Showoff.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    After meeting with Sanya in the sweet shop, I got busy with my things.


    It was nice spending some time and idling in the city, but I have a lot on my plate.


    To be honest, I was not sure if that was Sanya. She looked like Sanya, but the aura was different, and her outfit was stapled with luxurious labels so I had my doubts. But when she spoke, I knew I got the right person.


    Lucky!


    My spa business is not doing well, running at the pitiful 30% capacity, and I hoped that Sanya will help spread the word about my business that is yet to sprout. After all, we share some history (no matter how small it was). Based on Sanya''s appearance, I guessed that she is doing good and probably mingling with the people who belong to the posh circle I wish to have as my customers.


    I was disappointed to hear that Sanya moved away, but not surprised because her mother was an extremely unpleasant woman. I still remember the shivers I got every time that woman looked at me. I was confident that she hates children.


    Sanya''s family was impossible to forget because, in a neighborhood where everyone smiles in your face and tries to portray themselves as picture-perfect, her mother was openly frowning while telling us that Sanya has mental issues. On the other side, Sanya was the most normal person I met in that area. Sure, she was shy, but considering how controlling her mother was, that was expected.


    My agenda was to collaborate with Sanya. She would market my salon by word of mouth, and I would give her free treatments. Sanya living away might be a problem but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have influential friends. Someone who is wearing several thousand in garments alone must be part of a well-to-do circle.


    When I noticed Serina''s flawless skin, I realized that she probably doesn''t need treatments I can offer.


    She was reluctant to share her beauty routine, and that told me that there must be some secret. Eventually, Sanya said that she will see what she can do about it, but I didn''t raise my hopes. It''s probably something super-expensive and luxurious brand that is not feasible to use in a salon that sees a lot of traffic.


    In the end, I thought that it can''t hurt to reconnect with her. In the worst case, she will end up as a phone number in my contact list that I will never use.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 142 - Mona

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    I was surprised when Sanya told me she doubts her parents are her biological parents. We just met, is she going around and talking about it with everyone?


    For some reason, still unknown to me, I offered to help her.


    Of course, I have no intention of getting into trouble, but if her parents come to my spa, I can sneakily take a hair or two and make Sanya owe me.


    She also asked me to find out something about a guy named Duke and I hoped that was another easy thing for me. Well, it was easy to say that I will do my best.


    For both of these tasks, I waited for Monday because due to the lack of customers, my salon is closed on Sundays. I know, I should have the most traffic on weekends, but the business is not the best.


    I hope it will pick up soon, or I will need to cut my losses, and I would hate to fire my staff. They are all hard-working, and they need their paychecks, just how I need customers.


    Sending coupons to Sanya''s parents was the easy part, and I did it first thing in the morning.


    Next, I entered the staff room and asked them if any recognizes the guy from the picture that Sanya gave me two days ago.


    "This is Drago!", Ashley nearly screamed.


    "Drago?", Anne asked while scooting closer.


    "Yes, Drago Orsini.", Ashley said while dramatically patting her chest, and based on Ana''s expression, she connected some dots as well.


    "How old is this drawing?", Ashley asked.


    "A few years, maybe.", I responded. "What can you tell me about him?"


    Ana and Ashley spoke one after another while I took mental notes. Of course, I looked him up online, just to make sure that''s the right guy, and I managed to find a few photos that were somewhat blurry, but the resemblance was undeniable. That''s the guy.


    Eager to get Sanya to owe me, I got my facts straight before making the call. I warned Sanya that most of the things related to Drago are rumors and gossips, but there must be some truth behind it, right?


    She ended the call unexpectedly and I was wondering if she still wants me to continue collecting information on Drago or if this was enough.


    I don''t have a way to figure out what''s on Sanya''s mind, so I decided to give up trying.


    I had a plan to use Sanya for my business, and it didn''t work out.


    If her parents use coupons I sent, and come to the spa, I will treat them like any other customer and that''s it.


    I was back to where I was on Saturday morning, before meeting Sanya, so it''s not like I suffered any loss, but I would be lying if I said that I was not hoping that Sanya will help me turn things for the better.


    Shaking off any useless thoughts, I went to the front lobby, to see how we are doing with the hope this Monday will be busier than normal.


    I was right on time to see a tall man enter the salon.


    I stared at him, unsure if I was breathing. He was undeniably handsome, with raven black hair that was neatly slicked to the back and equally dark eyes to match it. I was attracted to the dangerous aura coming from him, and my hairs stand on ends. In a good way.


    If he needs a massage, I will be doing it personally¡­ maybe I could apply massaging oils on me and then rub them on him with intense skin-to-skin contact. And if he wants a haircut, I don''t mind lacing my fingers into that hair.


    Wait! What''s wrong with me? That''s a customer! Naughty Mona!


    "Do you have an appointment?", Ashley asked him with a smile.


    "I am here to see Monique Belmondo. Is she available?", his deep voice filled the space and I wished that he keeps on talking.


    The way my name rolled off his tongue made my insides shiver. What the hell was that? How can a man''s voice be seductive to the point of making my mind stutter?


    Ashley looked at the man and she was dazed for a second before saying breathily, "You still need an appointment. Do you have one?"


    He smiled a little and looked toward his left in slow motion. My heart stopped when our eyes met.


    Oh, God! I was aroused and there was an itch deep inside my core that screamed for this handsome stranger to soothe it.


    Wow! Something was definitely wrong with me, but I was unable to look away.


    "He doesn''t need an appointment¡­", I responded without thinking and gestured down the hallway, toward my office. "Do you mind if we talk in private?"


    "That''s exactly what I had on my mind.", he said, and I was sure that he cast some spell on me because the next scene was me sitting at my desk with the mysterious stranger on the other side.


    How is it possible that I lost time? What the hell is happening? And why am I imagining his hands on my body? Damn, those are some long fingers, I''m sure he could do serious magic with them. Focus, Mona¡­ focus!


    "How can I help you, Mister¡­?", my voice trailed, and he understood that I''m asking for his name.


    "Marius. Just Marius."


    Marius¡­ it was unusual and mystical, just like he was. I smiled and repeated, "Marius. Alright, just Marius. Call me Mona. How can I help you?"


    "You made a phone call where you conveyed information related to Drago Orsini."


    I was stupefied. Didn''t I just talk to Sanya? "How do you know about that?"


    "I have my ways." He smiled again, and I struggled to stay present. What is wrong with me?


    Sure, he is handsome, but I''ve seen handsome men, and I was never this lost.


    His dark eyes forced me to maintain eye contact and the only thing I wanted was to jump on him, wondering how it will sound when I scream his name in ecstasy. The thought of him murmuring my name sent a wave of heat to my core.


    Shit! When was the last time I got laid?


    "Don''t worry, Mona. I am not an enemy. My employer is Sanya''s guardian, and he asked me to confirm the validity of what you told Sanya. I need to know from where you got that information¡­"


    The longer he spoke, the less I cared what he said. I was lost in the vibrations of his voice and even if we were in the middle of a dessert, I would buy a few sacks of sand from him. It was that bad.


    Without hesitation, I told him what I knew and then I called Ana and Ashley to my office, and the two of them revealed everything they told me with a few extra bits.


    I was sitting at my desk and ogling at Marius like an enamored teenage girl in front of her first crush (but with very-very naughty thoughts).


    His voice strummed strings inside me I was not aware I had, and my heart skipped a beat every time he glanced my way.


    "Thank you, Mona¡­", he said, and I realized that he is leaving.


    Already? Did I space out again?


    "Are you sure that''s it and that I can''t help you in some other way?"


    "This will be all, Mona. Thank you." He moved toward the door without shaking my hand. I won''t get to touch him at all?


    "Wait! Can I have your phone number?"


    He cocked an eyebrow questionably, and I cleared my throat awkwardly.


    "I mean¡­ I could remember something else¡­ important¡­"


    He gave me a half-smile that made my stomach flip. "I know how to find you, Mona. I will be in touch when necessary."


    And he was gone, just like that. Did he just refuse to give me his number? Was it not obvious that I''m interested in him?


    Damn! How can a man be so hot?


    It seems I need to show extra care to my relationship with Sanya because she is my connection to Marius. If I give her more information, will he come again to ask questions? One can hope.


    - - -


    See Mona''s photo in the comments.


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 143 - After The Storm (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Weeks of suppressing memories crashed on me with vengeance, creating my personal hell that wrapped tightly around me in a form of a suffocating reality.


    Unpleasant moments replayed in my mind over and over again in an endless loop. Frowns, sneers, derision, disrespect, mockery, it all came back to me, making me feel smaller than a speck of dust. Unworthy.


    The most agonizing was the loneliness, as I had no one to turn to. Desolation. Depression.


    Duke was mostly not present, and whenever his ghost made an appearance, it came with aches and feelings of betrayal that made me wonder how many lies were hidden under that smile.


    I believed that he was different, that I am special to him, yet he abandoned me just like the others. I was stupid.


    The only thing Duke did differently was that he gave me hope before discarding me. False hope. How cruel.


    Of course, he accepted all my flaws¡­ it was all a game. He played, and I fell for it like a fool I am, desperate for someone to notice me and to treat me like a human being.


    I remembered the phone calls after high school ended. Duke would ask me about my day, and I assumed he is a good listener, so I didn''t think about the fact that he didn''t share much about what he was up to. Well, it''s better because it would be more lies. Was he even listening? Did he even care? Probably not.


    His calls resumed after I found out about him dating other women and going to events with girls like Magda Thompson. The whole London knew, other than me. I was blind.


    I stopped answering Duke''s calls because they were a reminder I am part of a sick game that went on for years. He would tell me stories how he is focused on his studies, and I had in my hands photos of him dining with other women.


    At least those women got dinner and flowers and maybe more, while I was just¡­ what was I? Nothing.


    If he was not playing with me, why would he lie?


    If there were no lies, I would believe that we were friends, but now I can only confirm that I was a complete idiot.


    My need to be accepted pushed me into the web that Duke weaved for years and the worst part is that I fell for it. I fell for him.


    No wonder I woke up without memories, it was better that way. Now I believe my subconsciousness protected me from the pain when I lost hope.


    Yes, my relationship with Duke was imaginary, but the connection felt real, just like the agonizing pain that is wrecking my insides, reflecting my mental state.


    Where is the off switch? I want it to stop. I want everything to disappear. I want to return to Venice and wake up without memories and to stay that way. I want to forget about Sanya Bogdan, and everything related to her because I can''t take this.


    I want to go back to a reality where I''m dead and to find a path where Aldus will not revive me because this is not worth it. It hurts too much.


    Why do I need to be alone? What did I do?


    My parents, non-existent friends, Duke¡­ no one wants me. No one, except¡­ Aldus. Where is he? He must be troubled that I am in this state. If I continue drowning in self-pity after everything he did for me, maybe he will not want me either and then it will really be over.


    My eyes fluttered open and I saw a person by my side.


    Vesper? Why was she in my room?


    I was on my bed and she was sitting on my right, holding my hand.


    "Oh¡­", Vesper exhaled in what I recognized as a relief.


    Maria was also in the room, standing further back with a small uncertain smile on her face as she looked my way.


    Vesper let go of my hand. "Don''t move. Let me call Aldus¡­" Before she finished, the door of my room flew open, and Aldus appeared.


    He sat on my left and observed me with concern.


    Without a word, Aldus gave me a glass of water from the bedside table which I finished greedily.


    Maria was right next to me, to accept the empty glass, and then she stepped back into the background.


    I looked into my fingers that rested on my lap, unable to look into Aldus''s eyes.


    I was embarrassed that I ended up like this and guilty to make him worry. I was ashamed that I''m so weak and that the events from my previous life affected me so much.


    "How are you feeling, Serina?", Aldus asked, breaking the tense silence that enveloped us.


    I wanted to say that I''m fine, but the gaping hole in my chest rendered me unable to speak.


    Without thinking, I scooted closer to Aldus and hugged him.


    The moment his hands landed on my back, my vision blurred.


    "It''s OK, Serina.", he spoke softly next to my ear. "I am here. Let it out."


    His words opened the floodgate, and I was unable to suppress my sobs.


    Aldus held me in silence as I shrank in his embrace, wetting his fine silk shirt with my tears and snot and he didn''t complain, not even a little bit.


    I was lost in grief as an important piece of me was gone and I found parts I didn''t want to see.


    It all mixed with the fact that a vampire was providing me comfort, a creature others fear and respect; a royal, scientist, alchemist, ancient, powerful¡­ yet for me, he was my father, the person I relied on completely, and he became the unmovable pillar of support in my life.


    Aldus didn''t ask me what happened or what caused my pitiful state. He just held me and waited for me to let it out. He didn''t say things will be alright, and I appreciated that he didn''t comfort me with lies. He didn''t offer his help beyond that hug and patience and that was exactly what I needed.


    Eventually, I inched away, and Aldus handed me a handkerchief.


    I cleaned myself clumsily and sniffled a few times before speaking, "I''m sorry I messed up your shirt."


    "It''s fine."


    "Lazarus must be upset. He came for a date, and I ended up crying and fainting."


    Aldus''s expression was unreadable. "You did more than just crying and fainting."


    I didn''t get it. What did I do? I noticed that it''s dark outside.


    "How long was I out?"


    "Six days."


    I was shocked. Six days? That must be some fainting. No¡­ I remembered the winds and plants flying around me.


    "Did I make a mess in the sunroom?"


    "You messed up much more than just the sunroom, princess. I am glad to see you are awake.", Lazarus''s voice came from the door and I realized that he was listening to my talk with Aldus.


    How long was he there? Did he hear me say how I messed up our date? Did he see me cry? How embarrassing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 144 - After The Storm (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I thought that being seen crying by Lazarus was bad, but then I realized that there are other people present in the room also!


    Other than Maria, there was another man next to Lazarus, and Vesper was still on my left. They all watched me sob in Aldus''s embrace and I was not sure if their conflicting expressions were because of my sorry state, or because Aldus held me and allowed me to ruin his shirt. Probably both.


    This must be the perfect example of showing my ugly side to others.


    It would be a miracle if after this Lazarus still wants to take me on a date. I was not craving for that date, but I wanted to preserve the little dignity I had.


    The only thing that made it bearable was that my face was hidden in Aldus''s chest and they couldn''t see me. But they definitely heard my sobs.


    The unknown man wore a black shirt and pants that didn''t hide his toned physique. He was handsome with a head full of raven black hair that was short on the sides and longer on the top, disheveled slightly, increasing his level of attractiveness by several notches.


    "Who is that man?", I asked Aldus in a low voice, only for him to hear.


    To my surprise, the man stepped forward and gave me a devilish half-smile. "I am Graike, the Lord of Lightning, at your service, Miss Seraphina. I dispelled the electricity from your body."


    I nodded to acknowledge his greeting and then I shrunk in embarrassment. I whispered my question, forgetting the possibility of how that man could be non-human and he probably has enhanced senses. Of course, a man that handsome can''t be human.


    There was another thing that caught my attention. It was what Graike said. I looked at Aldus questionably. "Electricity?"


    Aldus glanced at other people in the room without trying to hide his irritation. "Can you give us some privacy? Maria, instruct the staff to prepare a meal. I''m sure that Serina is hungry."


    "I will join also.", Lazarus said immediately.


    "Me too!", Graike said to what Lazarus frowned.


    "Of course, you will¡­", Lazarus grumbled, and I understood that there is some friction between Lazarus and Graike.


    When the door closed behind Maria, Vesper, Graike, and Lazarus, Aldus and I were left alone in my room.


    "What''s the last thing you remember?", Aldus asked.


    "I remember being in the sunroom with Lazarus.", I said. There was more, but the details were fuzzy.


    Aldus reminded me that I got a call from Mona which made me emotional, and I unlocked another ability.


    He described the storm with powerful winds and lightning that raged around me. He didn''t go into details about the damage I caused, but I guessed that it''s substantial.


    "I believe that you can control air, but we will need to confirm that." There was confidence in his voice.


    "Control of air? What makes you think that?"


    "Because you were in the middle of a tornado. Tornado is created around a low-pressure area, so my guess was that you pulled in the surrounding air toward you, lowering the air pressure and triggering the creation of a vortex¡­"


    "I know what a tornado is.", I interrupted him. "What makes you think that I can manipulate air?"


    Aldus paused and I could see that he was hesitating.


    "The truth, father.", I demanded.


    "Harpies."


    I remembered what I read about harpies.


    They are humanoid creatures, identified by their pale hair and bright, luminescent eyes. Harpies consider themselves superior to all other beings (I found this point in common with several other ancient creatures).


    Harpies were very advanced in magic and technology, but their arrogance caused their downfall.


    Harpies used to live on a floating island that was destroyed many centuries ago. During a war with humans, the island crashed and now they live on Lost Isles and as the name suggests, they are not easy to find.


    Harpies have wings that are created of pure light, and the size of their wings reflects the power they wield. Harpies derive their magic from the stars and there was a short description of a singing ceremony where harpies establish a connection with their fated star after which their wings get created.


    But how is any of that related to me creating tornadoes?


    "Explain, please."


    Aldus shifted a bit before responding, "Harpies are creatures of wind and light, and when I revived you, I used life essence that belonged to a harpy."


    "Why do you seem happy about it?"


    "Because finally, I can see an ability that I added."


    "What about my healing?"


    "I admit I administered a strong serum that would promote healing, but that should wear out of your system after a few days. You woke up on the third day after I started the procedure, and your healing was more potent than I imagined it would be. Day after day I ran tests and I confirmed that it''s not weakening. I thought that maybe it was a combination of things I used, but after you told me that on the night I found you, you started shifting¡­ I am more inclined to believe that the astonishing healing you have is not because of what I did."


    I frowned while remembering the knicks and bruises I got as a teenager. "I didn''t have fast healing while growing up."


    Aldus shrugged. "Some creatures develop their abilities later. And some need a trigger."


    "Like an assault in a dark alley."


    Aldus nodded in agreement with my words.


    I didn''t like that there are so many mysteries about me. I was willing to leave the past behind, but I can''t do that if it keeps on coming back unexpectedly. How many more secrets my body holds?


    In order to avoid creating a tornado or causing a riot, I need to keep my emotions in control, but all these unknown variables were making me nervous.


    I was desperate for answers and the man in front of me had plenty.


    "What else did you inject me with?"


    Aldus got defensive. "Serina¡­ I told you that by revealing this information you might develop impossible expectations that will lead to disappointment."


    I couldn''t believe him. "You are concerned that I will be disappointed? Why aren''t you worried that the next time when I get upset I might self-destruct or blow up the city or end up in a different dimension? I need to know what you used so that I can prepare myself mentally for the next time when I''m ready to burst. I know that it''s a long shot, but there are no guarantees that this was the last of my abilities. What if there are more?"


    Aldus let out a long exhale. "Alright."


    I was surprised that he gave in, but then¡­ I had a point, and he is a reasonable man.


    I was curious about his claim that wind control was the first ability he introduced in my system.


    "What about my pheromones, realistic dreams, perfect memories, and speed?"


    "How about we discuss this in the lab after you read the data related to your revival?"


    I thought for a moment before agreeing with him. The best approach is to read what he has, and then ask questions.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 145 - After The Storm (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    With the topic of the data related to my revival being settled, my thoughts drifted toward the new face.


    I was curious about the man who introduced himself as the Lord of Lightning.


    "What can you tell me about Graike?"


    "He is a dragon."


    My eyes nearly bulged out. "A dragon?"


    Aldus saw my uneasiness. "Don''t worry, Graike will not harm you. We go a long way back. Graike can control lightning and there was electricity inside your system that he helped drain. He wanted to stay long enough to ensure you are fine before returning to his realm. I guess he was eager to meet you in person."


    I assumed that Lazarus also stayed behind to ensure I am OK. That was sweet, but I feared that he will bring up the topic of our date again. I was not ready for that, not yet.


    What about Vesper? Why is she here? I found it hard to believe that she was here because of her concern for me.


    "Why was Vesper holding my hand when I woke up?"


    "She was tracking your emotions. It was the only way for me to know what''s going on."


    I was glad that she could see only my emotions and not my thoughts. I didn''t want anyone to know how weak and pathetic I am. Not waking up for six days because of things that happened years ago; if that is not weak then nothing is.


    I decided to focus on the man in front of me.


    Aldus doesn''t like company, but because of me he called a dragon and a witch to stay in his home, and Lazarus is here as well. It told me that Aldus really cares about me, and his concern goes beyond holding me to cry my heart out.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you."


    "I am glad you are back, Serina."


    I knew he meant it and I knew that I was not alone, no matter what the dark shadows from my depressing thoughts whispered.


    I became self-conscious. After six days in bed and a crying session, I''m probably not the most pleasant sight. I tried not to think about the way I smell.


    I remembered that I should join the others for a meal.


    "I would like to shower and change."


    "Serina¡­", Aldus called, getting my attention. "I know what Mona told you about Duke. I mean, Drago. It''s not true."


    My heart stopped beating. What was he talking about? He knows? How much does he know?


    "What?", I asked weakly.


    "Mona didn''t deceive you on purpose. Mona only told you what she heard. But she heard rumors which are not true. Drago is a private man, not involved with any woman. The story that Magdalena Thompson is pregnant with his child and they are about to get married is a rumor that Magdalena herself started."


    I was not sure what to think of this. Since I woke up, I successfully suppressed thoughts about Duke, yet here he was... his name coming out of Aldus''s lips and impacting me in ways I''m not willing to admit.


    How much I remember, Magdalena is blessed with good looks, and she comes from a rich family. Why would she tarnish her own reputation by telling others that she is pregnant out of wedlock? Don''t those young misses get abortions in secrecy, or deliver their babies in a different country so that no one finds out?


    "Why would she do that?", I asked.


    Aldus shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "There is another set of rumors that talk about Magdalena being obsessed with Drago and that she is pursuing him for years, using various schemes to get close to him, without any results. He rejected her every time."


    Aldus''s words were music to my ears and a healing balm to the chasm in my chest where my heart used to be, but I was skeptical about believing it. What if those are just pretty lies, designed to make me feel better? Even if Aldus doesn''t want to deceive me, there was no guarantee that he didn''t bump into another web of lies.


    "How do you know that?"


    "I sent Marius to investigate. He spoke to Mona and followed the trail of rumors. Eventually, he spoke with Annabelle Kendrick, who is a close friend to Magdalena. Anna told him how Magdalena is behind many schemes that have a goal for Magdalena to get close to Duke. Currently, he is refusing to take her calls and Magdalena is desperate. I created a file, if you are interested, you can read it later."


    "Why would this Annabelle sell out her friend?"


    Aldus smiled a little. "Didn''t I tell you that there is no such thing as eternal friendships? If someone has a secret, it can leak even if the other person is not willing to speak about it."


    I understood the meaning behind Aldus''s words. "Are you saying that Marius forced her to talk against her will? Did he torture her?"


    "There was no physical pain involved. Don''t think about chains, flogging, cutting fingers, and electrocution..."


    I swallowed hard at Aldus''s words. I was not imagining those things, but after he said it, those images popped into my mind. Why was he so specific?


    Aldus chuckled at my silly expression and continued talking.


    "I wouldn''t call it against her will.", Aldus said mysteriously before clarifying, "Marius has an ability that can make women spill their secrets. I sent him with instructions to investigate rumors and if they are true, to break Duke''s legs."


    I couldn''t believe Aldus said that with a straight face! But that is my father¡­ ready to break the legs of the man who broke my heart.


    And there was also the point of Marius being able to bewitch women. I should be wary of him.


    ¡­


    I entered the shower and warm water streamed down my body. As my muscles relaxed, I realized how tense I was and the solitude allowed me to think about recent events.


    Aldus''s words echoed in my mind.


    Abilities¡­


    Other than fast healing, photographic memory, and speed, I unlocked another ability that was triggered during my phone call with Mona. Aldus said that it''s an ability to manipulate air.


    Winds, storms... it sounds scary and awesome.


    Will I be able to fly? That would be useful, if I can fly fast enough; but not very practical because I can''t allow people to see me. What if there is an energy limit and I plop on the ground when I run out of juice? Or maybe I can create wind gusts and blow people away. So many possibilities! On the other side, maybe it''s nothing fantastic and my limits are to blow away the debris from the driveway and messing up someone''s hairstyle.


    How did I unlock this ability? It must be due to sadness and heartbreak when I heard that Duke moved on because of the horrific memories that plagued my mind while I was unconscious... about Duke abandoning me.


    I felt my eyes burning as tears swelled in my eyes. Don''t think about Duke, Serina...


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 146 - Thoughts In The Shower (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I stood in the shower enclosure and observed my unstable emotions.


    I was drifting between the urge to weep, break something, scream, and laugh uncontrollably out of sheer helplessness. How can I be a slave to my memories? Why can''t I shake it off?


    Scenes flashed in front of my eyes and it all felt real, like it''s happening right now, and I was unable to snap out of it. I saw faces, heard voices, smelled perfume from the girls in front of me¡­ the unpleasant scent of fried sausages from the university''s cafeteria¡­ uncomfortable heat of the sun during physical education¡­ the chill of raindrops that hit me when I forgot my umbrella and I had to switch buildings for my next class in the second year of college.


    The one common thing among all of those was that Duke was not present and I was reminded of his absence in my life.


    It was all a lie. No matter what Mona or Aldus said, my memories confirmed that my life after high school was lonely.


    That should not be a problem because I was always keeping to myself. Unfortunately, during high school, I experienced the happiness of having someone by my side, and the absence of Duke drilled a painful chasm I was unable to fill.


    My conclusion was that  I really fell for him and part of me hoped he felt the same or at least a fraction of it. Something. Anything.


    Now I know that I was a fool then, and I am an even bigger fool now because I can''t forget about him.


    It''s difficult to let go of good things in life, even if they were a lie, and Duke was the best thing that ever happened to me.


    He came into my life unexpectedly on the first day of high school and in the same unexpected way he made his exit on the last day. I need to let go, just how he did.


    I wish that I can stop thinking about the ache of Duke''s absence, and stay with memories of my happy days with him.


    Why can''t I be present in this shower enclosure and empty my mind? Do I need to focus on something?


    I forced my mind to analyze my newly found ability. That is at least something useful.


    Air control.


    Harpies.


    What the hell, Aldus? How about adding a cyclops''s eye or manticore''s tail? Replace my feet with hooves and put gills on my neck for a dandy finishing touch!


    But I can''t blame him. After all, I was dead, and he was conducting an experiment. I clearly remember his surprise and glee when he confirmed that I''m alive; he didn''t expect that outcome.


    I peeked into his research notes and saw that he had many other attempts of reviving creatures before I came along, each with a various degree of success, but none came close to a sentient being with a functioning body.


    I should be happy that he mixed up all those ingredients because something obviously worked.


    My feeling of gratitude mixed with frustration and apprehension when I tried to decipher why Aldus named me Seraphina.


    He mentioned an ancient fire. Maybe if I burp while angry, I will eject a jet of fire. Or maybe fire comes out on the other end. Well, that would be awkward.


    Aldus said that the healing ability was mine. Werewolves heal fast, but I am not one of them. What am I? Or the better question would be, what WAS I?


    Dog''s saliva help heal wound and cat''s purr speeds up mending broken bones, but I don''t think it''s that simple.


    No matter what I was, it got integrated with what Aldus did and he gave me a new life. In more than one way.


    The warm water in the shower glided down my body, allowing my muscles to relax, but my mind was racing.


    I told myself to drop the topics of what I was and what Aldus did. I will get many answers after the meal when I look into the data that Aldus plans to share with me, and that will save me from a lot of useless guessing.


    Late dinner. It''s not that I''m hungry, but I am aware that Aldus and the other three guests are eager to see me alive and kicking so I will join them.


    I tried to remember what happened before I passed out. Six days. That''s a lot.


    I remembered the phone call and how I struggled to inhale, like there was not enough air around me and I desperately tried to gather it¡­ things floating around me, glass breaking.


    Lazarus was with me, but he is a werewolf with a sturdy body, and he looked perfectly fine when I saw him earlier so I will not concern myself with his wellbeing. My newly found ability didn''t harm him, I concluded that much.


    Oh, God! I was in the sunroom! Did I damage the wonderful glass mosaics?


    Aldus didn''t say anything, so I hope that the cost for fixing what I broke is contained to manageable levels. Yes, the damage is minimal because Aldus was more concerned about what caused my emotional overload.


    Aldus said that Marius spoke with Mona and followed the trail of information to someone who is close to Magdalena. I can assume that Lazarus told Aldus how I was on the phone before the incident and Aldus took it from there to find out what exactly happened.


    Aldus''s brilliance and resourcefulness puts me in awe, and it scares me a little as I believe that there is nothing he can''t do. It''s not wise to be Aldus''s enemy.


    Aldus figured out that I lost control of my emotions because I got news about Duke. Well, he is aware that Duke''s presence is tangled with my past and even though I tried to conceal how much I loved him, I assume that Aldus knows by now. If Duke was not important, I would not summon a storm and unlock another ability. That requires a strong emotional reaction.


    Magdalena Thompson, aka Magda. Just the thought of that name makes my insides churn. I remember her as a snobby girl, two years younger. She moved through the school grounds with her entourage in tow, frequently picking on me and always giving me mean looks.


    Malicious plastic girls in Hollywood high-school flicks are modeled according to her.


    Was she hostile toward me because of Duke? Should I believe Aldus that Magda was pursuing Duke unsuccessfully? Is it possible that she was picking on me because Duke rejected her while hanging out with me?


    She never approached me when Duke was around, but then¡­ no one approached me when he was around.


    Duke''s presence was like an invisible shield that chased away everything bad and I wondered if that was really true or if I was just happy to be with him and I didn''t see any bad things.


    There are many things I will never be able to confirm, but I must admit I was relieved to hear how Duke is not involved with any woman and that Magdalena Thompson is the one chasing after him.


    Is it possible that Duke''s words were true and that he has a space for me in his heart?


    Ah, I''m back to thinking about him!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 147 - Thoughts In The Shower (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I need to stop thinking about Duke! I need to stop harboring hopes without any proof.


    If there is any proof, that would be in support of how Duke never saw me as more than his friend¡­ and maybe even a friend is a stretch.


    Why would he lie to me about seeing other women if he thought of me as his friend? And if I was more than a friend to him, he would not go on those dates. Instead, he would find a reason to find me.  He knew that other than school I had nothing else going on and if he said that he is coming, I would drop everything.


    I wish that I can forget numerous pictures of Duke with other women. Were those fake? All of them?


    It''s obvious that he was dating other girls, and the only question is if he went on those dates before or after calling me and saying how there is nothing happening in his life and that he is focused on finishing his school with the goal of graduating early.


    I thought that he was focused on his studies, yet I found out that he was enjoying his time with girls and that was the reason he didn''t have time for me. We were not dating, and I had no right to claim him or to be upset, no matter what he did.


    But even with all that, some things didn''t add up. Why would anyone go to the lengths of fabricating those pictures and sending them to me? Why me?


    The only scenario that made sense was how that was the work of my personal bullies from high school who wished to torment me even after we parted ways. All of them went to fancy schools like Oxford or Cambridge, and I hoped that they will leave me alone, but the rumors of me being undeserving somehow reached my college before I did, and I soon found myself isolated. Again.


    Who went to the length of pursuing me all the way to college? Was it Magda? Or someone else? I will never find out.


    Sure, there is one person I could reach out to and get some answers.


    Drago Orsini. Now that I know his name, it would be easy for me to find his contact information and arrange a meeting.


    If Duke is single, does that mean that he is waiting for me?


    No, no, no! Don''t go there! Not again.


    I said that I will not think about Duke, but he is bubbling at the top of my mind uninvited.


    Ah! When did I start crying again? Or is it possible that I didn''t stop crying at all?


    This is ridiculous. I need to get myself together. Why am I devastated about losing someone who was never mine? It''s all because of those useless memories which made it feel like high school happened days ago and¡­ I dared to dream. But the dream is gone, and I need to face the reality.


    There are no indications to confirm Duke is single because of me and there is a chance that he is seeing someone, and it escaped Aldus''s investigation.


    Why would Duke be without a woman in his life? He is handsome and doing well, I''m confident that there are many women who are eager to be with him.


    After all, those photos of Duke and women are proof that he was not sitting at home and rolling his thumbs while waiting for¡­ for what, exactly? Why would he wait for anything or anyone?


    We were good in high school and then he disappeared. We kept in touch via phone for some time, but I didn''t see him in person after high school and as much as I know, he could be living in Saudi Arabia. Am I supposed to believe a fantastic story that he is some kind of a secret agent? Or maybe that he was forced to make a choice to abandon me against his will? I was not important enough for blackmail and neither was he.


    No matter what the reasons are, the end result is that we drifted apart. Duke knew very well that I was unable to visit him, so if he wanted us to meet, he had to come to me, just how he did during high school, but he didn''t.


    I need to stop thinking about Duke because hopes that he is thinking of me are only going to bring more heartbreak.


    Focus on the facts, Serina!


    Thoughts about Duke keeping me in his heart are far-fetched. Realistically, the best possible outcome would be if he didn''t forget about me and if he considers me as his friend from high school.


    But why would he abandon his friend? Maybe my social standing was not good enough. With Duke being a successful businessman, I was of no use and would probably tarnish his reputation, even as a friend.


    Yes, we were never more than friends and as much as I hate mental images of Duke with other women (Magdalena included), I have no right to judge him because we were not a couple. It was all just my wishful thinking. From the beginning.


    I forcibly dispelled thoughts about Duke. Now only if I could stop the stupid tears from falling, that would be great.


    I have no way of finding out why we ended up apart unless I ask him. Do I want to reach out to him and risk getting hurt again? Do I need another slap of reality to confirm how everything special between me and Duke was just my imagination?


    Friends. Just friends. Don''t be clingy and desperate, Serina!


    It''s time to let go of false hopes and cherish sweet memories. High school was bearable because Duke was by my side and I shouldn''t spoil that.


    I repeated over and over again that Duke being single doesn''t mean it''s related to me. Aldus said that Magdalena is pursuing Duke and spreading various rumors, and that is probably the reason Duke is not dating anyone because Magdalena is chasing away the girls that come near him.


    Believing that he is waiting for me is ridiculous and if I continue down that path, I will only end up in pain I''m not willing to experience again.


    Every time I told myself to forget about Duke, a piece of my soul got extinguished and I felt myself withering away. But what are my other options?


    Stop crying, Serina. Stop it!


    ¡­


    I took extra time in the shower as I waited for my tears to stop.


    I washed my face with cold water to reduce the swelling and redness of my eyes. Luckily, the cold water did its magic, and I didn''t look like a complete mess.


    With a little concealer and a forced smile, I appeared almost human. Now only to keep it together and not break down in sobs, and it will be all fine.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 148 - Specimen 257

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I entered the dining room and found Lazarus, Graike, Vesper, and Aldus in the room and all eyes were on me.


    The scene in front of me looked like a beginning of a fantastic story that goes something like this: "Once upon a time, a werewolf, a dragon, a witch, and a vampire sat at the table to share a meal¡­"


    Or maybe it was one of those bar-jokes with a cheesy ending.


    "I''m glad to see you looking better, princess.", Lazarus greeted me first to what I nodded in response with a stiff smile on my face.


    There was a lump in my throat, and I feared that if I force words out, they will be accompanied by more crying. It''s better if I stay quiet as I don''t want to embarrass myself more than I already have.


    My energy levels were unusually low even though I slept for the last six days. Well, kind of slept as my mind was in my personal hell, so I assumed that my fatigue is mental.


    Aldus stood up, pulling a chair for me to sit on his right, as always.


    I like that no matter the situation, Aldus is consistent. It told me that he will always be my support, my father.


    "How are you doing?", Aldus asked as I took my seat.


    "I''ve been better.", I responded in a whisper. There was no point in sugarcoating things, but I didn''t want to say that I have a gaping hole where my heart used to be and that I''m struggling not to cry.


    I glanced around the table and I saw that Vesper''s eyes were full of concern, Lazarus was happy, and Graike was observing my every move curiously.


    I understood that those three people are staying here since I passed out and that Vesper was mostly by my side and using her ability to check on my emotions, which they used as the only indicator of why I''m not waking up.


    Vesper was looking at me like I''m a terminally ill patient, probably because she felt the same things I did.


    Luckily, I didn''t need to talk as no one spoke to me; the four of them maintained light chat.


    I rushed through the meal with the hope that I will not break down in sobs in front of them. Part of me wanted to stay in the company because I knew that all the unpleasant things will resurface the moment I''m alone. But then, I wouldn''t be alone, as Aldus said that we will go to the lab later¡­ and we did.


    After bidding goodnight to our three guests, Aldus and I used the portal to go into the main lab.


    In the lab¡­


    Under Krob''s curious gaze, Aldus performed additional checkups on me, to verify that my physical condition was fine, and then he gave me access to the promised files.


    I read through the information Aldus documented while reviving me.


    Apparently, I was human specimen 257, a healthy female (if you ignore the dead part) with intact organs and the only real damage was my crushed larynx.


    With a quick surgery, he repaired my larynx and started pumping into me various concoctions to keep my blood from coagulating and to get it moving. It was fascinating to read, and I was surprised to see the variety of ingredients used.


    I didn''t recognize some, but among the creatures listed, I saw harpies, succubi, and phoenix.


    "Is this the reason why you called me Seraphina?", I asked while pointing at the word that signified the ancient bird made out of fire and capable of rebirth from its ashes.


    Aldus smiled a little, confirming my guess.


    "And why did you say that this was the first thing you introduced into my body that manifested?", I continued asking. "Aren''t succubi capable of manipulating dreams?"


    "True", Aldus confirmed. "However, succubi attack while their victim is sleeping and they infiltrate their dreams, they don''t manipulate their own."


    I thought about it for a second. "But, this could be a slight mutation, right? They can access other people''s subconsciousness, while I can access mine." I saw Aldus nod in agreement, and I realized how I could use this while practicing. What if I can enter other people''s subconsciousness and read their secrets or maybe plant fake ones?


    "Anything is possible.", Aldus said. "I didn''t share this previously because I didn''t want you to be limited to what is in here."


    I looked at the long list and laughed weakly. "There are so many things in here that I would rather call it chaotic than limiting. Succubi also have a way to make their victims see them as attractive. That sounds like my pheromone control."


    "It''s not just succubi.", Aldus corrected me. "All creatures that prey on humans have ways to make themselves appear attractive. Hunting is easier when your food comes to you. As for the succubi, it was never confirmed they use pheromones. Since they can access subconsciousness, the assumption is that they are directly impacting the brain¡­", Aldus paused while rubbing his chin. "But pheromones also impact the brain in some way¡­" His voice trailed and he sat at his computer. It seems that he figured out something.


    I gave him a few minutes before asking, "What''s next?"


    Aldus raised his head from the computer and gave me a questioning look, so I explained, "It seems that I have another troublesome power that needs taming. I don''t want to end up creating a tornado in¡­" I paused. A tornado in the sunroom must have caused big damage.


    "How is the sunroom? Did I destroy it?"


    Aldus turned back to the computer. "Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "What are you hiding?", I voiced my thoughts.


    "It''s better that you see for yourself. You can do it in the morning. Nothing will change until then."


    I was confused, but I got a hint that Aldus is not going to talk about it now.


    "I will arrange for us to go to Greece."


    I was surprised by this sudden change of topic. "Greece?"


    Aldus hummed in confirmation. "Graike said that you have a strong affinity for air element and based on what I saw, you manipulated air. Vesper can control elements with spells, but what you did is different and she is not good at it. We need help from someone else."


    "Isn''t that why you called the dragon?", I guessed.


    "Yes, but Graike''s element is lightning, and we need someone who can manipulate air."


    This was getting fantastic. "Are there air dragons in Greece?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have ties with any air dragons. We are going to seek help from harpies."


    Harpies. Right.


    I remembered that Graike is someone important. He introduced himself as a lord of something. "How do you know Graike?"


    "There was a time when he needed help which I provided, so he owed me one."


    I felt guilt swell inside me. It''s not that Aldus is helping me, but he is getting others to help me as well. A favor from a dragon must carry a lot of weight. "I''m sorry that you used a favor from a dragon for me."


    "Don''t worry about it. He refused to use it, in exchange for staying here until you wake up."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 149 - Another Pursuer

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was confused. Why would Graike pick owing a favor to Aldus in exchange for staying until I wake up? Some things didn''t add up.


    "What''s the deal with Graike?", I finally asked Aldus the question that was on my mind since I entered the dining room for dinner. "He is staring at me like he never saw a woman before."


    "He is a dragon.", Aldus stated the fact. "They have a soft spot for beautiful women, and you are a beautiful woman."


    I read about dragons and I knew they like women, but now that Aldus said it and I connected it with Graike''s stare, I felt my hair rising. "He is not dangerous. Is he?"


    "He will not dare take you by force. But he will try.", Aldus responded with a stiff smile. All three of them agreed to give you space tonight. I''m sure they will approach you in the morning."


    I understood that Aldus added the last part with the goal to distract me. It didn''t work. "When you say, take me by force¡­ you don''t mean¡­" I waited for him to explain.


    "I mean, take you to the dragon realm to be one of his wives. Graike is a prideful creature, full of confidence. He will not force himself on you, but he will be persistent in wooing you until he wins you over. There is a big possibility that the more you reject him, the more he will pursue you because he is not willing to accept failure as an outcome."


    I pinched the roof of my nose. Half-relieved and half-frustrated.


    "I really don''t need another guy pursuing me."


    Aldus gave me a complicated look. "Maybe that is exactly what you need, Serina. You grew up believing you are inferior. It''s time for you to understand how precious you are, and not because you are my daughter or because you are immortal or because you have abilities, but because you are¡­ you."


    I knew that Aldus''s words were supposed to fluff me up, but I was not in the mood for that.


    "I don''t need romantic pursuers. You, treating me well is all I need." I remembered one more person, so I quickly added, "And Krob."


    Aldus let out a long exhale. "I might believe those words if we had this conversation before your power exploded when you heard that Duke moved on."


    I lowered my head. He was right. If Aldus is the only one I need, I would not care what Duke is up to.


    I hated my inability to move on, and I hated my dependency on Duke, but I couldn''t deny that Duke was the only man in my heart and that he mattered. The best I could do was to suppress those emotions and hope they will fade in time.


    "But Duke didn''t move on, Serina¡­", I heard Aldus say.


    I was not sure how to respond. I was touched that Aldus is encouraging and my heart warmed by the fact that he immediately investigated the validity of the information I received.


    Aldus is amazing, but if I want to be strong, I need to face the reality no matter how ugly it is.


    "You don''t know that. The fact that Duke is not married or dating someone openly doesn''t mean he is thinking about me."


    "That is true, but unless you confront him, you won''t know."


    "I don''t think I can do that.", I admitted.


    I hated that I was weak and powerless when facing my demons. And I hated that I was unable to let go of my high school crush which never went beyond friendship.


    If I think about the situation logically, it''s stupid of me to hope that Duke has me in his heart after all this time. It''s questionable if I was ever in his heart, to begin with.


    Duke is a handsome man with a lot of money and power that comes with it. Mona called him a rich finance wizard and I can''t imagine that he is lacking women who are willing to be by his side. Duke always brimmed with confidence that made everyone look at him in awe as he was successful in anything he did, a stark contrast from me who was a nobody.


    Duke for me was like a celebrity crush, one that you get to watch from afar, and collect newspaper clips and posters to hang on the wall¡­ with the difference that I got to talk with my celebrity crush and be his desk mate.


    Aldus touched my chin and made me look up to him. "I understand that you need time, Serina, but don''t run away from the problems. Think about your options and don''t lie to me that he is not important. You are already hurting thinking that he forgot about you. By reaching out to him, you will either confirm your suspicions and know that your pain is genuine, or maybe you get a pleasant surprise."


    I pressed my lips into a line to prevent my chin from trembling. How does he know?


    "There, there¡­", Aldus said, and I saw that he is handing me a paper tissue.


    Did I start crying again? It looks like it.


    Once I calmed down, Aldus warned me again not to go out or to the south wing of the villa.


    "But I am not sleepy.", I retorted. I really wanted to check it out.


    "Good. Then, use the rest of the night to reflect on how you controlled the air. The more you figure out on your own, the better."


    This time, I listened. I knew he was right.


    Creating winds and tornadoes is a power I need to understand and master. I was not sure how it happened, but I was eager to recreate it.


    ¡­


    The sunrays seeped into my room and I opened my eyes.


    I remembered the chaos in the sunroom, but I had no luck in remembering how I triggered it. There was ache and desolation and feeling of betrayal, without the recollection of energy within me or controlling it.


    I got out of my room and headed to the south wing of the villa. Aldus said to leave it for the morning, and technically it''s morning so¡­


    I made my way through the hallway that leads to the sunroom and I noticed that it''s blocked by a semi-transparent heavy plastic curtain that hung from the ceiling and reached the floor.


    I stepped through the gap in the plastic and entered what I can describe as a construction zone.


    The plastic was there to block the dust from coming into the rest of the villa.


    It was still early, so any workers still didn''t get here.


    My mouth hung open when I realized that there was no sunroom. Instead, brand new marble covered the ground, and that''s it. There were no walls, no ceiling, no glass, no colorful mosaics. Only the empty floor.


    I walked around and stopped in the area where the garden used to be.


    I could see the walls of the rooms closer to the South side of the villa were being rebuilt.


    Did I do this?


    "Good morning, Serina.", Graike''s voice came from the side. "Admiring your work?"


    "Good morning.", I wished back and paused at the sight of his muscle-packed torso. Why is he not wearing anything on top?


    Graike''s smug smirk told me that he caught me ogling at him. I tried to keep eye contact, but his raven black hair danced in the breeze over his forehead, demanding attention.


    Damn it! He looks good and he knows it!


    I cleared my throat as I forced myself to focus. "Admiring this mess is the wrong description for what I''m feeling."


    Guilt swelled inside me. I knew how much Aldus loves this villa and he took pride in the sunroom, saying that he designed the colorful mosaics that are now gone. Completely.


    "How much damage did I cause?", I murmured to myself, but Graike heard me.


    "I heard that your display of might was spectacular.", Gaike said with amusement in his voice. He turned to me. "Do you want to see the current state from an aerial view?"


    I didn''t know what Graike had on his mind, so I nodded in agreement.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 150 - Riding A Dragon

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My eyes widened in surprise when Graike took a few steps away from me. Green scales rippled over his body, glistening in golden hues under the morning sun. His form enlarged rapidly and reshaped in a huge four-legged creature with a tail and massive wings.


    I gasped as the reality hit me. A dragon!


    In a matter of seconds, I was facing a huge green dragon whose scales shined with rich golden light. A low growl shook the ground as Graike extended his massive leathery wings and flapped them, creating gusts of wind that lifted the dust and small pebbles.


    I stared at his reptilian yellow eyes that had a narrow black vertical slit focused on me.


    He extended his front leg toward me.


    "Hop on.", I heard Graike''s voice in my head.


    "Wh-What?", I stuttered, unsure how I was able to hear him.


    "Use my leg to climb on my back, so I can take you up. The aerial view, remember?"


    My eyes darted nervously from his sharp claws to his eyes and then I noticed two long horns protruding from the top of his head.


    "How can I hear you?"


    "I can speak directly to your mind, sweetheart. It''s a perk of being a dragon. Hop on, or did you change your mind?"


    I realized that I am not in front of Graike, a handsome half-naked man, but in front of an ancient and majestic one-ton creature that can crush me with ease and probably breathes fire.


    I gulped softly. "Is it safe?"


    "It is, as long as you hold on tightly.", he responded with amusement in his voice.


    I hesitated for a moment before deciding to go for it. So many things happened since I''m with Aldus, and a ride on the dragon''s back sounded like not the craziest thing to do.


    Graike shifted his massive body, adjusting his angles so that it''s easy for me to climb and sit at the base of his neck.


    Surprisingly, his scales were warm with a slick texture.


    "Hold on tightly¡­", I heard him say before his wings flapped, propelling us up.


    I cursed internally while trying to find something to hold onto. After a second, I spotted a row of palm-sized spikes trailing at the back of his neck, and is clasped my fingers around two.


    "Serina! NO!", Lazarus shouted from the ground. "Get off him!"


    What does Lazarus mean by, get off him? I might be immortal, but I''m not suicidal. There is no way I''m jumping down, we were already above the villa!


    "It''s OK!", I shouted back, assuming that he is concerned I will fall down. "We will be back in a minute!"


    Lazarus was yelling something else, but it was drowned in the swishing of winds around me.


    My attention got on the roof of the villa that was obviously new and then I saw the flat ground that used to be the sunroom and the garden.


    Graike circled slowly above the mansion while I confirmed that I destroyed or damaged most of the south wing.


    As if he can hear my thoughts, Graike spoke into my mind, "Damage to the walls in the South of the villa went all the way to the foundations. The external wall was ripped away, and the surrounding ones cracked. Impressive¡­"


    The only thing impressive I saw in all that was that Aldus didn''t punish me for causing all this mess.


    I couldn''t believe that I destroyed all this, it must be a fortune in damages. Priceless, probably, and Aldus didn''t say a word. He was concerned about me and it only made me feel more guilty. Or maybe he will punish me later.


    "OK. I''ve seen enough¡­", I told Graike. "Can we go down now?"


    "Sure."


    "Where are we going?", I asked in horror, when I realized that Graike is flying away from the villa.


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t kidnap you, but I was hoping for some time with you without disturbances."


    A few seconds later, Graike landed on a nearby hill. We were still within Aldus''s property.


    I slid from Graike''s back and was happy when my legs touched the ground. He said that he will not kidnap me, but one can never be too sure.


    Now that I was safe on the ground, I regretted that we didn''t do a few more circles. I could pretend that I''m a dragon rider, going on a mission to save my kingdom, and maybe Graike could breathe fire. Or as a lightning dragon, would he breathe electricity?


    I admired his majestic appearance and I quickly turned around when I realized that he was shifting back into his human form.


    Wait! Was he naked now?


    "Did you enjoy the flight?", he asked, and I could hear that he was smiling.


    Sure, sure¡­ it was an interesting experience, but I can''t focus on that now when there is a naked man next to me.


    Sheepishly, I looked down and I was surprised to see that he had shoes on his feet and black fabric covered his legs.


    I didn''t pay attention, but I assumed that his shift into dragon form tore the pants he was wearing.


    I turned toward Graike and eyed him questionably. He was still topless, but his bottom half was covered up.


    "How come you have pants on?", I asked, unable to conceal my curiosity.


    A mischievous smirk danced at the corner of his lips. "Would you like me to take them off?"


    "No, no, no¡­", I said quickly.


    He shot me a smug smile and the green-golden scales rippled over his torso, leaving behind dark gray color that I realized became a t-shirt that snugly hugged his body.


    "You can create your clothes¡­", I said breathlessly, in awe of the sight in front of me. I wanted to touch the t-shirt and inspect the fabric, but I feared that it wouldn''t be appropriate.


    "Technically, it''s my skin, but I can make it take different appearances.", Graike clarified.


    I was not sure how to process this information. Does this mean Graike is naked? I reminded myself not to touch him. Just in case.


    Ah! Isn''t it too late for no touching? I was riding on him a minute ago!


    Graike''s smile faltered for a moment as he looked at the trees ahead, but it was back on when Lazarus emerged from the foliage.


    Lazarus reached us at full speed, and he placed himself between me and Graike. Lazarus''s back was facing me, but I heard him panting, and I craned my neck to see his face. How come Lazarus is out of breath? As a werewolf, this run should be nothing for him.


    It took me a moment to realize that Lazarus is panting because he is furious. What happened?


    "You are too late.", Graike said with a grin.


    I didn''t get it, but I saw Lazarus stiffening.


    Lazarus snorted. "I am not."


    "She already rode on my back.", Graike stated a fact.


    "It doesn''t count.", Lazarus squeezed through his teeth.


    "It was consensual. I offered, and she accepted."


    I could feel the anger roll across Lazarus as he was ready to let Alex out.


    Just what is going on here?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 151 - Married!

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was worried that Lazarus and Graike will start fighting. In a match of a werewolf against a dragon, I was quite sure that werewolf is the one who gets squished or roasted. How could Alex defeat a one-ton flying creature that has scales for armor?


    I didn''t understand what was going on, but I heard the words spoken.


    As much as I was touched that Lazarus took a stance to shield me, I couldn''t allow him to get hurt.


    I circled around Lazarus and stood between him and Graike before asking, "What''s the importance of Graike giving me a ride?"


    Lazarus gave me an annoyed look and I was not sure if he was angry at Graike or at me.


    "Do you think that dragons give anyone a ride on their back?", Lazarus snapped.


    I blinked. I didn''t think about it, but now that Lazarus mentioned it, I remembered that dragons are prideful and non-submissive, and letting me ride him like some flying mount is out of character.


    "Can you, please, clarify?"


    Lazarus rolled his eyes at me. "It''s part of the wedding ceremony."


    Before I could process Lazarus''s words, Graike let out a deep chuckle, his heated gaze glued to me. "On the day of our wedding, I let you ride me, sweetheart, and I will get to ride you for the rest of your life."


    My eyebrow twitched as I questioned Graike''s sanity. "Wedding? Are you kidding me?"


    Suddenly, I remembered the scene of Lazarus urging me frantically to get off Graike. Maybe jumping down was not a bad idea.


    "Don''t worry, Serina.", Graike said, and I relaxed. I knew he was joking. Right? RIGHT?


    His next words made me tense.


    "We will take it slow. I will not force you into marital duties until you get used to your new home¡­"


    "Marital duties?", I interrupted whatever he was about to say next. "New home? How many screws got loose in your head?"


    Graike wiggled his eyebrows mischievously. "Screw..." He took a step toward me. "Sweetheart¡­"


    "Stop calling me that!", I snapped.


    Does Graike have some filter in his mind so that he can hear only bits that interest him? I had to be direct.


    "I need you to stop. I am not your sweetheart. I am not your anything."


    "Actually, you are my wife number 47.", Graike said matter-of-factly.


    I exhaled in frustration. Did he just say that he has 46 women at home (wherever that is), and I am 47th? And he said that with a straight face, like I should be honored?


    "If riding you is considered accepting a marriage, then you should accept me walking away as a divorce.", I tried this approach.


    I stomped away, and Graike was quick to block my path. "That is not how things work where I''m from, sweetheart."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Reeeealy? That is how things work where I''m from. Don''t get in my way unless you want to anger me. I might end up asking for hefty alimony."


    Graike looked at me with amusement. "Feisty. I like it. But you know, we don''t have a concept of divorce."


    I rolled my eyes and walked away.


    "Dumbass.", Lazarus said to Graike and jogged to catch up to me. "I''m sorry I didn''t come a minute earlier to stop him or at least to explain the significance of getting onto his back. If I knew that he was planning to trick you into marriage, I would never let him leave my sight."


    "It''s fine. You tried to warn me, but I was not listening." I let out a long exhale together with part of my frustration. A second later, I burst into laughter. This whole situation was ridiculous.


    "Ha! I knew that you need only a minute to accept it.", Graike''s voice reached me.


    He obviously interpreted my crazed laughter as joy to be married to him. Lazarus was right. Graike is a dumbass.


    "I''m not accepting your ridiculous idea of a marriage, Graike!"


    "Dragons don''t acknowledge divorce."


    I grit my teeth in annoyance and turned to face him.


    Why did he lose his top again? All those muscles are distracting! I forced myself to focus.


    "People don''t get married by riding on someone''s back."


    "I am a dragon and I follow the customs of my species and my realm."


    At this point, my frustration was palpable. "Listen here, Graike, Lord of the Dragons¡­"


    "Lightning.", he corrected me, and my nostrils flared.


    "Fine!", I squeezed through my teeth. "Graike, Lord of the Lightning, as you can see, I am not a dragon, and we are not in your realm, so this marriage is not valid."


    He cocked his handsome eyebrow at me. "It would be valid if we are in my realm."


    "Well, if I ever step into your realm, we can continue discussing the matter of me being your wife number 47. How about that?"


    Graike flashed me a grin. "When will you come?"


    My insides churned. Is there any way for this man (or a dragon) to understand that I''m not interested in playing this game?


    "How about¡­ never?"


    Graike frowned at my words and I didn''t want to engage in this pointless conversation. I continued walking toward the villa with Lazarus by my side.


    "You know¡­ You shouldn''t give him hope like that. He could kidnap you and take you to his realm."


    Lazarus''s words put me on alert. I remembered that Aldus said how Graike would never force anything on me.


    "He wouldn''t." I didn''t sound convincing.


    "Are you sure?", Lazarus asked. "When you were up there, I thought that he will fly away if not for Aldus''s protection that doesn''t allow anyone to fly in or out of this property."


    Lazarus''s words made me nervous, and I scooted closer to him.


    "Thanks for watching my back, Lazarus."


    Lazarus grinned. "Anytime, princess. I will not let anyone bully you."


    I was glad that Graike stopped following us. Actually, he was behind us but keeping his distance without showing an intention to spout more nonsense about marriage. At least, that''s what I thought.


    In the dining room¡­


    It was time for breakfast, so Lazarus and I headed straight for the dining room when we reached the villa. Aldus and Vesper were there already.


    Aldus pulled a chair for me to sit and then Graike entered with a big grin on his face.


    "Greetings, father-in-law¡­", he said to Aldus cheerfully.


    Aldus looked at me questionably and I pinched the roof of my nose.


    "Serina¡­", Aldus''s voice was low, demanding an explanation.


    I felt like crying. Why am I in trouble, when Graike is the one who is crazy?


    I let out a slow exhale and met Aldus''s gaze before explaining, "I wanted to see the extent of the damage I caused to the villa, and Graike offered me aerial view. I didn''t know that if I ride on his back he will call it a marriage."


    Aldus frowned at Graike. "You changed into your dragon form in my backyard, and went up in the air?"


    Graike shrugged. "You told me that your staff is aware of non-human creatures, so¡­ Should I kill someone to keep them silenced?"


    I shuddered at his words. How can he speak so easily about killing people? Well, ancient texts speak of dragons who eat humans so maybe he treats people like snacks.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 152 - Preparations For The Trip To Greece

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus''s frown was directed at me. "You just hopped on dragon''s back?"


    "It was my chance to ride a dragon. I was curious about the damage, and I didn''t think much of it.", I said in a small voice.


    Aldus''s irritation was tangible. "Serina. What''s with you and animals?"


    "Animals?!", Graike hissed in outrage.


    Aldus ignored Graike''s angry tone as he continued scolding me, "What would happen if you fell? Or if he decided to eat you? You can''t put your safety in hands of a random person. Don''t you have any sense of self-preservation?"


    I was shrinking in my chair and I felt the pressure ease up as Aldus turned to Graike.


    "Graike, you can''t force or trick my daughter into marrying you. The times when you could take a woman into your den and call her yours are long gone. Now people demand consent and it''s obvious that Serina didn''t know what she was getting herself into when she climbed on your back. Not to mention that you didn''t take her to your den."


    "I couldn''t take her all the way. Your security arrays would fry me.", Graike grumbled, and I glared at him in outrage.


    Lazarus was right! This despicable dragon would kidnap me!


    Aldus clapped, getting everyone''s attention. "Good! Then, it''s settled. My daughter is not your wife."


    Graike was not willing to accept it. "But¡­"


    "It''s settled!", Aldus raised his voice, and I felt warm and fuzzy in my chest. Aldus always had my back. Just like now. He is the best father ever.


    My smile fell when I heard Aldus''s next words.


    "You are welcome to court my daughter and if you win her heart then you can marry her. But I will not allow you to pull any tricks. She needs to know what she is doing and to agree to it."


    Graike flashed a confident smile at me. "You will be mine, Serina."


    I couldn''t believe this!


    In the next moment, Lazarus let out a low growl and for once I was grateful for him growling because it told me that at least someone is on my side in thinking how this is NOT happening.


    I glanced at Vesper who looked at me with a sly smile on her face. She was enjoying this circus.


    Aldus waited for Graike to take his seat at the table before announcing, "Serina and I are grateful for your assistance and support, but now we need to head to our next destination."


    "You are telling us to leave.", Graike summarized.


    Aldus didn''t deny it. "Serina and I will leave for Greece in the afternoon. I am not chasing you away, but if you stay here beyond today, I will expect that you help with construction in the South wing."


    Vesper left shortly after breakfast.


    Before leaving, she wished me good luck and said that I can talk to her if I need female companionship. That was unexpected.


    On his way out, Graike approached me.


    He extended his hand for a handshake and I put my hand into his.


    He clasped my hand into his and tugged me closer to him.


    "I will not give up, sweetheart. I enjoy the chase and I know you are worth it.", his low voice sounded close to my ear and I forced myself not to move away.


    I didn''t want to give him the pleasure of knowing that I''m uncomfortable, as he seems to enjoy playing with me.


    "Maybe you should do something more productive.", I said with a stiff smile.


    He chuckled lowly and took in a deep breath. A second later, he jolted and looked at me with glee. "An untouched maiden. It will be my honor to corrupt you."


    I frowned. What the hell? This was beyond uncomfortable!


    He kissed the back of my palm, gave me a wink, and left the villa.


    Damn it! So much for staying cool.


    "I hope you learned your lesson and will keep your guard up around random creeps.", Lazarus said from the side.


    I chuckled in frustration. Isn''t Lazarus one of the creeps that got hugs and rubs (in wolf form) thanks to me lowering my guard?


    But I didn''t want to bicker with Lazarus. Since I woke up, he was nice and caring, and he did his best to protect me from the marriage-crazy dragon.


    "Do you know when you will be back?", Lazarus asked me and when he saw that my brows furrowed suspiciously, he quickly added, "This is not about the date."


    He exhaled heavily and I could see that it was difficult for him to talk.


    "I know that you had some issues and I assume you need time to settle your emotions. I will wait, but I will not forget that you owe me a date. In the meantime, I hope that I can still visit you as a friend."


    I was touched that Lazarus was so considerate. "Thank you, Lazarus."


    I decided to respond to his original question. "I have no idea how long we will be there, but I will be in touch."


    He smiled. "Take care, princess."


    With the guests gone, it was just me and Aldus.


    He told me to pack lightly, but before that, I had to say something.


    "Father, I am really sorry about the mess I created."


    Aldus looked at me questionably and I realized that he is not sure what I''m talking about. Between demolishing the house, being unconscious for nearly a week, and kind of marrying a dragon (to name a few), he probably had difficulty picking one.


    "Uhm... I''m sorry about the damage to the villa.", I clarified.


    Aldus assured me that it''s fine. "The south wing was due for renovation, and I used this opportunity to order better glass mosaics. You will love it¡­"


    Before leaving for Greece, we had a number of things to settle.


    I spoke to Zoe, Ash, and Luca and informed them that I might be offline for some time, but that I expect them to send me updates I will read them all once I get back online. In case of emergency, I told them to contact Lazarus.


    Aldus had a number of things to wrap up, and one was to get in touch with Calista who was enjoying her time in Spain and had no intention of returning anytime soon.


    I also called Mona who left me a few messages and she confirmed that my parents scheduled appointments in her spa for the next weekend.


    "I will make sure to get those samples for you.", she assured me.


    "Thank you, Mona. That would mean a lot."


    "Uhm¡­ how will I deliver the samples?"


    "I''m not sure.", I responded honestly. I didn''t think she will get to this stage, so I didn''t talk to Aldus about it. "Let me know when you have them, and we will figure out something."


    "Will Marius pick them up?"


    "Maybe."


    "If you give me his phone number, I can contact him when I have the samples."


    I was surprised by her eagerness to help.


    "I will see what I can do about it.", I responded before ending the call.


    I assumed that she will ask me to do something for her spa in order to return the favor, but she ended up talking about Marius. Strange.


    After lunch, we were ready to head out. Finally.


    I was impatient to reach my destination and start learning to control the newly discovered ability that loomed over me with a big sign ''house arrest''.


    After graduating at controlling pheromones, I finally earned my right to get out in the world, and being confined again didn''t sit well with me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 153 - Trip To Greece

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I was relieved when Serina finally woke up after her six days-long slumber.


    Just as Vesper diagnosed, Serina was trapped in her memories, too weak to face the reality. When Vesper said how this can last months or years I was dejected.


    Serina made great progress in the last few months. I revived her in my lab and watched her grow from a shy girl into a confident young woman. She took classes and passed all tests I put her through, yet one bad news made it all crumble, telling me that her foundations are still shaky.


    Luckily, Lazarus was able to eavesdrop on her conversation and I send Marius to investigate. It was easy for Marius to figure out that Mona''s words were just rumors. I blame Mona for not checking if her information is true before spreading it further, but I will leave that for Serina to handle.


    Serina woke up and I thought that we can finally relax, but then I found out that she rode on Graike''s back!


    I knew that the dragon had his eyes on Serina and that he was up to something. Why else would the Lord of Lightning linger at my place for a week and act as a construction worker? But without evidence, I couldn''t accuse him of anything, so I waited.


    I kept my eyes on him, but the flying incident happened while I was distracted in Vesper''s room. If she kept her moans lower in volume, maybe I would hear the commotion outside.


    If I knew that making Vesper my slave will turn her obedient and willing to serve me, I would do this a long time ago.


    I made Vesper my slave because of my previous grudges and I wanted to have her services as a witch handy while letting her know that I can take her life anytime.


    Vesper came onto me of her own will, and I can''t say that I hated it. The witch has some moves, and she knows how to please a man.  There is nothing more seductive than a woman without inhibitions who understands I am not interested in committing to a relationship.


    The whole ordeal ended well, with our three guests dispersing, and Serina and I heading to Greece.


    This will be a journey that Serina needs to take on her own, and I hoped that she is up to the challenge.


    Back to the present¡­


    The plane ride was three hours long. We were due to land on Crete in the afternoon and I observed Serina as she stared blankly through the window at the clouds below us.


    "Why aren''t you resting?", I asked her. Since she woke up from her six days-long sleep, she was keeping herself busy.


    "I''m not tired, and my mind is a mess so I can''t focus on practicing either.", she admitted.


    I had a good idea that she was avoiding something important. "Why don''t you read the file on Drago Orsini?"


    Serina looked at me guiltily and I knew that my hunch was correct. She is so easy to read.


    No matter what reason she gives me for not reading that file, it will all be an excuse to cover up that she is afraid of confirming that Duke had a good life after they parted ways while she stayed stuck with sweet memories of him. I don''t blame her, but I need her to snap out of it.


    "No matter what that file says, it won''t change the facts.", Serina responded after a long silence.


    I saw her ready to give up. She was looking down on herself, thinking that she is not important and as much as I hated to admit it, my words were not strong enough to convince her otherwise. There was only one man she wanted by her side, and that was the boy she calls Duke.


    I couldn''t let her drown in depression again.


    "What facts, Serina?"


    She took a deep breath before responding, "The fact that he abandoned me after high school and that he moved on with his life without me in it. This unreasonable crush is obviously one-sided and even if it''s not, it won''t change the point where I am an immortal while he is not."


    So, she worries if he is human? That is a natural concern of an immortal who fell for a human.


    I didn''t tell her that for the Soul Echo both parties need to be exceptionally strong, and humans don''t fall into that category. But I can''t speak to her about my suspicions that Duke is not human, not without evidence. I don''t want to give her hope only to disappoint her later.


    However, I need to plant a seed of possibility, something she can hold onto until I find out the truth.


    "Will things change if he is immortal?"


    Serina''s eyes snapped toward me. "Why did you ask that?"


    "What if he is not human?"


    She was on the edge of her seat. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    And here she was, gripping onto that sliver of hope, just where I wanted her.


    I raised my hands defensively. "I don''t have any proof one way or another and I don''t want to plant ideas into your head, but I know that you have feelings for him. I don''t want you to dismiss him only because you believe that he is human."


    She eyed me suspiciously. Did I reveal too much? Did she see through me? I don''t want to lie to her, and I wanted to postpone revealing my suspicions about Duke until I have proof, but she was in a bad place and I had to say something.


    She nodded slightly before asking, "Are you saying that you can create a potion or a pill to prolong his life and make him immortal?"


    I released the breath I was holding. This theory will work just fine. Well, I can prolong his life, so I will not be lying even though this was not the outcome I was going for.


    I tried to be cool about it. "Maybe. I know you have feelings for him, and if it''s mutual, we can find a solution for you to be together for a long time."


    Serina frowned. "Are you telling me to go to him?"


    "No. I''m telling you that the only regrets I have, are related to missed opportunities. You might be happy with a man who loves you, but for true happiness, you need to love him too. I don''t know what will happen if you go to him, but I know that if you don''t, one day you will wake up and regret that you stayed passive and missed your chance for happiness."


    Serina let out a long exhale and focused back on the window and clouds below us.


    Sorry, Serina, but I can''t say more than this and I hope this will be enough to keep you going until I finish my investigation on that boy.


    The Soul Echo told me three things. Serina and Duke are both creatures of great power, their souls are interlinked, and their desire to be together is mutual.


    Now that I know he is Drago Orsini, the investigation will go smoother, but if Serina gives up on him, there is no point in me looking into that boy at all.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 154 - Hiking With The Prince

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Crete, Greece ~


    When we got off the plane, we continued our trip by car.


    I told Aldus that I don''t need to rest, but he insisted that we stop at his villa first.


    Compared to our home in Genoa, this one was modest but no less beautiful.


    The purely white villa was perched on the cliff with narrow stone steps leading to the sandy beach below and there was a private dock.


    Due to its position of facing East, I imagined that sunrise over the Cretan Sea will be breathtaking.


    The villa consists of four bedrooms and it features a big panoramic veranda, surrounded on three sides by flourishing gardens, and there was an inviting open swimming pool. I could see myself relaxing there with a fancy cocktail in my hand.


    After showing me the villa and my bedroom, Aldus told me that we will continue our trip on foot.


    "Right away?" I was confused. "Aren''t we staying for the night here?"


    "There is no need to waste time. You said you are not tired."


    I was confused. We made a detour for this fifteen minutes-long stop. "That is correct, but why did we come here then?"


    "Because you need to know where to return after you are done with your training."


    I paused while his words sank in. "You are not coming with me?"


    "Harpies are females, and they don''t welcome men.", Aldus explained. "I am familiar with Mivian, the Archousa. That is their ruler. I also had a chance to meet Lumiona, the Manteio, or the oracle. But I can''t get in."


    "Oh¡­ so I will be alone with them?" I said this mostly to myself as my unease swelled.


    "Afraid?"


    "Yes! How can you leave me with those monsters?"


    Aldus paused. "I thought you wanted to master controlling the air."


    "Not if it will cost me my life."


    "They will not kill you without a reason, Serina. Harpies are wind spirits, and they are agents of punishment who carry murderers to Tartarus."


    I was not convinced.


    Aldus let out a long exhale. "I didn''t plan to let you go without any guidance. I will go with you to the entrance and demand to speak with Mivian or Lumiona. Only if you are comfortable, you will proceed and if you are not, we will return. Or would you rather that we just go home, and you figure the air control on your own?"


    I puffed my cheeks while thinking about his words. "I''m sorry. It''s just¡­ so many things happened, and I didn''t have time to think about alternatives. You mentioned going to Greece and harpies and I just went with it and I didn''t digest the idea. When you said that I will be alone, I gave in to my fears. I know that you wouldn''t put me in a dangerous situation."


    "I don''t think they will kill you, but that doesn''t mean that it''s not dangerous.", Aldus said. "Harpies are vicious and dangerous creatures. But so am I and Lazarus and Vesper and Graike, and you are doing fine. I would love to come with you, but I can''t."


    I was pretty sure that Lazarus, Vesper, and Graike would do something nasty to me if not for my identity as Aldus''s daughter! And Aldus would either ignore me or use me for food if I''m not his successful experiment! I didn''t dare say this at loud, but I was thinking about it.


    After a wave of anxiety washed over me, I exhaled in defeat. "It''s fine. I can''t rely on you to hold my hand all the time. I will make the most of my stay with them."


    "Good girl¡­", Aldus said and patted my head. "I am not a hundred percent confident if your ability is because of something I did, or you had it in you. However, I know that harpies are the right creatures who can help you control it."


    I knew that he was right. I nodded in agreement.


    "Now let''s go!", Aldus exclaimed while grabbing a backpack. "The last stretch of the trip is on foot."


    I took my backpack that had a few changes of clothes, toiletries, and a handful of granola bars, and followed after him.


    We hiked through the rocky terrain and sparse vegetation.


    The villa was isolated, far from any towns, so as soon as the villa got out of our sight, we were surrounded by nature.


    I was looking around while observing big trees and rocks, memorizing the path, so that I can find my way back.


    "Is there something I should keep on my mind while there?", I asked when we were about half an hour into the hike.


    Aldus thought for a second before responding. "You are an outsider. Do your best to stay like that."


    I didn''t get it. "What does that mean?"


    "Information about harpies is limited to what they do in the outside world. There is a reason for that. Stay focused on why you are going there and when you learn what you need, come back."


    I thought about his words. "Are you saying that if I see something I shouldn''t, they will kill me?"


    "Not necessarily kill you, but they might not let you out." Aldus saw me frowning, so he provided additional information, "Their civilization was thriving until they lost the war against humans. Since then, they retreated into their realm and are not coming out unless absolutely necessary. The word is that their numbers are dwindling. No matter what they are up to, remind yourself who you are and why you are there. Don''t allow them to assimilate you."


    It all sounded dangerous. Too dangerous.


    Am I going to face another situation where someone wants to keep me?


    My reasoning screamed that I should back out, but another voice in my head repeated that I am not human, and I should stop thinking like one.


    I belong to the world where one will want to make me his because I smell in a certain way, and another one will want to take me to his den as his wife because I rode on his back. So many life-altering events could happen because of things I couldn''t control or because of my ignorance.


    In this case, I am going to meet harpies armed with knowledge and determination. I need this; I need them. If I bail out without mastering the control of air, I will be back to house-arrest, wondering if I will demolish half of the house next time when I get some bad news.


    I gathered all my courage and put on a confident expression. "I can do this."


    Aldus gave me a nod of approval. "I don''t know how long you will need, but I will check on you in one month if you are not back by then."


    "Does that mean we will be unable to communicate?"


    "Every realm is locked with specific security that only rulers know how to go around."


    I took that as a ''no''. Another thing came into my mind. "Is that why you can contact your parents? Because your family rules Lemuria?"


    Aldus smiled in response, and that was a definite ''yes''.


    Sometimes I think of Aldus as a father, and sometimes as an eccentric scientist or an alchemist, but I never thought of him as a ruler of vampires. Well, his parents are rulers and that makes him a prince. And here I am, walking through the desolate rocky terrain in Greece with the prince of vampires. Sounds like a story from a novel with a bad ending.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 155 - Meeting Harpies

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I lost track of time when we reached a long crevice in the steep rocky mountain wall. It was hidden behind some tall bushes and unless one knows where to look, it''s easy to miss.


    "Is this the one?", I asked to what Aldus nodded and stepped inside.


    I followed Aldus through the narrow tunnel that was getting darker with every step we made.


    I was forcing my eyes to focus on his silhouette that was barely a shadow, when he reminded me, "You have glowstick."


    ''CRACK!''


    The sound of the glowstick cracking was unusually loud and it echoed in the distance.


    Of course, I am the one who needs assistance, as Aldus can see in the dark just fine. As much as he says that I''m amazing, next to him I always feel that I''m lacking in more ways than one.


    Aldus is always composed with answers to all the questions, he is strong and fast, and can see in the dark. Next to him, I feel like a helpless child.


    The light from the glowstick was not much, but it was enough for me to see bumps and cracks on the path, and jagged rocks that were protruding from each side of the tunnel threatening to scratch me if I get too close.


    I was glad when the tunnel expanded, and I realized that we are walking downwards.


    ''HISSS¡­''


    A snake-like sound was heard from all around us as it bounced against the wall.


    Aldus halted his steps and raised his hand, indicating for me to stop.


    "We are here¡­", Aldus whispered, and I swallowed softly.


    "It seems you are lost¡­ lost¡­ lost¡­", a girly voice echoed. "Go back... back... back..."


    "We are here to request passage to Lost Isles.", Aldus responded calmly, and his eyes were focused on a spot in the darkness ahead.


    "You think it''s easy to enter¡­ enter¡­ enter¡­"


    "We are in need of help from harpies.", Aldus said.


    "What gives you the right to request anything? ¡­anything? ¡­anything?"


    "My name is Aldus, the Lord of Vampires.", Aldus spoke with authority. "I want to speak to Mivian, your Archousa, or with Lumiona, your Manteio. If you fail to comply, you will suffer consequences."


    My eyes widened when I heard Aldus introduce himself. So far he never invoked his title. It sounded important and it made me feel small, yet sheltered.


    I bit my lower lip and counted seconds of silence. I reached twelve when a light buzzing sound was heard, and a glowing figure of a girl was revealed. She was exactly in the spot where Aldus was looking.


    I was surprised as I observed the girl who walked toward us cautiously.


    It was a girl in her late teens with milky-white skin that emitted a light glow. Her waist-length white hair covered her exposed breasts, and her white luminescent eyes made her black pupils stand out. Her perfect skin was bare, other than the triangle-shaped cloth that started low at her waist and stretched down, to cover her private part between her legs.


    Is this a harpy? Shouldn''t they be hideous bird-like creatures with human heads? This girl was ethereally beautiful.


    She glanced at Aldus for a second before her gaze focused on me. She didn''t smile or frown and the only thing I could see was curiosity.


    "This is my daughter, Seraphina.", Aldus said when he noticed that harpy''s attention was on me. "She has the wind element and I hope that your Archosa can help her master it. Tell her that I am here, demanding audience."


    The girl peeled her eyes from me and lifted her chin.


    "Wait here.", she said, and then she went back behind the rock and the light disappeared.


    "Was that a harpy?", I had to confirm.


    "Yes."


    "Shouldn''t they be more¡­ bird-like?"


    "You are referring to sketches that look like hideous creatures with claws and big beaks?" Aldus saw me nod, and he explained, "As you can see, they are nothing like it. There used to be a time when harpies would come into cities where humans live. They are attractive, and some men tried to get their favor. When they failed, men would spread the word how they are monsters."


    "Someone''s ego couldn''t handle rejection.", I grumbled.


    Aldus chuckled. "You would be amazed to find out how history is written by the ones in power. They can twist the facts to fit their narrative and silence anyone who speaks otherwise. The powerful harpies can transform their feet into talons, and the ones who established a connection to their star have wings. This girl didn''t have wings so she probably concealed them, as they would not allow a harpy with weak powers to guard the entrance."


    I knew that harpies have a ritual where they create a special song, and if a star accepts the song, that harpy will gain magical abilities and wings created of light.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if I can get wings. Does that mean I need to sing? I should ask if wings have any role. Can I use them to fly or are they only decoration? Are there any drawbacks?


    I have no intention of being some air-sorceress. I want to prevent blowing up things, and if I can control air, that would be a bonus. Flying would be awesome. Ah, I need to slow down. One thing at a time. My first goal is to get in and to be accepted as an apprentice.


    There was a faint sizzling sound and the light flashed in front of us as three ethereally beautiful white girls approached us.


    The one in front had a white sleeveless dress that reached her knees, the second one had one white cloth tied around her chest, and another white cloth that hung on her waist, creating something like a minidress, while the third one was the guard that we saw already.


    All three of them had long white hair.


    The one with a two-piece outfit had her hair flowing freely, while the one in front had her white hair styled in dreadlocks.


    Aldus bowed slightly. "Archousa Mivian, Manteio Lumiona¡­ it''s nice to see you again."


    I understood that both the ruler and the oracle came, and I quickly bowed as well.


    "Lord Aldus¡­ it''s been a long time¡­", the woman in the full dress responded. "I hear you brought us a child." All eyes were on me and I smiled sheepishly.


    "This is my daughter, Seraphina.", Aldus introduced me.


    I saw that he is not bowing anymore, so I followed. Aldus told me before not to speak without permission, so I focused on my smile, hoping that it doesn''t look forced.


    "Due to some event, she showed affinity toward manipulating air. I was hoping that you can provide her with guidance.", Aldus said.


    Mivian and Lumiona exchanged confused glances.


    "Manipulating air?", the woman with the two-piece outfit, I identified as Lumiona asked. "Do you mind if I check?"


    Aldus gestured toward me and took a step away, allowing harpies space to get a better view of me.


    - - -


    Check the photo in the comments to see the inspiration for Mivian (the harpy)


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 156 - Leaving With Harpies

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Seraphina¡­", the harpy with a skimpy two-piece outfit called my name while scrutinizing me. "I am Lumiona."


    I was glad that I got it right. She is the oracle.


    "I need you to relax.", she said when she was one step away from me and I stiffened.


    When people tell you to relax, it usually means something bad will happen.


    I took two deep breaths and closed my eyes.


    There was a chilly air current all around me and Lumiona hummed something unintelligibly.


    It lasted no more than three seconds when the breeze dwindled and I heard Lumiona say, "The winds accept her."


    "Is she an air mage?", Mivian asked while observing me curiously.


    "It doesn''t look like it.", Lumiona responded. "She is compatible with the wind element. This is the most I can tell for now."


    Mivian looked at Aldus. "How is this possible?"


    Aldus shrugged, indicating that he is not sure. "My daughter was always in tune with the air, but lately it''s getting troublesome. I brought Serina here with the hope that you can teach her to control air, because the last time Serina got upset, she summoned a tornado.", Aldus lied with a straight face. But it was not wise to say that he revived me and during that process, he used the essence of a harpy that he bought on the black market.


    Both Mivian and Lumiona frowned when Aldus said that I''m here so they can teach me to control air and I was sure that they will kick us out.


    "We are not an academy.", Lumiona said grumpily.


    "I know.", Aldus responded with a smile and looked at Mivian. "I hoped that you will do this because of our amiable relationship, and of course, I will make sure it''s worthwhile for you¡­"


    He pulled a fist-sized box from his pocket and removed the backpack he was carrying on his shoulder.


    My eyes widened when I saw that he prepared some sort of payment for them.


    I also had a backpack, but mine was filled with several changes of clothes, toiletries, and snacks. Somehow, I assumed that Aldus also carried clothes and food. How silly of me¡­ he was only escorting me. Why would he pack those things?


    Mivian''s chin twitched, and she called, "Liatris!"


    The guard-girl (aka Liatris) stepped forward and took the box from Aldus''s hands.


    The guard-girl glanced at Mivian and after she got a nod of approval, opened the box.


    All three harpies stared as possessed at the sphere that I could describe as a glowing pearl. It was the biggest pearl I''ve seen in my life (movies included), and it pulsated in white and light-blue hues.


    It seems that harpies are attracted to glowing things or maybe that orb has some other use I''m not familiar with, but I knew that it''s priceless.


    Again, I felt guilty that Aldus is facing unimaginable expenses because of me. He paid Vesper to teach me to control pheromones, I destroyed part of his house, and now this. These are only three things I''m aware of. Oh, and the investigations about my past and my parents definitely don''t come for free.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that Aldus is going above and beyond to cover for me. Will I ever be able to repay it?


    Mivian was the first one to snap out of her trance. "What''s in the bag?"


    Aldus placed the bag on the ground and Lumiona closed the box with the glowing pearl before reaching to see what''s in the bag. Even I craned my neck to see inside.


    It was full of small travel-sized containers. Perfumes, cremes, lotions, and other beauty products. And the back compartment was full of small-sized chocolates.


    I glanced at Aldus nervously. Is he really expecting them to take me in for a backpack full of beauty knick-knacks? After that massive glowing pearl, this offering was lacking.


    But then I saw that Mivian''s and Lumiona''s eyes were sparkling at the sight in front of them. Liatris''s lips were stretched into a dazed smile.


    Other than glowing things, harpies like girly stuff also.


    "If you teach her well, I will make sure it''s worth your time.", Aldus said, snapping the three harpies out of their stupor.


    Mivian glanced at me and then at Aldus. "Deal."


    Lumiona was apprehensive, and she quickly added, "We will teach your daughter, but the results will depend on her."


    Aldus glanced at me and I realized that this is the part where I need to decide if I will go with them or return with Aldus.


    This was a choice he didn''t need to give me. Aldus did so much for me, and it would be super-ungrateful of me if I chicken out at this point.


    I gave him a small nod which he returned, indicating that he understood.


    Aldus turned to Mivian. "While my daughter is staying with you, provide her with a place to rest and make sure she knows about any rules that she needs to follow. Serina doesn''t need blood to sustain herself, but she is used to a routine of eating human food, three meals a day. She will decide when her training will end, and I expect that you will escort her to this point without delays. Serina will manage the rest of the way. If I don''t hear from her in one month, I will come here, expecting to see Serina and hear about her progress."


    Mivian hesitated for a few seconds before agreeing to Aldus''s condition.


    I released the breath I was holding. With this, they agreed to release me, and they were aware that Aldus will come for me if I''m not back in a month. One month. Sounds like a long time, yet it can pass in a flash.


    He emphasized that I''m his daughter and he brought up blood as food, reminding them of my non-existent vampiric origins. He really thought of everything.


    I turned to Aldus and gave him a hug. "Thank you, father. I will do my best."


    "That''s all I''m expecting from you.", Aldus responded while returning my hug awkwardly. "Take care, Serina, and remember what I told you. Come back when you are done with training."


    "I will."


    "Let''s go.", Mivian said, and she led the way into the darkness that was dispelled partially by her glowing figure.


    I walked after Mivian, and Lumiona was behind me carrying the offerings that Aldus gave them.


    I saw Mivian walk through an invisible wall that rippled like the water surface behind her.


    Before walking through the barrier, I glanced back, and I met Aldus''s gaze. Liatris, the guard-girl, was two steps away from Aldus, also looking in my direction, her presence illuminated Aldus''s figure.


    I waved and Aldus nodded and then I turned away and stepped into the invisible wall with a heavy heart.


    This was it. Me without Aldus for who knows how long and I hoped that we will reunite. Soon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 157 - Lost Isles (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The familiar pull told me that I stepped into a portal. When the movement stopped, I looked around and I didn''t see anything different.


    I was in a dark cave-like place, and Mivian''s figure was glowing several steps ahead of me.


    Two other harpies were next to her. The triangle-patch cloth over private parts between their legs told me there is a strong possibility the new faces are guards, like Liatris.


    "Move, child¡­", Mivian told me. "Lumiona is right behind you."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped my lips as I stumbled forward quickly just in time to see the oracle coming out of the portal.


    I observed that there were no runes visible, like on the portals I used so far. The only indication of the portal''s existence was the surface that rippled like water when someone passes through it. Fascinating.


    Lumiona shot me a side glance while walking next to me, and she went her way with her hands full of goodies that Aldus gave them.


    I let out a long exhale. Harpies don''t seem to be very friendly or talkative. Not that I mind, but at least I hoped that someone will introduce me to basics, so I don''t need to figure out things on my own and probably offend someone.


    "Treva!", Mivian called and one of the guard-girls straightened her back.


    "This is Seraphina. You will be her guide. Show her the common areas while Zana arranges for her a place to sleep¡­"


    After a brief exchange with Mivian, one of the guard girls nodded and headed down the tunnel, away from us. I assumed that was Zana.


    Treva observed me with curiosity before speaking, "Follow me." And that was it.


    Treva started walking down the tunnel and I went after her while doing my best not to get too close or too far, and not to stumble.


    We didn''t meet any other harpies on our way, and I assumed that Treva is taking me through a roundabout way so that I don''t see things I shouldn''t.


    After numerous twists and turns, I guessed that even if someone finds the portal, knows how to activate it, and gets in, they would be lost in this maze.


    While on the topic of being lost, I realized that I wouldn''t know how to return to the portal. Talk about feeling useless. I gave up on trying to remember the path and I focused on the back of my guide.


    Another thing I noticed was the increasing heat and I wondered if we were inside a volcano or just some tropical climate.


    Treva''s white hair was styled in two waist-long braids and she had some hair ornaments pinned at the top.


    My eyes were attracted toward the faint light at the end of the tunnel which widened with every step we took. It seems that we reached our destination!


    It was a massive cave with small flickering lights along the walls.


    I figured out that Harpies don''t have electricity, so those lights could be glowing rocks, similar to the ones Aldus has in his underground lab; or maybe bioluminescent plants or animals, or it could be magic for how much I know. I decided to investigate that closer when I get a chance.


    My footsteps were padded by a soft layer of moss and there was a lake.


    Several harpies sat on the rocks that were protruding from the lake, they hummed some songs and chatted in low voices.


    What they had in common (other than their white appearance) was that all of them were scarcely clothed with their breasts exposed.


    Out of the dozen of harpies I saw so far, only Mivian and Lumiona had some covering above the waist, and I could swear that at least two harpies sitting on the rocks in the lake were completely naked.


    It was warm, so there was no need for clothes, but I still found it unusual that females are so freely exposed. It was like a beach in the South of France. I read about them in magazines, and I wondered, if I ever go on one of those beaches, would I be bold enough to remove my top?


    The lake surface was calm, and it reflected the small lights from the walls and numerous stars from above.


    I gaped at the open ceiling, wondering how much time passed that it''s pitch dark outside. It shouldn''t be that dark, but then¡­ I passed through a portal and I might be in a different time zone or on a different planet.


    "This is where we gather¡­", Treva told me, and then she pointed behind me. "The topmost entrance belongs to Archousa. The one on the far left is Manteio''s. You are not to enter anyone''s dwelling uninvited."


    I observed numerous cave entrances that were neatly arranged in layers, like entrances to the apartments in a building, and I understood that those are their residences.


    "Don''t make noise to disturb my sisters¡­", Treva continued with instructions of what not to do. "Don''t go out of this area without a guide because you will get lost. Other than a natural maze, there are arrays and traps to prevent outsiders from finding their way in¡­"


    "Or getting out¡­", I mumbled to myself.


    "I will provide you with more information after Archousa approves." Treva looked up. "Your dwelling is ready."


    She walked away and I understood that I should follow her.


    The stairs we took up were etched in the rock.


    I got a cave on the lowest level which was approximately two stories high from the level where the mossy ground is and the lake.


    My cave had an opening, and a simple wooden bed that had a thin futon-like mattress and a blanket. One wall had several strings of lights, just like the ones outside, and¡­ that was it.


    "I will come and get you when it''s time for a meal.", Treva said, and she was about to step out when I stopped her.


    "Wait. Is there a bathroom?"


    She tilted her head. "We take bath in the lake, and if you need to defecate, go down, the second tunnel on the left. All the way down. You can''t miss it."


    Well, they definitely live simply. Not that I was expecting luxury, but this was a bit dark and¡­ noneventful.


    "Anything else?", Treva asked curtly.


    Her behavior put me off. Treva is my guide and the only harpy I am certain I will interact with. I needed to win her over. Somehow. I remembered how their eyes lit up at the sight of chocolates and I got an idea.


    "Yes, actually¡­", I said and dug in the side pocket of my backpack, fishing out a granola bar.


    "This is for you. Thank you for showing me around."


    Treva stared at the granola bar greedily like it''s something precious and accepted it with shaky hands. I guessed that they don''t go out much and that this scored me some points.


    She nodded and left my room. Or should I call it a cave?


    Treva''s big smile gave me hope that she will be friendlier when we see each other next time.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 158 - Lost Isles (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Once I was alone in my cave-room, I checked the bed by sitting and lying on it. I don''t remember if I ever slept on something so hard, but I will manage. I''m not here to sleep and the lack of amenities should act as a motivation to try harder.


    With nothing much to do, I went to inspect the tiny lights in my room and I confirmed that they are some form of glowworms that were living in the moss which existed in the tiny cracks in the wall. I hoped that worms won''t move around.


    I regretted not bringing a book or something to keep myself busy. But then... there was not enough light to read a book, and any electronic device would run out of battery, so this is for the best.


    Focus on practice, Serina! I reminded myself.


    I sat on the bed, closed my eyes, and played with my pheromone control.


    I wanted to do at least something useful before Treva comes to fetch me for a meal and wandering outside on my own didn''t sound like a good idea.


    With my practice, I developed sensitivity to my pheromone output, and I was at the point where I didn''t need the spiky gadget to figure out how much I''m releasing as I was within 1 to 2 points of what the measuring device showed.


    My next goals were to see how low I can take my pheromone output, with the lowest measurement being 2 currently. I guessed that if I can somehow put it on 0, people will ignore me completely, and I wondered if I can make it negative by changing the structure of pheromones.


    I also want to try targeting a specific person, but I don''t want to target people. Aldus said that he will acquire a number of spiky measuring devices that I can arrange around myself at various distances and attempt to affect only specific ones.


    In addition to that, I am analyzing the fine details of my access to subconsciousness. I believe that if I can break the invisible wall in my mind and I get to see my memories before my fourth birthday, I might get a clue into who I was.


    Ah, there is so much to do. I will not be bored.


    It didn''t take long before my clothes were drenched in sweat due to heat and humidity and I started removing layers until I ended up in my sports bra and shorts. Considering what the harpies were wearing, I was overdressed.


    Time passed and I realized that this place is surrounded by constant darkness without any daytime. The only way for me to track time were my meals which I had in one large common room that looked something like a cafeteria with one area where food was arranged for us to take and several long tables where we would sit to consume food.


    Harpies ate mushrooms, roots, herbs, and fruits, raw or boiled. It was not very tasty, but it was food and I swallowed it.


    Other than my official guide, Treva, I met several other harpies that happened to sit next to me.


    My new friends were not very friendly, and I contemplated giving them granola bars because it worked on Treva like a charm and she became quite accommodating, but I dropped that idea as I had no clue how long I will be stuck here. Also, exchanging food for their friendliness seemed like bribing kids with candy.


    Treva explained that harpies are spirits, and they eat mostly for the pleasure of experiencing flavors, and not to sustain themselves. That is why they gather in the cafeteria for one meal a day.


    Since I had no way of tracking time, I wondered if I was getting one meal a day or if it was three, how Aldus requested. Considering that the crowd was more-less constant, I guessed that it''s once a day.


    "For someone who eats for the pleasure of flavors, your food is quite bland...", I told Treva during my third meal in the cafeteria while chewing on half-cooked daikon.


    Treva agreed with me. "This is common food we consume when no one goes for a hunt."


    My ears perked up. "A hunt?"


    Treva nodded mysteriously. "We send small teams to different realms with the task to find food..."


    Listening to Treva''s story, I realized harpies are not hunters to catch something that needs preparing, but they would ''borrow'' already prepared food. I said that they are picnic thieves, and Treva assured me that they love picnics, but they are not thieves. I didn''t want to argue on this point but when they take someone else''s food without permission, that is definitely stealing.


    Treva told me excitedly that when teams return with their catch, there is usually a feast next to the lake where harpies eat, drink, dance, and sing. I imagined it like pirates who throw a party after raiding a merchant''s ship, but I kept those thoughts to myself. In any case, I would love to see that party because from what I''ve seen so far, the life of a harpy is quite monotonous.


    From Treva''s stories, I understood that other than food, singing, and dancing which are considered leisure activities, harpies also have occupations.


    Mivian is the Archousa, or the leader of harpies. She makes sure things are running smoothly, has access to their treasury and security boundaries, and is resolving any conflicts.


    Lumiona is the Manteio, or the oracle in this community. She is something like a spiritual leader and she helps other harpies establish, maintain, and harness the power of stars.


    There are also warriors, scouts, technicians, builders, and several other occupations. Based on the bland food in the cafeteria, I guessed that cooking is not an occupation anyone excels in.


    Treva told me that there are more than one thousand harpies in this community, but she didn''t know the exact number, which told me that she was just guesstimating or exaggerating. There were no more than one hundred harpies, how much I''ve seen. Where are the others?


    After some time, we ran out of harpy-related topics to discuss, and Treva would mostly ask me about life in the human realm. On a few occasions, after the meal, Treva and I sat on the moss next to the lake and chatted.


    "This place is called Lost Isles, right?", I asked Treva on one occasion.


    She confirmed. "That is how outsiders call it."


    "It looks like an inside of a mountain.", I voiced my observations.


    Treva smiled. "This is inside a mountain. And the mountain is on an island." She glanced around, making sure no one is nearby before she spoke in a hushed tone, "We used to live outside, but after the war, our Archousa decided that safety comes first. There are several mountains on this island, each is carved for us to live in."


    I understood that Treva told me something that outsiders shouldn''t know, so I didn''t ask more about it.


    The existence of multiple mountains like this one would explain why Treva said that there are thousands of harpies, yet I''ve seen only a fraction.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 159 - Lost Isles (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    While sitting on the moss by the lake, I got a chance to see how harpies reveal their wings.


    It''s like specks of light descending from heaven and converging to create something beyond angelic. It all happens within a second and no matter how many times I saw it, I always craved for more.


    Harpy''s wings are wonderful, translucent, created of pure light.


    Treva explained that every harpy has the power to manipulate winds, but when their wings are out, their power grows several folds.


    Harpies with wings can fly, but not because they use wings to propel themselves; it''s due to their wings amplifying the magic that allows them to control the winds around them.


    The magical power of each harpy is showcased with the size of her wings, and once wings form, they won''t change. That is why harpies are taking very seriously the ceremony for calling the star and they take years to prepare for it.


    Treva told me about their ceremony for singing to the star and I listened to this attentively, as it was only briefly explained in the books I''ve read.


    The ceremony is performed in the Singing Chamber; that is not an area where an outsider can step into, but I imagined that it must be a solemn place.


    In the Singing Chamber, the harpy will sing a song she specially created for her star with the goal to compel the star to sing back and grant its power to the harpy, creating an unbreakable connection between the two.


    If one doesn''t create a connection, she can try again. But once the connection is established, it will be unbreakable until one of the two perishes.


    The more powerful the star is, the more energy will be given to the harpy, creating larger wings and amplifying her magic accordingly.


    As much as it was fun being in a new place, surrounded by harpies and glowing worms next to the clear lake, I realized that the time was passing, and no one called me for instructions on the wind manipulation.


    To be honest, I was underwhelmed as the novelty wore off quickly.


    Considering that harpies were described as magical and technologically advanced, I assumed that their lifestyle will be more¡­ advanced. Yes, they fell from grace after wars, but aren''t they just living simple lives, in caves? I didn''t want to ask about this, fearing that it might be a sensitive topic and I didn''t want to get myself into trouble. That is not why I was there.


    Speaking of why I was there, after my seventh meal in the cafeteria, my meditation was cut short when Treva came to my cave.


    "The Manteio will see you now."


    "Lumiona?", I had to confirm we are talking about the oracle.


    Treva nodded and urged me to hurry. "She doesn''t like to wait."


    How rude. She expects me to be there right away after she made me wait for days! I didn''t say this at loud.


    Treva didn''t take me to Lumiona''s cave but through one of the tunnels on the right.


    After a few twists and turns, the tunnel expanded into a cave that smelled of some herbs. I didn''t see anything out of the ordinary with this place until I stepped inside.


    The tall cave had an opening on top, allowing for stars to make an appearance, and the floor was smooth like glass, reflecting the stars from above.


    This room was surprisingly bright, despite the absence of glowworms. The light was provided by the stars and the glowing altar at the far end of the cave, and smooth walls amplified the light as well.


    "Come¡­", Lumiona said. She was the only person inside, other than me. Treva didn''t join.


    There were four incense burners around the altar, each emitting a small tendril of smoke, and I realized that''s the source of the herbal scent.


    As instructed, I sat on the ground next to the altar and closed my eyes with the hope that I will not be sacrificed.


    "This chamber amplifies starlight and our magic powers¡­", Lumiona explained.


    To my surprise, Lumiona started humming a tune that seamlessly morphed into a song I couldn''t describe with words. It made me happy and sad and tingly all over as I felt breezes dancing around me and caressing my skin everywhere. It was a gentle touch, yet it felt intrusive. Luckily, it didn''t last long.


    "The winds accept you."


    I hoped that was something good and I opened my eyes to see Lumiona observing me curiously.


    "Now what?", I asked.


    "I am not sure."


    I blinked in confusion. Before I got a chance to ask for an explanation, she spoke again slowly with long pauses between words.


    "We never had a case like this. The winds in you are strong, but teachings are usually done at a much younger age when your connection with energies is still forming, and yours are formed¡­ Give me time to think of something."


    She appeared to be genuinely concerned, so I didn''t make any noise.


    After some thinking, Lumiona decided on an approach.


    She told me to sit closer by the altar and gave me some vague instructions, "We don''t create winds, we direct the energy that is around us. Think of your body as a medium that can attract and repel the air around you. Empty your mind and open your soul. Feel the winds and call them to heed your calls¡­"


    I had no idea how to feel the energies around me, so I approached it in a similar way to how I did when I practiced pheromone control.


    I closed my eyes and calmed my mind, trying to feel the slightest breeze, and then I remembered the sunroom and how the air visibly rippled toward me like it turned into liquid. I focused on that image and tried to recreate it.


    Time passed.


    I heard Lumiona''s footsteps as she got in and out of the chamber, and I had no idea if I was there for hours or days.


    Occasionally, I thought I felt something, but when I opened my eyes and noticed that the tendril of smoke from the nearby incense burner is steady, my mood dropped.


    "Any progress?", Lumiona asked after an unknown measure of time and I saw her standing next to me.


    "I''m not sure."


    "I can feel the tug from you, but it''s not complete. Tell me, what are you imagining?"


    ''A tug is good'', I thought. Well, at least it''s something.


    "I''m trying to make air condense and twirl around me.", I explained while waving my hands.


    Lumiona frowned a bit and spoke to me like I''m a little kid. "You need to understand the air which is everchanging. Other energies are straightforward. Earth is firm and unmovable. Fire is explosive and unstable. Lightning is fast and sharp. Water is smooth and tangible. Air is¡­ all of it."


    She lifted her chin proudly, obviously feeling that her element is above all others. Ah, the arrogance.


    But I listened carefully because this was important.


    In the next moment, Lumiona''s wings appeared. She didn''t have one set of wings, but two! That must be some serious magic power. No wonder she is an oracle.


    I wondered if Mivian also has an extra set of wings. Per my logic, as their ruler, Mivian should be the most powerful one.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 160 - Lost Isles (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "They are beautiful¡­", I breathed while staring at Lumiona''s two sets of wings.


    Lumiona flapped her wings in fluid motions and her smug expression told me that she was pleased with my reaction.


    "Pay attention, child.", Lumiona''s stern voice snapped me to reality.


    "The wind is all around us and every other element depends on it. You can use it as a weapon¡­" Lumiona flicked her hand to her right, and I heard a high pitch whistle rip through the air for a split-second before a narrow crack in the wall appeared. She just broke the rock with an air current! That''s some firepower!


    "You can use it as a shield¡­" Lumiona lifted her hand toward me, with her open palm forward and I could see ripples of air converging in front of her palm, forming like a big dinner plate that was transparent, yet hazy a bit.


    "Try to break this.", she told me.


    I threw a punch at her air shield. I didn''t hit it hard, but it felt like I''ve hit a stone. Impressive.


    Lumiona saw my eyes widen in surprise and I could see her pride swelling.


    "The air can help you move¡­" A second later, Lumiona was hovering above the ground.


    I was excited about this, and I wondered if I could fly with enough practice.


    As she slowly touched the ground with her feet, Lumiona spoke again, "The winds can be a powerful ally or a terrifying enemy. It''s up to you how you will use it. The more you talk to them, the more they will listen¡­"


    Lumiona paused and looked into me. "Your father said that you used winds before."


    I nodded in confirmation.


    "Tell me about it.", she demanded.


    "I was upset, and I created a storm.", I decided to stick to the short version.


    "Why do you think you created a storm?"


    "I¡­", I let out a long exhale. "I was hurt, and I wanted it to stop."


    "You wanted to destroy things.", Lumiona summarized her understanding, and she was spot on.


    "Yes.", I admitted.


    "That''s a good start."


    "It is?"


    Lumiona nodded. "We don''t create energies. We use what''s around us and amplify it. In your case, your emotions took over and your desire to destroy was echoed by the winds that responded to your call."


    "This room amplifies wind energies, and it will allow you to feel them easier.", she gestured toward the incense burners. "The scent will stimulate your soul to relax and embrace your nature."


    That all sounded nice, but I wanted the on-off capability before fine-tuning. "Can you teach me to suppress this ability? I don''t want to go through destroying things again."


    Lumiona was not pleased with my request, but she answered grumpily, "There is beauty in chaos. However, if you want control, I need to disappoint you as you can''t control the winds. You need to control yourself and the elements around you will echo your state."


    Easier said than done. How can I be calm if I don''t know what''s coming? "How?"


    "Be it love or hate or fear, the only thing that puts our soul in disarray are uncertainties. Find closure. Regardless of what it is, it will bring you peace. Only like that, your mind will be calm enough to control your emotions and the energies will follow¡­"


    After Lumiona''s impressive demonstration and mind-stirring lesson, I returned to my cave. I needed to think about what I learned and sitting in that room with Lumiona nearby was not helping.


    Actually, I knew what I needed to do. There was only one thing pending for me to face, one man who could make me soar into the skies from happiness at the sight of his heartstopping half-smile, and experience hell at the thought of his rejection.


    It was time to take that control away from him.


    It was time to stop avoiding him.


    Duke.


    I had no plans of going to London, but there were other ways to face my demons and leave that chapter of my life behind me where it belongs, in the past. It was time for closure.


    I stood at the entrance of my room-cave and glared at the bed like it''s my biggest enemy.


    Since I reached here, I didn''t sleep. While awake, I could control my thoughts and I feared that if I sleep, I will dream and remember things I didn''t want to. But now I had to go through it.


    My legs moved toward the bed and I laid on it.


    Days of no sleep took a toll on me and even though technically I don''t need to sleep like humans, my body gets drained, and sleep helps me recharge. Just like food.


    My eyelids were heavy and before I drifted into restless dreams, a sigh escaped my lips. "Duke¡­"


    I saw Duke from our first day of high school, as he entered the classroom while his scorching blue eyes didn''t leave mine, and I felt butterflies in my stomach awaken¡­ the two of us sitting side-by-side on the rooftop of the main building of our high school¡­ on the playground that was halfway between our school and my home¡­ in the sweetshop¡­ In every memory, Duke was looking at me with eyes full of emotions that I mistook for affection.


    I knew that scenes in front of me are part of the past that will never happen again, but I took it all in hungrily because I needed to remember every good thing before I closed that door, leaving it in the past forever.


    My plan was simple. I will remember all the good things and acknowledge them. Next, I will remember my lonely days without Duke and accept them. Good and bad it''s all part of life, and they balance each other because without darkness we would not know how to appreciate light.


    The mistake I made previously was that I used to focus only on the good memories, fooling myself how that is the reality to the point that when the bad images resurfaced, I crashed.


    Now I will remind myself that darkness and light are side-by-side, creating many shades that we call life. I will stop with unreasonable expectations and face the reality and all the colors it brings.


    Up to this point, my dreams went according to my plan.


    After observing a vast number of scenes, just as I reached the end of my high school days, everything turned dark.


    Well, this was not planned.


    The familiar scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean enveloped me as I found my head resting on the warm and firm chest.


    It was completely dark, and I couldn''t see anything, but I didn''t need to guess who that was.


    The current situation deviated from my vision of how this night should end, but I could work with it.


    After a brief hesitation, I decided to enjoy the moment before I confront Duke and hear the ugly truth. Sure, it might not be the real thing, but it definitely feels real, and I will go with it.


    As my arms snaked around his torso, Duke''s body jolted, and then his arms swiftly wrapped around me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 161 - Weak Resolve

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was not sure if Duke pulled me higher or he got lower, but his face was buried in my hair above my shoulder and he inhaled a shaky breath, taking in my scent while his embrace tightened, as if he was afraid I will disappear.


    I found myself melting into him and I hated how weak my resolve was.


    What happened with facing the ugly truth and leaving the past behind me?


    OK. OK. Calm down, Serina¡­ I can still do that. Later.


    "Where are you, Serina?", Duke''s deep voice asked.


    "In a cave.", I responded without thinking.


    "A cave?", he was audibly surprised by my answer. "What cave?"


    I realized that it''s not relevant. "Why do you care?"


    "Because I want to be with you. Tell me where you are."


    His words sounded sincere, and my heart ached, but I had to go through this. "Why would you want to be with me? You have so many other women to choose from. Sanya is dead."


    I swear that Duke trembled, but he held me tightly. "Don''t say that, Seraphina. No matter how many women are out there, for me, there is only you. Don''t do anything that both of us will regret. Tell me where you are, we need to talk."


    I realized that he called my name twice and he didn''t use ''Sanya''. Of course, he knows my name because this is my dream. It''s all in my head, I''m in control, and he knows what I know, but¡­ why is he not accepting that my old self is dead?


    "Talk about what? About Magdalena Thompson? Or how about other women in your life?" I had to get this off my chest.


    "No.", he said breathily, and then his voice turned deeper. "I don''t want to talk about any woman other than you. Tell me where you are, and I will dispel all your doubts."


    Was he upset?


    This is not how I imagined it. I thought that I will mention other women, he will either acknowledge or try to squirm out of it, and this¡­ why does it sound like I''m the only one in his heart?


    Ah, my mind is playing tricks on me!


    Or maybe this is the acceptable closure between happiness that can''t happen and the heartbreak that would destroy me. He will be mine in my dreams and that will give me the strength to face the reality.


    "I can''t tell you where I am. I''m not ready."


    His hold on me loosened a bit and I felt his lips pressing on my forehead, the sensation making the butterflies in my stomach go crazy.


    "You know where I am, Serina¡­", he murmured against my forehead. "Come to me whenever you are ready. I am waiting for you."


    "I''m not sure if I will ever be ready.", I said in a small voice.


    "Don''t say that, Serina. Please, don''t say that¡­", his voice was breaking. "I am ready to wait no matter how long it takes. Just promise that you will come to me."


    Damn, this was sweet and understanding and I nearly believed it. "Why?"


    "Because no matter if you are Sanya or Seraphina, there is no one else. Only you."


    I let out a shaky breath as I melted into him. I wished to merge with Duke and to bring him out of my dreams so that he can be with me all the time. I needed this sweet Duke who was returning my feelings and making me feel special.


    I knew that Duke said these words only because this was my dream, but it was all so right that I chose to go with it, and I dropped the idea of pushing him away as I consciously decided to believe a pretty lie. I was that weak.


    "OK. I promise.", I said in a whisper.


    Duke slowly arranged lingering kisses starting from my forehead, down the temples, on the cheeks, and along the jaw.


    His hands moved between resting on my back and running through my hair, without exploring my body further even though a hot hard bulge pressed on my thigh, telling me that he was more than ready to go all the way.


    "Why don''t you kiss me?", I asked when I realized that he is avoiding my lips on purpose.


    His finger traced my lower lip. "You want a kiss there?" His minty breath splashed on my face, freshness disturbing the scent of pine trees and the ocean that seeped into my soul.


    "Yes¡­", I breathed.


    "I will do that when we meet in person."


    I couldn''t see him in the darkness, but I knew that he was smiling. Probably his half-smile that always made my heart skip a beat.


    "Are you blackmailing me?"


    Duke chuckled. "Think of it more as a reward for being a good girl and following on your promise."


    He hugged me tightly and his lips brushed against my earlobe, making me shiver.


    I hoped that he will kiss me senselessly. If his hands started exploring my body, I would not resist. I wished that we repeat and continue what we did on a stormy night in Lazarus''s villa, but we didn''t do any of it.


    Duke''s embrace was gentle and solid, and I clung to him while inhaling the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean, wishing that we can stay like that forever.


    Our bodies pressed against each other so tightly that I thought we might merge, but there was nothing sexual about it. It was comforting, enveloping me with a sense of security, like a safe harbor where nothing can go wrong.


    How can this be unreal? How can this be wrong? We fit together perfectly. Even our breathing is in sync and our heartbeats are matching!


    After some time, I heard him whispering, "Be a good girl and come to me, Serina. I miss you so much¡­ I promise that I will explain everything, and if you are angry after hearing me out, I will accept your punishment, but I need you to come back¡­ Without you, I''m suffocating. I need you. Come to me¡­ please¡­"


    I gripped his t-shirt and nodded in agreement while cursing myself for being weak. I was too weak to let go even in my dream.


    I took in a shaky breath. "I miss you too, Duke¡­"


    And I really did.


    My soul ached when I realized that I was on a hard bed, hugging myself, and I didn''t know if Duke heard my last words. And it was silly to worry about those things because none of those were real. But if it was not real, why was I crying?


    A chilling breeze caressed my skin and I jolted when I remembered Aldus''s words how once the ability is unlocked, it will be much easier to tap into those powers.


    My mental state was unstable, and I knew that it''s happening again because there was no other source for that breeze, other than the ache in my chest.


    I was a mess and I needed to get myself together before I summon another storm.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 162 - Display Of Might

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I needed to cool off and I dashed out of the bed with the lake as my destination.


    The water is warm due to the lava that is running under the lake, but it''s the most refreshing spot in this damned place that is hot and humid.


    Several harpies were on the right and I took to the left, hoping that my non-glowing skin will help in not attracting attention.


    Warm water touched my toes, and I went further in without stopping to remove my clothes.


    I swam some distance away from the shore when I decided to stop.


    Is this enough? Did the winds around me subside? I couldn''t feel the breezes at this point so I looked around, trying to see something in the darkness.


    I held my breath when I realized that the reflections of the stars on the surface of the water around me were rippling more than they should.


    I looked to my left and I saw Duke floating nearby, offering me his hands with a deep gaze locked on me that demanded my trust.


    "Hold on to me and pedal with your legs¡­ that''s how you will learn¡­"


    Oh, God! This was the scene of him teaching me to swim! Why is a teenage version of Duke here, in my reality? I''m losing my mind.


    No, this is not real. Stay in the present, Serina!


    I straightened my body and closed my eyes, allowing myself to go under the surface. It''s not like I need air to breathe, anyway.


    The water was getting warmer and I focused mightily on suppressing the reflex to breathe because I''m in the water. It might not kill me, but lungs full of water can''t be pleasant.


    Duke''s smiling face flashed in front of my eyes and guilt swelled inside me.


    Do I have the right to think of him as a liar who didn''t stick to his promise, when just a few minutes ago I promised I will go to him, even though I knew I will not?


    I am a liar, just as he is, but I''m a bigger hypocrite.


    I got distracted for a moment and I inhaled fresh air. What happened with the water?


    My eyes snapped open and found myself hovering above the water surface with a massive whirlpool below me whose walls were rising together with me.


    The calm lake was covered in tall waves that raged in circles together with my personal whirlpool.


    How do I stop this thing? Do I want to stop it? I will just plop down in the water and be carried by the currents I created. That can''t be good.


    I swallowed hard when I realized that the grass next to the lake is filled with glowing shapes that stood stiffly and gaped my way.


    To make things worse, one of the harpies watching me had a two-piece outfit and another one had a dress that reached her knees.


    So much for not attracting attention.


    And just like that¡­ I blacked out.


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­", I groaned as I moved.


    Nothing ached, but I felt stiff.


    "You are awake?", I heard Treva''s voice on my right.


    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself in a room that was much bigger than my previous one. There were glowworms on every wall, and other than the comfy bed I laid on, there were two chairs, a table, and a sofa. The furnishing was lavish compared to the one I had, and the entrance to the room had a thick covering for privacy.


    Was that a window on the wall behind me? There was a red glow coming in and I pushed myself up and approached the window to see outside. My eyes opened wide when I saw a river of lava far below.


    Compared to my previous room, this was an upgrade to a luxury suite.


    "Where is this?", I asked.


    "You got a new room.", Treva said with a big smile on her face.


    Considering the cold treatment I received so far, this didn''t feel right. "Why?"


    "After your display of might, Archousa and Manteio decided to treat you as our top prodigies. I never saw anyone fly or cause such a disturbance without wings.", Treva said in a whisper. She sighed. "Ah, I wish that my room is this glamorous."


    I glanced at the bed that was soft and more than twice the size of my previous one.


    "You are welcome to crash with me."


    Treva''s luminous eyes widened. "Really?"


    I stifled a laugh. "Sure."


    As much as the news sounded good, something scratched at the back of my head, telling me that I shouldn''t relax. "Uhm¡­ Treva, what can you tell me about prodigies?"


    Treva thought for a moment. "Other than this room, you also get better food and personal training by Archousa and Manteio. They will invest time and resources in you. Prodigies end up going to important missions and are our top warriors. You can climb in ranks and gain recognition¡­"


    The more Treva spoke, the more my stomach dropped. If they are investing so much in me, will they let me go?


    I probably wouldn''t think much about it if not for Aldus''s warning not to allow them to assimilate me. And the fact that they are suddenly treating me well, definitely points out that there is some hidden agenda.


    I cursed myself for that outburst in the lake. If I could control myself, I would lay low, learn some basics about controlling air and leave this place. My plan was to return to Aldus as soon as possible and to figure out the fine details on my own.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself. There is no point in panicking. I can''t leave because I didn''t learn anything, and I will worry about leaving this place after I get a grasp on air control.


    ¡­


    Treva brought into the room tray with apples and peaches. They were fresh and ripe, and I drooled a little.


    "Come, join me¡­", I called Treva who nervously glanced at the door before accepting my offer.


    "Mmm¡­", Treva moaned in pleasure while chewing a peach, some juice dripped down her chin.


    "I assume you like it."


    "You have no idea. I never tasted fresh fruit before. That is reserved for the ones of high standing.", Treva said in a lowered voice and I wondered what her standing was. It didn''t sound like it was high on their hierarchy of importance.


    Treva scooted closer and explained how their potential is measured when they are kids, and everyone gets treatment based on the results of those tests. And it''s not just the treatment, their occupations and their futures are set from that point onward.


    I found that to be sad and oddly similar to my past. They got their labels at a young age, and no chance to show that they can do better. In the same way, I was labeled as unworthy and that followed me even after switching school.


    Discrimination is everywhere.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 163 - Lost Isles (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Treva escorted me to the chamber that had an altar and four incense burners around it. As usually, she didn''t come in.


    "I knew you have great potential, but you surprised everyone¡­", Lumiona said and gestured to me to sit next to the altar. "How about you tell me about your state of mind before you flew above water with a whirlpool following you? The winds followed you into the water, that was impressive."


    I skipped the part about Duke, but I told her I had a dream that made me uneasy and I woke up feeling the breeze and without thinking I went into the lake, with an intention to cool off.


    "There is no need to contain your power, child.", Lumiona said. "You will not master it unless you embrace it. Think about this incident and the previous one. What was in common?"


    I thought about it, and I realized that in both cases, I felt that breathing is difficult. I started playing with that.


    In the upcoming days, I focused on my training.


    Treva spent a lot of time in my room. She left my side only when it was time to sleep, refusing to share my bed, but she didn''t mind sharing food.


    I appreciated that Treva gave me privacy for sleeping, because more than once Duke appeared in my dreams, and I feared that I might hug Treva or touch her inappropriately, thinking that it''s him. That would be difficult to explain.


    Dreams with Duke turned from reliving memories to something different. They would always start in the same way, with complete darkness and the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean.


    It was something I couldn''t stop or control, probably because of my weak will to resist cravings for his proximity. And it was amazing. Every second of it.


    Duke would hold me and make me feel at home in his embrace, but he would never get handsy, saying that I will get that when I return to London.


    As much as I enjoyed it, I was frustrated that we didn''t go beyond hugs and sweet words. I mean, what kind of dreams are those? Aren''t I the master of my mind? He even refused to kiss me on the lips, but he gave me plenty on the cheeks and forehead.


    Gradually, I stopped feeling guilty for indulging in those illusions. Part of me believed that I''m spending nights with him, and I knew that it''s crazy, but maybe my future is laced with madness.


    Related to my control of air, I was at the stage where I could create small gusts of wind when I wanted, and I was starting to think of the right approach to leave this place.


    I had no idea how long I was here, but I guessed that it should be a few weeks and I expected that Aldus will come to look for me soon.


    My concern was that they will tell him I''m in some secluded training and to return later. Would he fall for that? Knowing Aldus, probably not. A few times I had dark thoughts that he will abandon me, but I dispelled those, refusing to succumb to the darkness again.


    Since the big incident in the lake, Lumiona (aka the oracle) provided me with guidance daily, and Mivian (aka the leader) would show up occasionally to check on my progress.


    Other than the chamber with glowing altar and incense, I had training in another room that had a small pond at its center. I would sit in the water and create tiny whirlpools around me. I liked this exercise because it showed me my progress and fine control of the winds. The small pond was perfect because I couldn''t make something huge that would wreak havoc.


    I didn''t have much control of the winds, as whirlpools would sometimes go crazy or disappear unexpectedly, but I was able to start them up at will, and that was a step in the right direction.


    I was practicing in the room with a small pond when Mivian made an appearance.


    "You are showing amazing growth¡­", Mivian praised me while observing one small whirlpool in the water in front of me. "What some need weeks or months to master, you can do it within days."


    "Thank you.", I responded to her exaggerated compliment while wondering why she is here.


    Of course, the moment I spoke, my focus was gone, and the whirlpool dwindled away.


    Mivian stopped approaching me when her toes touched the edge of the water. "Do you like your current arrangement?"


    "Yes. Everything is great."


    "Did you think about your plans for the future?"


    I paused unsure where she was going with this. "The future, Archousa?"


    The leader of harpies nodded. "Where will you go from here? There is no better training than going on a mission. You can start by exploring this island. I can arrange for you to learn what is needed for the singing ceremony."


    My eyes widened. She just offered me to explore the island, and that is a no-no for outsiders. Treva told me that even harpies don''t get to leave the belly of their assigned mountain until they fulfill certain conditions.


    But my concern was elsewhere. "Singing ceremony? Why would I go through that? I''m not a harpy and I can''t connect to a star."


    "You are showing great powers and control, that are improving with practice. I believe that your future is unknown. Yes, you are not a harpy, but what if you can connect to a star? Your power will soar.", Mivian said while her white eyes looked at me expectantly.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Archousa..."


    "Call me Mivian.", she interrupted me.


    I forced a smile. The chummier she was with me, the tenser I''ve got. No one calls her by her name other than the oracle, but it was not polite to refuse. "Mivian. I will think about it."


    She was surprised by my words. "What is there to think about? Don''t you want power? You can get it here."


    I bit my lower lip while thinking about an appropriate response, but then I realized that this is probably the best chance to throw a hint at how I want to leave. "I have a life with my father in the human realm, and I can''t abandon that."


    She frowned. "You are willing to forsake your current progress?"


    I saw that her mood dropped. It was not wise to burn that bridge and I needed to choose my words. "I didn''t say I will forsake my training. My ability is a gift from the heavens, and it would be a big mistake not to use it. However, I am expecting my father to come for me soon. I am aware that I still have a lot to learn, and I was thinking of going home and handling my matters while practicing control of the wind on my own, and when I''m ready, to return. If you will have me, of course."


    "Of course¡­", she repeated stiffly and walked out of the chamber.


    I released the breath I was holding. Somehow, I had a nagging feeling that leaving this place won''t be as easy as packing a few of my belongings and asking Treva to escort me to the portal.


    Would Treva show me the way out if Mivian and Lumiona plan to keep me? That was another problem.


    Treva was my best bet if things turn for the worst, but I didn''t want to get her in danger. Harpies are not kind creatures, and I had no idea what would happen to her if she turns disobedient.


    I felt like I''m walking on eggshells and if I break them, I will get in trouble. So far, other than privileged accommodations, I was not exposed to anything extraordinary. But now Mivian offered me to venture outside the mountain and even access to secrets like singing ceremony.


    I stood up from the pond I was sitting in and walked out toward my room. I was not in a mood to train. The worry pressed on my mind with urgency to leave this place.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 164 - New Companion

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Later that day (or night), Treva entered my room with a bowl of freshly roasted almonds. The nutty aroma was intoxicating.


    I popped one in my mouth and felt like I''m chewing on a piece of heaven.


    "Help yourself.", I encouraged Treva when I saw her looking at the almonds sheepishly.


    She grinned and sat next to me on the sofa before carefully taking one. And another one, and another.


    "Tell me to stop, Serina¡­", Treva said with a mouthful of almonds.


    I laughed as swelled cheeks full of almonds made her look like a white chipmunk. Her elated and goofy expression was a big contrast to the stony-faced Treva that I saw on the day I arrived here.


    "It''s fine. I don''t mind sharing my food with a friend."


    Treva froze and her eyes shook. "A friend?"


    I waved my hand like that is not a big deal. "Yes. That is what we are. Friends. Now eat up, there is plenty for both of us."


    "You are the best!", Treva said and took another handful of almonds.


    "Treva¡­", I called in a hushed voice and waved at her to come closer, so that we are not overheard in case someone is on the other side of the heavy cloth that is covering the entrance. "Did Archousa give you some instructions about escorting me back to the portal?"


    Treva''s face fell. "You are leaving?"


    "Not yet, but soon."


    She exhaled slowly. "They never mentioned anything about taking you to the portal."


    "But if I want to leave, you can do it. Right? Or is there some procedure we need to follow?"


    Treva hesitated before answering. "We don''t get visitors so I''m not sure. I will need to talk to Archousa about this."


    I did my best to conceal the uneasy feeling that bubbled in my stomach. "Sure. If you can find out how things work, that will be for the best. Like that, we will be ready when the time comes."


    Treva''s eyes turned sad. "I will miss you."


    "I will miss you too.", I responded, and I meant it.


    Treva started as my guide, but I believe that we became friends.


    For her, it might be even more than that.


    Other than chatting and sharing laughs, Treva got to spend time in this lavish room and to eat all kinds of food that were inaccessible for her before. When I leave, she will go back to her simple life in a small cave with raw and half-boiled roots for food.


    I understood why she was sad. It''s like telling a child that a vacation is over, but I wanted to go home, where I belong.


    That night, I eagerly waited for my madness to greet me with the scent of pine trees and the ocean.


    I was blind in the darkness, but despite losing my vision, I relaxed in a familiar embrace as Duke tightened his hold on me and he let out a satisfying hum.


    "I can''t wait for you to come to London so I can hold you like this all the time.", Duke murmured close to my ear.


    I stifled a giggle. "For hugs, I don''t need to travel. If I come, there better be more than just hugs."


    "Mmm¡­", he moaned lowly and pressed his erection on my thigh while clamping my arms under his, preventing me from exploring his body. He is such a tease!


    "You will definitely get more than hugs. But you need to be a good girl to earn it. When are you coming, Serina? Give me a rough timeline so I can cross the days on my calendar."


    "I''m not sure¡­", I lied.


    This was a dream, but I still couldn''t tell him that I''m not coming. If I go to London, it would be for business and not to meet with him.


    "Before London, I need to get out of this place¡­", I mumbled softly, and I was surprised that he heard me.


    "Are you in some trouble? Where are you? I''m coming to get you.", he said with urgency.


    I patted his chest to calm him down, enjoying the feel of soft fabric and firm muscles under my palm. "Aren''t you reliable?"


    "Of course, I''m reliable. If you need rescuing, I''m your man. Actually, I''m your man even if you don''t need to be rescued."


    "My man.", I repeated.


    "Only yours¡­", he murmured. "If you are in trouble, you would tell me, right?"


    "Of course, I would.", I lied again, and I didn''t feel guilty about this one. Even if this is just a dream, there was no need to worry him about the thing he can''t help with.


    Duke''s lips on my forehead penetrated deep into my soul, and I smiled, forgetting about all the troubles and allowing myself to drift away in the bliss of his embrace.


    ¡­


    I opened my eyes and frowned at the sight of a harpy that was familiar. It took me a second to connect that the white-skinned girl in front of me is Liatris, the guard that was at the portal when I arrived with Aldus.


    My eyes lit up, and I blurted the first thing that came to my mind, "Is my father here to get me?" Why else would she be here?


    My mind was already thinking about a few things I need to pack and to say goodbye to Treva. I should also give her my two remaining granola bars as a goodbye gift. I didn''t care about being polite to anyone else.


    "No.", Liatris responded.


    "Oh¡­", a disappointed sound left my lips. "Are you here to escort me somewhere?"


    Her expressionless fa?ade didn''t crack as she gestured toward the table with fresh apples and oranges. There was even a small bowl with cashew nuts. "I brought you food, and I''m here if you need something. Also, there will be a feast later today and Archousa requested your presence."


    A feast? I remembered Treva telling me that they happen after hunters return, and it involves food, dancing, and singing. I was looking forward to it, but now things seemed off.


    "Where is Treva?"


    "She was relieved of her duties as your companion as her status is not high enough. You have me now for anything you need.", Liatris responded.


    Companion? I thought that Treva was my guide, but Liatris looked like my guard. The one that would stand in front of my prison cell.


    "I see¡­", I forced a tight smile while trying to process this news.


    Treva''s status is not high enough to bring me food and walk with me around? What kind of nonsense was that?


    I was getting along so well with Treva and now I was back to square one with a harpy that shows no more emotions than a robot would. Actually, Liatris had a small smile at the edge of her lips that made me uneasy.


    Or was I uneasy because Treva is gone? My anxiety swelled. Is it possible that this is related to me asking about leaving this place? Did she get in trouble?


    "Can I see Treva?" I had to try.


    Liatris tilted her head slightly. "I will see what I can do about it." She didn''t sound convincing, but then¡­ no matter what she said, I would think that she was lying.


    "Thank you."


    I used the excuse of getting ready for the feast to go to the large lake and wash myself. I hoped to see Treva, but I was unsuccessful.


    I was dejected, back to being all alone with no one to trust.


    Did I trust Treva? No¡­ not really. After all, she was a harpy. Why would she help me and risk punishment?


    But she was a friendly face, and she made my stay here more pleasant.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 165 - The Feast

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Liatris led the way to the feast.


    For this occasion, I put on my sleeveless, knee-length, blue summer dress, feeling that this is an occasion where I should wear something fancier than my usual sports bra and shorts.


    My time in this humid heat with harpies got me to be much more comfortable with nudity as I didn''t mind Liatris''s (or any other) exposed breasts.


    More than once, I contemplated if I should dress up after a bath, considering that it was more comfortable without clothes and a number of harpies were walking stark naked, while others barely covered their flower, but I reminded myself not to lose my sense of decency while repeating that I''m not one of them.


    Staying true to myself was getting harder every day.


    I experienced firsthand how time in isolation with a different culture can mess up with one''s mind.


    At first, it was my desire to blend in and not attract attention, and then I started accepting everything around me as new normal.


    I noticed that we were walking through a tunnel I didn''t use before, and it didn''t take long before walls all around us were replaced by lush foliage.


    A warm breeze caressed my cheeks and I looked up into the dark sky covered in stars. We were outside!


    "Are you sure this is the way?", I asked Liatris nervously.


    "Yes. It''s just further ahead¡­", she gestured down the narrow path we were on.


    And just as she said, we emerged on a small clearing that was surrounded by flowery bushes and tall palm trees. Low tables were arranged in a U-shape, with a variety of fruits and nuts available. One table was slightly higher than the others, and I guessed that is the main table.


    About a dozen harpies were already seated. They observed me in silence as Liatris guided me to the table that was closest to the main one.


    "Here is your drink¡­", Liatris murmured as she poured something in a glass before giving it to me.


    I took the glass with curiosity. Since I came here, this is the first thing (other than water) that I got to drink. It was sweet and fruity, and I took a sip. A slight sting in my throat told me that it''s something alcoholic.


    ''Ah, so this is a feast!'', I thought.


    Looking at the fruits and nuts and this sweet wine and it was already promising. It would be better if Treva was here, because I would ask her about the other harpies present. Considering a small number of them in attendance, there must be some criteria on who can attend this event.


    I counted as eleven more harpies joined at the tables and then Mivian and Lumiona made an appearance and they took their seats at the main table.


    All harpies lowered their heads and I followed suit.


    "Good, good!", Mivian said. "No need for formalities. We are here to enjoy!"


    "Let''s start!", Lumiona exclaimed and clapped three times.


    Several harpies emerged from bushes with hands full of steaming food. My eyes widened at the scent, it was meat! Chicken (or some bird), fish, and red meat that looked like pork made my mouth water.


    I''m not much of a meat-eater, but after a long time of fruits, nuts, and roots, just the thought of sinking my teeth into a chunk of meat sounded delicious.


    Mivian leaned closer to me. "We were discussing if you would prefer raw meat, but ultimately decided to cook it. I hope that is fine."


    I blinked and it took me a moment to understand that she was talking about my non-existent vampiric heritage. "This is fine.", I assured her. "I am used to human food."


    Mivian hummed. "It''s interesting to see a vampire who doesn''t need blood."


    I smiled nervously. "I have a special constitution. Just like my father."


    Lumiona narrowed her eyes at me. "You are special. There are no doubts about that."


    Her comment combined with the way she looked at me, made me nervous.


    Mivian clapped her hands. "We all worked hard on tempering our powers and talking to winds, and now is the time to relax and please our bodies. Let''s enjoy!"


    Mivian nodded at Liatris who promptly refilled my glass.


    I didn''t miss that exchange.


    I raised my glass to Mivian, and my smirk matched my confidence. If she thought that she can get me drunk, there is a surprise coming her way.


    Five harpies rushed in the middle of the gap that our tables formed, and they sang a song while waving their hips. The entertainment was here!


    It was beautiful. Their white bodies swayed, and their sounds made my heart flutter and I felt goosebumps.


    "What do you think about the feast?", Lumiona asked me.


    "Harpies know how to have fun.", I responded with a smile.


    Liatris was making sure my glass is not empty, but my attention was on devouring chunks of meat. It lacked salt, but otherwise, it was delicious. Or maybe I was just so deprived. In any case, I enjoyed it.


    "Did you have time to think about the singing ceremony?", Lumiona continued probing.


    I decided to make my stance clear, while not offending them. "I would love to give it a shot, but I feel that there is still a lot for me to learn before that."


    "It sounds like you have a plan.", Mivian chimed in.


    "Yes. My plan is to go home and settle my affairs before I return here."


    Lumiona frowned. "You are adamant about going to the human realm."


    I did my best to maintain my smile. "It''s unfinished business that is lingering on my mind and not allowing me to focus on my practice. Once I finalize my things there, I believe that we will be able to observe much faster progress."


    Mivian and Lumiona exchanged complex glances and I wished that I could read minds.


    Mivian raised her glass toward me. "Alright. Let''s not talk about heavy topics anymore. Now is the time to enjoy. It''s the feast!"


    I nodded my head in agreement and raised my glass.


    The wine was good, and the food was the best I had in a long time. I had no intention of letting it go to waste.


    The breeze brought to me the sweet scent of tropical flowers and I relaxed while taking deep breaths to savor it. The air around me was fresh and sweet and I enjoyed it profusely, even though it made me slightly dizzy.


    There was some giggling on my left, and I turned to see that my two neighbor-harpies are making out. I blinked. What the¡­?


    I glanced around and froze at the sight of several other harpies who started fondling each other, hugging, and kissing.


    The scene all around me caught me unprepared and I was unable to stop staring.


    I saw girls making out in movies, but this was the first time for me to see such a thing in person. My heart pounded in my chest as my heartbeat accelerated.


    A soft hand landed on my shoulder, and I turned to see Liatris sitting next to me. Close. Very close.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 166 - Falling Into A Trap

    WARNING: This chapter contains X-rated content


    ***NOTE: there will be no future warnings. If you are not comfortable reading R-18 content, I suggest you stop reading this novel, as there will be plenty of it coming. You have been warned!


    I hope you are enjoying the novel!


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I saw girls making out in movies, but this was the first time I saw such a thing in person. My heart pounded in my chest as my heartbeat accelerated.


    A soft hand landed on my shoulder, and I turned to see Liatris sitting next to me. Close. Very close.


    "Are you relaxed, Serina?", Liatris asked me in a low voice to what I nodded.


    She smiled a little. "Good. Now surrender to the part of pleasing bodies¡­"


    I remembered that Mivian said how feast is the time to relax and please bodies, but I didn''t think that it involves hugging and kissing, and based on the moans that filled the space, it was more than that.


    Liatris handed me my glass of wine, and I shook my head as I accepted it. Am I overthinking things? Probably.


    For a moment, I thought that Liatris is making a move on me, but she went back to her spot, so it must be my imagination. Even if others are doing who-knows-what, that doesn''t mean that Liatris will try to seduce me or that I will jump into it.


    The uncomfortable throbbing in my pelvic area told me that I was getting aroused, but anyone would react if about twenty young attractive women started fondling each other and releasing lustful sounds. It was like watching a naughty movie, but this was live.


    I could imagine this being a wet dream of probably every guy.


    I watched as one harpy sucked a nipple diligently¡­ two harpies broke a kiss and a string of saliva stretched between them¡­ three harpies locked in kissing and grinding¡­ fingering¡­ sucking on toes¡­ moans¡­ pants¡­ cries¡­


    God! Is this normal for harpies?


    Are Mivian and Lumiona also part of this? I glanced at their table and saw that it''s empty. In the middle of their table was an incense burner from where the sweet scent wafted, and I suddenly realized, the fragrance that made me dizzy was not from the tropical flowers. It''s some kind of a stimulant.


    Despicable wenches! Did they set me up?


    Preferential treatment and food failed, and now they are attacking me with lust? It''s not working because as much as I''m aroused, I don''t feel like jumping into action.


    "AH!", a loud moan attracted my attention and I saw one harpy sitting on the table with her legs spread wide. I recognized her as Cintrine. Cintrine was completely naked, and she had another harpy''s head between her legs. They were two tables on my right, and I could clearly see the one below licking Cintrine between her folds. Cintrine yanked on the other one''s braids as she cried softly with her head facing the skies, without care if anyone was watching.


    My breathing got shallow as I stared at the tongue that was circling and flicking Cintrine''s clit.


    I pressed my legs together and I felt that my panties are soaked. Damn, that was hot!


    Two palms cupped my cheeks and forced me to look away from Cintrine who was enjoying herself to the fullest, and I saw Liatris approaching me.


    Liatris kissed me softly on the lips once, twice, and then her hand landed at the back of my head, and she deepened the kiss.


    She tasted sweet and fruity, like peaches she ate before.


    Her tongue moved around mine while she commanded the kiss and I didn''t hate it, but I couldn''t give in either.


    "Relax, Serina¡­", Liatris whispered into my lips. "It''s just a pleasure of the flesh. Don''t you want it?"


    Do I want it? Just a pleasure of flesh? There was freedom in knowing that there was no more than that.


    I didn''t know if my body was needy because of some unknown force, or because of the frustration that Duke refused to touch me, or because I didn''t find a release in a long time, but I knew that lust in me swelled and my core throbbed in want for something to fill me up.


    "Yes¡­ I want it¡­", I heard myself respond in a breathy voice.


    Since when was I this wanton? Was it the wine? No, alcohol doesn''t affect me. What was it then? I remembered the incense burner, but my last ounce of rationality disappeared with the next kiss from Liatris.


    She squeezed my waist and I responded to her kiss.


    My mind switched between on and off about this being wrong, but my body was all for it.


    Her palm landed on my knee and moved higher along my thigh while squeezing gently, and I spread my legs to give her easy access.


    The arousal was overwhelming, and I ached for a release.


    Her fingers brushed over my panties, and I jerked in response.


    ''No, this is not right¡­'', a small voice spoke in my head, but I couldn''t make myself push her away.


    "Ahh¡­", a lustful moan escaped my lips as Liatris''s fingers pressed on my clit over my panties that were soaking wet.


    "Not here¡­", I breathed.


    Liatris paused and smirked. "You prefer privacy?"


    I nodded weakly.


    Liatris took my hand in hers and led the way.


    I glanced at the harpies that were at the feast and I saw that some got together in groups of four and more. Touching, licking, pinching, moaning¡­ flesh and limbs everywhere moving in the rhythm of lustful sounds that traveled toward the skies.


    Through my haze, I was aware that we returned to my room.


    Liatris yanked me toward the bed, and I plopped on it unceremoniously with Liatris on top of me.


    "Ah!", I screamed when she pinched my nipple. Pain mixed with pleasure and increased my arousal.


    I cursed myself for not wearing a bra, but my body hummed in desire for a release as Liatris sucked on my hardened nipple through my dress.


    I didn''t care if this was me, or just the stimulant working its way through my system.


    Liatris got higher and kissed me deeply while grinding on me. Her thigh pressed on my soaking core, making my mind spin as my hands started roaming her scarcely covered body.


    She was soft and curvy where needed and her flavor of peaches seeped into my system.


    I wanted to touch her, wondering if she feels the same arousal I do.


    Her triangle-shaped garment was easy to move out of the way and my fingers disappeared between her soaking folds.


    I pressed on her clit with my middle finger and her body trembled as I started moving in small circles once, twice¡­ and then my finger slipped lower and disappeared inside her.


    She was wet and hot, and it aroused me even more.


    I closed my eyes when her hand reached inside my panties, tips of her fingers landed on my clit, playing with it and making my body hum. It was heavenly, and my hips moved on their own, demanding more.


    The sparks were there, and I felt the pressure increasing as I gasped for air.


    Just a bit more¡­ more¡­ almost¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 167 - The Escape From Lost Isles

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My mind was spinning as I gasped for air.


    The pressure in my core increased with every move of Liatris''s fingers. She knew what she was doing.


    The electric sparks started shooting through my body as the pleasure crashed over me in waves.


    ''THUMP''


    Liatris''s fingers stopped moving and she plopped on the bed next to me.


    Are you kidding me? I growled in protest. I was almost there! Why did she stop?


    ''SLAP!''


    My left cheek stung fiercely, and I blinked to see who dared to hit me. Liatris is on the bed next to me... or is she?


    "Wake up, Serina!"


    It was Treva. What is she doing here? What about Liatris?


    I blinked a few times and spotted Liatris lying on the bed next to me, unconscious.


    I realized that my dress is a mess, and I quickly pushed it down, to make myself presentable.


    My panties were moved to the side, exposing me completely and my whole body jolted when I pulled them back into place. I was sensitive and wet.


    "What''s going on?", I asked Treva weakly while the heat in my cheeks told me I''m about to die from embarrassment.


    Did I just have a steamy make-out session with a harpy? And Treva walked in on us!


    "Are you yourself?", Treva asked, and I nodded in response.


    Treva nervously glanced at the door, and spoke in a low voice, "Archousa has no intention to allow you leave. Their plan was to show you a good time and tie you up with pleasures of the flesh because you didn''t respond to anything else they offered previously."


    I cleared my throat awkwardly. "How can they tie me with that?"


    "The incense is addictive. Your father is due to come in a few days to take you, and they were desperate to come up with a solution to keep you." She looked at me guiltily. "I''m sorry, Serina. I knew they want to keep you here, but I didn''t know they will go this far."


    I didn''t care about her apology, because there was another concerning point. "They would go against my father?"


    Treva rolled her white eyes at me. "He can''t take you if you don''t want to leave. If you stayed on that incense for a few hours, you would give anything for another whiff and another orgasm. As much as I would love to explain to you all the details, we are running out of time, and you need to decide quickly... Do you want to leave this place?"


    I paused. Do I want to leave?


    I wanted to say that incense was not a big deal, but then I saw unconscious Liatris next to me. Yup. I would go all the way and probably ask for more. Treva saved me.


    Orgasms don''t sound bad and they tried to drug me only because they wanted to keep me here. If I stay, they will treat me with sincerity. Maybe.


    After so much time here, I learned to appreciate the simplicity of their life. There are no werewolves, vampires, problems¡­ The luxury and buzz in the human realm is not something I''m craving for, and guys trying to seduce me are giving me a headache. Actually, staying here would be an easy decision.


    Treva scrutinized me. "Did I come on time or did they manage to sway you? Do you want to leave or not?"


    I smiled. As much as the simple life of harpies is attractive, Aldus is outside. Staying here and avoiding problems would be disrespectful and I can''t do that to the man who is my father.


    "I''m OK.", I assured her. "I want to leave."


    Treva relaxed. "I looked for you at the feast and when I didn''t find you, I got worried. Luckily, I found you here."


    I was grateful, but I wouldn''t mind if she came two minutes later. The throbbing discomfort in my core reminded me that I was almost there, and I didn''t get a release.


    I told myself to focus. I am in trouble and with what Treva did, she was in trouble as well.


    "Why are you taking a risk for me?", I asked.


    Treva smiled a little. "Because we are friends."


    I looked at the silly girl in front of me. She was really moved by my words.


    "Pack your things quickly!"


    Treva''s words pulled me out of my stupor, and she explained while waving at me to hurry, "I assume that they will not disturb you for some time because they think you are busy with your companion. I will take you to the portal. I don''t have permission to use the portal, but I watched others activate it many times, so I can start it for you¡­"


    I swiftly grabbed a few of my belongings and stuffed them in my backpack.


    Less than three minutes later, I followed Treva through the winding tunnels.


    Was she taking me to safety or into a trap? I was not sure but I believed her words that Mivian and Lumiona were plotting to keep me here and I knew that if I stay behind I would end up trapped.


    "Why do you think that Mivian and Lumiona want to keep me here?", I asked Treva in a whisper.


    She snorted. "Are you kidding me? The two of them are power-hungry. After your display in the lake, they saw you as a tool to be used for harpies to return to their glory."


    "I am not that powerful.", I mumbled.


    "You don''t understand¡­", Treva sighed. "Most of us can barely sweep dust with winds before getting our wings, yet you created a huge whirlpool and the whole lake raged under the pressure of your winds. And during all that, you were flying. They probably thought that your children will have powers as well, so they would arrange for you to copulate with an appropriate candidate¡­"


    I shivered at Treva''s words and I wished that she speeds up her steps.


    After an unknown measure of time, we reached a familiar spot. This is where I met Treva, when she was assigned as my guide.


    Treva rearranged some rocks that were on the ground.


    "When you pass through, you will see a guard on the other side.", Treva said. "Act confidently like Archousa or Manteio approved for you to leave, and don''t let her stop you."


    "Will you be OK? Come with me. I will arrange for you a place to stay, and you will have entertainment and as much tasty food as your belly can handle."


    Treva shook her head, rejecting my offer. "I can''t leave. This is my home. Even if they know that it was me, I will survive the punishment. Don''t worry about me. Go."


    I lot out a long exhale. "I hope that you will come and visit me when you get a chance. I''m staying in Genoa. That''s in Italy. If you fly high and look from above, the land is shaped like a boot. Look for the property of the Mezzanotte family and ask for Seraphina."


    Treva''s eyes lit up. "Alright."


    I remembered¡­ "Take this." I pushed two granola bars into her hand, and I gave her a hug. "Thank you for everything. My stay here was pleasant because of you. No matter what happened, I am happy that I made a friend."


    "Go before they find out you are missing¡­", Treva urged me in a shaky voice, and I wondered if she was crying.


    "Bye, Treva¡­", I said, and I stepped through the portal.


    ¡­


    I stood on the balcony of Aldus''s villa in Crete and made a phone call.


    "Yes?", a familiar deep voice answered.


    "Father, I''m back."


    "Mmm¡­", Aldus hummed, and I could imagine him smiling. "How was your stay at the Lost Isles?"


    "Huh. I have a lot of stories to tell."


    "Do you want to stay there for some time and relax?"


    I groaned. "I had enough of adventures, and I can''t wait to get home. I look forward to focusing on alchemy and training with my abilities. You know, the quiet life."


    Aldus chuckled. "Alright. I''m sending Mitch to get you. He will be there in four hours. I''m sure you will love how the new sunroom turned out¡­"


    My cheeks hurt from smiling. I was going home.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 168 - Two And A Half Years Later

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa, Italy ~


    Beads of sweat appeared on my forehead as I focused on enhancing the turquoise alchemic flames under the cauldron while adding air currents in small bursts.


    The alchemic flames Aldus creates are purple in color and he was surprised when he saw that mine are turquoise. He was investigating the reason behind this difference in color but he didn''t find anything solid, so he dropped the topic. The important part is that they are working.


    I like that they are different in color. It makes them more... mine.


    Back to the present...


    My left wrist was glowing in faint turquoise that matched the color of my flames, indicating that I''m using the bracelet that got embedded in my flesh more than two and a half years ago. The bracelet is enchanted, and it allows me to control arrays that are set with runes (if I know the required patterns).


    I learned arrays for operating security barriers and portals on Aldus''s properties, and manipulation of alchemic flames. Other than that, Aldus pointed me to a stack of old books in his lab, but unless I want to be a runemaster, doing further research is overkill.


    Controlling the alchemic flames with runes drains my energy and after about two hours, my efficiency drops, and I need a break. Compared to that, controlling winds requires focus, but the energy consumption is minimal.


    My current goal is to combine runes and winds and optimize the utilization of my energy and focus while performing alchemy.


    Any saved energy can be used on manipulating the ingredients and I believe that one of the old manuscripts is talking about creating multiple pills from one set of ingredients. However, I can''t test those methods if I''m short on energy.


    Yup, I''m proficient in creating potions and creams, and I''m working with pills now. Aldus acknowledged my hard work by labeling me as a senior alchemist when I mastered fifty different alchemic recipes.


    He always encouraged me to think outside of the box, and that''s what I''m doing now.


    In theory, by invoking the minimal alchemic flame I will reduce my energy consumption and I can fine-tune it with the help of the air currents. Unfortunately, the alchemic flames are extremely volatile and without runes, it''s difficult to control them. The slightest miscalculation can cause¡­


    ''BOOOM!''


    A thunderous explosion filled the room with dark smoke and the whole villa shook.


    "Serina! Serina!", Aldus shouted as he entered the reinforced room in the basement before I had the time to think about the trouble I got myself in (again).


    He waved wildly while trying to push the thick smoke out and see what''s happening.


    Cough¡­ Cough¡­ "Sorry, father¡­", I said while stumbling toward the door.


    Aldus closed his eyes and shook his head. "I want you to stop with these reckless experiments." He looked at the cauldron that was on the floor and frowned. "You broke another one."


    "Sorry, father¡­", I apologized again in a small voice before adding, "I was very close to succeeding."


    "That''s what you said the last time. Why don''t you get ready for your trip? You are heading to London soon, right?"


    I was nervous about this trip and that is why I decided to practice fine-tuning alchemic flames with winds. Anything is better than thinking about leaving the safety of this villa.


    After my experience with harpies, other than occasionally visiting Zoe, Luca, and Ash, and attending several functions for Notte Pharmaceuticals, I''m living mostly a secluded life.


    While at Lost Isles, I was busy learning about controlling air and escaping, but after I returned home and my emotions settled, I thought about my situation. I realized how close I was to being coerced to stay there and to make it appear like it was my idea.


    Harpies are scheming and vile. They looked me in the eyes and smiled while plotting to drug me and push me into a cycle of addiction and sex only so that they can use my power.


    They wanted to rob me of my free will. Unforgivable!


    If not for Treva, I would end up stuck there, in eternal darkness, like a slave.


    I often look at the stars and wonder how Treva is doing. Will she be able to visit me? I would love to confirm that she is fine. I hope that no one found out Treva helped me escape, and if they did, that she was not punished harshly.


    I never told Aldus details of my last few days on Lost Isles, but he knows that the harpies were not eager to let me go and that a friendly harpy rebelled and helped me leave without saying goodbye.


    Aldus didn''t insist on details; he never poked his nose in my business even though he observed my lack of interest in leaving home since I returned from Greece.


    I prefer staying home, close to my father, nestled in the security this place provides. I can''t help it. So far, every creature I met without Aldus nearby, either wanted to keep me or to kidnap me and I''m seeing a pattern that is leaving me unsettled.


    I''m not complaining about staying at home, as my days are full. I completed various courses with tutors and online; I focused on perfecting my abilities and learning about alchemy. I relax easily with a good book in the sunroom, or a paintbrush in my hands in the garden, and sometimes I play the piano.


    Really, there is nothing I''m lacking here and if I want to chat, Krob is available and I talk with Calista often.


    Calista is still traveling through Europe and loving every minute of it. Calista''s parents are not demanding of her to return to Lemuria because they believe she with her older brother. Ah, ignorance is bliss.


    Lazarus visits occasionally and every time he stays for a few days to give me company. We get along fine. I am glad he never mentioned the topic of our date, even though that is something silently lingering above us every time we are in the same room. Or maybe he forgot about it and I''m the only one feeling guilty about turning a blind eye to the possibility of romance.


    Aldus let out a low grumble when the smoke settled and he was able to see that the explosion messed up with the ingredients and containers that were next to the cauldron I used.


    "Will you join me in London?", I asked Aldus while trying to distract him from scolding me.


    Aldus cocked an eyebrow. "I thought we talked about this. Did something change? I thought that you have your next few days planned out with Mona. Do you need me?"


    "I always need you, father. What if something goes wrong?"


    Aldus eyed me suspiciously, but the small smile on the corners of his lips told me he enjoyed my sweet words. He always does.


    He probably guessed that I''m distracting him, but he let it pass. "You are more than capable to take care of yourself, Serina. You know that if anyone is keeping an eye on you, they will not approach you with me in the area. Go and deal with your business without worry because Marius will watch your back and he will step in if you are at disadvantage."


    "Yes, father.", I responded obediently and headed to my room to shower, happy that he didn''t nag about the damage I caused.


    "And don''t think I will not make you work for the stuff you destroyed!", I heard Aldus say after me and I smiled while speeding up my steps before he comes up with a bigger punishment.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 169 - Massage At The Beauty Sphere (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    "Enjoying?", Mona asked me from the massaging table that was next to mine.


    As a response, I groaned in pure bliss.


    Mona told me that I will get the full VIP treatment when I come to London, and I didn''t think much of it, but this is heaven.


    I could lay down on this table the whole day and let this young lady knead away.


    I tilted my head sideways and saw that Mona''s eyes were closed and her smile told me that she is enjoying the massage as well.


    Our relationship progressed over the years. I see Mona as a reliable person. A friend.


    It all started while I was stuck on Lost Isles with a bunch of harpies.


    Mona collected DNA samples of my so-called parents and Aldus ran tests against my profile.


    Just as we suspected, they are not my biological parents.


    Aldus advised me to watch them and to see if they will contact anyone suspicious because he had a hunch they worked under someone''s orders. Aldus concluded this based on their financial history which told him that they are not a couple that does long-term planning, and pretending to be my parents for two decades was long-term.


    Thanks to Mona''s cooperation, I have a constant stream of information (and rumors) about happenings in London, and she is also keeping an eye on my parents.


    I am amazed by Mona''s abilities in managing a business and collecting gossips.


    In return for Mona''s spy-like services, I invested in her spa. At that time, she was struggling financially, and she eagerly accepted my help. As part of the fresh start, we rebranded the company into the "Beauty Sphere".


    Aldus paid for the investment in the Beauty Sphere, and I used Aldus''s channels to sell potions and pills I created with alchemy. It didn''t take me long to repay that debt. I was surprised by the high demand for body and energy enhancing pills.


    Currently, I own 25% of the Beauty Sphere as a silent partner.


    As part of the deal, Mona gets to use beauty products from Notte Pharmaceuticals. Also, some of the commercials for Notte Pharmaceuticals are shot in facilities of Beauty Sphere, instantly boosting her popularity.


    Mona''s business bloomed and now she owns a chain of 4 luxurious spas across London that cater to high-end customers.


    It''s unbelievable how posh ladies talk about anything and everything during a massage or facial treatment. They are Mona''s main source of information.


    Since Mona and I established our cooperation, we are exchanging texts and emails. This is my first time in London after I attended the event where Aldus introduced me as his daughter to executives in London''s branch of Notte Pharmaceuticals. That seems like forever ago.


    Now that I''m here, Mona insisted for I to see all four locations of the Beauty Sphere, and to meet the staff. As a co-owner, I guess they should know my face and Mona was super excited, so I didn''t deny her this.


    If this relaxing massage is a sign of how the rest of my stay in London will go, I will make sure to come more often.


    Other than spending time with Mona, I plan to visit my old house.


    When my parents lost the trust, they moved to a more affordable area and the house my grandmother left me went for auction. Aldus purchased it.


    Mona said that she will join me in searching through the place. I hope to find some answers about my parents and grandmother. Mona knows that they were not my real parents, so she is a perfect sidekick to help me search for hidden compartments and clues, if any.


    Marius sent me photos of the house, and I saw that the furniture, books, and accessories are still there, so I have an idea about what to expect.


    My parents sold most of the things they could within the three days from the eviction notice, before people from the bank came to escort them off the property.


    With the trust invalid after it was confirmed that I failed to graduate per requirements, my parents lost the right to live there, and they could take only their personal belongings.


    To be honest, I was nervous about the possibility of bumping into Duke.


    Even after all this time, occasionally, Duke visits me in my dreams and those are the moments when I relax and enjoy in his embrace while selfishly getting lost in an illusion.


    Duke is sweet and caring and asks for only one thing, that I come to him. Of course, I say that I will, because I don''t want to bicker in my dream and spoil the lovey-dovey mood, but I have no intention of facing those demons.


    After returning from the Lost Isles, I came a long way.


    I learned many things and molded my mind and body into a young woman worthy of a father like Aldus Mezzanotte.


    I am confident in my abilities and my status. I am not timid in front of people, and I don''t shy away from speaking my mind and putting others into their place.


    No one can intimidate me¡­ no one... other than Duke.


    It''s ridiculous that a sheer thought of Duke makes my knees weak, and I act like an enamored teenage girl.


    London is a big city, but I fear that I will end up seeing him just because he is the only person I want to stay away from.


    Yes, I know¡­ I''m a coward for avoiding to confront him.


    Yes, I know¡­ I''m a liar for promising that I will seek him out, without an intention to do so.


    Yes, I know¡­ I''m weak for not being able to let go of these emotions that have roots in my dreams.


    I know it''s not real, but every night that I spend in his embrace, enveloped in the scent of pine trees with a hint of the ocean, my soul is at peace.


    Those are dreams and it''s fake, but I''m drawing strength to push through my days with the comfort my not-real Duke provides me.


    Every night before I go to sleep I hope that I will get to feel his arms around me, inhale his scent, enjoy his warmth and those gentle kisses that he plants all over my face (except on the lips).


    What will I do if I meet him for real? Probably pretend that I''m someone else.


    Argh! Why am I overthinking this? Even if we meet on the street, he will probably ignore me or not recognize me and there is no need to panic just because I dream that Duke is embracing me a few times a month. That is in my head, and he is not sharing my delusions.


    Thanks to Mona and news from the business world, I know that Duke started an investment company two years ago, and currently has about one hundred employees. Eclipse (that''s the name of Duke''s company) is doing very well, and they have a number of high-profile customers.


    Related to Duke''s private life, officially, he is single. Unofficially¡­ there are many rumors, and Magdalena Thompson still appears in quite a bit of them.


    Mona is assuring me that those are only wannabe girlfriends because none of her contacts is seeing Duke partying or dating, but I can''t prevent myself from thinking that all those rumors contain some truth.


    Who am I kidding? Even if the rumors are completely false, it has nothing to do with me.


    I tell myself that it doesn''t matter, but whenever I hear news about him, my heart flutters.


    Yes, I am that weak. Pathetic.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 170 - Massage At The Beauty Sphere (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Serina? Serina!?", Mona''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    It seems that she was calling me, and I spaced out. It''s not my fault, the masseuse is amazing, and I usually get lost when my thoughts wander toward Duke.


    "Yes?"


    "Are you OK?"


    "Yes, yes. I was just lost in the massage. This is mind-blowing.", I hoped she will buy this. Well, I was not lying. "What were you saying?"


    "I was asking about Luca''s birthday. Did you figure it out, or do you want me to help you with planning?"


    I smiled. Mona is very helpful. "I would love your assistance."


    I didn''t want to say that I never organized a party, and I really-really need ideas or Luca will be disappointed.


    Mona pursed her lips. "Will that earn me an invitation?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Mona grinned excitedly. "What do you have so far?"


    "Well¡­", I drawled. "It''s three months away, and I still don''t have a final guest list, but we will spend a few days in my father''s villa in the South of France. It has a private beach, dozen of bedrooms, and it will be perfect."


    "If you send me the location, I can check out nearby towns and I can suggest activities."


    I approved. "Sounds good. But make sure there is time for lazing on the beach and bonfire in the evening."


    Mona''s eyes lit up. "We could invite locals and throw a beach party. I can see it! Bonfire, beer, DJ, strobe lights¡­"


    "Hold off on that thought!", I had to dampen her enthusiasm. The mental image of a bunch of teens dancing and drinking on the beach didn''t sound so good when I considered that some of them are werewolves. "I was thinking about something¡­ less chaotic."


    Actually, I was imagining Luca, Zoe, Ash, and me, sitting on the beach around a campfire and roasting something on sticks, and... yeah, I suck at planning parties.


    "OK. OK. It was just a suggestion.", Mona said defensively. "My task is to give ideas, and yours is to approve or not before I start implementing them."


    "Alright¡­", I agreed reluctantly. "But keep in mind that we will be there for a few days, and we can''t have a big party every evening. We need a variety of activities or risk being drunk in the evening and curing hangovers during the day."


    I can''t get drunk, but I don''t want our fun to be centered around booze.


    Luca''s birthday is coming in three months, and I''m planning to take my three teen werewolves on a vacation to celebrate.


    All three of them have come a long way and they deserve time to unwind and relax. Since they started living with Fynn and his bunch of werewolves, my three skinny pups grew up beautifully.


    Luca said that anything is fine for his birthday, but Zoe told me that they never went to a beach with sand and everything that comes with it.


    Villa is on a large property with a private beach, so we can plan for activities there. If they behave well, we might go to Nice or Cannes for some fun in the town. But it seems that Mona''s ideas are wilder. Or maybe that''s normal and I''m not into parties.


    Ash and Zoe are seventeen already, and in three months Luca will join them.


    Fynn assured me that all three of my teens have a firm grasp on control of their emotions and are not shifting to their wolf forms randomly.


    Other than learning werewolf-related skills, three teens got busy with academics, and they are currently completing high-school level courses online. I am proud of them.


    Since they are staying with Fynn and his group, Zoe, Ash, and Luca had a chance to meet several other teen werewolves who belong to other packs that are on good terms with Fynn. Luca is still thinking if he wants any of them to join us in France to celebrate his birthday.


    I hope Luca will decide to invite some friends because when it''s only the three of them together, it''s obvious that Luca is the one holding a candle for his sister and Ash.


    Luca is a quiet, sweet boy, staying in the background and ready to help out without anyone asking. He is happy when he is included and doesn''t complain when he sits on the side.


    Zoe is the leader among the three, always responsible and thinking ahead. Most of the time, she puts Luca first. He is her little brother, and she is protective of him.


    Ash is the carefree one, enjoying life.


    Ash tends to get into trouble, but thanks to Zoe''s planning and Luca''s assistance, he manages to get out unscathed. They are quite a trio.


    Lazarus also hinted that he might join us for our vacation in France, and I will be happy if a grown werewolf is nearby, just in case things run out of control. Lazarus is quite reliable.


    I am eager to find out how many werewolves I''m taking on vacation. I feel like a teacher escorting kids on a school trip. Three or ten werewolves, I don''t see much of a difference, as long as they don''t start shifting in front of humans or end up breaking things.


    Actually, Zoe still didn''t completely shift into her wolf form. She can feel her wolf and has all the abilities a she-wolf should have, but her full shift where she would transform into a big wolf didn''t happen.


    Fynn told me not to worry about it because Zoe might not be ready, emotionally or physically, and sometimes it''s the wolf who has her (or his) reasons.


    Based on the information I found in books, most of the werewolves can shift by age of sixteen years old with some cases that go up to their eighteenth birthday. Anything beyond that is super-rare and it could be due to a curse or poison or some other underhanded dealings.


    Naturally, delay in shifting usually happens when something is lacking in communication between two minds that are sharing the body.


    Zoe assured me that everything is fine. Her wolf is not talking to her yet, but they feel each other''s emotions and Zoe is confident that a full shift will happen soon.


    The fact that her wolf is not talking is telling me that something is wrong. Both Ash and Luca can talk to their wolves and complete transformation, but I don''t want to bring this up in front of Zoe because everyone is different and it''s not fair to compare them.


    Zoe is a beautiful girl, head over heels about Ash, and he is not indifferent toward her either. Well, no one is indifferent toward Zoe. Zoe is a blonde beauty with big sky-blue eyes, a bubbly personality, and a sharp mind, and the only one who can make her stumble is Ash.


    Silly girl, Zoe is confident that Ash is her mate and that when her wolf speaks to her, she will confirm that. Her smitten expression reminds me of my high school days when I was sneaking glances at Duke, and I hoped that he won''t notice I''m holding my breath whenever our eyes meet.


    And¡­ I''m back to thinking about Duke.


    I can''t believe that Mona is still chattering about her ideas for having fun in France. How many party ideas can one person have?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 171 - Visiting The Old Home

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    In the last few days, I''m doing my best to show Serina a good time.


    She is not much into parties and doesn''t want to go clubbing, but she never refused to dine in a private setting or a full massage in one of my (or should I say, our) spa locations.


    I must admit that her aura changed.


    Serina was always beautiful, but she is not that innocent girl I used to know.


    She had certain fear in her eyes, like a doe who is ready to run away at the slightest noise. Now she is elegant and confident and I didn''t regret accepting her offer to be my business partner.


    Serina''s story is sad, and I''m glad that she fought against the currents to come on top.


    I was not surprised when I heard that she changed her name. With her parents leeching off the money Serina''s grandmother left, I would change my name also, if I were in her position.


    But I was surprised to find out that her guardian was Aldus Mezzanotte. The guy is like a legend in the beauty industry as Notte Pharmaceuticals is one of those luxury brands that everyone wants to get their hands on.


    At the same time, I was confused. Why did Serina need a guardian? She was not a child anymore, but hey¡­ I''m 26 years old and he can be my guardian anytime.


    With Serina''s money, products, and some marketing, she boosted my business in exchange for one-quarter of the profit.


    I own 63% of the Beauty Sphere, as I have several other investors, who have a 12% of the company split amongst themselves.


    Now that my business is beyond stable, I tried buying off those 12% that are in the hands of other investors, but they are not willing to part from it. Unless I offer them several times the value, they say it''s not worth selling. How frustrating!


    The good part is that other investors are too greedy to unite, so their pieces are staying small enough and they don''t have the right to meddle in my business. But there is a constant cloud above my head which is saying that if they decide to unite¡­ I don''t want to think about it.


    Luckily, Serina is a silent partner, and she lets me do my thing.


    I don''t want anyone barging in and telling me that things should change. I worked my ass off for this company and I will be damned if I allow them to ruin my hard work!


    Back to the present¡­


    Serina and I are in the cab, in front of Serina''s old house.


    It''s a three stories high townhouse, with a half basement. The light gray fa?ade is framed in white, and the small garden in front of the main entry is similar to the gardens of the other houses on this street.


    "Are we getting in?", I asked.


    We are sitting here for more than ten minutes in silence while Serina is clutching the key which I assume it''s for the front door.


    "Yeah¡­", Serina exhaled slowly through her mouth. "It feels heavy."


    I didn''t get it. "What does?"


    She opened her palm and showed me the key. And then I understood that Serina is probably struggling against bad memories that are connected with this place.


    Her parents were not her real parents, and they didn''t treat her well. Serina said that they deceived her in order to use the money from the trust her grandmother left her. Those people are a special type of evil.


    Some things don''t add up in that story. I mean, maybe they can deceive a young girl, but how can they deceive a grownup woman that they have her granddaughter? Maybe they had a child, but it died, and they used Serina as a replacement.


    "I''m sorry sweetie¡­", I said while wrapping Serina into a hug. "Take as much time as you need."


    Serina pulled out of the hug a second later.


    "It''s OK. We should get in. The more I delay, the more I''m reluctant to go in. I''m waiting for this for nearly three years. It''s time¡­"


    She put oversized sunglasses and a hat on and stepped out of the cab. Why does that look like she is hiding her face? Are we in some kind of danger here?


    I was right behind her.


    "This place is clean like someone lives here¡­", I shared my thoughts while observing the entry hallway.


    There was a console table and a decorative figurine. Not a speck of dust could be seen.


    "Mhm¡­", Serina hummed. "Cleaners come here to maintain the place."


    "I see¡­", I mumbled. Well, considering who her guardian is, I should have thought of the possibility that the place was not abandoned. I turned to Serina. "Where do we start?"


    "I''m not sure. We should check everywhere¡­"


    "But if it''s something secretive, it should not be in common areas where others could see it. Maybe we should look at the bedrooms, closets, and the study room.", I suggested.


    "True. But there is also the thing that some things are best hidden in plain sight.", Serina said.


    "Sure¡­", I agreed. "But we need to start somewhere."


    Before Serina responded, her phone rang.


    "Yes? ¡­ I see¡­ Keep on watching. Unless they make a move, stay out of sight. Thank you, Marius¡­"


    My ears perked up. Did she say¡­ "That was Marius?"


    "Yes. It seems that someone is watching this place."


    My heart fluttered while thinking that Marius was nearby.


    That man is a handsome bundle of testosterone that shows up unexpectedly and leaves without giving me a chance to jump on him.


    Marius came to collect DNA samples from Serina''s parents and on a few occasions, he delivered documents that needed signing. Other than that, he is like a ghost. An extremely attractive ghost I want to drag into my bed.


    "Someone is watching us, and Marius is watching the watchers?", I asked breathily. Damn! Why am I so excited?


    Serina gave me a queer look. "Yes. But he will let us know if they make a move. Don''t worry. Marius is very capable. We are safe."


    Oh, Serina assumed that I am afraid! Maybe I can take advantage of it and find out more about the mystery man who is stuck in my head since I saw him for the first time when he came to confirm rumors about Drago Orsini.


    "Are you sure we are safe? Wouldn''t we be safer if Marius is here, guarding us personally?"


    Serina smiled slyly. "You want him to guard you personally?"


    I knew that she saw through me. Well, I never kept my interest in Marius a secret. "Yes. I feel that lately, I''m in danger. Especially at night."


    Serina burst into giggles. "Is this your subtle way of telling me that you want Marius to stick close to you at night? You are bold."


    I was irritated that she was teasing me. Why is she acting like she is above me?


    "At least I know what I want and I''m not afraid of going for it."


    Serina frowned in confusion. "What does that mean?"


    "Are you going to pretend that you don''t have a guy on your mind?", I asked mysteriously and Serina blinked like she has no idea what I''m talking about.


    "Come on, Serina. Drago Orsini. I see your reaction whenever I talk about him. Did you finally gather the courage to meet with him? Is that why you came to London?"


    Serina stared at her shoes like she is seeing them for the first time.


    "That''s¡­ complicated.", she said after some time and started walking away.


    I wanted to say that it''s quite straightforward. Both of them have gorgeous visuals, young, successful, single¡­ how I see it, Serina and Drago are quite a good match. But before I could say anything, Serina was already upstairs. How did she get there so fast? Did I space out?


    "I will start from the study on the second floor. You pick a room and start searching¡­"


    And just like that, she was out of sight.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 172 - Finding Clues From The Past

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was frustrated that Mona called me out on Duke.


    Am I that obvious? Of course, I am. I know that he is not here, but just the mention of his name makes me lose my composure.


    To be honest, I was not upset at Mona. I was upset at myself.


    I hope that in time I will get over it. Get over him. Get over this useless bundle of feelings I don''t know how to handle.


    I stood in the middle of the study room and looked around.


    The staff would come to clean, but they didn''t move things. Everything was kept how it was from the moment Aldus purchased this house.


    The place was very tidy, and I wondered if my parents ever used this room.


    Why am I here? Because in mystery movies, this is where people hide things that others shouldn''t see. A book that opens a secret passage, a loose board in the floor, a hidden bottom of the drawer¡­ At least that''s how it works in the movies.


    My sight fell on the massive executive desk, and I decided to start my search from there. Under the desk¡­ nothing unusual. Drawers¡­ they looked fine. Lamp, brand new notebook¡­ nothing clicked or popped out.


    Well, it seems that the desk is just a desk, and I moved to check the floor. The boards were in place, and there was nothing strange under the blanket.


    Next were the built-in bookshelves.


    I remembered that my grandmother visited me in Romania on several occasions and urged me to come and live with her in London. I was young and silly and I didn''t want to part from my parents.


    Now I regret my decision. They were not my parents anyway, and if I came to live with her, I would have a clue about her habits and maybe figure out where her hiding spots are.


    It''s silly that I lived in this house for eight years, yet most of my time I spent in a handful of rooms.


    This was one of the rooms I didn''t visit.


    There was nothing unusual in the bookshelves and my legs took me down the hallway, where my old bedroom was.


    I found it strangely eerie that everything was exactly how I remember it. So many memories¡­ not many good ones.


    My eyes lit up at the idea of one place. The attic! If there are some memories, they should be there, right?


    Bingo! I bubbled with excitement when I spotted a number of boxes in the corner of the attic. Those are personal things of my grandmother. No one bothered with them, so those things just ended up boxed and forgotten.


    Two boxes later, I realized that these are just clothes and some knick-knacks.


    I slumped on the floor with my forehead against one box.


    This will take forever.


    There are four bedrooms, a library, living room, a reception room, and a small garden in the back. I don''t know what I''m looking for or if there is anything to find. Why did I think that this can be done in one hour (or less)?


    Think, Serina, think¡­ I spoke with that woman more than once. Did she ever reveal anything important? Any hints?


    My grandmother would mostly chat about my interests and would tell me that education is important. I remembered that she was the one who told my mother that I should focus on learning the piano, but that can''t be a clue. There is no music room here or a piano, so¡­


    She emphasized the importance of education. I decided to head to the library and try my luck.


    The library had three walls covered in floor-to-ceiling bookshelves that were packed with books. There was a sitting arrangement of sofas and sofa chairs in the middle, and it looked good, but it was just a fraction of the library Aldus has. Not that I''m comparing because no one compares to Aldus. He is simply the best in everything.


    I started inspecting books.


    Encyclopedias, reference books, cookbooks, English dictionary, French dictionary, investment guides, almanac of the stock market in 1980-ies¡­ it was a mish-mash of everything like someone went to a flea market and bought things randomly.


    But these books had a few things in common; they were all in hardcover and in a very good condition.


    As I moved further, I reached the part I would classify as fiction. Science fiction, fantasy, myths, ancient religions, fairytales, manual on playing the piano, legends¡­ I froze. Why is the manual on playing the piano there?


    I pulled out the book and observed it.


    My eyes widened when I realized that I''m holding the first edition of etudes, instruction in piano playing by Carl Czerny. He was an Austrian pianist and composer, in the eighteenth century.


    Why was this book here? I didn''t see any other books related to music, but I would put it within reference books and various guides and not between a collection of fairytales and legends related to titans.


    I opened the book and ran my finger gently over the yellow paper that showed how old this book was. If this was truly the first edition, it was at least two hundred years old, and the pages would be fragile. I was thinking if I should preserve the book somehow, as it must be pricey.


    I flipped the page and my eyebrows shoot up at the unexpected content.


    Instead of instructions on how to place fingers on the keyboard, or notes, there was elegant handwriting.


    Unique curves on ''s'' and ''c'' letters reminded me of my grandmother''s handwriting. She would send me cards for every birthday and since those were the only cards I ever received, I was keeping them in a shoebox under my bed.


    [ I received the summon to make necessary preparations. My whole life I was trained to serve, but the mission was not what I expected. ]


    There was nothing else written, and I greedily flipped the page, hoping that there was more. And there was!


    [ Too old for a role of a mother, I found a suitable couple who was willing to take in the child.


    Good: they will do anything for the money.


    Bad: they seem to be greedy and might use the child against me later.


    Unfortunately, I''m running out of time. I hope I''m not making a mistake. ]


    There was a chance this was related to me, but there were no dates or names.


    I flipped the page and realized that my hands were shaking as I read the elegant words on the yellow paper.


    [ They asked for more money, and I had to threaten them. I know their type, nothing is ever enough and I refuse to feed their greed. Will they harm the child? ]


    The next page...


    [ The child is growing like a normal human. No one suspects anything. Argona''s reputation is not only for show. If things go as planned, she will be no more than human until she reaches maturity. ]


    Oh, how I wished that Aldus was here. He would have many insights on this. Does he know who this Argona person is? Maybe.


    I carefully read the text on the next page.


    [ I feel that I''m being watched. I have no proof it''s them.


    I should move and assume a new identity, but the child is too attached to surrogates and refuses to leave their side. Taking her by force might attract attention.


    My hope is that she will stay as human until they lose interest in her.


    I''m sorry, my Queen. This is the extent of my abilities. If I stay here longer, she will be in danger.


    I will tie my assets to the child and her steady future, with the hope to force surrogates to watch over her well. ]


    I flipped the page greedily, and another one, and another¡­ all other pages were blank except for the last one which had different handwriting in a language I didn''t understand, and it ended with a signature of Carl Czerny. Was this German?


    It looked like someone replaced pages in the original book so that it can be used as a journal of some sort.


    My mind exploded. Was this for real, or part of some mystery novel, or maybe scribblings of a mad person? Am I holding the clue I was looking for?


    It sounds like I''m the child and ''the couple'' or ''the surrogates'' could be my parents, right? But who is Argona? And who is this Queen?


    It sounded like codenames and there was a chance that this had nothing to do with me.


    I felt the urgency to get out of there and go home. Aldus needed to see this!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 173 - The Photo Evidence

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Eclipse HQ building ~


    I was on my way to a meeting with Mr. Yarbro when I got a notification that two individuals entered Sanya''s old house.


    It was not the schedule for cleaners, so I wondered if those are maintenance guys or if something else was going on.


    Normally, I would drop everything and rush to that place, but after two years of numerous false alarms, I learned to control my impulse to run around London because there might be a clue related to Serina.


    When I found out that Serina''s parents were evicted and the house was put for auction, I was ecstatic. This was a good way to prove to Serina my loyalty, by making sure she gets what belonged to her. Her grandmother intended for Serina to have that house.


    To my surprise, the house was off the list before the auction started and I found out that Aldus Mezzanotte purchased it for five times the market price. This only confirmed his relationship with Seraphina, my Sanya.


    "You have a meeting. Do you want me to check this out?", Sergio asked me while gesturing to the notification on his phone. As my right-hand man, Sergio got the same notification I did.


    I shook my head. "No need to go in person. If it''s not the cleaning crew, it''s highly likely that it''s some maintenance arranged by the Mezzanotte family." I paused as my insides told me I will regret it if I let it be. It''s always like this, and I always get disappointed, but I can''t help it. "Wait! Ask our guy to take photos. I want to see who entered the house."


    "Alright.", Sergio agreed and went to give instructions.


    Sergio is the reason why I started this investment company.


    One day, Sergio looked at my unkempt appearance and said that I''m rotting in my apartment.


    When I refused to get out, Sergio used Sanya against me, saying that if I want to continue generating money, I need to have people working for me and only like that I will be able to provide for her, and¡­ here I am. The owner of the Eclipse, an investment company, with employees and schedule that forces me to get out of my apartment five days a week.


    ¡­


    My meeting with Mr. Yarbro went as expected and I returned to my office.


    It was a lunch meeting that dragged forever because he thought we can be friends or something like that.


    Mr. Yarbro is a friendly older man, with valuable connections, but when he started talking about his daughter and showed me her photo, I took a mental note that when Mr. Yarbro wants the next meeting, Sergio or one of his people will attend in my place.


    Sergio advised me to hire several secretaries and assistants because only like that I will find reliable people, but the secretaries were too flirty, and I don''t trust people easily.


    After Serina mentioned Magdalena Thompson and rumors about other girls during one of our dream-like meetings, I knew that I messed up big time. I thought that by ignoring things they will disappear, and I never considered that Serina will hear those gossips and believe them. I was such a fool.


    Since Serina disappeared from London, I met her fifty-three times in my dreams (yes, I''m counting).


    I found out how much I hurt her by staying away after high school.


    At that time, I was not aware of how insecure she was, and unfortunately, my actions played right into the scenario where she felt that I was playing with her, and I found out about it too late.


    Would I do things differently if I knew that it will end like this? I refuse to believe that this is how things end between me and Serina.


    I told myself to be patient. Blowing a fuse will only make her run away.


    It''s impossible to get close to her, but at least I know that she is Seraphina Mezzanotte and I''m waiting for the opportunity to approach her. Somehow.


    I also know that she loves me. She really-really loves me but instead of being happy about it, my soul is in agony because, despite all that love, she refuses to come to me.


    I thought about telling her how those were not dreams, but I changed my mind, as she might freak out and I will lose those rare moments when she is next to me, in my embrace, and my soul is at peace.


    I''m unable to breach the security Aldus Mezzanotte is providing her and I tell myself that at least I know she is safe and I will get my chance, but it''s hard.


    In order to prevent any future gossips, I make sure to stay away from London''s nightlife and whoever is caught actively spreading stories about me is being slapped with a lawsuit.


    Also, my every employee is required to sign a non-disclosure agreement, but even with that, some gossips are being spread and leaked out of the company. That''s why I reassigned all female secretaries to others, and I have Greg to manage my schedule while Sergio is my assistant.


    Unfortunately, I don''t trust Sergio fully because I''m aware how more than once he was concealing things from me.


    And for some odd reason, Magdalena Thompson is still set on me. I haven''t seen her in person in years. YEARS! Why the hell is she spreading rumors about how we spent a weekend together? If not for her brother''s protection, I would have that woman in social slums.


    Just as I was shaking away nasty thoughts about Magdalena, my computer screen showed notification of an email I received with the caption, "Photos of two individuals".


    The email had four photos attached.


    The first photo showed a blonde and some other person coming out of the main door of Sanya''s old house.


    The blonde was well dressed, high heels, definitely not a cleaning lady.


    The second photo showed a profile of a brunette and I forgot to breathe. Even with those oversized sunglasses, I would never mistake any woman for Serina. She is here. In London.


    The last two photos only confirmed that Serina and some blonde woman visited her house.


    Why did I attend the stupid meeting instead of going there myself? Serina would open the door and I would embrace her, just how I do it in my dreams and I would not let go of her until she agrees to listen and¡­ I missed it. She is gone.


    Serina promised that she will come to London and get in touch with me. She promised and I clung onto it like a lifeline even though I knew she will not do it.


    The rumors were too much, and it all fell perfectly into a twisted story of how I played with Serina and abandoned her, and after that, I had fun with who knows how many women.


    Serina lost hope in me, she lost hope in us¡­ But I didn''t. I''m not a clueless nineteen years-old boy anymore. I have money and connections, and I will be damned if I give up now.


    "Sergio!", I called, and the man entered my office two seconds later.


    "Yes, young master?"


    "This blonde. I need you to find out who she is."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 174 - Seraphinas Familiar (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The more I thought about cryptic writings hidden within the first edition of etudes, instruction in piano playing by Carl Czerny, the more I was convinced that this was related to me.


    I was eager to head home and show the book to Aldus so that we can analyze it together, but there was something else I needed to deal with before leaving London.


    The doorbell rang and I went to answer.


    "Hi Mona, come in¡­"


    She bobbed her head excitedly while observing the interior with her eyes open wide like a child in a candy store. "A penthouse apartment in Westminster neighborhood. You know how to live!"


    I laughed at her silly expression. "Would you like a tour?"


    "Absolutely!", Mona exclaimed. "The building is nice from the outside, and I imagined that interior will be luxurious based on the marble entry and security downstairs, but this... this is just... wow. Can you see the London''s Eye from here?"


    I wiggled my eyebrows. "Big Ben as well."


    Mona''s red lips formed a big ''O''. "Do you have a balcony to enjoy those treats?"


    "I have better¡­", I said mysteriously and pointed up. "A rooftop terrace."


    Mona sucked in a sharp breath. "Can I live here with you?"


    I rolled my eyes at her dramatic expressions. She reminded me of those Venezuelan soap operas that are filled with exaggerated shocked staring and dramatic music.


    "Why are you acting like you don''t have money?"


    Mona grimaced. "A place like this can''t be bought with only money. You need to know the right people."


    "Well, I can connect you with people if you want. Just tell me the area you are interested in, and I can make it happen."


    Actually, Aldus found me this apartment, so I have no idea how much effort it took to acquire it. But I paid for it with my own money, and I was confident that he will introduce me to the right people if Mona wants to get an exclusive place for herself.


    I got this apartment because I knew that I will be coming to London, and I wanted to be downtown without staying in a hotel. Aldus''s villa is great, but it''s secluded and lonely when Aldus is not there. By staying here I''m reducing my commute time and the view is mind-blowing.


    The underground garage offers tenants-only entry, and security will block any unwanted visitors while Aldus secured my place against creatures who might want to intrude.


    What''s the point of a lot of money if you don''t enjoy it? Those were Aldus''s words because so far I kept all my earnings on a savings account.


    Aldus advised me to make several investments and to buy places I would call my own. But other than buying this apartment, I didn''t get far as I need to learn about stocks and bonds and precious metals before I put my money in it. Ah, I still have ways to go, but luckily¡­ time is not a problem.


    Mona requested to see the rooftop terrace first.


    "Oh, my God!", Mona screamed while running from one corner of the terrace to another and taking in the views. "All this is yours?"


    I nodded and gestured at the elevated roof that lined one side of my terrace. "On the other side of this roof are other terraces, but this part here is mine only."


    "Can your neighbors hop the roof and come here?"


    "It''s quite high and steep.", I pointed out the facts. "If they want to risk slipping and falling down, then yes. But they have their terrace, why would they come here?"


    Mona bobbed her head while thinking about my words. "I guess you are right. For someone who paid millions to live here, they will not risk their lives easily. And if you catch them, you can sue them for trespassing. Can you throw a barbeque party here?"


    I burst into giggles at her question. She is in one of the most luxurious neighborhoods in London, and thinking about a barbeque party. That doesn''t fit in the whole mood of posh tea parties with bite-sized pastries and imported tea that are difficult to pronounce, but this is Mona... a simple girl who speaks her mind.


    Actually, I saw Mona when she is serious when she turns into a serious businesswoman and her cheerfulness with goofy behavior is telling me that she is relaxed with me. I like that.


    "I guess we could throw any kind of party here...", I responded.


    "Considering the fortune you paid for this place, there better be no restrictions", Mona said thoughtfully. "Show me the rest!"


    After the tour of my four-bedroom apartment and a lot of ''Oh'' and ''Ah'' reactions from Mona, we settled in the living room with a glass of wine each.


    Mona looked at me with sparkles in her eyes.


    "OK. So this is it¡­", she said excitedly. "You will finally tell me the secret behind your flawless skin and how I can achieve it."


    We spoke about this on several occasions, and every time I would reveal more about the concept of the familiar.


    I believe that Mona is ready and willing, but this is the moment when she finds out the whole truth. Well, not exactly the whole truth as Aldus warned me to give her some bits and watch her, and once I ensure that she is aware of the risks and follows the rules, then I can tell her more.


    I was nervous. If Mona bails out, it will create an awkward atmosphere, but we need to cross this line, the only question was when.


    I encouraged myself that it will be OK. After all, I''m offering her immortality, why would she refuse?


    "Yes. I need you to understand a few points before we proceed.", I said while picking my words carefully. "If you agree to this, there will be no going back."


    Mona pressed her lips into a line. "Do you need to be so dramatic?"


    "I am trying to get you to understand the severity of your situation. Some things can''t be unseen or unlearned, and those things are not for everyone."


    Mona blinked. "Didn''t we discuss that you have a formula that can improve my body and appearance? Isn''t that some health tonic or a cream?"


    I knew that Mona didn''t understand what I''m offering, but I can''t talk about immortality openly before she is part of it, so I was doing my best with hints.


    "This is more than just a tonic or a cream.", I said. "Your body will change and then¡­ it will stop changing. People will notice that they are aging, and you are not."


    "A super medicine from Notte Pharmaceuticals!", Mona exclaimed.


    "I need you to calm down and think about this clearly.", I warned her. "If you are not confident, we will not proceed."


    Mona tilted her head. "You said that there is something I can use and not age. Do you really think that I have doubts about it? Are you kidding me? Even if it''s some prototype and risks are involved, I would go through it. You have no idea how much I''m suffering to look like this. I''m not blessed with perfect skin like you are."


    "But what if it''s not a perfect skin, but something else?", I asked.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 175 - Seraphinas Familiar (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    At my words that her transformation will go beyond skin-deep, Mona''s eyes lit up.


    "That''s more of a reason for me to accept whatever you are selling. You said that in exchange I need to continue working for you and I''m fine with that."


    "It will be a lifelong commitment.", I said in a grave tone, hoping that she will understand. "I promise not to ask anything unreasonable, but I will expect that you do what I ask and in return, I will take care of you. You will be dependent on me¡­"


    "Alright, alright.", Mona interrupted me while waving her hand impatiently. "Enough with introductions and warnings. You remind me like those commercials for medicines that list one hundred side effects no one ever has."


    "I need to give you warnings as this will not change only your body. Your mind will be exposed to different things as well."


    Mona scrutinized me. "Different things?"


    I wracked my brain to come up with an appropriate analogy. "You remember when we were kids, and we thought that Earth is flat and that if you keep on going straight, you will fall off?"


    Mona tilted her head and looked at me like I said something silly. "No. I always knew it''s a sphere."


    I exhaled dejectedly. "Fine. Not you, but in ancient times, people thought that Earth is flat."


    "Go on...", Mona urged me to get to the point.


    "One day, they realized that it''s a sphere and it was like a mind-opening discovery. Right?"


    "Yes?", she said suspiciously.


    "If we proceed with this, it will be comparable to me telling you that Earth is not a sphere, but there is much more. There are other dimensions, not visible by the naked eye, and aliens live among us."


    "Are we talking about time travel or actual dimensions? Because the more you talk, the more I am convinced that this is the right thing to do. I mean, if there are such things as aliens and parallel dimensions, I want to know about it."


    I laughed weakly. Mona is adventurous and the more she finds out, the more she is interested. I realized that there is no point in warning her anymore.


    I reached for the drawer in the side table and pulled a palm-sized glass bottle that had pink liquid inside.


    "Is that it?", Mona asked while scrutinizing the bottle in my hand. "I drink that, and I become beautiful and can see other dimensions?"


    "This will not impact your sight, Mona. And you are already beautiful. This potion will clear up any imperfections you might have on your body. You will stop aging and won''t get sick. You will need to take it once every year in order to maintain effects."


    "When you say, stop aging, you mean skin-wise. Right?"


    "No. I mean completely. I know that it''s difficult to grasp but¡­"


    "You are saying that Notte Pharmaceuticals created a potion of youth?"


    I exhaled heavily. Well, that''s one way to explain it, but I had to clarify one thing... "I am the only one who can make this for you."


    Mona nodded fervently like a chicken pecking rice, and I continued, "No one can know about this. Do you understand? If you leak this information, the punishment will be severe, and you will lose access to the potion."


    Mona took the bottle and observed it carefully. "And in exchange for staying young and healthy, I need to serve you?"


    I confirmed. "It works both ways. I will take care of you, and you take care of me. You will be what my kind calls a familiar."


    "Your kind?"


    We discussed the concept of a familiar, but I didn''t talk about other creatures.


    "I can''t tell you more than that unless you drink the potion."


    Mona put her hand on the cap, and I put my hand over hers, preventing her from opening the bottle.


    "This is a one-way street, Mona. If you take it, there is no going back.", I emphasized every word.


    Mona looked me straight into the eyes with an unwavering gaze. "I understand and I accept to be your familiar, Serina."


    "Are you sure?"


    Mona''s expression softened. "Eight years ago, you played with me when everyone else avoided me. Three years ago, my business hit a dead end, and no one wanted to help me except you. In both cases, you could have left and pretended that you didn''t see anything, but you didn''t. Now we are in the most luxurious apartment I''ve ever seen, and you are offering me something fantastic in exchange for being at your service."


    She moved her hand that was holding onto the cap of the bottle and put it over my hand.


    "I would serve you even without this potion, because you extended me help when I needed it the most. Without you, I would not be the confident and successful Monique Belmondo everyone knows. I owe you my life in more ways than you know. I don''t know what secrets you are keeping, and I''m not quite clear on what this familiar is, but I know that every time our paths crossed, you refused to abandon me. This is my chance to show you that I appreciate everything you did for me so far, and I will not betray your trust¡­"


    And just like that, Mona drank the potion.


    Mona grimaced and closed her eyes in anticipation. After some time, she sheepishly observed herself before turning to me. "Now what?"


    "How do you feel?"


    "I don''t feel anything different."


    I released the breath I was holding. It''s not that I was expecting a dramatic reaction, but I was glad that there were no side effects. "It''s done."


    "I don''t feel different other than my skin being slightly tingly¡­", Mona explained. "Shouldn''t you be able to speak directly into my mind or something?"


    I stifled a laugh. She probably picked this from movies, and she is not completely wrong, but talking into her head is not an ability I have. Since the potion is made with my blood, she could inherit a portion of my powers, and maybe in time, she develops her own.


    Aldus explained that this potion can be made because my blood has peculiar characteristics, and the same recipe with different blood will not have these effects.


    I saw Mona frowning while trying to figure out if anything is different. Her skepticism reminded me of the time when I woke up in Aldus''s lab and he told me that I''m immortal. That gave me an idea.


    "The fact that you are not aging is not something you can see, but there is something..."


    I took her hand into mine and held her tightly while getting a decorative knife from the stand behind the sofa. "Watch this¡­"


    Mona''s eyes bulged out in panic when she saw me stabbing a knife in her forearm, but my movements were too fast for her to react.


    "AHHH!!!", Mona shrieked as the color drained from her face. "What the hell, Serina?!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 176 - Seraphinas Familiar (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After seeing me stab her in the arm, Mona entered panic mode and I feared that she will pass out or run away.


    "Watch!", I exclaimed to get Mona''s attention and pointed at her stab wound that was healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "WOW!", Mona shouted. "Holy fuck!"


    I laughed while thinking how that was probably my expression when Aldus stabbed me the first time in his lab in Venice. Ah, we have come a long way since then.


    "I forgot to say that other than the non-aging and resilience to diseases, you also heal fast. As long as a piece of you is not cut off completely, the wound will close without leaving a scar behind."


    Mona observed her now perfectly healed arm with fervent curiosity.


    "This is amazing¡­", she said under her breath. "If it doesn''t hurt like hell, I would ask you to do it again. Is this what it means to be your familiar?"


    "Mhm¡­", I confirmed with a hum and raised my glass.


    "Will I die if I bleed out?", Mona asked.


    "How about we don''t test that theory? You are not indestructible, just not aging."


    I wondered if making her my familiar was too soon because she was overenthusiastic. But she already took it, so it was too late to back down.


    I waved my hand that was holding the glass, reminding Mona that I want a toast.


    After clinking glasses with Mona, I spoke, "Welcome, Mona. As my familiar, you are officially not a regular human anymore. As such, there are certain things you need to keep on your mind. First, don''t expose yourself as anything other than a human. There are different creatures out there and you don''t know who is watching. If they capture you and figure out your special constitution, it won''t end well for you and probably for me either."


    Mona nodded in understanding. "I can imagine that many people would kill to get their hands on something like this." She looked at me seriously. "Don''t worry. I will be careful as I don''t want to end up like a lab rat."


    I was glad that she was aware of this.


    Over the years, Mona proved to be smart, reliable, and trustworthy, and that is why I decided to make her my familiar. Well, Aldus was the one who urged me to go through it, but I warmed up to the idea eventually.


    "Did you say... other creatures?", Mona asked when my words sank in.


    "I can''t tell you everything as of now because you need to adapt to your current identity. Sometimes, the less you know, the safer you will be¡­"


    There were many things I couldn''t disclose to Mona, not yet at least. But I made sure to emphasize that our fates are connected and that she needs to act like nothing changed.


    Gradually, I will reveal to Mona more information and I hope that she will not freak out and regret her decision to be my familiar.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa, Italy ~


    I was glad to hear that Serina''s trip to London went well.


    She was excited about her penthouse apartment, saying that it''s perfect and she loves it.


    Serina mentioned that the only thing missing is the garden, and I thought of ordering some plants to surprise her the next time when she visits.


    Mona didn''t disappoint as a host, and she became Serina''s familiar. That was something to celebrate.


    Serina was concerned that Mona doesn''t know what she got herself into, but I didn''t care.


    Mona doesn''t have a way out, and her livelihood will depend on Serina which means that Serina got herself a loyal follower.


    Does she really think that others are willing to put their lives in someone else''s hands?


    All of my familiars were desperate or on the verge of perishing when I made them an offer. There is no such thing as cajoling them into eternal servitude.


    Options are to serve me or to perish. It''s that simple.


    Serina is too kind. I don''t want her to change, but I am aware that it''s only a matter of time before someone takes advantage of it.


    There is a reason why good people don''t last long and as much as I''m warning Serina to watch her back, I see that she can''t stop herself when someone needs help. It''s natural for her to assume others are good and that will come to bite her back big time.


    Serina wants to be independent, but in order to truly do so, she will need to erect walls around herself and act with caution or she will suffer. Did she forget that she almost got married to a dragon? But I didn''t want to talk about it and spoil the mood. Not now.


    I suggested going out for a dinner somewhere, to celebrate her first familiar, but Serina told me to hold off with that, and then she produced an old book she brought with her from London.


    I thought that Serina will find in that house memories and return with some souvenirs. After all, Marius was in charge of checking that place for traps and hidden rooms, and he said there were none.


    I was caught unprepared when I opened the book and instead of a manual for playing the piano, there were notes that reminded me of journal entries.


    We went over the text several times before summarizing what we knew.


    First, Amelia Bennett was some kind of a servant to someone, and she got a mission to take care of a child.


    Second, she hired two greedy people (this matches the description of Serina''s so-called parents perfectly) to fill in the role of her parents and Amelia was in a rush.


    Third, the child was not human, but a person named Argona managed to do something that will conceal the child''s nature until reaching maturity.


    Fourth, Amelia felt the urgency to abandon her identity as someone was watching. She decided that it''s in the child''s best interest to leave assets to the child and to disappear.


    All this fits with what I suspected about Serina.


    They mention maturity, but that holds a different meaning for different creatures.


    Serina was not human, and per Serina''s knowledge, her powers didn''t manifest until that evening when she was attacked in Venice.


    Was Serina no more than a human because she didn''t reach her maturity or because of some magic that Argona cast? Assuming that it''s magic, would it wear off on its own, or when Serina reaches maturity she can break the shackles?


    I have testing materials in the lab, and we confirmed that the bindings and paper were old, placing them about two centuries in the past. However, the ink used was of newer date, not older than two-to-three decades.


    This only confirmed that writings could be about Serina.


    I also analyzed handwritten birthday cards that Amelia Bennett wrote to Serina and confirmed that the handwriting matches with the one in the book.


    "I''m glad you thought of bringing these cards, Serina."


    She beamed at my praise.


    "Now we know that these pages are written by your grandmother.", I voiced my thoughts.


    "If that was her, and I''m the child she speaks about¡­ then, she is not my grandmother.", Serina pointed out.


    I had to agree with that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 177 - Seraphinas Complicated Past

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    The book Serina brought from her old home revealed new information and also many questions.


    Why was there a need to hide Serina among humans? Who was after her?


    Who is this Argona person and what did she do?


    Who is the Queen that is mentioned by Amelia?


    What was Serina?


    There were no clues about Serina''s origins, but it was clear that she was important enough to be hidden and it was done by someone influential enough to have servants, conceal the true nature of a child, and create a new identity (complete with family) for two decades without being discovered.


    Queen¡­ Queen¡­ my mind raced, and I remembered that Glatellia called Serina ''royalty'' and she said that Serina has the potential to grow into a guardian.


    Of course, the chances of one becoming a guardian are close to impossible, but what if Amelia (or her master) knew about it?


    There are many stories that talk about prophecies, what if there was one associated with Serina?


    Maybe they didn''t know about the guardian part, but they were aware she will be powerful.


    Did they hide Serina among humans in order to protect her with good intentions, or were they just biding their time until Serina matures so that they can take advantage of her?


    Keeping Serina ignorant until her powers emerge would be a good method to manipulate her and we had no way of confirming if people who hid her were the protectors or the abductors, but it told us that someone was looking for her.


    The more I thought about it, the more I realized that Serina''s situation was complicated.


    "I assume that you don''t know who this Argona might be¡­"


    Serina''s small voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "I never heard of him.", I admitted. "Try not to stress too much about this."


    "Easier said than done.", Serina said. "They hid me for some reason. What if that reason is still out there?"


    "That''s why we shouldn''t rush things, Serina. This is good information."


    Serina was not pleased. "Good? It only confirmed what we suspected while opening up bazillions of questions."


    "True. But now our questions have targets.", I said, earning me a confused look from Serina.


    Was it wrong for me to enjoy the process of unraveling the unknown in search of the truth? I find that life without questions is boring, and mysteries give us something to look forward to.


    "I suggest that we think these things through before acting. We have one name, Argona. You can check the books we have and see if there is any mentioning of that name. If my guess is correct, Argona is not human and could be centuries old. I will also reach out to my contacts, but it will take time because we need to tread carefully."


    Serina nodded in understanding. She is smart and she already knows that depending on the identity of Argona, by asking recklessly, we might disturb the hornet''s nest.


    Serina was not happy with our conclusions. She hoped that the book she found will open the door that leads to answers, but we found ourselves in another hallway full of doors that are tightly closed and we are back to searching for keys.


    "Don''t be disheartened, Serina. This book is just one piece of the puzzle. I will do analysis on the book to see if there is any hidden text."


    "Alright.", Serina responded with a tight smile.


    "Serina¡­", I called to get her attention. "I hope you acknowledge that these notes prove you are someone important. You are special from birth and your real parents cared about you."


    "You don''t know if they cared about me."


    "We are looking at two possibilities. One is that they cared enough to keep you hidden from dangers. The other possibility was that you were kidnapped, and if your parents didn''t care enough to search for you, the kidnappers wouldn''t go through so much trouble to conceal your whereabouts."


    Her expression changed as she processed my words.


    I am aware that she has conflicting thoughts about her self-esteem, believing that she is not deserving. But these notes are telling us that she was someone important enough to be hidden.


    "No matter what the case is, you are my father.", she said after some time.


    "Of course. You are a Mezzanotte now."


    She smiled brightly at my words, and I thought of something. "Serina, about the event next week. I want you to come with me."


    Serina''s eyes widened. "The event organized by the Council?"


    I confirmed, and she asked, "Isn''t Cali coming with you?"


    Yes, my sister will join me for this event as we will represent the Mezzanotte family and the vampires based in Lemuria, but I wanted Serina to make an appearance also.


    "I want you to come as well.", I said sternly, hoping that she will not try to back away from this.


    I could see her wheels turning while coming up with a reason to avoid it.


    Serina made a long way, and I watched her grow into a splendid young lady. However, sometimes her insecurities bubble up.


    I am aware of her mental scars as it''s difficult to shake off two decades of neglect, but this is important.


    "Serina, we don''t know why you were placed with a surrogate family, but we can assume that your safety is in danger because they went through a lot of trouble to hide your existence. No matter the reason to keep you hidden, I want everyone to know that you are Seraphina Mezzanotte, my daughter, and as such you are under the protection of the Mezzanotte coven. This event is a gathering of powerful and influential creatures and it''s perfect for reminding everyone about your identity. No one will dare to act rashly with my family as your backer. Do you understand?"


    Serina''s chin trembled and then she hugged me.


    Ah, she is a hugger.


    "Thank you, father¡­", she said in a shaky voice, and I patted her back gently while hoping that she won''t start crying.


    It''s been a while since Serina was emotional and to be honest, I never got used to it.


    Serina left, and it was my turn to get some answers.


    I didn''t think that the book will be of much use. I already checked with UV lights and confirmed that there are no hidden layers or writings.


    I was also positive that we will not find Argona in any of the books I collected over centuries. I don''t have a photographic memory, but I am confident that I never heard of a creature named Argona.


    The scarce notes were cryptic and if we didn''t know Serina''s background and situation, we would probably miss that it was about her.


    It looked more like random notes of an author who is writing a mystery novel.


    If I''m to take an educated guess, my conclusion is that these were notes Amelia left for her master to find. The fact they were still intact means that no one came searching for Amelia or Serina. Well, at least no one who was close to Amelia. This brings me to two possibilities; either the time for Serina to stay hidden didn''t expire or the person who is behind hiding Serina met a disaster.


    I had my own ideas on how to find out more information, and I knew that it''s a long shot, but I had to try.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 178 - The Dangerous Truth

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I went to my lab, and then to the indoor garden.


    I stood in front of the Verveine tree and called, "Glatellia, we need to talk."


    Silence. Just as I expected.


    "You know why I''m here. We found some information on Serina, and I need your help to make sense of it."


    I sat on the ground with my legs crossed and propped my chin on my palm.


    "I can sit here for a long time¡­", I said while trying to suppress my irritation.


    Glatellia is willful and she refuses to give me answers when I need them, but this was the fastest way for me to get the information I need.


    It would be a waste of time and resources to search for answers through realms when a universal encyclopedia is living in my lab.


    Glatellia''s ability allows her to see things and even though she normally doesn''t talk to me, I believe that this time it will be different.


    I clearly remember that Glatellia gave extra care to Serina when they met, and that tells me Glatellia has her reasons for ensuring Serina reaches a certain point in her life. Is it to become a guardian? I was not sure, but I had a strong hunch that it''s in Glatellia''s interest to ensure Serina stays under my care, on the path where she will grow.


    I said that I can wait for a long time, but that was a lie.


    I had a lot of things to do and sitting in front of a tree didn''t make the top ten choices on my list of priorities.


    It was time to gamble and see if my intuition was correct.


    "Fine. If you don''t want to talk, you don''t need to. There are others who can give me answers, so I will ask one of them."


    I stood up and started walking away, when I heard in my head, "Don''t."


    Ha! I knew it!


    "I believe that Serina is in danger.", I responded to Glatellia mentally. "You are telling me to stop searching for answers that can ensure her safety. There must be a reason, if you want me to listen."


    "If you reveal her existence to others, you will put her in danger.", Glatellia said hesitantly.


    I turned and looked at the tree. "I will need more than that."


    Silence. I snorted and turned to leave when Glatellia spoke again, "Take her to this event and every next one. Introduce her as your daughter but don''t mention to anyone about the book Amelia left behind, or Seraphina''s abilities. This path will give Seraphina the longest time to grow before she needs to face what is coming."


    Bingo! I knew that Glatellia wants Serina to have a long and prosperous life. The wasp queen is not benevolent, so she must have her interest that is tied to Serina''s powers, but as long as she helps me keep Serina safe, I don''t care about her reasons.


    I kept my oblivious fa?ade on. "What is coming?"


    "If I tell you, that path will close. Seraphina will learn about her origins, and you will get your answers when the time is ripe. Don''t force it. This is as much as I can say without creating irreversible damage."


    I paused as an idea hit me. "Are you the reason why we didn''t make much progress in finding out information on Serina so far?"


    Other than seeing future possibilities, I heard rumors that Glatellia has the ability to impact the future. An ability like that would come with a heavy price to be used, but it doesn''t mean that she won''t use it if she believes that the return is justifiable.


    Glatellia is obviously vested in Serina''s progress, and I wouldn''t be surprised if she is using her ability in order to influence Serina''s path.


    Other than being willful, Glatellia doesn''t lie and her silence was an answer to my question.


    Now I understood why finding information on Seraphina was nearly impossible. My trustworthy sources came empty-handed, and I almost believed that I''m overthinking things. But there was no overthinking as Glatellia made sure to block anything useful.


    However, why did she allow Serina to find the book? And why did she allow us to confirm that the people she grew up with are not her real family?


    I wished to pry open that tree and force Glatellia to tell me more, but to be honest, this is more than she told me in a long time.


    From Glatellia''s warning, I understood that if she tells me more, my behavior will change and that will impact Serina''s future and put her in danger.


    After thanking Glatellia, I left with more questions than answers, but with a piece of mind.


    Based on what Glatellia told me, as long as Serina is my daughter and we conceal her non-human past, she will be fine.


    ¡­


    I found Serina in the garden, at the center of a small gust of wind that circled below her knee level, carrying dust and pink rose petals.


    Serina looked deep in thoughts with her eyes focused on the airshow she created.


    "Practicing?", I asked, and her lips curved into a small smile.


    "It helps me focus and calms me down."


    Serina practiced diligently and her control of the air is remarkable.


    Last month she collected nimbus clouds to rain on the vineyard. The water came in handy for the grapes, and she manipulated the air pressure so that the rainfall is steady and soft, without damaging the fruits. The most impressive was that the rain lasted fifteen minutes, and then Serina dispersed the clouds without breaking a sweat.


    I witnessed creatures manipulating elements either by lengthy chants or preparations, and often it consumes a lot of energy, yet Serina did it like it''s nothing.


    I look forward to seeing how far she will grow.


    Noticing that I''m still watching her, Serina looked at me and the wind around her died down.


    "Did you find something?"


    I shook my head. "Nothing yet."


    She clicked her tongue. "I checked my memory and there is no mentioning of Argona. That covers about 80% of the books. I will go through the rest of the books later."


    "No rush.", I said. "We have time on our side. The most important is to act with caution as we don''t want to alert whoever is out there looking for you."


    "I understand."


    After my talk with Glatellia, I thought that maybe this was not the best time for Serina to get a familiar.


    Mona is a variable that is now connected to Serina and in the scenario where she needs to keep a low profile, the more people she interacts with, the more she is at the risk of being exposed.


    "Keep a close eye on Mona.", I said eventually.


    "Did something happen?"


    I shrugged while trying to play it down. "Our talk about the book reminded me that your background is unknown and until we know with whom we are dealing, we should act with caution. That''s all. Don''t reveal to Mona more than necessary."


    Before she got a chance to think too deep about it, I decided to switch the topic. "Tomorrow morning your tailor will come to discuss a gown for the event."


    Serina objected. "I already have so many I never wore."


    "That only proves that you should go out more often. We keep a low profile, but that doesn''t mean we are staying underground. How about you pick one of those never-worn gowns and meet me in the living room in half an hour? We can still go out for dinner to celebrate. It''s not every day that you get yourself a familiar."


    Serina smiled helplessly. "OK, father."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 179 - The Unexpected Business Partner

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    Six months ago, the Beauty Sphere opened its fourth location, in prestigious London''s Mayfair neighborhood, just off the Piccadilly Street.


    It''s a prime piece of real estate that is close to everything and provides five floors for the employees and clients of the Beauty Sphere.


    The first floor is dedicated to receiving customers and providing consultations in intimate rooms.


    Right from the entry, customers are greeted with luxurious d¨¦cor and tropical foliage while warm smiles of my staff and soft music provide an escape from the stressful bustle of London.


    Floors two-to-four are set up with areas where our clients get pampered. We provide top-notch services, and also snacks and beverages.


    The top floor of the building is reserved for offices, like mine, and there is a conference room where I meet with my staff and clients who want to book us for their events. It''s amazing how many posh women celebrate milestones by bringing their friends to my spa, despite high prices.


    My business reached the point where people brag to have a membership as frequent clients.


    Life is good.


    I''m sitting in my office, on the fifth floor of my newest location in the Mayfair neighborhood.


    Normally, I would stand next to the window and enjoy the view of a busy street below and a green park in the background, but today I''m sitting at my desk and staring at myself in the magnifying mirror. I could do this for hours.


    A week passed since my bizarre experience with Serina when I drank the funky potion, and I am observing the changes my body went through.


    They were subtle changes that I couldn''t point out exactly when they started or ended, but now I''m confident that my skin is glowing, all blemishes are gone, my breasts are larger with just the right amount of bounce, and my ass is firmer.


    I cut myself a few times and confirmed that the miraculous healing ability is real.


    I was underwhelmed. Sure, super-healing is great if you are in the business of getting hurt often but I''m not one of those people.


    Another downer is that my hair and nails don''t grow super-fast after being cut. I thought that my new powers will spare me from broken nails, but it''s not happening.


    To be honest, I expected more. Serina gave me so many warnings that I thought I might grow horns or wings, or I will start seeing aliens but everything is surprisingly the same.


    Is this how non-aging people feel?


    Serina told me to enjoy at least ten years before we need to figure out my aging strategy. That won''t be a problem. I will minimize my appearances in public, and when I need to get out, I will add wrinkles with the help of makeup, and then I can live abroad for some time before I resurface as my own daughter. I saw these things happen in movies.


    A light knock on my office door startled me and I swiftly hid the mirror in the drawer of my desk. I don''t want my employees to catch me admiring myself.


    They noticed that I''m beaming, and I told them that it''s due to the latest products from Notte Pharmaceuticals. They all took samples home. Suckers.


    "Come in!", I called.


    "Boss, there is a man who wants to see you.", my secretary said from the door.


    "A man? Does he have a name, Bella?"


    Bella pressed her lips into a line. "He didn''t give me a name, and he has big shades so I couldn''t see his face, but he said that he is the new owner of the Beauty Sphere."


    I was sure that my ears malfunctioned. "He what?"


    "He said that he is the new owner of the Beauty Sphere.", she repeated, to my horror.


    After noticing that I''m gaping at her without moving, Bella added, "The man said that he owns enough to attend meetings and he brought the documents to prove it, but he will show them only to you. He didn''t sound like he was joking. Should I bring him in?"


    My mind stuttered and I needed some time to compose myself. "No. Take him to the conference room and offer him something to drink. I will be there in five minutes¡­"


    I thought about the ownership of my company.


    Serina has 25%, and 12% are owned by seven other investors.


    Did Serina sell nearly half of her share? No. I spoke with her two days ago and with me being her familiar, it doesn''t make sense that she would sell without telling me.


    The 12% that are not in my or Serina''s hands are owned by seven people who refused to collaborate or sell their share to me without asking several times the value. It''s not that I couldn''t pay that much, but they were obviously trying to swindle me, so I gave up.


    Just what is going on? Did one of them buy out the others?


    When I created the company, I set the rule that unless someone has 5% or more, he (or she) can''t attend meetings. How much does this man have?


    I swiftly grabbed my phone and made a call.


    "Hi Sean, Mona here¡­ Did you by any chance sell your share of my company? ¡­ You did? To whom? ¡­ A secret?" I felt my temper rising. "You refused to sell it to me, and you make a deal with an outsider? ¡­ I don''t care how much he offered!"


    I ended the call angrily without waiting for Sean to respond.


    Damn it! Sean owned the biggest chunk out of seven investors and he was the stubbornest of them all. And now it seems I''m stuck with a third party who owns enough to cause me grief.


    I own 63% and he can''t really prevent me from making decisions for the whole company, but he can give me a headache. One was starting just by thinking about this.


    My heart was beating wildly, and I started sweating due to stress.


    I patted my cheeks with enough force to sting.


    Get up, Mona, and face this head-on!


    The man is probably here to sell his share in bulk. After all, 5% is more valuable than 1% because other than 5 times the worth, it also has 5 times the power. He is here to make a deal. Right?


    I stood in front of the conference room when the door opened abruptly, and Bella nearly bumped into me.


    "Oh, sorry, boss¡­ he is inside¡­ waiting¡­ I just brought him a bottle of water..."


    Bella was grinning like an idiot.


    I grabbed her forearm. "Are you OK? Did something happen?"


    Bella shook her head vigorously and glanced at the half-open door of the conference room. She pointed that way and whispered, "He is H-O-T. Call me if you need a drink or a snack¡­ or anything. I will be happy to escort him out."


    I frowned. What the hell is going on here?


    I waved at her to scram.


    And then an idea hit me. What if it''s Marius? He is hot enough to make any woman flustered.


    I adjusted my skirt and checked my shirt for creases. Ah, I wished for a mirror!


    Note to self: add mirrors in the hallways.


    I plastered the best smile on my face and walked inside the conference room.


    My eyes nearly bulged out at the sight of a man sitting in the leather chair at the head of the table.


    It''s not Marius, and we never met, but I know who he is.


    A head full of chestnut hair with streaks of russet, piercing blue eyes, sharp features, and a solid frame that is not hidden under his perfectly fitting dark gray business suit. Damn! Even his purple necktie is handsome.


    Snap out of it, Mona! This is NOT the time to space out!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 180 - A Heavy Letter

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    My mind exploded as I tried to process the information my eyes were sending to my brain.


    Drago Orsini is in my conference room!


    The guy I virtually followed for nearly three years in order to collect information for Serina is right in front of me!


    What would Serina say if she could see this scene? Would she tell me to be nice, or to chase him away?


    Who am I kidding? The guy claims to owns 5% (or more) of my business and I can''t chase him away even if I want to, because he owns a percentage of the rights to be here.


    Drago greeted me with a half-smile. "Monique Belmondo, I assume?"


    Play it cool, Mona. I reminded myself that he should not know I''m familiar with him.


    I shouldn''t panic, because I don''t know why he is here. And I shouldn''t mention that I''m gathering information on him for the last three years!


    I plastered my professional smile. "And you are?"


    "Drago Orsini, from yesterday, your business partner. I appreciate that you found time in your busy schedule to meet with me and I hope you won''t take it against me that I came here without a previous appointment.", he said in a smooth baritone without getting out of the chair.


    My nostrils flared as Drago reminded me why he is here. Why is he acting polite when he showed up claiming that he owns a chunk of my business?


    "I assume you have proof of purchase."


    He pointed at the folder that was on the table in front of him. "Of course."


    My legs were wobbly as I made my way there. I plopped on the chair and started reading through the documents.


    My mood dropped as I verified that his claim is correct, and my mouth hung open as I read through the documents that confirmed his ownership.


    He didn''t buy out two or three guys. He bought all of them!


    Drago Orsini presented me with documents that confirm he owns 12% of my business. He is my second business partner (with Serina being the first).


    I told myself not to jump to conclusions. I should first verify why he is here.


    "You came here with this¡­", I pointed at the documents in front of me. "I assume you have an agenda."


    His deep hum confirmed before he elaborated, "I want a meeting of the owners so that we discuss the future strategy of the company."


    "I own more than 60%, Mr. Orsini." I wanted him to know that I''m the boss here. "If you want to know about the future of your investment, I can provide you with plans. And if you think that changes should be made, you are welcome to make suggestions and I will consider them. If you are not happy with this arrangement, I will offer to buy out your share. I''m sure we can come up to an agreement."


    He cocked an eyebrow at me. "I have no intention of selling or undermining your position, Miss Belmondo. I have many connections and I hope that we can work together for the better of this company. Since I own 12%, and I became another important figure, you should arrange a meeting with the other owners."


    He smiled, but his tone was final and laced with authority that I found impossible to resist. Everything he said was right, and I know that he has many connections, but¡­ "Since you have 12%, I can tell you with absolute confidence that besides the two of us, there is only one more owner. However, she is a silent partner and doesn''t attend meetings."


    Other than his smile widening, he maintained his composure. "Maybe not a business meeting, but we should still get to know each other."


    "Miss Mezzanotte is a private person¡­", I paused when I noticed that his eyes lit up, and it hit me.


    He knew that Serina is the third owner! But what does this mean? Serina is secretly keeping tabs on him, is he doing the same?


    Serina told me that they were high school friends who lost touch, but her reaction when she hears his name tells me it''s more than that.


    What kind of a game are they playing? And it''s going through my company!


    My head was buzzing, and I blurted out, "Don''t tell me you did this for Serina."


    "Did what?"


    He was playing stupid, and I knew it. "Let''s skip games, Mr. Orsini. We never met, but I heard about your reputation in the business world. Unless you suddenly developed an interest in the beauty industry, you must have an agenda. What do you want?"


    "First, call me Drago. Mr. Orsini is too formal."


    "Fine, Drago¡­", I rolled my eyes internally while hoping that my professional smile didn''t falter. "What do you want?"


    "A meeting."


    "Since I''m here and you are not satisfied, I can conclude that you want a meeting with Serina. Is that correct?"


    He nodded in confirmation, and I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "You need to understand that Serina is much more than a business partner. She is my friend, and I will not put her in a disadvantageous situation."


    He smiled at my words. It was a warm smile that reflected in his eyes, and if not for Marius stuck in my head, I might fall for this outrageously handsome man.


    Yes, yes. I know that Serina has hots for him and she is my friend, but I''m not blind and it''s not a crime to enjoy a man with such an attractive visual! I''m just looking!


    "I''m not asking you to betray your friendship.", he said.


    "Then, what are you asking?"


    He reached into his inner pocket and pulled an envelope. "Can you make sure she receives this?"


    I saw the tan envelope with ''Seraphina Mezzanotte'' written on it. It was thin, and I assumed that he wrote her a letter.


    Well, it can''t hurt to deliver one message. Right?


    "I can do that. If you wait a few minutes, I can provide you with plans for the Beauty Sphere. We have quarterly, annual, and¡­"


    "That''s not necessary.", he interrupted me.


    "You came here only to give me a letter for Serina?"


    He shrugged. "I was hoping that you can arrange a meeting, but since Serina will not attend one, then I decided to go with my plan B." He gestured toward the envelope.


    I scrutinized him. "You did all this only to get in touch with Serina?"


    His eyes flashed with something unfathomable. "You have no idea to what lengths I''m ready to go in order to get in touch with her."


    I was uncomfortable and suddenly the envelope became heavy in my hand and I placed it on the table. "Is this something that will get her upset?"


    He shook his head and then his piercing blue eyes locked on mine. "Since you are her friend, I will tell you that we are stuck in limbo due to a misunderstanding, and I am set on clearing the air between us. She can''t avoid me forever. Tell her that I will keep on pestering her until she agrees to hear me out."


    I was flabbergasted. Just what on earth happened between those two?


    "Miss Belmondo...", his voice went an octave lower and I felt my insides trembling. "If you help me in clearing up things with Serina, you can consider me as your silent partner."


    He smiled and placed a business card on the table. "Here is my number if you need to reach me. I can assure you that I mean no harm to Serina, and I hope you will not disappoint me. Have a good day."


    He stood up and walked toward the door, leaving me confused.


    "What about these?", I pointed at the documents that proved he owns 12% of my company. Or should I call it OUR company?


    "Keep those. I have the originals.", he said. "I will let myself out, Miss Belmondo."


    "Please¡­", I nearly shouted, and his steps halted. "Call me Mona."


    He responded with a small nod and disappeared into the hallway.


    I couldn''t believe that he bought 12% of my company only so that I deliver a letter to Serina. He is either insane, or there is more to it. A LOT more of it!


    But he said that if he clears up the misunderstanding with Serina, he will be the silent partner!


    I only need to make sure Serina gets this letter. Is it really that easy? No, he mentioned my help in clarifying things with Serina. What could that be?


    Looking at the envelope, a smile slithered on my face. I have something for Serina, which means that Marius will come to pick it up!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 181 - Plans To Get In The Same Room

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London, Eclipse HQ building ~


    I returned to my office in a good mood.


    Finally, things are moving in the right direction, and I felt like I can breathe again.


    I spent nearly three years descending into madness.


    At first, I had hopes that Serina will come to me, but soon I realized that I will have better chances of drinking water with a fork.


    She was insecure and closed up, unwilling to open up and tell me about her situation, and the only thing I could do was to hold her and believe that she will change her mind.


    Of course, it was stupid to think she will come to the man who is the source of her pain.


    I was stuck with no way of explaining myself as she believed everything is just a dream, and I feared that if I reveal that it''s real, I will lose that as well, so I kept quiet and endured.


    I reached the point where I questioned if I will snap and go searching for her recklessly, or just give up, like she did. But giving up on Serina was giving up on myself and I forced myself to focus on amassing my fortune with a belief that it will somehow bring me closer to her.


    I fervently collected every bit of information on Seraphina Mezzanotte, and I hired people to keep watch on any place she might visit.


    When I saw photos of Serina with a blonde exiting her old house, I was not sure if I could take advantage of that. And then I found out that the blonde is local, Monique Belmondo, the owner of the Beauty Sphere.


    When I dug further into information about Monique, I discovered that Serina owns 25% of that business. Now that was a jackpot!


    I didn''t know how to get close to Serina, but in a matter of twenty-four hours, I found out that Serina is friendly with Mona, a native of London, and they share business ties through the Beauty Sphere.


    I realized how narrow-minded I was. I was focused on Serina''s personal life, and I neglected the possibility that Serina is establishing herself in the business world. I assumed that she is still that sweet na?ve girl, relying on Mr. Mezzanotte to support her.


    I was elated to find out that other than a quarter of the Beauty Sphere, Serina also purchased an apartment in the Westminster neighborhood. It''s not that I''m planning to break in there (not that it''s excluded), but Serina got herself a property in London and that means she plans to visit more often. That thought was like a balm to my tortured soul.


    Stray investors that owned fractions of the Beauty Sphere played in my favor and I didn''t care how much money they asked for their shares, as I would pay whatever they wanted.


    Buying them off was not business investment, it was my way to get close to the love of my life.


    I earned my fortune for Serina, and in a way, I was spending it for her.


    Of course, those greedy guys knew who I am, and they didn''t dare give me a hard time; they readily accepted my offers which were above the market value with a promise for a good future collaboration if they come to Eclipse to seek my financial advice.


    My offers were generous and if they tried to haggle for more, I would bankrupt them later.


    I was glad to find out that Serina has a good friend and I managed to find a way to send her a message that doesn''t involve dreams.


    I need to see her in person and to make her pay attention long enough to hear my explanation.


    Of course, if Mona fails, I have backup plans.


    Now that I know more about the nature of the relationship between Mona and Serina, I can always use Mona to get to Serina. If the Beauty Sphere is in trouble, will Serina stay on the side? Or what if her friend ends up sick or in an accident? So many possibilities!


    I would rather not go there, but a broken bone will heal, and I will do anything to get in the same room with Serina.


    "You are back?", Sergio asked from the door.


    "Did you have surgery where they removed the knocking part from your brain?"


    Sergio was visibly confused. "Huh?"


    "You didn''t knock.", I reminded Sergio of his lack of manners.


    These things might pass when I was fifteen years old, but now I expect him to follow some protocols. Like, if the door of my office (or my bedroom) is closed, he is expected to knock and to wait for a response before letting himself in.


    He is pretty good with bedroom as I threw a fit more than once when he barged in and interrupted my precious time with Serina, but at the office, Sergio still acts like he owns the place.


    Even now, Sergio looked at me like I said something silly. He obviously sees me as a child, and he secretly hopes that he will catch me doing something I shouldn''t.


    "Where did you go?", Sergio asked, ignoring my comment about knocking.


    "The Beauty Sphere."


    Sergio''s face fell. He was aware that I own 12% of that company, and he knows who the other two owners are.


    "You are really set on pursuing Seraphina Mezzanotte? What about Sanya?"


    I smiled to the point of my cheeks hurting. Sergio has no idea that they are the same woman. I will let him think that way. It''s fun.


    "I thought that you wanted me to find a woman who is not Sanya."


    Sergio exhaled forcibly. "You are going from difficult to impossible. Sanya is missing, and you picked an untouchable princess."


    "You see an untouchable princess, and I see a woman worth pursuing."


    Sergio shook his head in disapproval. "Sometimes I think that you were dropped on your head as a child."


    I chuckled. "My mind is set, Serge. Regardless of how many reasons are there for me to give up, I will find one to hold on. I''m not letting go of Seraphina. She is the one for me and I will spare no efforts in pursuing her."


    Sergio frowned and I thought he will bring up Sanya again, but then he asked, "Do you know who her father is?"


    "Yes, he is a powerful man."


    "You don''t understand, young master. He is much more than just powerful."


    I narrowed my eyes at Sergio. "You are right, I don''t understand. Why don''t you explain it to me?"


    I saw him lower his head and I snorted. "I thought so. Unless you are ready to provide concrete evidence for your ridiculous claims, I expect that you will stay away from this. I will not give up on Seraphina, no matter who her father is. After all, I don''t plan to spend my life with him."


    Sergio opened his mouth to say something and then he closed it without saying anything.


    I watched him as he left my office.


    I can see his wheels rolling as he is trying to convince me not to provoke Aldus Mezzanotte, but he is not giving me any valid reason. Not that I care. Even if the guy is the king of the underground mafia, that will not stop me from pursuing Seraphina because she is my Sanya.


    I am bothered to see that there are more things Sergio is keeping from me. I thought that we were done with secrets, as I''m not a kid anymore, but now I confirmed that I was wrong.


    The days when he said, ''because I said so'' and ''you need to listen to me'', and I obeyed, are long gone.


    If he wants me to listen, he needs to provide firm evidence.


    At the end of the day, there is nothing Sergio can say or do to make me change my mind. I''m done with listening to him. I don''t need a guardian anymore and Sergio works for me. If he doesn''t like it, he is free to leave.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 182 - The Invitation

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa ~


    Maria was styling my hair as I was thinking about the upcoming event organized by the Council.


    Aldus said that it''s on the property in the Alps, within the Austrian border, and that we will be there in about half an hour with the helicopter.


    The good news is that after the event we can go home. The bad news is that we will all go and return together, so I will need to wait for Aldus and Calista to finish their official mingling with the members of the Council and their guests before we can head home.


    I wished that we are staying there overnight. It''s not that I wanted to linger more than necessary, but an overnight accommodation would give me an opportunity to grab a few snacks, exchange a few smiles, and then go to my room.


    Aldus told me that there will be a variety of creatures present and that I should not assume that anyone is friendly. I wonder if that''s his paranoia talking.


    Why are we going to spend the evening with a bunch of hostile creatures? OK. Maybe not hostile, but I can already imagine a tense atmosphere if people are not friendly.


    It''s a party for crying at loud! Parties are meant to be enjoyed, and how can I enjoy if I''m always watching my back?


    Ugh! We are leaving in one hour and my stomach is already tied into knots.


    To make things worse, Aldus emphasized that I''m not allowed to use my abilities.


    It''s not that I was planning to, but the restriction put me in a state of suspense.


    "You said they are not friendly, and now you tell me that I can''t defend myself. What if they attack me?", I asked while wondering if something is wrong with his head. I''m staying home and that''s it.


    "It is imperative that those people don''t find out how special you are, Serina. No matter what their intentions are, it''s a high-profile event and they will not attack you. They will not risk offending me, my family, or the organizers. For your peace of mind, I will be there with Cali and Killian."


    I exhaled dejectedly.


    "What about Fynn?" I assumed that someone of a high profile like Fynn would be there.


    Aldus shook his head. "Fynn avoids such events. He is a warrior who likes his life without complications."


    A quick knock on my door got my attention and pulled me out of my thoughts into the present.


    "Why are you not dressed?", Calista asked while making her way into my room.


    Her hair was slightly curled at the edges, and the dark red lipsticks drew a stark contrast to her fair features while not taking away anything from her enchanting red eyes. The silky black gown was simple, yet it hugged her curves and oozed elegance and sophistication. A true royalty.


    My eyes darted at the clock. "We still have more than half an hour before we leave. My hair is nearly done and I only need to put the dress on. What''s the rush?"


    "I want you to get ready so that we take some photos.", Calista said while bobbing her head excitedly. "I need proof for my parents that I''m spending time with my niece."


    I couldn''t stop my eyes from rolling dramatically.


    For more than two years Calista is traveling through Europe and having fun while stopping by here occasionally to take photos or make a call as proof that she is under Aldus''s care.


    Aldus is watching Calista no matter where she goes, and so far he sent men to clean up after his mischievous sister many times.


    Aldus said that once Calista returns to Lemuria, he will take a vacation (which probably means that he will lock himself inside his lab).


    I enjoy watching them bicker. It''s amusing how Aldus is always stiff and firm, yet Calista gets her way in the end.


    It tells me that Aldus really loves his sister and he is a softy, even though he will never admit to such a thing.


    On the surface, Aldus and Calista don''t get along, but they have each other''s back. Their sibling bond is strong.


    I noticed Calista tapping a tan envelope against her thigh.


    "What is that?"


    She followed my gaze. "Oh, I nearly forgot. It arrived for you."


    She handed me the envelope.


    I saw ''Seraphina Mezzanotte'' written in neat handwriting with sharp edges and flipped it on the other side. There was nothing else to indicate the origins of this envelope.


    This is not Aldus''s handwriting. Who could send me something like this? All my business correspondence doesn''t come here, and this one doesn''t even have an address.


    ''Oh, maybe it''s an official invitation for the event tonight'', I thought.


    I opened it and took the paper that was folded in half, closing my eyes for a second when a faint scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean hit my senses.


    I froze while looking at the name written. ''Sanya Bogdan''.


    "How did this reach here?", I asked when I found my voice.


    "Our courier brought it this morning and it was on the table in the hallway, so I thought of bringing it inside. What''s the matter?", Calista eyed me suspiciously and then looked at the still unfolded paper in my hands. "Who is Sanya Bogdan?"


    I glanced back. "Maria, can you leave us for a moment?"


    Maria nodded before exiting the room soundlessly.


    I wanted for Calista to leave also and to call Aldus, but I knew that Calista will not just leave. She is nosy and protective, and she already noticed that my mood is off.


    Aldus on the other hand, is busy with preparations for this event. For me, it''s dinner with some socializing, but I know that for him is much more. I will talk to him about this later.


    I looked at the paper in my hands apprehensively.


    Whoever sent this, knows who I am and who I was.


    I was not sure how to answer Calista''s question but then I remembered that she is family and that Aldus said how it''s fine if people know about my past as long as I don''t mention my strange circumstances.


    "That''s my old name¡­", I responded while opening the paper with shaky fingers.


    My mind was racing. Is this some blackmail? Did my parents found me and now want money? Or is this from the person who kidnapped me?


    The inside of the paper had golden decorations on the corners and neatly printed cursive¡­


    [ You are invited to attend a high school reunion¡­ ]


    I recognized the address of the building where I spent four years of my education, and I saw that the date is ten days from now. The schedule included a meeting in the classroom, lunch in a restaurant I didn''t recognize, and socializing in the afternoon.


    How did this reach here?


    Last night, Mona called and informed me that a letter is coming my way, but I was distracted because the tailor was here for my final fitting, and I told Mona that we will talk later. Is this it?


    "High school reunion?", Calista asked. "That would be fun."


    I cringed. Imagining those faces brought up many feelings, and fun was not one of them.


    I glanced up at Calista. "What makes you think so?"


    Calista smiled slyly. "You told me that they looked down on you. Doll up, dear, and strut into that reunion. Show them that you are above them and if they don''t recognize your superiority, crush them."


    I shook my head in disapproval. "I don''t want to have anything with those people. They are toxic. If I go there, some of their filth might rub on me."


    I threw the invitation on the desk in front of me and a smaller piece of paper separated from the main one and landed on the side.


    Calista was faster to get it. "Who is Duke?"


    My heart stopped. "What? Give me that!"


    I snatched the paper from her hand and my eyes took in hungrily the words...


    [ We need to talk, Serina.


    Duke ]


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 183 - A Castle In The Mountains

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Alps, Austria ~


    From the helicopter, I stared blankly at the dense forest below us. The endless green was disturbed by an occasional crystal clear lake and some large rocks as the snow-covered mountain peaks were passing on our left and right.


    The view was majestic, yet my mind was stuck on the letter I received. Or to be more precise, on the note that came with it, "We need to talk, Serina. Duke".


    Oh, God! It''s him!


    That tiny note flipped my world upside down and destroyed more than two years of me convincing myself that it will pass.


    I can''t lie to myself.


    I drowned in lessons and practice because that was the only way for me to clog my mind with information so that there is no space for Duke. And I believed that I''m doing fine. Until today.


    I deceived myself that I''m ready to let go of the memory of Duke.


    I convinced myself that I was doing well but then he would show up in my dream and hold me in his embrace, and in the morning the cycle of forgetting him would start again.


    I did it so many times that his presence lingers around me like second nature, and I thought that I''m used to it.


    The reality slapped me harshly, reminding me I wrapped myself with lies. The lies are gone, exposing my insecurities, and I feel that I''m going to fall apart.


    Duke sent me an invitation to come to London for a reunion, and he said that we need to talk. It''s such a simple thing, yet I''m a mess.


    If he wants to talk, why didn''t he send me a phone number? Or an email?


    Who am I kidding? I know his phone number (cell phone and his work phone number), and I have his email, and I would never use it.


    The fear of rejection is overpowering my desire to see him, and I curse him for disturbing my peace because I was used to the current situation. OK. Maybe not used to it, but I convinced myself that this is the only way to avoid another heartbreak. But now this happened, and my stomach is full of knots that are tightening painfully with every breath I take.


    Well, at least I''m not thinking about the upcoming event anymore.


    Ah! He knows I''m Seraphina. He knows about my relationship with Mona.


    After opening that letter, I didn''t get a chance to call Mona and find out how the heck she got this letter because I had to get ready and Calista was pestering me for answers. I told Calista that we will talk after the event, and I will call Mona first thing in the morning.


    Duke made sure I get the invitation for the reunion, and he sent me a personal note (now upgraded to status: treasure) that he wants us to talk. What does this mean?


    My heart is thundering, and my mind is in disarray. No matter what I do, my thoughts are drifting toward Duke and that note, and I feel restless like an ant in a hot wok.


    A palm tapped my shoulder and I jumped in fright.


    "It will be alright, Serina¡­", Aldus looked at me with concern.


    Ah, he thinks that I''m a mess because of the event. He doesn''t know about the letter and Calista''s sly smile told me she already came to her own conclusions, and she was enjoying this.


    "I know it will, father¡­", I responded while hoping that he will not see through me.


    I don''t want Aldus to know about the letter now. It''s not that I want to keep it a secret from him, but if I tell him now, he will ask many questions and I don''t want to talk about it.


    Focus on the event, Serina, or people will start talking about how Aldus''s daughter is mentally unstable.


    The helicopter took a turn around one of the Alpine peaks and my eyes widened at the majestic castle that emerged.


    White towers extended tall above lush green canopies, and they were connected by a wall that circled around the main building. The only road leading toward the structure ended at the gatehouse with portcullis.


    The massive castle was nestled next to a steep rocky mountain whose orange hues were sliced by the white waterfalls that emerged from the mountain. Breathtaking.


    "This is where the Council meets. You can consider it their headquarters.", Aldus said while his eyes rested on the castle. There was some longing in his gaze that disappeared so fast that I wondered if I imagined it.


    "Aldi would spend a lot of time there if he didn''t reject his rightful place as the councilmember.", Calista chimed in.


    "Why did you refuse?", I asked Aldus.


    Aldus looked away from the castle and Calista responded to my question, "Aldi never liked politics. The Council requires a lot of balancing and lying through teeth with a smile."


    "Aren''t all members of the Council wise and powerful? Why would they play games?"


    Calista burst into giggles. "Ah, you have no idea. You will find out tonight. Keep your ears and your eyes open, Serina. Who knows what you might see?"


    Those were some wise words from a female who spent the last two years partying through Europe and relying on her big brother to clean up after her.


    The helicopter landed in the inner court, and we were escorted by the servants in sharp black suits to the massive entry of the main building.


    I was on Aldus''s right and Calista on his left.


    He offered us an arm each, and we linked them together, making him glance at each of us before lifting his chin and walking inside proudly.


    I was aware that the event has three parts.


    The first one is mingling with cocktails, then it''s dinner, and the last part is with drinks, snacks, and dancing.


    The main hallway was massive, but not very luxurious. Floor and staircases were made out of neatly cut rocks and the humongous chandelier made out of wood and lined up with candles stood out in the otherwise gray surrounding that was disturbed by an occasional statue of humans in various positions. I wondered if these statues are council members.


    Aldus told me that other than the representatives from the hunters'' association, no one else is human in the Council.


    He warned me not to ask anyone what they are because if I''m supposed to know, I would know.


    Aldus told me so many things, and all of them were about what NOT to do, but the only thing on my mind is the note with: "We need to talk¡­".


    Damn it! I thought I could hold myself together, but just a tiny note turned me into a complete mess and I''m so jittery that I feel like puking.


    Ah, we are about to enter the main area where the guests are! Focus, Serina. Focus!


    The ballroom was buzzing with chatter over the soft music, and I observed it as we approached the doors.


    Polished wooden floors reflected numerous lights that were attached to the walls and hanging from the ceiling in the form of crystal chandeliers. The walls had intricate designs surrounding mirrors and exquisite paintings.


    "Lord Aldus Mezzanotte with Lady Calista Mezzanotte and Lady Seraphina Mezzanotte!", the man who was standing at the door shouted, and I was happy that I didn''t jump in fright. That would be embarrassing.


    Wait! He introduced me as Lady Seraphina. I could get used to that.


    A second later, I controlled myself not to shrink when I noticed many eyes focused on the three of us as we entered the room.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves. It''s time to mingle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 184 - The Party At The Council (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Before coming to this event, Aldus gave me information on some people, but most of the files were without photos, so I needed to hear a name in order to make a connection.


    Aldus led the way among the crowd and exchanged nods before we were stopped by one older man who greeted Aldus with a small bow.


    "Lord Aldus¡­"


    I noticed several medals of different shapes attached to the left lapel of his suit and I assumed that he is someone of high status.


    "Obedras, it''s been a long time¡­", Aldus greeted back and he immediately switched to introductions. "You know my sister, Calista¡­ and this is my daughter, Seraphina¡­"


    The man frowned slightly when Aldus addressed him by his name, but he swallowed his grievances and greeted me and Calista politely.


    We didn''t stick longer than exchanging pleasantries with Obedras before moving on.


    After two more people, Killian approached us. We spoke for a few minutes, and then he and Calista separated from us.


    I feared that Aldus will leave me as well. If he does that, I was not sure what I would do other than find a corner and pretend I don''t exist.


    Luckily, Aldus continued moving through the crowd with me holding onto his arm, and he didn''t seem to have any intention to stop with introductions.


    I observed how everyone greeted Aldus with respect. It confirmed what I knew, his status is high among creatures.


    They all looked human, other than some having strange eye colors or shapes. Two people had their pupils as a vertical slit, and one woman had her pupil shaped like a rectangle. I tried not to stare. Several people had small horns protruding from their heads, and I saw a group whose skin shimmered in teal.


    A man who introduced himself as Gilbert moved his head and when his bangs shifted, I saw a third eye in the middle of his forehead!


    All people here were of high standing, which meant that they can transform into a humanoid form either by their ability, or potion, or an item that grants shapeshifting, but not everyone''s transformation was perfect.


    I was silently playing a game that I named, ''guess the creature''. It kept me busy while people indulged in chatting with Aldus.


    The blinding lightning shoot through space, just under the ceiling, and I reflexively stepped close to Aldus and clutched his arm.


    Why is there a storm? It was sunny when we arrived! And this storm seems to be inside!


    "Always making a flashy entrance¡­", I heard a disapproving grumble of a person who was behind me.


    "Graike Fulgur, the Lord of Lightning!", the man at the door announced loudly and my eyes widened in horror.


    It''s the marriage-crazed dragon!


    I tried to calm myself down. There are so many people that he will probably not notice me. Also, it''s more than two years since we met last time. He forgot about the whole ride-the-dragon-and-get-married incident. Right? RIGHT!?


    "Are you alright?", Aldus asked me in a low voice.


    I forced a smile. "Yes, yes. I was just surprised by the lightning, that''s it."


    One tall brunette approached us with a slender man by her side. Their red eyes were a giveaway of vampire origins. Purebloods.


    ''Are all vampires beautiful?'', I wondered while looking at the couple.


    The man was handsome, but my eyes were drawn to the woman. Everything about her was perfect.


    "Aldus¡­", the woman spoke first.


    I was surprised that she called him by his name. So far, everyone addressed him as Lord or Master. That told me they are either close or she has a high status. Probably both.


    The woman had a tight smile on her face and her eyes rested on me for a second before her attention returned to Aldus.


    "Elena¡­", Aldus greeted back, his voice warmer than with anyone else we met so far.


    Aldus turned to me. "Serina, this is councilwoman Elena. Elena, this is my daughter, Seraphina."


    Her eyes flickered with something unfathomable. "I didn''t know you had a daughter."


    She turned toward me and nodded without offering a hand for a handshake. "Nice to meet you, Seraphina."


    I nodded back. "The pleasure is mine, councilwoman Elena."


    I remembered from the files I read that councilwoman Elena has her position because Aldus refused to be part of the Council.


    "This is Bertram, my date for tonight.", Elena finally introduced the man who was standing by her side.


    He smiled awkwardly while shaking my hand, and I was not sure if he was uncomfortable that she called him her date, or because she specified that it was only for tonight. Well, that was oddly specific.


    "I heard of Bertram.", Aldus said with a small smile at the corner of his lips, and I swear that Elena blushed while avoiding his gaze.


    "It''s an honor, Lord Aldus¡­", Bertram said with glee while bowing, but Aldus was totally focused on Elena.


    My sixth sense was tingling. Is there something between Aldus and Elena? There must be some story that was not part of the files I read.


    Well, they are both high-ranking vampires and they definitely know each other for a long time. Maybe I''m overthinking.


    I''m aware that Aldus is not a monk, but that doesn''t mean he sleeps with every attractive woman.


    "Princess¡­", a familiar deep voice came from my right and my head snapped to greet the handsome werewolf who was only one step away from me.


    "Laz!", I called louder than intended, but I was excited when I saw a familiar face.


    Lazarus smiled warmly and greeted Aldus, Elena, and Bertram before turning to me.


    "Can I interest you in a walk before dinner?", he paused and glanced at Aldus. "I promise to bring her back on time and I will not leave her side."


    Aldus rolled his eyes. "Dinner is in fifteen minutes and it''s up to Serina if she wants to join you."


    I wanted to observe Aldus and Elena as the mood between them was ambiguous, but Lazarus offered me a way out and for a moment I forgot that Aldus told me how this is a good chance for him to introduce me as his daughter.


    I looked at Aldus apologetically. "I will see you for dinner¡­"


    Lazarus grinned and offered me his arm, half bent at the elbow. I linked my arm with his and let him lead the way. I didn''t care where he is taking me as I wanted to escape the stifling atmosphere and a fifteen minutes-long break sounded heavenly.


    "You are beautiful tonight, princess¡­", he complimented me as we made our way out onto a large terrace.


    "And you are handsome.", I returned the compliment.


    Lazarus''s numerous visits washed away the initial bad impression, and we became good friends. I''m relaxed around him. I noticed that there are only a few people on the terrace and the crisp air felt good.


    I glanced at his sharp dark blue suit. "You should dress up more often."


    Lazarus put his index finger under the collar of his shirt like he is trying to stretch the fabric. "This is suffocating."


    He made a silly face, and I stifled a giggle. Well, he is a werewolf and probably prefers something looser. Or just naked.


    I tried not to think of naked Lazarus, but the image of him from nearly three years ago is still fresh in my memory, and Calista''s insistence that I describe certain parts of his body made me think of it. Damn!


    A sweet and citrusy scent drifted our way with the fresh mountain breeze, and I realized that we are descending into a garden.


    It was close to sunset and the shadows were getting longer, but it all added to the mystery of the massive garden that was full of roses, and I saw shapes made out of clematis, irises, columbine, and several other plants I didn''t recognize.


    The path made out of flat rocks had benches on the side, and there were bushes and trees, and I wondered how come I didn''t see this from the helicopter when we arrived.


    "How are you holding?", Lazarus asked me.


    I pursed my lips while thinking about how to answer this. "Let''s say that I''m glad I''m out of there."


    Lazarus chuckled. "Many of those people just found out that Aldus has a daughter. He is a big deal and that makes you a big deal."


    I let out a long exhale. "I''ve got that part. I feel like this is a circus and I''m the main attraction."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 185 - The Party At The Council (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t want to go to the event. Who cares about the Council and their games?


    All of them are the same, pretending to be there for the good of their people when in reality they are selfish pricks who care only about their interests.


    However, when Aldus told me that Serina will be there, I got a reason to go.


    There will be food and dancing, almost like a date. I will protect Serina so that no one sleazy approaches her, and at the same time, they will see that she is with me.


    Ah, she still owes me the date! But it''s been such a long time since I brought it up, that I wonder if she still remembers it.


    It doesn''t matter. I will ask Serina on a date as soon as I get a chance.


    I entered the ballroom and searched for Serina''s scent, but she was not there. Bummer.


    I made my way toward the drinks and leaned on the wall while hoping that no one will be brave enough to talk to me. I have a certain reputation of a loner who is not easy to get along with, and I don''t mind.


    "Lord Aldus Mezzanotte with Lady Calista Mezzanotte and Lady Seraphina Mezzanotte!", a voice boomed over the chatter and my eyes snapped to the main entrance.


    Serina''s hair was braided and lifted into a bun, revealing her perfect face and enchanting eyes, and her neck. Mmm... I still remember inhaling her scent, right there. Perfection.


    Serina''s floor-length blue gown fit her just right, covering everything yet showcasing her breathtaking figure.


    The only thing off was that her hand was not linked with mine. Yup, I''m going to get that woman on a date and sweep her off her feet. Alex wagged his tail excitedly at that thought.


    I watched Serina interact with people, and I found my chance to approach her.


    Just as I suspected, she gladly accepted to get out of there, so I had her for myself. Lucky!


    After a short walk, I heard some ambiguous sounds and I picked up a scent of arousal.


    ''We should go the other way¡­'', Alex urged me, and I knew he was thinking how Serina will be uncomfortable.


    ''Nope. This is exactly the right path¡­'', I responded with malice.


    ''Serina will not like this'', Alex tried to reason with me, but I reminded him how Elias made lecherous remarks about Serina.


    The news about Serina spread through the werewolf community since she started sponsoring those three pups, and werewolves got curious about an outsider (aka Serina) who would get involved in their lives.


    The inquiries about Serina were mostly from Alphas who feared that a new player showed on the field, challenging their authority.


    Alex and I despise those self-serving dogs. They don''t care about their kind, as long as they can hold onto their positions. No wonder the werewolf community is in decline.


    Of course, when Elias heard that Serina is attractive, he asked Fynn to introduce him. Luckily, Fynn didn''t entertain that entitled scum, but that doesn''t mean I didn''t hear Elias saying how if Serina wants some pups to take care of, he will be happy to impregnate her.


    Alex growled in my head as he heard my thoughts clearly. ''How can he get such ideas when he is mated?''


    I was not sure, but... ''I heard that a bond by choice is weaker than when it''s given by Goddess. It doesn''t matter if Elias''s bond with Lina is faulty or he has a screw loose in his head, or maybe that was just empty talk to make him look important in front of other Alphas. In any case, we need to make sure Serina is disgusted by him.''


    Alex agreed with me.


    Neither of us wanted to tell Serina nasty things that Elias said about her, but we can make sure that Elias doesn''t get a chance for an amicable relationship with Serina.


    My ears and nose didn''t disappoint as we found Elias and Lina in a steamy make-out session on the bench, hidden behind a bush.


    They were locked in a kiss with his hand was under her skirt while her hand was inside his pants, rubbing him off. Elias and Lina were so into it that they didn''t notice us.


    ''So much for Alpha senses¡­'', Alex said mockingly. ''If we are the enemy, both of them would be dead.''


    ''If we came a few minutes later, they would be going at it.'', I grumbled.


    "Councilman Elias¡­", I called in an exaggerated surprise.


    He jerked and threw me a glare, his hand still under Lina''s skirt.


    I did my best not to grin. "I thought you have a room in the castle. Maybe you should use it. Garden is open for guests and anyone could see you."


    ''He is pissed that we interrupted him.'', Alex said in my head, and I agreed with him. This was one hundred percent successful.


    I glanced at Serina. "I''m sorry you had to see this. I heard the noise and thought that someone was hurt."


    Serina gave me an ''I don''t believe you'' look, but she didn''t say anything.


    I ushered Serina away. "Let''s not disturb the couple. It seems they are busy. Some people are slaves to their primal urges."


    "That''s a councilman?", Serina asked when we put some distance between us and the couple.


    Just as I suspected, her disapproval of the man was audible.


    "Yes. Councilman Elias. He is the self-proclaimed king of the werewolves.", I said mockingly.


    "King of the werewolves?"


    "I told you that in the last decade werewolves don''t have a proper leader, so the so-called Alphas are running the show. Alphas from the biggest packs organized themselves in what they call The Main Route with the purpose to come up with rules that all werewolves would follow. Elias is the head of The Main Route, and he is also a council member."


    "You don''t seem to like him."


    I chuckled. "I don''t like anyone who is trying to make me bow."


    Serina''s eyes flashed in surprise. "He wants you to submit to him?"


    "Mhm¡­", I responded with a hum.


    "He seems to be someone with a lot of power. Can he force you to do what he wants?"


    ''She is concerned about us¡­'', Alex said, and I agreed with him.


    ''Serina is compassionate and caring. A true Luna¡­'', I responded and then I shook those thoughts away. This is not a good time to space out with Alex. We both agree that Serina is amazing in every way possible.


    "Werewolves follow the strong one. Elias can''t beat me in a fight.", I said proudly. "His strength is in politics and connections. He wants me to be his soldier, and I''m irking him because he doesn''t have any leverage against me as I don''t depend on other werewolves."


    Serina nodded thoughtfully. "Is that why you work with Aldus when you have rogues on your territory?"


    I didn''t deny it. "Working with Aldus is more of a business transaction, while Elias demands loyalty. I can''t be loyal to a man who would exchange me for benefits."


    Serina frowned. "He would sacrifice his own people?"


    "Elias thinks only about himself.", I paused and tilted my head to the back. "The scene we saw. Do you think he would do something like that in the open when his room is two minutes away if he cares about that woman?"


    Serina blushed and she never looked so adorable.


    "Let''s head inside¡­", I changed the topic. "It''s dinnertime and I don''t want Aldus to scold me because you are late."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 186 - The Party At The Council (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The elegant dining room was adjacent to the ballroom and when the time for food approached, the wall between two rooms opened, connecting them into one massive space.


    Staff skilfully navigated guests to their designated seats around circular tables that could seat about fourteen people each.


    The luxurious white tablecloths had intricate silver-colored embroidery which matched the designs along the edges of delicate china. Crystal glassware and lovely flower arrangements completed the inviting setting.


    Aldus offered me to switch seats. That would put me between him and Calista, but I refused and decided to sit on the spot that was assigned to me initially. I didn''t want to appear fragile.


    I sat between Aldus and a man who introduced himself as Edmund.


    Unfortunately, Lazarus was seated at a faraway table. He was the only person with whom I could silently exchange jokes, like mischievous kids who need to behave during a family function. Lazarus and I are sharing a dislike for formal events.


    The main table was larger than the others and twenty people were seated there. Elena was at that table with Bertram on her left, and I recognized Elias and Lina on Elena''s right. I guessed that those are the Council members with their dates, but Aldus told me that the Council currently has twenty-three members, so I wondered if that was the table for the highest-ranking members of the Council or maybe the others were not present.


    Everyone at my table had a sophisticated background. This was easy to guess because the conversation was kept to a minimum, to which I was grateful.


    I was at the table with Aldus, Calista, Killian, and eight more people.


    People had a graceful demeanor and I imagined that this is how one feels when dining with royalty.


    I wondered if anyone will bring up the fact that my eyes are not red, but then I noticed that Aldus''s eyes are not red either. I saw him with red eyes only once, when Calista visited the first time and he changed his appearance to one of a man in his mid-twenties.


    During our meal, one woman kept observing me, but she didn''t try to engage in conversation other than introducing herself as Mira.


    Before coming here, Aldus gave me several dozens of files related to people that are in attendance tonight. Mira didn''t have a file; she was a closed book.


    Mira had an appearance of a delicate teenage East Asian girl with fair skin and golden eyes, but this is a party of creatures, so she might be a thousand years-old hydra or a leprechaun. In my game of ''guess-the-creature'', Mira was sorted in the category: unknown.


    Aldus warned me that everyone has an agenda and that people who are not power-hungry will not be at this event. I wondered if that applies to him also, but I concluded it does. Aldus is making sure he stays relevant in order to be able to do what he wants.


    Everyone has their reasons for wanting to be strong. In a way, I''m like that as well. I want to be useful to my father, and I want to be able to protect myself and my loved ones when the need arises.


    The only question was how far one was willing to go in order to gain such power, and to be honest, it all depends on the motivation. There was a time when I could swear that I would never hurt another living creature, but now I know that uttering such words would be a lie.


    To protect myself, I would hurt others, even friends. I did that when I left Treva behind at Lost Isles. Do I regret it? I regret that it reached that point, yes. Would I do it again if I got the chance? Yes, I would.


    I was not the one to ask Treva to help me out, she did it on her own, but the guilt of not knowing if she was punished for my disappearance is pressing on me.


    I tried to shake away the gloomy thoughts and focus on the ongoing dinner.


    Suddenly, I appreciated our relaxed atmosphere at home.


    A meal in the dining room at home where we can chat and laugh was a better option than this, regardless of the exotic food that was put in front of us.


    Some dishes were stranger than the others. There was a half-boiled fist-sized egg that was served in its shell, fried coconut worms, and raspberry sherbet with ant eggs inside that pop and release gooey sweetness when you bite on them. It was oddly satisfying if you neglect that those are ant eggs, with larvae inside.


    After the meal was done, Lazarus was quick to make his way toward me, to what I was grateful.


    I was hoping that we can grab a tray with snacks and drinks and sit on the bench in the garden, hidden from others, and stay there until it''s time to leave. Well, one can hope.


    Aldus frowned when Lazarus invited me to step to the side and have a drink.


    "I want to introduce Serina to a few more people."


    Lazarus shrugged. "Is there a reason I can''t tag along? I can make sure that the princess''s glass is never empty."


    I saw Aldus''s eyebrows twitch in annoyance, but I didn''t have the heart to chase Lazarus away. After all, he was the only friendly face (other than Calista, Killian, and Aldus), and Lazarus''s presence prevented curious onlookers from approaching me.


    "Don''t you need to talk with Alpha Elias?", Aldus asked Lazarus to what the latter frowned.


    Lazarus glanced at me dejectedly. "I will catch up to you in a bit."


    "If you spend too much time with him, people will think you are dating.", Calista chimed in and only then I realized that she was glaring at Lazarus who was walking away.


    I knew that Calista was right, but¡­ "He is the only friendly face here other than you guys, and you are busy, so..." I didn''t finish this because it sounded like I''m whining. And I was.


    Calista smirked. "What makes you think that he is friendly? Because he is hitting on you?"


    I wanted to say that she was wrong, and we are only friends, but then the memory of a date that never happened popped into my mind, and I swallowed my words.


    Calista doesn''t like Lazarus, and she makes sure they don''t cross paths, but she knows the story of how we met. I told her that Lazarus hugged and sniffed me on the day we met, and then swindled me into accepting a date. There was no way I can deny that he is interested in me, without making it come back to bite me.


    I have no intention of leading him on, and I made it clear that I''m not ready for romance and Lazarus never complained, so my conscience is clear. Most of the time.


    I didn''t respond to Calista''s remark, silently agreeing with her, and I turned to Aldus. "I''m ready to meet people."


    After exchanging a few more words, Calista and Killian went their own ways, and Aldus took me to the ballroom.


    I wanted to ask Aldus what Mira is, as well as several other people who were observing me, but I decided to keep those questions for later. It won''t change anything at this point, as I need to treat everyone equally. With caution.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 187 - The Party At The Council (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I saw Lazarus talking with Elias and a few more people on my right.


    "Father¡­", I called. "Why is Elias the head of the Main Route?"


    "He is the best man for the job.", Aldus responded without missing a beat.


    I was not sure if Aldus understood where I was going with it. "Don''t werewolves respect strength? Lazarus told me that Elias is not the strongest one. How can he be the leader among Alphas?"


    Aldus paused and leaned closer, speaking softly only for me to hear, "He is the best man because the Council supports him. That doesn''t mean that he is the strongest or the smartest. Actually, him not having a strong footing is good because people who stand out too much are seen as dangerous."


    I was perplexed by this information, but I understood the meaning behind Aldus''s words.


    The Council is all about balance. Compared to other creatures, werewolves are high in numbers and if they get united under a strong (and smart) leader, it would make them powerful. Too powerful. And that means dangerous as well.


    So, the Council is supporting a mediocre person like Elias to be the leader, giving the werewolves an illusion that they are equal while covertly suppressing them.


    I knew that the given situation is not completely because of the Council. After all, the Council is only taking advantage of the fact that the werewolves are without a leader ever since the Supreme Alpha perished.


    The core of the problem with werewolves is that those few who are strong, are not interested in taking over the leadership roles. Perfect examples of those individuals are Lazarus and Fynn.


    "Lord Aldus¡­", the man greeted Aldus with a small bow and then looked at me as if he is evaluating me and I realized that Aldus halted his steps to talk to the man.


    "Bolek¡­", Aldus tilted his head slightly. "This is my daughter, Seraphina. Serina, this is Bolek, the head of the hunters'' association."


    I shook my hands with the man and thought how if I met him in a different setting, I would never take him for more than a regular guy with dirty blonde hair and hazel eyes. Actually, he looked harmless. And I would be completely wrong.


    The files I read beforehand told me that there is a reason why Bolek is the only human present at this event.


    Bolek is skilled in hand-to-hand combat and using short-ranged and long-ranged weapons, which could be anything from heavy artillery to concealed poison, and he has thousands of able humans under his command. However, his biggest power is the knowledge related to the weaknesses of creatures.


    The hunter''s association is in charge of maintaining order and representing the interests of humans, so that they are not endangered by other creatures.


    Officially, the hunters'' association works closely with the Council, and there is an agreement that if creatures go rampant, the hunters'' association is responsible to take control of the situation and protect humans.


    Unofficially, the hunter''s association is eliminating creatures whenever they can. As long as no one asks questions, it''s fine. And if someone asks questions, Bolek is quick to come up with a believable excuse.


    Hunters are also sneakily using creatures that went rogue or are loners to do their dirty work.


    The hunter''s association acts like they are righteous, protecting weak humans, but they are responsible for more than half of the merchandise that shows up on the black market, providing anything from tools and materials to disable (or kill) a creature, to body parts and live creatures that end up sold as slaves.


    Yes, slaves.


    In this day and age, there are creatures (and some humans) who keep others as slaves. I shuddered at that thought.


    I had difficulty maintaining a smile in front of the despicable man who kills others because of his greed while wrapping it all in a pretty lie about how it''s all done to protect the weakest species, humans.


    "I didn''t have a chance to meet you, Miss Mezzanotte. I am charmed.", Bolek said while taking my hand and planting a light kiss at the back of my palm without breaking eye contact.


    "Lady Mezzanotte", I corrected him arrogantly. I don''t care about titles or positions, but I felt the need to push this man down.


    His eyes flashed in surprise mixed in with anger.


    "Lady Mezzanotte¡­", he repeated with a forced smile and let go of my hand. "I heard that you are helping your father with controlling the rogues."


    This man made me uncomfortable. I had a feeling that he knew something and that I should answer carefully.


    "I joined him on a few occasions, but I wouldn''t call it helping.", I responded ambiguously.


    Over the years, I joined Aldus every time Lazarus called, and I used rogues to practice my air control with the goal to restrain them without causing physical harm. I''m not proud of practicing like that, but I need a live target if I''m going to practice for real, and they are killers and will end up executed anyway, so¡­ I feel only a little bit guilty about it.


    "Oh, and how would you call it?"


    "I grew up sheltered, Mr. Bolek.", I responded. "My father believes that I need to see how not everyone is friendly before he lets me venture into the world on my own. That''s why he suggested I join him tonight."


    Bolek frowned and then looked at Aldus who had a small smile lingering at the edge of his lips.


    Aldus told me not to reveal my powers, but he never said that I need to act humble or to bow down to anyone. If there is one thing he told me, that is how no one should bully me. After all, I''m a Mezzanotte.


    "Your daughter is interesting, Lord Aldus. You must be proud."


    Aldus glanced at me. "I am a proud father, Bolek. Serina grew up sheltered, but she is aware of her identity."


    Lazarus joined us with Elias and Lina.


    Based on the way Lazarus glared at Bolek, it was obvious that Bolek was not Lazarus''s favorite person. If Bolek is doing his job right, Lazarus wouldn''t have a problem with rogues on his territory.


    "Serina¡­", Aldus said when the trio joined us. "Did you get a chance to meet Alpha Elias and Luna Lina?"


    The scene from the garden flashed in front of my eyes and I tried to suppress it. "Yes, we met."


    "We did?", Luna Lina asked in surprise.


    Yup, if your face was not in Elias''s neck while your hand was in his pants, you would notice me.


    "In the garden, before dinner.", I reminded her, and her eyes widened in shock.


    Elias on the other hand was cool like a cucumber. "We didn''t get a chance to meet officially. I am Alpha Elias¡­"


    Elias offered me a hand for a handshake, and I stared at it while imagining where that hand was before dinner. It was under Lina''s dress, and probably inside her panties. Did he wash his hands and sanitized them?


    After an awkwardly long few seconds, I realized that everyone is looking my way and waiting for me to respond to the handshake invitation.


    I tried to force my hand to move into his, but my body refused to cooperate.


    I needed a way out. "I''m sorry. I just realize that my hands are messy." I glanced at Aldus apologetically. "I will go wash my hands first. Please excuse me¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 188 - The Party At The Council (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I took my time in the restroom while thinking about what to do next.


    I didn''t want to talk to Bolek or Elias. The thought of what Bolek is doing made me sick and the inappropriate images of Elias from the garden are difficult to forget.


    At the same time, I remembered Calista''s warning about spending too much time with Lazarus.


    I don''t want to encourage Lazarus, but I can''t chase him away either. After all, we are friends, and friends don''t tell their friends to scram because of what others might think, even when they know that the other friend wants to be more than a friend.


    Do I want to be more than friends with Lazarus? He is handsome and I like spending time with him, but there is something missing. Of course, it''s missing because every man pales in comparison with Duke.


    Instead of avoiding people, I decided to search for Aldus. With any luck, he moved on to talk to someone else.


    Just as I stepped into the event hall, I felt hairs rising at the back of my neck. This can''t be good. Where is the danger?


    I reminded myself not to run while passing next to several couples that were dancing, and then I heard a deep male voice calling, "Sweetheart".


    I turned to see Graike walking to me with a big smile on his face.


    Why did I forget that the marriage-crazed dragon is in attendance?


    I swallowed curses that threatened to spill out of me.


    Didn''t I tell him not to call me sweetheart? But this was not the time or place for bickering because we were in the middle of a party.


    I nodded in greeting. "Lord Graike¡­"


    "Please¡­", he waved his hand. "For you, it''s just Graike."


    I was about to ask him what he wants, when he spoke, "I was hoping you will honor me with a dance."


    To be honest, I would prefer dancing in order to avoid the torture of socializing, but Graike was not my partner of choice.


    I looked at his hand extended toward me, and I hesitated. Dance can''t hurt, right? But that''s what I thought about getting a ride and it got me nearly married.


    How do I refuse without provoking him? Just say it, Serina, there is no way to sweet-talk your way out of this one.


    "I don''t think¡­", my words were cut short when Graike took an abrupt step toward me, and I felt his breath splashing on my ear.


    "It''s just a dance, sweetheart.", he murmured seductively. "Or would you rather that I shout for everyone to hear you are my wife?"


    I swallowed hard. He didn''t forget!


    "You wouldn''t¡­", I said under my breath and his smug smile told me that he would.


    He is blackmailing me into dancing! How shameless can a man be?


    It''s nonsense, but if Graike makes a fuss that we are married, people will hear, and¡­ what will my father say? How will Lord Aldus respond to the rumor that his precious daughter is married into a harem of a lecherous dragon?


    Ah, where are Aldus and Laz when I need them? But if they show up, Graike might cause a scene for real. Graike''s flashy entrance showed that he doesn''t mind attracting attention.


    I felt like crying.


    "Just a dance?"


    "Mhm¡­", he hummed in confirmation.


    "Can you promise me that there will be no marriage nonsense or some other tricks?"


    Graike chuckled as his palm landed on my back and he pulled me two steps to the side so that we are within the dancing area.


    "Why would I talk about it when we are already married? Or do you want us to get married again?"


    I realized that there is no point in arguing with this man.


    And just like that, we started dancing.


    "Are you enjoying this party, sweetheart?"


    I looked up to the man who was smiling at me without a hint of guilt for coercing me into this situation.


    "Not really. And can you drop the sweetheart?"


    "You are not enjoying? I can fix that."


    "Don''t!", I exclaimed before he brings up some outrageous proposition. "Dancing is fine."


    Graike laughed. "It''s a good start."


    The man was making me tense like strings on a harp that he could strum anytime yet I was unable to get really angry at him.


    It was like when a super-cute puppy is destroying your furniture, and you know that he is doing a bad thing and he should be punished, but you can''t do it.


    How come I''m so softhearted toward Graike? Is it because he is so handsome or because I''m a wimp who can''t stand up for herself?


    I didn''t have answers to these questions, but I hoped that the dance will end soon, and we can part ways, but Graike was set on indulging in small talk.


    "We didn''t see each other in a while. What were you doing to keep busy?", he asked.


    "Learning things."


    "Did you learn to control air? Or did you blow up a house again?", he asked, and my eyes widened in panic.


    "Can you, please, not talk about it?", I spoke in an urgent whisper.


    "OK.", he agreed right away, as if he understood how that''s a topic we shouldn''t discuss. "Well, did you?"


    "I''m making progress."


    He nodded in approval. "I would love to see it. When we are alone, of course."


    My lips twitched. Who wants to be alone with you?


    While on the topic of being alone, I asked,  "Did you come here by yourself, or did you bring one of your wives to accompany you?"


    The sparkles in his eyes told me that I won''t like his response.


    "I am dancing with one."


    I closed my eyes and let out a long exhale. "Don''t tell me that none of your forty-something wives is worthy of coming with you?"


    "Are you so interested in my other wives?"


    I had a feeling that this will lead to me being dragged into his realm, and I needed to divert the topic.


    "Not really. I was just being polite by asking if you have any woman that stands out because you see, there is a man I''m seeing.", I lied with the goal to get him to back off with sweetheart and marriage nonsense. Well, I almost lied because I''m seeing Duke in my dreams.


    Graike''s smile faltered. He inched closer and I heard him inhale deeply.


    "Why would you bring up someone who is not good enough to take your maidenhood, hmm?", he murmured, and my insides jolted in shock.


    "How I see it, sweetheart¡­", his palm on my back exerted pressure as he pulled me toward him until our bodies nearly touched. "¡­this is the closest you''ve ever been with a man."


    I remembered that when Graike left Aldus''s villa last time, he smelled me and insinuated that I''ve never slept with a man. And he brought it up again. How embarrassing.


    I straightened my back and glared at him. "I can assure you that I was closer. Much closer. And if a man wants to claim me for himself, he needs to win my heart first."


    I took advantage of his moment of distraction and stepped away from him.


    "Lord Graike, thank you for the dance."


    I turned on my heel and made a beeline to the big doors that led to the outside terrace. I didn''t know where Aldus, Lazarus, or Calista were, but I had the urgency to put some distance between me and Graike.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 189 - The Party At The Council (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I stepped out onto the terrace and stared at the darkness that stretched beyond the illuminated garden.


    The chilling night air helped with the fluster that overcame me and I gripped the concrete railing for support.


    I was mad at Graike that he brought up my inexperience (again!). And I was madder at myself for not hating him.


    Graike is shameless, despicable, and let''s not forget that he is actually a one-ton dragon set on taking me into his harem. Why can''t I see him as dangerous?


    I decided. No matter how I see Graike, I will stay away from him. Graike is bad news and the last thing I want is to be tangled with such a man. I don''t want to provoke him, but if I don''t retaliate, I might end up kidnapped and stuck in a harem or worse.


    A mental image of Graike flying to who-knows-where with me on his back (or in his claws) gave me shivers.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to compose myself. The right thing to do is to calm down and go inside, find Aldus, and pretend that the last ten minutes didn''t happen. Or let''s make that last half an hour so I forget about Elias and Bolek also.


    I told myself to focus on the positives. Dinner is over and this is mingling hour and soon I will go home.


    A gust of cold wind wrapped around my exposed shoulders and my eyes snapped open.


    Why do I feel so cold? And what happened to the lights? What the¡­?


    Why am I in the forest? I was on the terrace, I''m sure of it.


    I panicked slightly when I realized that my legs won''t budge. It was like my feet were superglued to the ground.


    The faint music from the back told me that I''m not far from the castle, probably in the trees just beyond the garden. How did I reach here?


    I heard some rustling, or did I imagine it?


    "Hello?", I called.


    Three creatures wearing black hooded capes emerged from the darkness and approached me without a word.


    If not for the crunching below their feet, I would believe they are hovering.


    I swallowed softly. What happened with the secure event, and no one will attack me? Because this definitely does NOT look good.


    Does this mean I''m still not allowed to use my powers? What power would be useful? I could blast them away with winds and cause commotion until I figure out how to make my legs move.


    Calm down, Serina. Maybe it''s not so bad.


    Let''s try talking. "Excuse me."


    "You need to come with us¡­", a gargled voice sounded.


    I blinked. "With you? Where?"


    "There is no time to explain. Come with us."


    I realized that they can''t kidnap me. Aldus told me about various protections around the castle and one is that no one can leave against his (or her) will.


    Well, they can''t kidnap me, so that gave me a boost of courage as I tried to force my legs to move.


    The closest creature extended his hand toward me like he wants to touch my face and I jerked backward.


    "I''m not going anywhere with you."


    "Come with us¡­", the gargled voice repeated.


    "No!", I exclaimed and thought that maybe if I shout Aldus''s name he will hear me. Or I could just randomly scream for help.


    While I thought about what to do, the hooded trio talked amongst themselves, like I''m not there.


    "Stop playing and break her."


    Break me?


    "She is resisting."


    I am?


    "Break her!"


    "Don''t you think I''m trying!?"


    I had no idea what they are trying, but the chills around me increased and my teeth started clattering as I shivered.


    "I can sense a mental block that is preventing us from going in. It seems it''s a two-way block."


    Mental block? Are they trying some mind control?


    "Who would set a two-way block?"


    "Who cares? Focus on the mission!"


    What the hell is going on? They are talking jibberish while my legs won''t move and I''m freezing.


    "We are running out of time!"


    "Shit!"


    "Abandon her or we will be caught!"


    And the three black figures disappeared.


    This was weird. Where did they go?


    "Princess!", I heard Lazarus shouting and then another shadow dashed past me, into the darkness. Was that Graike?


    Lazarus put his hand on my shoulder and his palm was so hot that it burned me.


    "Why are you so cold?"


    I opened my mouth to respond, and my legs gave in.


    Before I could plop on the ground, I found myself in a firm embrace.


    Lazarus held me and he was warm. Hot actually.


    I was freezing, and I snuggled into his chest, searching for a way to thaw myself.


    "Serina!", Aldus called, and I saw him approach us.


    "She is very cold.", Lazarus said. "We came too late to see who it was. Graike went after them."


    "T-three of them¡­", I stuttered through my shivers. "Bl-black cloaks¡­"


    "Don''t talk, Serina.", Aldus said while touching my forehead with his palm. Even Aldus was hot, but Lazarus was warmer.


    "Let''s take her into my room.", I heard a voice that sounded like Elena.


    "I will go after Graike. Don''t leave her alone.", Aldus said, and I felt Lazarus carrying me.


    I was cold and tired, and Lazarus was warm and soothing, and I closed my eyes.


    "Don''t sleep off, princess¡­", Lazarus said to me. "We need you to stay conscious. Talk to me. What happened? Why did you come to the forest?"


    "I didn''t¡­", I said weakly. "I was on the te-terrace and then in the forest. I don''t know how."


    "Open your eyes.", the woman said and this time I knew it was Elena.


    My eyes fluttered open, but it was hard. I really wanted to sleep.


    "Let''s take the side entrance.", Elena said. "We don''t want to attract attention."


    I watched as Lazarus carried me through the hallway and up the stairs and then into another hallway before Elena opened one door.


    "Put her on the bed.", Elena instructed, but I clutched Lazarus''s suit jacket and I didn''t want to let go.


    Can I die from excessive cold? So much for being immortal. The only thing preventing me from freezing completely was the warmth that radiated from Lazarus.


    "St-stay with m-me."


    I felt Lazarus''s hold on me tightening. "I''m not going anywhere."


    Instead of going to the bed, he sat on the sofa and Elena touched my forehead before reaching for the quilt and putting it over me.


    "This looks like cold magic.", Elena said.


    "She is not getting better.", Lazarus''s voice was full of concern. "I believe that her temperature dropped compared to when I found her."


    Elena hummed in understanding. "I''m going to get help. Keep her warm and don''t let her sleep."


    The door closed with a thud and then it was just the cold me and the warmth from Lazarus.


    "Why are you getting into trouble, princess?", Lazarus asked.


    I laughed weakly. "Wh-what trouble?"


    "I remember clearly you destroying the sunroom, and last year I felt the explosion you caused in the basement. And this seems to be the trouble for this year."


    I remembered the basement explosion. It was the first time when I tried using air control to manipulate alchemic flames. I didn''t know that Lazarus was visiting.


    "One tr-trouble a year is n-not a lot.", I protested and he hummed ambiguously in response.


    I looked up at him, even though my eyelids weighed a ton. "Laz?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Thank you for being here with me."


    My vision was getting blurry, but Lazarus was close enough that I could see him staring into my eyes. And then his hot palm cupped my icy cheek, and I felt his breath on my face¡­ and then he kissed me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 190 - The Party At The Council (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    At first, I thought I''m imagining it. The extreme cold was messing with my brain and making me see things that are not there. Yes, that must be it.


    But I was not only seeing things; there was warmth and scent and touch as well¡­


    It was gentle and slow, or maybe it wasn''t, but I felt it as such because I was nearly frozen.


    I stared at him, unable to move like I''m just an observer in this scene, yet I was right in the middle of it.


    I was curled up in Lazarus''s lap as he cradled me in his arms a kissed me.


    I don''t know how long it lasted. Not long, probably.


    Lazarus groaned in frustration as he inched away and rested his forehead on mine.


    His heavy breath fanned my face, warming me in the process and reminding me that I didn''t imagine it.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­", he murmured. "I said that I will wait and¡­ I''m sorry. Can you forget that this happened? Please?"


    How the hell am I supposed to forget that he kissed me?


    But how do I respond to this?


    Did I hate it? I had no idea.


    Did I want more of it? Now, this was a difficult question to answer as I was confused. Completely confused.


    I wanted to tell him that it''s fine, but it was not fine.


    I knew about Lazarus''s feelings, and I hoped that things will change even though it was impossible.


    He will forget about pursuing me romantically only in two cases. One is that he finds a woman he will like more, and the other one is for me to be mean to him to the point of turning his love into hate.


    Do I want him to stop pursuing me? What does that even mean? Will he stop visiting and being nice? Will he ignore me or maybe even be hostile?


    I couldn''t blame him for what happened because this was my fault from the beginning. He was exposed to my pheromones, and I can''t punish him for something I did.


    Since then, Lazarus was patient and caring and he never crossed the line even though I saw the way he was looking at me.


    Lazarus''s struggle is tangible. I can feel his pain as he is suppressing his desire to reach out to me.


    Would it be so bad to give him a chance? To give us a chance?


    Yes, I know that I''m not his mate, but my heart is not fully committed either.


    From the back of my mind, I heard a deep voice saying, "Don''t do anything we will both regret¡­ We need to talk, Serina."


    I was too tired to think, and I closed my eyes.


    "Serina¡­", I heard Lazarus calling me from the distance. "Serina? Don''t do this. I need you to stay awake. Serina¡­"


    ¡­


    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself lying on the bed in a strange room.


    Around me were several figures and I focused mightily to see who it was.


    A heavy exhale of relief was heard from the person who was sitting on my left.


    "Welcome back, Serina¡­"


    It was Aldus.


    I blinked a few times and recognized others who were standing close to my bed.


    Calista, Killian, Lazarus, Graike, Elena, and the teenage East Asian girl who introduced herself as Mira. On the sofa in the back was Elena''s date for tonight, Bertram. He was the only one not looking at me and he was not happy.


    This was Elena''s room in the castle.


    "I''m sorry to worry you, father.", I said in a small voice.


    "You should apologize to your aunt also.", Calista grumbled from the side. "What were you doing outside on your own?"


    "Later, Cali¡­", Aldus warned her.


    "No, it''s OK.", I responded and pushed myself into a seated position.


    I rubbed my hands and realized that I''m not so cold anymore. The chills were gone.


    I don''t want to feel cold again in my life.


    The only thing that kept me from freezing was Lazarus. I glanced at him and smiled. He was holding me and keeping me warm and¡­ my smile faltered when I remembered the kiss. Oh, God! Am I blushing?


    Lazarus was looking at me with concern, and I was not sure if he was worried about my condition or about my reaction related to the kiss.


    Ah, the kiss!


    Think about something else, Serina! Anything else will do!


    Recollecting the incident might do the trick!


    "I was on the terrace, wanting some air and¡­", I told them how I suddenly felt chills and I found myself in the forest with three people whose faces were covered under the hoods, and they were trying to coax me to go with them.


    I didn''t mention the mental block that the trio talked about, as I didn''t want the outsiders to know about it. I was planning to tell everything to Aldus later.


    "Do you know who it was?", Killian asked while his eyes darted from Aldus to Calista, and then to Elena.


    Aldus shook his head. "They escaped."


    "After leaving the range of protective arrays, they teleported, and I couldn''t trace them.", Graike added.


    Killian''s brows furrowed. "I will ensure that a thorough investigation is conducted." He turned to Elena. "This was an attack on a member of the Mezzanotte family. I hope that the Council will cooperate. Not many people knew that Lady Seraphina will be here, yet she was the target. I don''t need to remind you that this should be done covertly."


    "Of course.", Elena responded right away.


    "Let''s start with the guest list and if any changes were made recently..."


    I blinked at the scene of Elena and Killian walking out with Killian issuing orders.


    I never saw Killian so serious, angry actually.


    I remembered that Graike was in the forest. He left me with Lazarus and went after the attackers. That didn''t sound like a lecherous dragon who wants to kidnap me.


    "Thank you, Graike."


    His eyes lit up at my words and he nodded in acknowledgment. I thought that he might take advantage of this situation to bring up that he came to my rescue, and I owe him, but he didn''t. Maybe he is not so bad after all.


    I had so many questions about everything, but I knew that I can''t talk openly with so many people around.


    "When can we go home?", I asked Aldus.


    "As soon as you are fine.", he responded.


    I didn''t want to stay here more than necessary. "I''m fine."


    Aldus turned toward Mira. "Can you check her condition?"


    Mira approached the bed and stood next to me. She placed her hands above me and waved them in slow circular motions for a few seconds before saying, "The cold is gone. She will need rest."


    "Thank you, Mira.", Aldus said with sincerity in his voice. "I''m indebted to you."


    "No, you aren''t.", Mira responded to Aldus and looked at me. "Your daughter is. I will come to collect when the time is right."


    My eyebrows shoot up. Just what is going on here? Why would anyone refuse a favor from Aldus in exchange for a favor from me?


    But Mira obviously did something to confirm that the cold is gone, and there was a big possibility that Mira dispelled the chills. It''s time for me to own my debts. "Of course. When you need something, I will do my best to assist you."


    Mira smiled a little and nodded before walking out of the room without a word.


    I hoped that this promise didn''t put me in another engagement or blood sacrifice.


    I was embarrassed to meet Lazarus''s eyes and afraid of being with him alone. What will happen between us next? Do I need to pick between accepting him as my lover or risking that he is not part of my life at all? Neither of those two sounded like a good option but I knew that life without him would be lonely. Does that make me selfish? Probably.


    Ignoring Lazarus, I looked at Aldus expectantly. "Can we go home now?"


    Aldus stifled a chuckle and tapped my forehead with his index finger. "Let''s go."


    I was glad to see him smiling again. He was worried about me, just like everyone else in the room, other than Bertram.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 191 - The Party At The Council (8)

    Author''s note: this is from Calista''s point of view


    - - -


    The party was suffocating.


    I found it interesting how there used to be a time when I was looking forward to these events, but after some time of enjoying my freedom across Europe, I realized why my brother is avoiding official business that involves our family.


    The pleasure of doing what you want, when you want, and with whom you want, is such a simple thing, yet it was a luxury unknown to me until recently.


    In the castle, I''m always watched either by my parents, or our servants, or guests.


    Going out without anyone knowing my identity as Lady Calista is liberating.


    I didn''t feel like representing the Mezzanotte family, so I stuck to a few familiar faces and made my way among the crowd while listening to the chatter around me.


    Many were talking about Serina, wondering about the timing of Aldus introducing his daughter. If she is a teenager, they would think she is of age to be shown to the world, but she is older, so they were full of guesses why she was out of the public''s eye until now.


    There were also questions like, who is the mother and if Aldus is planning to marry Serina soon (and that''s why he brought her here).


    I wondered what Serina''s reaction will be when I tell her that people she never met are matchmaking her already.


    I was caught by surprise when Killian told me that there was an incident with Serina.


    What incident? We are on the property owned and secured by the Council. In theory, it should be one of the safest places in the world, yet there was an incident? And the culprits fled? This shouldn''t be possible unless it''s an insider''s job.


    I followed Killian upstairs to a room and found Lazarus holding unconscious Serina in his arms.


    He was chanting something unintelligibly, but I understood the parts that he is sorry and him urging her to wake up. No, it was more like he was begging her to wake up.


    If not for his broken expression, I would slap him and demand that he lets go of her. Why the heck was he apologizing?


    "What''s going on?", I asked, and Lazarus''s head snapped toward me with a growl. His eyes were flickering golden, telling me that his beast wants to come out.


    "Watch it¡­", I warned him. "That''s my niece you are holding."


    If he was not protecting Serina, I would not let him off.


    "You better calm down and tell me what happened.", I said and before he could answer, the door opened again, and Elena entered with Mira.


    "I believe it''s cold magic¡­", Elena said to Mira, and I understood that this is Elena''s room.


    Cold magic? On our way here, Killian told me that Serina was attacked and that Graike and Aldus went after the culprits, but I didn''t know more than that. Who would dare to use magic on these grounds during an event where a number of guests can sense fluctuations?


    Dragons are sensitive to magic. That explains why Graike is in pursuit, but not why he would help Aldus.


    Lazarus growled at Mira and Elena, obviously not willing to let them come close and the two of them looked at him helplessly.


    Stupid werewolf. How are they going to help Serina if you don''t let them close?


    The door opened again and Aldus and Graike made an appearance. Both of them had their eyes locked on Serina.


    "Aldus", Elena called, getting his attention. "Mira can help."


    "Put her on the bed.", Mira requested.


    Aldus nodded faintly and made his way toward Serina. Lazarus growled for a second, but then his complexion paled, and I assumed that my brother is doing something to him. Serves him right.


    Aldus took Serina into his hands without any resistance from the werewolf.


    Aldus placed Serina on the bed and immediately Mira was next to her, chanting something with her eyes closed.


    I could see worry rippling over Aldus''s face.


    Elena stepped next to Aldus and placed her hand on his shoulder.


    "She will be OK.", Elena said softly.


    Aldus didn''t respond, but the fact that he didn''t push her away reinforced my thoughts that there is something going on between the two of them.


    There were some rumors about Elena and Aldus, but that was back in Lemuria before I was born, and my brother was never the one to talk about ladies in his life, so the only thing I have are rumors.


    I heard a snort from the back, and I turned to see Bertram. He was slumped on the sofa with a grumpy expression. Well, I would also be grumpy if my date is not paying attention to me.


    It''s not a secret that Bertram is courting Elena for a loooooong time, and now that she finally appeared with him in public, they are here, with Elena next to Aldus.


    Would Bertram be less upset if Elena was next to someone else?


    Everyone jumped toward the bed when Serina made a faint groaning sound. Well, everyone other than Bertram.


    Mira lowered her hands and stepped away. At the same moment, in a flash, Aldus sat on the edge of the bed and held Serina''s hand in his.


    Oh, God! He really cares about that child!


    I thought of taking a photo to show to our parents, but this was not the right time. Note to self, next time, wear one of those mini button cameras that can be concealed as accessories.


    Our parents would be surprised to see my usually aloof brother expressing emotions, other than irritability. And violence.


    Serina stirred a bit and we all relaxed when she opened her eyes.


    I have no idea how this would turn out if real harm came to her. My brother would probably flip this place, and I would help him.


    Serina is a good girl, and I can''t imagine why anyone would attack her, other than because she is connected to us.


    Did someone try to use her as leverage against Aldus? My brother doesn''t hold a high title, but that is because he decided on that. Everyone who is someone knows that Aldus has a lot of power and connections, even without flashy titles. But Aldus is also powerful as an individual and no one would dare to mess with him.


    I knew that my brother has a lot on his hands, but I was glad for him. He found someone to care about and Serina returned his affection. It was not a romantic relationship that I wished for Aldus, but it was a connection that would keep him present. I feared that he might become detached and succumb to eternal sleep like many others who lost interest in the affairs of the world.


    What confused me was the way Graike and Lazarus looked at Serina. They are known as obnoxious and cocky, but why do I see guilt in both of them? Did I drink too much?


    Killian stayed behind with Elena to investigate the incident. Graike and Lazarus volunteered their help.


    I returned with Aldus and Serina.


    When we got into the helicopter, I wanted to talk to Serina, but Aldus blocked me.


    "Serina needs to rest. Whatever questions you have, leave them for tomorrow¡­"


    And just like that, the party was over.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 192 - Girl Talk With Calista

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa ~


    My eyes snapped open when I sensed a presence next to me.


    I nearly screamed when I saw Calista''s red eyes directed at me. Why is she lying on the bed next to me?


    "You are a heavy sleeper.", Calista said while observing my face carefully.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I have questions and Aldi told me to keep them for the morning and not to wake you up. Morning passed so I''m here, waiting for you to wake up."


    I blinked and glanced at the clock. It was nearly noon. How long was she here?


    I let out a long exhale and pulled the cover up to my chin. I needed the warmth.


    "What questions you have for me?", I asked when I got cozy.


    "Will you tell me the whole story about last night?"


    "The whole story?"


    "Some parts don''t add up."


    "Like?", I asked cautiously.


    "Like¡­ why were you alone on the terrace?"


    I groaned. I didn''t want to talk about it, but I knew that Calista will not let it go. Besides, she doesn''t have bad intentions.


    "I had an argument with Graike and I needed some air so I stepped out. It was only for a few minutes before¡­"


    "An argument?", Calista cut me off.


    Damn it! I thought she will let me skim over that part.


    "How close are you with the Dragon Lord so that you can argue with him and leave without a scratch?"


    I laughed weakly at Calista''s question. I knew that she will keep on drilling until she gets to the meat, so I decided to cut down my useless struggles.


    "He thinks that we are married."


    Calista''s eyes opened wide until they formed nearly perfect circles. "Say that again, but slowly because I think I misheard you."


    "You didn''t mishear. It was about three years ago¡­", and I told her the story of me riding a dragon and ending up kind of married.


    "Wow! Aldi was right. You need constant protection.", Calista said in disbelief. "So, why did you argue last night? Marital problems?"


    Calista snickered and I rolled my eyes.


    "I didn''t want to dance with him, but then he said how he will shout that I''m his wife. And during the dance, he made some remarks that made me uncomfortable, so I left him on the dancefloor and went to catch some air."


    "That explains why he looked guilty."


    I didn''t get it. "Guilty?"


    Calista nodded. "He looked at you like it was his fault and in a way it was. If he didn''t upset you, you wouldn''t go out."


    I shook my head while remembering his expression from last night. He didn''t rub it in that he saved me, so maybe that''s why. Anyway, that was done.


    "How does a werewolf fit into that story?", Calista asked.


    "Lazarus?", I wanted to clarify and when Calista nodded I told her that Lazarus found me in the forest, and he kept me warm. "I passed out and the next thing I knew, I was on the bed with all of you around me."


    "When I got into the room, he was apologizing to you."


    The image of Lazarus kissing me flashed in front of my eyes. I swallowed softly and quickly came up with something. "Maybe because I passed out even though he was holding me."


    Calista narrowed her eyes at me. "I would believe that if you are not blushing. And your heart rate increased. What are you hiding?"


    I groaned. Damn it! Can''t a person have any secrets in this house?


    "Just before I passed out¡­", I hesitated. "He kissed me."


    Calista''s frozen expression was comical. Eventually, she spoke, "You passed out because he kissed you? Was it the dog''s breath?"


    I expected various reactions, but this was not one of them. "No, no. I passed out because of the cold. It had nothing to do with the kiss."


    Calista burst into giggles. "I thought that I''m having fun while traveling, yet here you are¡­ married to a dragon, getting attacked, and kissing a werewolf in one night."


    I glared at her. Why is she making fun of my misery?


    Eventually, Calista stopped laughing and she asked, "So, did you kiss him back?"


    "I¡­ I don''t remember."


    "Was the kiss any good?", Calista continued probing.


    "I don''t remember."


    "Then, it was not good."


    I didn''t get it. "What?"


    "If it was good, you would remember it.", Calista said with a knowing look. "So¡­ do you like him?"


    "Laz is a nice guy, he treats me well, and I''m having fun with him and he makes me feel safe¡­", I was unable to finish this for some reason, so Calista did it for me.


    "But, you don''t like him."


    "Not in the way he wants me to.", I admitted and looked at Calista. "I''m not able to push him away. Am I a bad person?"


    Instead of answering my question, Calista asked, "Between Lazarus and Duke, who would you pick?"


    I bit my lip and closed my eyes. Lazarus is interested in me, and he proved more than once that he is there for me, while Duke left me many years ago, and I hate that he is plaguing my dreams and his name is etched into my heart.


    "You got your answer, Serina.", Calista''s words made me look at her in confusion.


    "I did?"


    Calista nodded. "You are thinking between a guy who is hovering around you and another one you didn''t see in years. I think your choice is obvious."


    I understood that she was saying how my choice is Duke, and she was not wrong, but¡­ "He left me many years ago."


    "And yet you can''t get him out of your head, and he sent you a note that he wants to talk to you."


    "He is human."


    "So?"


    "He will change and die, and I will not."


    Calista shrugged. "Isn''t that more of a reason that you don''t delay going to him? One day or ten years, enjoy them while you can."


    "You make it sound simple."


    "What''s your problem? And don''t give me the different species nonsense because last night you kissed a half-dog and you danced with a dragon."


    Dancing and dating are two different things, and Lazarus kissed me, not the other way around. But Calista was right that Duke being human was just an excuse.


    "What if he doesn''t want me?"


    Calista flicked my forehead harshly. "Stupid. Why would he send you a note if he doesn''t want you? Besides¡­ I see that you are not interested in guys, yet that note made you all flustered. Even if he doesn''t want you, maybe that rejection is what you need to cut the ties that are holding you back and you start looking for someone who can make you happy¡­"


    Somehow, Calista''s words made sense.


    As long as Duke''s ghost is haunting me, I won''t be able to let go. A rejection. Face-to-face. It will be harsh, but I will survive and be stronger and¡­ I will be able to move on. Just how he did.


    I didn''t know if I can actually go through it, but there was no point in arguing with Calista now. I will think about it. I have nine days.


    I saw Calista getting cozy in the bed next to me.


    "Alright, now that we got that out of the way, I''m waiting to hear a story.", she said.


    I was confused. "What story?"


    "About Duke, silly. When you got the invitation, I remember a promise that you will tell me about you and him after the party, and this is after the party, so¡­ I want to hear everything. And I mean EVERYTHING. Don''t you dare skip on the juicy parts."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 193 - Father - Daughter Talk

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    The frustration from Serina''s near-kidnapping was keeping me on the edge.


    Killian worked with Elena, Graike, and Lazarus the whole night and they didn''t find any clues.


    I notified the organizers of the event that Serina will join me only one week in advance.


    Is it possible that within that week they planned her kidnapping? Or did they plan for something else, and they changed the target when they found out my daughter is coming?


    I refuse to believe that it was random and I blame myself for relaxing after Glatellia''s words about Serina being safe as long as she conceals her powers.


    Alive and safe are two different things. What if they succeeded in harming her?


    I wanted to know who sent them and why.


    Was their plan to kidnap Serina? Or was their plan only to approach her as a warning for me so that I know that they can get to me even in a secure place such as the Council? Who would do such a thing?


    Ah, the list is long.


    Over centuries, I crossed paths with many creatures, and I have more enemies than I wish to know about. But how many of them would be brazen enough to attempt such a stunt?


    Seraphina and Calista joined me for lunch in the dining room.


    It was nice to see girls in a good mood. After the mess from last night, I didn''t expect to see Serina smiling. I was grateful to Calista for distracting her. Being under a restrictive magic spell and nearly kidnapped can''t be a pleasant experience.


    "How are you feeling?", I asked Serina.


    "She is excited.", Calista responded before Serina could say a word.


    I saw that Serina shifted in her seat, and I was curious. "About?"


    After a second of silence, Calista was talking again, "Serina got an invitation to a high school reunion, and she is going."


    I was confused. How can she get an invitation when Sanya Bogdan is officially missing? But then I remembered one person (other than myself) who knows about Serina''s previous identity. "Did Mona give you the invitation?"


    Serina shrugged, indicating that she is not sure. "I need to talk to her, but I believe that the invitation on my name reached into her hands."


    I observed Serina avoiding my gaze.


    "What are you hiding, Serina?"


    "The invitation was sent by Duke!", Calista exclaimed. "And he wants to talk to Serina."


    I nodded in understanding. This explains the guy who was taking photos of Serina and Mona when they visited Serina''s old house. Marius looked him up and found that the guy was paid from the account owned by Drago Orsini. I was wondering why would that guy take photos, but it''s obvious that Drago made a connection between Mona and Serina.


    This also confirmed that Drago buying a share of the Beauty Sphere was not coincidental. It doesn''t seem that Serina knows Duke is her business partner. I wonder how she will react when she finds out.


    "You don''t look surprised.", Serina said.


    "I''m not.", I responded honestly.


    Serina narrowed her eyes at me. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    If I tell her I was aware that Duke was trailing her, and I didn''t let her know right away, she will be upset.


    "I hope you will have fun at the reunion.", I avoided answering her question.


    "What makes you think I''m going?"


    "Serina. I''m watching you for three years now, and I saw that only one man can reach you emotionally. If you don''t go, you will regret it."


    "What if I regret going? You know that Duke is human."


    I knew that her fear of rejection runs deep, and as much as I like having Serina within my visual range, she needs to live her life or will wither away.


    "We had this talk before. You need to open up if you want to experience something great, even if it puts you at risk of heartbreak. Eternity is dry and tiring if you are not living a life worth living. Are you going to allow fears to guide you? You are Mezzanotte now. Act like it and face your demons without flinching."


    Serina was not willing, but she didn''t reject it either.


    They told me that it''s nine days away, which means that Serina has so much time to get mentally ready.


    "Flowers arrived for you.", I told Serina.


    "Flowers?"


    I confirmed. "From Lazarus, Graike, Bolek, and Elena."


    Serina frowned. "Bolek?"


    "He found out that you were attacked so I assume it''s related to that.", I said.


    I don''t pry into Serina''s life, but that was Bolek and I didn''t want to risk Serina getting something that might upset her, so I ended up reading that card. He expressed his regret for the lack of vigilance and there was some nonsense about him catching the culprits. Bolek is one of my biggest suspects, but I can''t reveal that without evidence.


    "Any progress on who attacked me?", Serina asked.


    I told her that we don''t have much. When I caught up to Graike, he was cursing because the portal the attackers used closed in his face.


    Serina nodded and she didn''t ask more, but then she requested that I give her a checkup after the meal.


    Just as I suspected, the checkup was an excuse because she wanted to talk to me in private without my nosy sister around.


    In the lab, Serina told me that they tried to brainwash her, but they were unsuccessful due to some barrier.


    "Do you think that is related to why I can''t remember things before my fourth birthday?", Serina asked.


    "It''s possible."


    "Can we get someone to check?"


    I refused. "Messing with the mind is very tricky. I don''t want to risk you being permanently damaged. Also, if the breach is successful, they will have access to everything you know. No matter what the situation is, don''t ever allow anyone into your mind. Other than seeing things you are trying to conceal, they can influence you and plant memories. Without you knowing, you can harm your loved ones."


    Serina nodded in understanding.


    "Try not to worry too much. We are on alert and investigating.", I assured her. "Focus on your life and your practice, and leave your safety to me. When outside, I will increase your security, and your part is to conceal your abilities."


    Serina frowned. "Why are you insisting that I conceal my abilities?"


    "Even your best friend can turn into a foe under the right circumstances.", I couldn''t emphasize this enough. "It''s for the best if people don''t know what you are capable of as that might be a clue into who you truly are. However, if something like that happens again, don''t wait to be rescued. Use whatever you need to keep yourself safe and don''t leave witnesses behind."


    Serina''s eyes widened at my words, but she grasped that if someone sees her abilities and lives to talk about them, it will only increase the number of eyes on her.


    "Thank you, father.", Serina said after a long silence.


    Before she left the lab, I stopped her. "Serina, I won''t force you, but I hope you will decide to go for that reunion."


    She pressed her lips into a line, and I continued, "You need to face Duke and clear up the air between you one way or another. Or do you want to live like this forever?"


    Serina frowned. "Live like what?"


    "You have some impressive characters interested in you. I''m not saying you should accept their advances, but the facts are that you are not even considering them. I feel that you are comparing them with Duke¡­"


    "Enough!", Serina interrupted me angrily, and then she hid her face with her palms. "I know what I should do. But I''m scared."


    "I can see that, and I hate it."


    Serina lifted her head and met my eyes questionably.


    "I hate that you are allowing fear to guide you, Serina. You are afraid of ghosts you created.", I said. "You have nine days. I want you to imagine the worst possible scenario, but keep in mind that the reality is never the worst or the best, it''s usually something in the middle."


    Serina left the lab and I almost told her what I know and suspect about Duke, but I kept those words back. I want her to make this decision herself.


    I remembered to check on the order for flowers that will be on the balcony of Serina''s apartment in London. I was confident that she will like it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 194 - A Different Dream

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    The familiar scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean soothed me in the complete darkness of my dream.


    I didn''t dream about Duke in what seems like forever, and the way his arms wrapped around me with urgency put a smile on my face.


    "Hey¡­", he murmured into my hair.


    "Hey yourself¡­", I responded dreamily while nuzzling his neck with my nose. His scent was intoxicating.


    "Will I see you today?", he asked.


    I didn''t get it. "Hmm?"


    "Are you coming to the reunion, Serina?", he asked, this time with impatience in his voice.


    I was confused. Why did he ask me that? It''s my dream and he should know what I know. Right?


    Maybe this is my subconsciousness making sure I won''t bail out at the last moment.


    In the last few days, both Aldus and Calista were going after me and repeating like parrots how I need to come to the reunion. They mean well, but for the first time in both of my lives, I experienced the part of family life when father and aunt are naggy.


    "I know you got my invitation, Serina.", Duke continued talking. "Come today, please. We need to talk."


    I sighed. Why does he sound so desperate? Is he reflecting my anxiety to see him?


    The distinct melodious sound of bells from the nearby Parliament''s Clock Tower interrupted my thoughts, ding-dong-ding-dong¡­ ding-dong-ding-dong¡­ ¡­ ¡­ dong-dong-dong-dong.


    Ah, it''s four in the morning.


    "Is that¡­ Big Ben?", Duke asked with surprise evident in his voice.


    This dream was getting weirder by the minute. What happened with us hugging in silence and he kissing my face? "I guess."


    "Ha-ha¡­", a low laugh rumbled through his chest as he tightened his hold on me. "You are in London. You are coming. I will see you today¡­"


    I was not sure how to respond to this. This was my subconsciousness; shouldn''t he know where I am? Why was he shaking? Strange.


    This dream was different.


    ¡­


    "It''s time to wake up, Miss!", Maria called while opening the heavy curtains and letting the sunlight in. "You need to start getting ready or you will be late for your event¡­"


    I saw that it''s 7 AM and I groaned into the pillow. The ridiculous event starts at 11 AM in my old high school and continues with lunch.


    Aldus demanded that I don''t leave our property without security and he prepared a special car with tinted windows. Mitch and Maria are here with me, they are staying in the apartment, under mine. I have no idea how Aldus managed to secure that unit for them, but I didn''t want to know.


    Mitch will drive me everywhere, Maria will make sure I have everything I need, and Marius (and probably a few more people) will follow me covertly.


    Aldus promised that they will not be in my way, but he wanted someone to always have their eyes on me so that we don''t have a repeat of what happened at the event organized by the Council. I didn''t complain. Knowing that someone is taking care of me was a different experience, and I enjoyed it.


    "I''m awake, Maria¡­", I grumbled. "Can you prepare breakfast?"


    "It''s ready, Miss.", she said cheerfully. "While you eat, I will prepare a bath. Did you decide what dress you will be wearing?"


    I took a deep breath and a hint of pine trees mixed with the ocean seeped into my system, reminding me of my dream from last night and Duke.


    I will get to see him today! And he sent me a note that he wants to talk.


    Ah, I was nervous! How will I keep my breakfast down?


    I took my steaming cup of tea to the balcony and observed the majestic view of the London Eye on the other side of the River Thames, the Westminster Bridge, and Big Ben.


    I fell in love with this apartment because of the view. It''s breathtaking.


    A smile slithered on my face when I saw on my left a tall trellis covered in green leaves of passionflower. Aldus told me that they are due to bloom in about one month and that the sweet scent of white and purple flowers is amazing. I look forward to it. Aldus is very thoughtful.


    Somehow, the events from ten days ago seem like a distant memory.


    I wondered, why am I not scared? Three hooded creatures wanted to kidnap me and do who-knows-what with me. Maybe fear is one of those useless feelings that my body decided to discard. Who knows?


    The biggest clump in my throat forms when I remember that Lazarus kissed me. I''m still not clear how I feel about it, but I wish that he went for a kiss under better circumstances.


    The next day, Lazarus sent me flowers with a note of apology.


    [ I am sorry. Let me know when you are ready to talk¡­ as friends.


    Lazarus ]


    He didn''t say for what he is apologizing, but I knew.


    We didn''t talk since then and I''m not sure how to approach the situation. Laz was never much of a phone person, and I assume that he will not show his face in front of me on his own accord anytime soon because he fears what my reaction will be.


    He said that he wants to talk as friends, but can we really continue like that kiss didn''t happen?


    With that note, Lazarus put the ball on my side of the court, and as much as I appreciate that he is not pushy, I hate that he is making me decide on this.


    What is mine to decide?


    Can one kiss spoil nearly three years of friendship?


    There are many friends who kiss occasionally (and more than that), and they are just fine. I''m not saying that I want to be kissy-kissy friends with Lazarus, but the problem is that Lazarus doesn''t want to be just friends, and asking him for that would not be fair. At the same time, I can''t make myself push him out of my life.


    "Miss, the bath is ready¡­", Maria said from the door, pulling me away from my unpleasant thoughts into the scary present.


    The reunion! Oh, God! It''s happening!


    "If you need more time for breakfast, I will add more hot water."


    What breakfast? I barely managed to swallow three bites. "No need. I''m coming."


    I let out a long exhale. This is it. I''m getting ready for a reunion. To meet Duke. To talk to him.


    I was so nervous about the possibility of meeting Duke in person, that I was not fazed  by the reality of how I will see a bunch of ex-classmates who used to degrade me at any chance they got.


    I never understood how Duke connected that I am Seraphina Mezzanotte and that I''m friends with Mona, but I guess that with my occasional appearances in London, it was only a matter of time for someone to make the connection.


    Mona told me that Duke showed up in her office one day and asked her if she can give me the letter. I had a feeling that Mona was concealing something, but I was not in a mood to question her further because just the idea of Duke delivering a letter in person for me, made my mind spin.


    Maybe all this is just my imagination. I will go to the high school and see that it''s closed and there is no such thing as a reunion. The letter and the note are just a joke and it''s not real.


    I rubbed my face forcibly. Lately, my dreams feel real, and my reality is unbelievable. Am I losing my mind?


    I told myself to calm down. Even if the reunion is real, the reports that Mona gave me are clearly showing Duke (aka Drago Orsini) as a private man who doesn''t attend events. Maybe he won''t be there. I will show up, smile, see that he is not there and leave. After all, I don''t care about anyone else who might be there, other than Duke.


    I wonder if he is getting ready or is still sleeping¡­


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 195 - The High School Reunion (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I stood in front of the big building that was full of bad memories which faded under the Duke''s bright smile, but now a variety of images were assaulting my mind and making me uneasy.


    The past mixed with the present and potential endings to this day, and my stomach rolled into knots.


    I let out a long exhale.


    I can do this. I am not weak Sanya Bogdan anymore. I am Seraphina Mezzanotte, and I can do this.


    I climbed up the stairs and faced a middle-aged man who greeted me with a smile.


    "Are you here for the reunion, Miss?"


    "Yes." I showed him my invitation.


    After throwing a quick glance at the paper in my hands, he gestured toward the stairs. "Second floor, fifth door on your left."


    That was my classroom in the fourth year of high school.


    "Thank you."


    Other than the man at the door, the building seemed deserted. Am I late? No, there are still a few minutes until 11 o''clock.


    If the man at the door was not present, I would be sure that I got the wrong time.


    As I climbed to the second floor, a faint noise reached my ears and my nerves tensed again.


    Every step down that hallway brought me closer to the people who looked down on me, who bullied me, and one man who was different. He was my friend, he was my love, from the first day of high school until the last one when he disappeared.


    Relax, Seraphina!


    I don''t know if Duke is there and if he is, he is my high school crush, not an abusive ex-husband.


    And anyway, even if he was the abusive husband, I can kick his ass. I smiled at that thought. Sometimes my mind treats me with visually intriguing sights, and this one was of me spanking Duke with a ruler, just how a teacher would punish us.


    This lifted my mood a bit and it made me feel better.


    I went through this in my mind a million times, but I couldn''t decide if the worst outcome would be if Duke looks down on me or if he ignores me completely. Well, no matter what it is, assuming that Duke is behind this wall, I will find out in a matter of seconds.


    Chill, Serina!


    Duke or not, I look like a million bucks.


    Maria styled my hair into a sleek ponytail that waves across my back. She helped me with makeup so that my clear eyes and plumps lips are standing out and demanding attention.


    The black two-piece dress covers all the important parts and fits me like a glove, and my jacket ends one inch above the skirt, at half my thighs. My high heels are making my perfectly toned legs longer¡­ I know I look good.


    I took a deep breath. It''s showtime!


    I stepped on the threshold and removed my sunglasses in slow motion.


    The clamor quieted down in one quick wave that swept through the classroom as people stared at me and spoke in whispers.


    Those were my classmates, the ones that degraded me due to my poor background, but now things are different.


    I noticed that most of them are wearing excessive jewelry and revealing clothes. Are they compensating for something?


    I wondered how long it will take them to realize who I am and to start gossiping.


    There was a time when I feared them, but now I know that they are insecure souls who make themselves feel better by portraying shallow images of worth and looking down on others. It was always like that. I feel sorry for them.


    I met their eyes with confidence, one after another, and there I saw him¡­ Duke. He was behind the last desk on the right. The same desk, made for two, we shared during our high school days.


    Duke was looking at his phone and ignoring two women who talked to him. Cynthia and Bethany. Those two always tried to get his attention. I guess things didn''t change much.


    I took a moment to soak in Duke''s appearance. The time replaced his boyish features with mature ones, and he became the handsome man who must be the cause of many wet dreams. Mine included.


    Duke is more attractive in person when compared to the photos Mona sent me.


    The lack of noise got Duke''s attention and I observed him as his blue eyes moved, wondering what caused everyone to fall into silence.


    It took him a second to spot me, and the world faded at the moment our eyes met.


    His lips curved into a bewitching smile, and I forgot how to breathe.


    The magic between us was the same as I remember, but stronger. Probably because we are not kids anymore. Now we are grownups and trying to label this feeling that engulfed me as anything other than attraction laced with lust, would be denying the obvious.


    Damn! I thought that by coming to this reunion I will be able to get over my infatuation that stems from my dreams.


    I was confident that I will realize he was never mine, to begin with. It was just a teenage crush that should have died with my mortal self. But as his endlessly blue eyes bore into mine across the classroom, I was unable to resist the aching need to get closer.


    Every raging heartbeat was a testament to how wrong I was. I believed that by coming here I will confirm that my feelings are not real; it''s all in my head; it''s all my imagination. But if this is not real, then nothing is. My reality is filled with Duke, regardless if it''s coming from memories or dreams, or anywhere else.


    I swear that the air cracked between us with every step I made toward him in my Louboutin pumps.


    He stood up slowly, without breaking eye contact.


    "I was saving you a seat...", he said with longing which told me that he missed me. His voice was deeper than I remember, and it shook my insides.


    "Thanks", I breathed.


    He pulled a chair for me to sit, and his scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean made me lightheaded or maybe that was due to his proximity, and I realized that the flame inside my heart turned into a raging inferno that prickled my skin.


    Oh, boy... I am in trouble. Aren''t I?


    I sat in my chair, just like many years ago, and stared at him.


    I could never understand how a man can smile with his eyes, but there he was, right in front of me, with his deep blue eyes that spoke volumes of how special I am.


    "Hey¡­", he called. "It''s good to see you in person."


    My brain was on a delay, and I neglected to pay attention to his strange choice of words, while I struggled to respond. "Same here."


    I could gaze at Duke''s perfect face the whole day and not get bored of it.


    I was taking in his every curve while trying to engrave it into my memory, trying to make it mine. And he did the same.


    God, it''s wonderful to see him again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 196 - The High School Reunion (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    A man stood next to our desk and said something, and it seems that he was not alone, but neither Duke nor I acknowledged their presence as we stared at each other. Nothing could make us break eye contact and spoil the moment of the long-awaited reunion.


    Eventually, people stopped approaching our desk and trying to engage Duke in a chit-chat.


    How do I know they came for Duke and not for me, without hearing what they were saying? None of them ever cared about me so I knew that they came for Duke, yet his bewitching eyes were focused on me, like I''m the only person in the classroom. No, it was like I''m the only person in the world.


    He always looked at me like that. No wonder I fell for him completely.


    "You changed¡­", I broke the silence between us in a noisy classroom.


    "You think so? I hope for the better." He ran his fingers over his sharp jawline, and I wished that those are my fingers touching him.


    "Mhm¡­", I hummed in confirmation.


    He inched closer and the scent of the pine trees mixed with the ocean intensified. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Intoxicating.


    How is it possible that my dreams brought me exactly the same scent? Is that one more of my abilities?


    "You are beautiful.", he murmured, and my eyes snapped open. Even his voice is the same!


    "Thanks." Oh, crap! I''m blushing like a teenager, aren''t I?


    "Thank you for coming."


    "Thank you for sending me the invitation." Why do I sound so cheesy? Say something smart, Serina!


    His eyebrows twitched and I could see that he wanted to say something, but he pressed his delicious lips into a line and nodded.


    Mr. Morris, our old homeroom teacher, entered, and the classroom turned silent while everyone looked toward the man who aged about two decades in seven years since I saw him the last time. Life was not kind to him.


    I looked at the man for no more than one second when my eyes drifted back to Duke and met his gaze full of longing directed at me.


    Breathe, Serina!


    Mr. Morris gave a small speech which I didn''t hear because my ears were buzzing as I drank Duke''s perfect features. I never saw a man more attractive in my life.


    I thought that Duke was handsome in high school, but he matured into an impeccable balance of masculinity and handsomeness with a pinch of mesmerizing cuteness.


    Mr. Morris started calling out names one by one and asking everyone to say a few things about themselves.


    I couldn''t care less about their measly achievements. They all spoke like it was a competition of who has more.


    My attention was completely on the impossibly handsome man who was sitting next to me and looking my way with a small smile lingering on his face.


    I was trying to control the emotions that shook my insides and threatened to spill out of me.


    "Sanya Bogdan¡­", I heard the call, but I didn''t react to it. "Sanya Bogdan!"


    Duke chuckled and leaned closer to me. "I think that''s you."


    "Oh¡­" I blinked myself into the present. This is the part where I share something about myself with the rest of the class.


    My eyes swept over the space, and I saw many faces directed my way. None of them were friendly (Duke excluded), but I didn''t give a damn.


    Do they know that I can literally blow them out of this classroom? Of course, I would need to kill them all because Aldus said not to leave witnesses if I expose my abilities.


    Calm down, Serina. No need to kill anyone, no matter how much they hate you. You don''t want to harm Duke, do you?


    I don''t want him to think of me as some freak. I need to focus on answering the question so that people stop staring at me.


    "Uhm¡­ I finished college and I''m living in Italy." And that was it.


    Was I supposed to stand up like everyone else before me? Ah, it''s too late now.


    I probably reinforced the old rumor how I found a sugar daddy and stayed in Italy with him, but I didn''t care.


    I balled my hands into fists and pressed them on my thighs, under the desk. Does Duke think I''m in Italy with a lover I picked up during a vacation? I thought I don''t care about anyone here, but I care about his opinion. Will he think badly of me now?


    My body stilled when I felt a warm palm covering my right fist a second before Duke gently took my hand into his and pulled it toward him.


    What is he doing? Why is he smiling like nothing is going on?


    If this was Sanya from before, I would explode into a nervous mess. The heat in my cheeks told me that I blushed, but I didn''t pull my hand back.


    Maybe because I grew braver over the years, or maybe because of many dreams in his embrace which got me used to his touch, my hand moved on its own and I extended my fingers, welcoming his to settle between mine.


    His hand was warm and soothing, and I knew that my hand belongs with his. It always did.


    His fingers laced with mine and he gave me a gentle squeeze. Did he know about my concern? Is this his way of telling me that things will be OK? He always had a way to calm my anxiety, but it was never this gentle.


    Duke''s thumb moved slowly over the back of my palm and my whole body tingled. How can such a simple action feel so intimate?


    My hand in his felt so good and I relaxed. The only thing that would feel better would be if he holds the rest of me as well.


    It never crossed my mind to take my hand back.


    Without me knowing when or how, he claimed that hand as his¡­ together with my heart.


    "Drago Orsini!", Mr. Morris called.


    Duke glanced at the old teacher who looked at him.


    "I finished college and I''m living in London.", Duke responded without getting up.


    I found it interesting that his answer matched mine.


    I wondered if he stayed seated because of his rebellious nature or because he didn''t want to disturb our hands that were connected under the desk.


    Duke was never a troublemaker, but he wouldn''t shy from breaking the rules if that meant spending time with me.


    The enchantment he had over me cracked a bit when a question, which plagued me for years, broke through my haze: why did he leave?


    We were so good together, and I thought that things were perfect, yet he left.


    As our high school days were approaching their ending, I thought that since we will be older, maybe we could move on to the next level and start dating, but he left.


    Will he leave now as well?


    Stupid Serina. What did you think will happen? That you will reunite and live happily ever after?


    I told myself to stop overthinking things and focus on now. The man from my dreams is right next to me, devouring me with his eyes and holding my hand. I should enjoy it while it lasts.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 197 - The High School Reunion (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was eager to see Serina and I arrived early at our old high school.


    It didn''t take much effort to set up this reunion and I was surprised to hear how many of my ex-classmates were eager to meet with me. No one questioned the odd timing or the urgency.


    I guess some of them will be disappointed to find out that I don''t have an intention to reconnect with them. But I don''t care about their false pretenses and hidden agendas. I only care about Serina, aka my Sanya.


    I can''t wait to see her!


    The school is not important, it''s only for the purpose of gathering and making it feel like it''s a group event.


    I did this because I had a strong feeling that if I invited Serina to meet with me only, she would not come.


    However, I will be damned if I allow these nobodies to spoil this for me.


    I booked a private room in the luxurious restaurant, worthy of my reunion with Seraphina. Well, it''s not exactly worthy, but it''s the best I can do. Once I convince her that we are meant for each other, I will shower her with all the good things she deserves.


    From the moment our eyes met, it was always just Serina and me, and that''s how it will be in the future as well. I will make sure of it.


    As others trickled into the classroom, my heart jolted whenever someone showed up at the door.


    "Hi Drago, it''s been ages¡­", Tilia greeted me with a big smile that nearly matched the size of her exposed cleavage.


    It didn''t take long for the class slut to hit on me. Do I look like an easy target?


    "Hi Tilia", I called in return. "How is your husband?"


    That shut her up. She mumbled how he is fine and went to her seat.


    I checked the time. There were still ten minutes left and I will lose my temper at this rate. What if she changed her mind?


    I chanted internally that Serina will come. She has to. Mona told me that Serina got the letter and is planning to come, but I had difficulty believing it.


    However, that distinct sound last night was Big Ben, which means that Serina is in London, and she wouldn''t be in London if she is not coming for a reunion.


    I will see her today! Finally!


    Oh, God! My hands are shaking! And it''s not just my hands, my whole body was trembling since this morning.


    I''m completely under the Seraphina-effect.


    I decided to focus on my phone as a distraction and it can help deter people from approaching me because they might think I''m busy.


    Cynthia and Bettany were talking, despite me ignoring them, and the classroom quieted down a second before the scent of jasmine with a hint of Japanese wisteria hit my system. She is here!


    God, how much I missed her!


    She was the same, yet different. I couldn''t pinpoint what changed, but I didn''t care because my Sanya was back, this time as Seraphina.


    I couldn''t stop staring at her, knowing that I look like a fool, yet there was not a single cell in my body that wanted to turn away from the only woman in my world.


    She looked amazing, smelled even better, but the best part was that she was looking at me as well. Breathtaking.


    We exchanged a few words, and I soaked in her presence greedily.


    I noticed Serina''s discomfort as she spoke about herself, and I took that opportunity to hold her hand.


    My heart was at risk of jumping out of my chest at the possibility of her pulling her hand back. I was never that anxious. But then she laced her fingers with mine and that was the confirmation I''m on the right track.


    The pull she feels is stronger than anything. I''ve got this.


    I know that she loves me, but I can''t reveal that because if she realizes her dreams are not really dreams, I will be in a bigger pickle than I currently am.


    I know that I messed up and I don''t want to increase the difficulty of this challenge to get her to trust me and open up.


    I need to take this slowly and not spook her and everything will be alright. It has to be.


    The old teacher called my name, and I responded briefly without getting up.


    Did Serina realize I copied her answer? I did that on purpose, to show her that we are the same.


    "Shouldn''t you say more about yourself?", Serina asked me in a whisper.


    I shrugged. "People who deserve to know more, know it without me talking about it here."


    She nodded and then her face fell. Oh, God! Did I just say that she doesn''t deserve to know more? I can be such an idiot sometimes.


    I need to fix this, quickly!


    "Hey¡­", I called in a low voice. "I look forward to us catching up over lunch."


    "Sure¡­", she said with a stiff smile, and the only thing that told me I didn''t completely blow this up was the fact that her hand was still in mine under the desk.


    The next half an hour was a mix of torture and bliss as I was painfully aware Serina was right next to me. I wished to know what''s on her mind, but even without a mind-reading device, I could see that she was torn and fighting her insecurities.


    I wanted to pull her into a hug and kiss all her doubts away, but I knew that it would be too fast and too soon and she would never approve of me doing such a thing in this setting.


    Serina is a shy girl and the only reason I got to enjoy her embrace is because she is confident that those are dreams.


    "This concludes our roll call¡­", Mr. Morris said. "Mr. Orsini was kind enough to book a venue for us to enjoy a meal at the Piping Vault¡­"


    Sounds of ''ohs'' and ''ahs'' filled the classroom like it''s a big deal. It''s an exclusive restaurant with private rooms that are not too cramped because I knew that Serina wouldn''t like to get too close to these people. And I made a special arrangement, just for the two of us.


    "Now, if we could all proceed to the Piping Vault, reservation is on Mr. Orsini''s name¡­", Mr. Morris stood up, eager to experience luxurious dining. I guess with his teacher''s salary he can''t go to such places normally.


    "Shal we?", I asked Serina, and she nodded but didn''t show an intention of getting up.


    I leaned closer to her. "Is there a problem?"


    She glanced down. "Can you let go of my hand?"


    I smiled and tightened my hold on her. "Not today." And not ever again, my dear.


    She looked at me helplessly, but she allowed me to pull her up and lead the way. Maybe because most of the people left the classroom already.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 198 - Two Wishes

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I wanted to take my car. I bought a brand new Aston Martin, with a goal to impress Serina, yet she refused without sparing a glance to the silvery road-beast.


    I guess I will need to find another way to show her I''m doing well, and I can take care of her.


    "My car is there." She gestured toward a custom Bentley that had a driver waiting for her.


    I internally facepalmed. A customized Bentley with a driver. I guess that impressing her with cars won''t work.


    Looking at the tinted windows, I understood why I didn''t know she was in her apartment in London. The security there is impeccable, so my men kept watch from outside. With that shaded glass, they were unable to spot her.


    So far, Serina used cabs to move through London, or Mona would drop her off, so my men were watching the main entrance into her building. A silly mistake of underestimating her, again.


    "That''s fine. We can take your car.", I said shamelessly because I had no intention of letting go of her.


    As we approached the car, an older man with serious features got out from the driver''s side and he looked at me questionably before his frown settled on our connected hands.


    Is he really just a driver? He is employed by the mysterious Mezzanotte family, so the man is probably an assassin or a ninja.


    "Mitch, this is Mr. Orsini. He will take a ride with me to the Piping Vault.", Serina said.


    "Yes, Miss¡­", he responded before opening the back passenger''s door of the car.


    I was glad to see that Serina is treated with the respect she deserves.


    My only regret was that I missed many precious moments of her transformation from a shy girl into a confident lady everyone describes when they talk about Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    I pushed dark thoughts away because this was not the right time to brood over past mistakes and I scooted right after Serina into the backseat.


    I wanted to be close to her, just the two of us, and now that it happened, I was a nervous wreck.


    I planed for so many witty and smart things to say when we meet, yet I ended up tongue-tied and staring at her like an idiot.


    ''Breathe, breathe!'', I reminded myself, ''And don''t mess this up!''


    Well, Serina is still holding my hand, and we are together in the back of her car, so things are going well so far. I hope.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Being alone in the car with Duke was more nerve-wracking than I thought it will be and the fact that he was staring at me while caressing the back of my palm with his thumb, didn''t help at all.


    I dreamed about him numerous times and I craved for his proximity and this attention, yet now when it''s right here, I was not sure how to handle it.


    I let out a shaky breath. "Can you please stop that?"


    "Stop what?", he asked.


    Everything. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Like what? Like you are the most beautiful woman in the world? Like I missed you to the point of insanity?"


    My mouth hung open. What did he say?


    He lifted my hand that was in his and placed a long kiss against the back of my palm. I felt his breath fanning over my fingers and my scalp became tingly.


    I had no idea how to respond to this. Did he kind of confess that he likes me? That was sudden and unprovoked.


    The silence was interrupted by Duke''s phone ringing.


    I watched him hold onto my hand with his eyes closed.


    "Aren''t you going to get that?", I asked.


    The tension between us snapped as Duke reached into his pocket with his free hand, and mumbled, "Excuse me."


    "Yes, I went to the reunion¡­", Duke spoke irritably with whoever called. "Why would I tell you where I''m going? ¡­ Yes, I will stay for lunch also¡­ I don''t know how long it will take. Don''t you have anything better to do than tracking me?"


    He ended the call without usual pleasantries. That told me he is close to the person on the other side of that call.


    He looked at me apologetically. "I''m sorry, Serina, that was..."


    "Your girlfriend?", I blurted out the first thing that came to my mind before he could finish his thought.


    Duke looked at me blankly and I regretted my blunder.


    Why is my mouth running without any censorship? What''s the use of my brain?


    Did I just sound jealous? Was I jealous? How embarrassing.


    His lips lifted into a smile slowly. "Do you think I would hold your hand like this if there is a girlfriend? Do you think I would flip London in order to meet with you if there is a girlfriend or anyone else that matters? I can assure you, Serina, there is no one else, other than you."


    I was flabbergasted. Did he just tell me I''m the only one? In a romantic way? No way! I''m imagining it, right?


    "That was a friend who acts like he is my mother.", Duke clarified my doubts about the mystery caller.


    I was relieved to hear that the caller was a HE. Ah, why am I acting this possessive? I have no right to do so.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly, grateful for the opportunity to switch the topic.  "It seems to me that he cares about you."


    Duke shook his head. "It''s just a habit. He was my guardian, and he has difficulty accepting that I grew up and now I can take care of myself."


    I was glad that he explained.


    "Serina¡­", he called. "We have a lot of catching up to do."


    Yes, we do. "It''s not necessary."


    "Don''t say that. I really want us to talk. I have so much to say."


    My heart trembled. "Well, talk."


    He glanced through the window. "We are nearly there, and I have a lot to say. I only ask you for one thing."


    "What?" I held my breath.


    "That you listen and don''t leave until I finish."


    "That''s two things." I pointed out the fact.


    He chuckled. "I love your sense of humor."


    And I love everything about you. "Why do you think I''m joking? You requested one thing, but it turned out to be two. Assuming that I grant you that one wish, which one will it be, my attention or time?"


    His eyes flashed dangerously as he knew I''m messing with him, but he kept that back and refused to engage in a session of playful bickering, just how we did often, many years ago. It seems that this was important. "Will you grant me those two wishes, please?"


    He looked at me expectantly and I let out a long exhale before nodding in agreement.


    His hold on my hand tightened and he kissed the back of my palm again.


    "Thank you¡­", he murmured.


    The way the corners of his eyes crinkled when he was looking at me with a smile, did something funny to my heart.


    Was this really happening? Duke and I in the car, him holding my hand¡­ unbelievable.


    He said that he has a lot to tell me. I wondered if he wanted to talk about the past or the present.


    The atmosphere between us was good like no time passed at all and we can just pick up from where we left off.


    Unfortunately, we missed so many things in the last seven years, and I had many stories to tell, but¡­ I couldn''t tell him about my life from the last three years without a heavy filter, and my life before that was miserable¡­ because he left.


    And with that thought, my mood dropped again.


    I didn''t have hopes of this day ending on a good note as I came here prepared for another heartbreak that would end with the final closure.


    What I didn''t expect was this rollercoaster of ups and downs that is wrecking my insides. Will I survive until tonight?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 199 - Lunch At The Piping Vault

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke didn''t let go of my hand as we entered the restaurant.


    At first, I thought of ripping my hand out of his, but then I gave up and went with the flow.


    It was childish and silly, and... I liked it. I was never the one to attract attention, but my hand in his felt right, just how it felt good when Duke was by my side. From the first day we met.


    The semi-private room had a number of white tables that could seat two, arranged next to each other with gaps for a person to pass between them. There was nothing excessive on the tables other than glasses, cutlery, and napkins, but the whole interior reminded me of the sunroom at home with massive windows, a glass ceiling, and numerous plants arranged through space. The cushioned chairs with floral patterns blended with the jungle theme perfectly.


    Duke led the way and I followed him while ignoring poisonous glares directed my way, like many years ago when all those schoolgirls were jealous of the attention Duke gave me.


    I thought that we reached the end, and he will take me out through some back exit, but then he stopped at one table that was in the corner, nicely snuggled between plants that were providing privacy.


    He let go of my hand and a feeling of loss washed over me.


    How stupid of me. I wanted him to let go of my hand, yet now that he did, I''m missing it.


    "My lady¡­", Duke said in a singing voice, and I saw that he is holding a chair for me to sit.


    I glanced at the big gap that was between us and all other tables. "Are you sure it''s OK for us to sit here?"


    He shrugged. "I booked this place. We can sit anywhere we want. If you wish, we can ditch them and leave, but the food here is good." He tilted his head, reminding me to sit.


    A giggle escaped my lips. Somehow, I forgot how cheeky Duke is, and it seems that his bravery increased over time.


    I always had fun in his presence. That didn''t change.


    The waiter came to take our orders and placed a stack of papers on the table.


    "Everyone signed, Mr. Orsini."


    I glanced at the papers. "Non-disclosure agreements?"


    Duke smiled, obviously pleased with my reaction. "If anyone talks about our event to outsiders, I will hit them with a lawsuit."


    I was confused. "It''s just lunch, is there a need for such things?" And how come I didn''t get one?


    "Give us a minute to decide what we will have, and take the agreements away. I will take them on my way out¡­", Duke sent the waiter away before focusing on me completely. "I don''t want people gossiping."


    "About?"


    "About anything. I believe there is a reason you are not publicizing yourself as Seraphina."


    I was touched by how considerate he is. He was always thinking about me.


    "Thank you."


    He brushed it off. "Don''t worry about it. It''s for me as well."


    "For you?"


    He ran his hand through his hair. "Gossips. There were many about me. Sometimes people would see me with someone and exaggerate, and some stories started without me being there at all. It created a fake image of me indulging with women." He let out a long exhale and looked at me. "I didn''t care about them because they were false, and I knew they will die out eventually. What I didn''t know was that someone dear to me will hear them and be hurt."


    His gaze bore into mine pleadingly, and I wondered if I''m that person he was talking about.


    "Is making people sign non-disclosure agreements working?", I asked.


    "It''s not foolproof, but in the last three years, the gossips diminished greatly. People talk about me as a private man who is focused on his business, and not spreading baseless stories that I''m sleeping around."


    "Do you plan to run for parliament, so you care about public opinion?"


    "No.", he said bluntly and reached for my hand. He pulled it up toward his face and I felt his lips moving over the back of my palm as he spoke, "I care only about your opinion, Serina."


    His endlessly blue eyes were full of sincerity, and I forgot how to breathe.


    I had so many doubts and fears and I erected numerous walls around my heart, yet he is crushing everything and making himself at home right there, in the middle of my soul, where he belongs.


    I shifted in my seat and tore my eyes from him. "Uhm¡­ let''s order something."


    "Serina¡­", he called in a low voice, and before he could say anything else, a figure approached us, and I yanked my hand out of his reflexively.


    "Hey there, Drago!"


    Duke''s face shifted in irritation he didn''t try to conceal. "Hi, David."


    "I''ve been following the growth of your company. It''s impressive."


    "Thanks.", he responded dryly. "I assume there is a reason you came here."


    David was visibly uncomfortable, but he was not discouraged. "I heard that you made many people rich. Can you spare advice or two for your friend?"


    Ah, so he came for financial advice. Well, Duke''s company has a very good reputation.


    Duke reached into his jacket''s inner pocket. "Sure, here is the number. Schedule an appointment and I will see what I can do for you."


    David frowned at the business card. After a slight hesitation, he took the card and left with an insincere ''thank you''.


    "Shouldn''t you be more polite toward your customers?", I asked.


    Duke snorted. "A customer? He came here hoping I will do him a favor."


    "You don''t like people who ask favors?"


    "I don''t like people who interrupt my time with you."


    Duke grabbed my hand again and pulled it back toward him. He held my hand firmly, but not to the point of hurting.


    I loved his touch and his words, but it was all confusing. How can he act like the last seven years didn''t happen?


    "I wish that you stop saying such ambiguous things."


    "Ambiguous?", he inched closer to me. "I am speaking my mind, Serina. I''m done with games and secrets. I missed you and I want to be with you. Is that difficult to accept?"


    By the time he finished talking, his delicious breath splashed on my face, and I swallowed hard.


    Duke was throwing a bomb after bomb at me, and my brain malfunctioned from overload. Did he say that he wants to be with me? Like friends or¡­?


    My eyes darted nervously toward the rest of the private room.


    The plants provided some privacy, but I could still see our ex-classmates, some were looking our way.


    "People will start talking.", I said in an urgent whisper.


    Duke narrowed his eyes at me. "Are you afraid of rumors that might tie you to me? Will it spoil your current relationship?"


    "There is no such thing.", I blurted out with urgency, and I saw him smiling. "I mean¡­ I''m not in a relationship with anyone, but¡­ Didn''t you say that you had rumors about you and women?"


    His smile widened. "I wouldn''t mind rumors if they are about the two of us getting together."


    "They are already talking about us.", I said.


    "You have an exceptionally good hearing."


    I stifled a laugh. "I don''t need to hear anything. The way they are looking this way is speaking volumes."


    Duke reached for my face and caressed my cheek with his thumb. "I don''t want them to gossip about us, but I would prefer if what they are saying is the truth."


    ''BOOOM!''


    And just like that, my mind exploded, and I was unable to respond.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 200 - From The Beginning, It Was Only Her

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    The young master was not in his bed on a Saturday morning? That was unusual.


    He has a habit of working late and sleeping in, that''s why I don''t schedule any appointments for him in the morning on weekdays.


    When I realized that he was not in the apartment, and his leftover coffee was stiff cold, I got worried.


    The young master was out for a while and he would never leave without notifying me, so I gave him a call.


    I was shocked to hear that he went to that reunion. I was familiar with his schedule, but I didn''t think he would actually go there. Since when did he care about any of those people?


    I remember his high school days like they were yesterday. The only person he ever mentioned without cursing was Sanya. Is she back? Or does the young master have some other agenda?


    He never did anything out of the goodness of his heart and wasting several hours with insignificant people is not his style.


    I know that the young master is a grownup, and I shouldn''t be too nosy, but I made a promise to my Alpha that I will take care of his son, and I had to make sure he is safe. You can never be too careful.


    As the young master''s assistant, I knew where the lunch will be held, so I headed to the Piping Vault with an unsettling feeling of an approaching calamity bubbling inside me.


    The private room was separated from the rest of the seating with a wall that was partially glass, so I could see inside without getting in myself.


    I asked for a table with a good view of that private room, and I observed people from my seat after the waiter took my order.


    I couldn''t see the young master and I almost thought that he was not there, but then I craned my neck and I saw him in the far right corner with a brunette.


    For a reunion, the two of them are sitting too far from the others, and their atmosphere is quite intimate.


    Wait! The young master is with a girl! Who is she? Oh, it seems that Sanya is back. But she is¡­ different. And I''m not talking only about her clothes and styling.


    If the young master is not next to her, kissing the back of her palm and gaping at her like a love-stricken fool, I would not think that is Sanya.


    I snorted at his ridiculous expression. It was like that woman is the center of the universe and he can''t look anywhere else other than at her.


    I mean, sure¡­ Sanya is nice to look at, especially after the makeover, but she is still just a girl and there are many girls out there.


    I never understood the young master''s infatuation with her.


    On the bright side, it''s been a long time since I saw him smile like that. He will have facial cramps later if this lunch takes much longer.


    On the downside, his obsession is back, and I will need to watch him closely.


    Well, better Sanya than that untouchable Mezzanotte girl. Aldus should be avoided at all costs and not only because he is a dangerous vampire who tortures others in the name of science.


    I was there with my Alpha and the young master when Aldus examined the young master''s peculiar condition. My Alpha was confident that Aldus can fix the young master and awaken his wolf, but the only things I saw were jars filled with body parts and there was a strange presence lurking in the shadows. I still get goosebumps when I remember it.


    If the young master gets entangled with Seraphina, I''m not sure if Aldus could recognize him after all this time, but he could definitely recognize me as I didn''t change. We are supposed to keep a low profile so we need to stay as far as possible from Aldus.


    The waiter brought my food and a second later I frowned when someone took a seat at my table.


    "Excuse me¡­", I grumbled, and my wolf growled at the dark-haired stranger.


    Since we left Italy more than ten years ago, my wolf doesn''t speak to me. He only whines when I don''t let him out for a long time and that''s it. Based on his emotions, I know he is upset that we came here as babysitters, but there was not much I could do about it. I promised to my Alpha.


    However, my wolf was warning me to be cautious of the man next to me and that means it was serious.


    It took me a moment to realize that the man reeks like a vampire.


    Damn it! All these scents in the restaurant messed with me and I didn''t notice him! What a rookie mistake. It only proves that I''m mingling with humans for far too long.


    "Are you lost?", I asked the vampire.


    He narrowed his dark eyes at me. "Are you?"


    "I''m here to have a meal."


    "Then you should look at your food.", he said with a warning in his voice.


    I frowned. Vampires are unpleasant, but that doesn''t mean I''m a pushover. "Where I''m looking is my business, and you will leave this place if you know what''s good for you."


    He sneered, showing me his elongated fangs. "When you are looking at my young Miss, it''s my business."


    Why is he so hostile? It''s not a good idea to attract attention. We are in a public place in the middle of a day, and if we start fighting, we will have many eyes on us.


    Anyway, I was sure this is some misunderstanding.


    "Your young Miss? I was looking at that table in the corner."


    "Exactly.", the vampire squeezed through his teeth. "Master Aldus doesn''t appreciate anyone endangering his daughter. Consider yourself warned, wolf. Finish your meal and leave. If you try to get close to my young Miss, I will not be polite."


    And just like that, the vampire stalked away from my table, leaving me stunned as my world collapsed.


    Did he say ''Aldus''? How many people with that name are connected with vampires?


    I was just thinking a minute ago how it''s good that Sanya is back, and I don''t need to worry about that crazy vampire.


    My mind was a mess. Did he say that Sanya is Aldus''s daughter? Could that vampire be mistaken? How many daughters does Aldus have?


    I narrowed my eyes at Sanya as I recollected how people described Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    Brunette, long hair, hot, big gray eyes, full lips¡­ no, no, no¡­ What the hell!?


    Out of all women in the world, Sanya and Seraphina are the same person?


    I must be stuck in the weirdest episode of the Twilight Zone.


    Why is my luck so rotten? Why did the hotheaded guy I''m supposed to protect and keep lowkey end up pursuing Aldus''s daughter?


    Oh, the Moon Goddess, why are you punishing me?


    The young master was set on Sanya like a blind madman and now she is back with Aldus in her shadow? Was Aldus part of her life from the beginning and I missed it?


    No, Sanya was a poor soul, definitely human, and even her parents didn''t care about her.


    Did she turn into a vampire?


    It doesn''t matter what she is because the guy who calls himself her father is one of the last creatures I want to provoke, and chasing after his daughter definitely falls into the category of provoking him.


    I laughed at my own ignorance. When the young master spoke about Seraphina as his one and only, I thought that he switched targets, but now I know he was aware they are the same person. It was Sanya. From the beginning, it was only Sanya.


    I felt like crying.


    How the hell am I supposed to explain to the blockhead how pursuing that woman is the same as courting death?


    It would all be easier if I could tell him the truth about his heritage and all the other stuff about werewolves and vampires, but I can''t because technically, he is human.


    I looked at the food in front of me and pushed the plate away. I lost my appetite. I never lose my appetite, yet it happened.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 201 - A Quick Exit

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I asked Duke to order for both of us, and he did it with a grin like he is the one personally cooking.


    I''m a disaster in the kitchen. I can barely make a sandwich and pour boiling water over instant noodles as my parents never let me into the kitchen, and since I''m with Aldus, maids are tending to my needs.


    Does Duke know how to cook? He would look extra-handsome in the kitchen, with an apron around his waist. Only apron and nothing else.


    Focus, Serina!


    Duke ordered a full meal with a soup and salad and filet mignon with several sides, and a chocolate cake for dessert.


    I had no idea at what point plates with food changed, or if I ate at all.


    I was drowning in the endlessly blue eyes of the man in front of me, and I didn''t want to be rescued.


    It was like a dream. Better than a dream.


    Duke was at the same table with me, holding my hand occasionally, recollecting silly stories from our days in high school, and my brain melted under the deep sound of his voice.


    I was absolutely under his spell.


    "I can cut my own meat.", I protested weakly when Duke started cutting my filet mignon into bite-sized pieces.


    "I know you can. You can do anything you want.", he responded with a lopsided smile, and I was glad I was sitting because my legs trembled.


    "Allow me to do this for you.", Duke murmured while his eyes drifted from the plate to me repeatedly, like he was gauging my reaction.


    I gave up. Whatever he wants, he can have it. Me included.


    How can a man be so handsome while cutting meat?


    I was back to thinking of Duke in my kitchen, with an apron around his waist.


    "Drago, why does it look that you are hiding here?", a sultry female voice pulled me out of my daze. It was Cynthia, and Bethany was right next to her.


    I was irked that those two acted like I''m not there, but Duke''s frown made it all better.


    "Maybe I am hiding.", Duke said dryly.


    Bethany pouted. "Come on, don''t be a bad sport. Join us¡­"


    "No.", Duke cut her off.


    "You don''t need to be rude.", Cynthia said with a forced smile.


    Duke narrowed his eyes at her. "The rude one is you for interrupting my conversation with Sanya. If I wanted to join you, I would do so."


    I noticed that he addressed me as Sanya in front of others, while he called me Serina when it was just the two of us. I was moved by his consideration of my identity.


    Cynthia''s and Bethany''s expressions were comical, and I coughed to cover the laugh which bubbled inside me.


    When they left, I let out a long exhale and shook my head at Duke. "You need to work on your people skills."


    He resumed cutting the meat. "There is no point in wasting time on people like them. If I''m polite, they will interpret that like I''m interested, and then I will never get rid of them."


    I hummed in agreement.


    Duke is not only handsome but wise as well. He is perfect.


    He put the plate with now cut meat in front of me, took my hand in his for the hundredth time that day, and caressed my knuckles with his thumb.


    "You have no idea how happy I am that you are here. I won''t allow them or anyone else to spoil this for me. Tell me, Serina¡­ are you happy to be here with me?"


    What a silly question. I''m beyond happy. It feels like I''m floating but there is no way I will admit that openly.


    "To be honest¡­ It feels unreal."


    Duke licked his lips nervously. "Good unreal or bad unreal?"


    His insecurity was adorable, and I didn''t want to concern myself with figuring out if that was some game he was playing.


    "Duke¡­", I called and placed my palm on his cheek.


    The soft stubble that followed his jawline prickled my skin and it reminded me of how good it feels when it''s against my cheek.


    Don''t think about your dreams, Serina!


    The heat that crawled up my neck onto my face told me it was too late. I already imagined myself in his arms and I was blushing profusely. Damn it!


    "Yes?", he responded in a half-whisper and leaned into my touch.


    "I¡­"


    Crap! What was I about to say?


    Stop thinking about dreams and kissing him, Serina, because this is NOT the right time for it!


    "I''m going to use the ladies'' room."


    I facepalmed internally, but this was the best I could come up with. Besides, I need a few minutes to calm down unless I want to say something really stupid.


    Before he could respond, I got up and scurried out of the private room.


    The restroom was clean and I was the only person in there. This was the perfect setting for my ex-classmates to come and bully me, but no one came. It was just me.


    With nothing much to do, I checked my phone.


    I frowned at the message from Marius:


    [ You are being watched. ]


    I kept my phone on silent so that I''m not disturbed, thinking that if anything is really urgent, Marius will make sure I know about it.


    The message was sent more than ten minutes ago, and I quickly made a call.


    "Who is watching me? Is he still there?"


    "There is a werewolf in the establishment, young Miss.", Marius responded. "He is looking at you and your companion. I warned him to keep the distance and I''m not leaving him out of my sight."


    "Thank you, Marius."


    Anxiousness swelled inside me. A werewolf is watching me?


    I knew that with Marius around I was safe, but what about Duke?


    The image of three hooded individuals flashed in front of my eyes.


    What if they try to kidnap Duke? He is just human, defenseless, without Aldus and Lazarus and Graike to protect him.


    I was so consumed with my thoughts about meeting Duke and closure and emotions, and I completely neglected the possibility of someone watching me and that my presence might put Duke in danger. How reckless!


    I called Marius again.


    "Marius, I''m going to leave now. Ask Mitch to get the car ready and wait for me at the main entrance. Keep your eyes on the werewolf, make sure he doesn''t harm anyone¡­"


    I got back to my table and found Duke surrounded by three females. He was waving at them to scram, but they were persistent. Of course, he would attract attention.


    "You are leaving?", Duke asked with disbelief when he saw me getting my jacket.


    "Yes. Something came up."


    He grabbed my hand. "What about the promise to stay and listen?"


    "I can''t now.", I said stiffly. I didn''t want to leave but I couldn''t stay either.


    "When?", Duke persisted.


    I got my cell phone, unlocked it, and placed it in his hand that was holding mine. "Call yourself."


    Duke did what I told him, and his phone rang in his jacket.


    I snatched my phone back. "Now we can be in touch."


    "Serina¡­", he called and stood up from his chair.


    "Sorry, this is urgent. I promise to call you as soon as I can¡­", I glanced at him longingly as I walked out, and I saw him fishing out some bills out of his pocket and throwing them recklessly on the table.


    I hurried out. I knew that he wanted an explanation, but I had none to give. I couldn''t tell him that a werewolf was looking at us.


    I swiftly got into the car and told Mitch to drive.


    My mind was buzzing, not allowing me to focus on anything useful, and then I heard a voice in my head, "Look to your right¡­"


    I glanced to the right and saw Duke running down the street with a man chasing after him.


    Is that the werewolf who was watching me? Duke was always fast, but he can''t outrun a werewolf!


    This is all my fault. Duke is in danger because of me!


    "Mitch! Slow down!", I shouted and scooted to the right side of the car.


    I opened the door. "Duke! Get in!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 202 - The Chase

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Lunch with Serina was like a meal in Heaven and I wished for my every next meal to be with her. And not just meals¡­ I wished for my every moment to be filled with Serina''s presence.


    She is beautiful, smart, witty, and totally focused on me. And let''s not forget that her scent is intoxicating.


    It was just like in high school, with the addition of me holding her hand and kissing it occasionally. She didn''t pull back or protest. Amazing.


    I wanted to embrace her and kiss her senselessly, right on those inviting lips, just how she asked me many times before in what she believes were dreams, but I knew that it''s not time yet. Soon.


    God, how much I missed her!


    Other than a few insignificant interruptions, things went great.


    I still didn''t address any of the issues that are bothering her, but I made sure to keep our chat on the bright side. I reminded her of many things we did together and the happiness reflecting in her eyes told me I''m on the right path.


    My plan was simple. I will set the right mood, and talk about the last seven years, admit my feelings, and things will be set straight, and we can start our relationship properly. It was early to celebrate, but things were going well.


    I wanted Serina to open up and admit that she is happy to be with me, but then she dodged me with an excuse that she needs to use the restroom. Fine. I will let it pass this time, but I''m not giving up.


    It didn''t take long before Serina was out of sight, and three wenches approached me.


    "Hi, Drago¡­"


    "Why are you here?", I cut them off.


    The last thing I needed was for Serina to think I''m flirting with random women from the moment she left.


    "We came to say hi."


    "You said it, and now you can leave.", I said dryly.


    "Cynthia said that you are rude. What''s with the attitude?"


    "I''m rude toward people who are wasting my time. So, tell me¡­ are you here to waste my time?"


    They exchanged confused looks and continued standing there like idiots. Is it so difficult to understand that I don''t want them close to me?


    Their shallow gossip-hungry personalities were not welcome.


    I know very well who my ex-classmates are, and if they thought that I will be friendly with them if Sanya was not with me, they would be gravely mistaken.


    From the first day, Sanya was my anchor, she was the one preventing me from flipping the whole school upside down. When I came to London, I was angry and I hated the world, and Sanya showed me that there is beauty and kindness, even when one doesn''t deserve it.


    I was about to say something rude and shoo them away, when Sanya returned. Why did she look upset? Did something happen? Or was she angry about these three nobodies who were still lingering nearby?


    Wow! She was leaving!


    The only good thing was that we exchanged phone numbers, but I still wanted an explanation.


    Things were going well, why was she leaving abruptly? I had nothing with those three, and I hoped that she didn''t misunderstand the situation.


    I haphazardly threw a few bills on the table, that should cover the meal for both me and Serina and I dashed after her.


    "Young master!", Sergio exclaimed as he grabbed my arm.


    Sergio?


    "Let go, Serge. I don''t have time for this."


    "You can''t go after her.", he pleaded and stood in front of me while holding onto my shoulders.


    Was he serious? He was blocking me from going after Serina!?


    "Stay away from me, Serge!", I growled at him.


    Ignoring him, I ran out after Serina. He didn''t hold me with much force, probably because we were in a public place, but I didn''t have time for his nonsense. Serina just came back, and things were going well, I can''t risk losing her again.


    I stepped on the street and realized that I had no idea where Serina went, but I was desperate to find her so I picked a direction and started running.


    "Stop!", Sergio shouted after me. "You need to listen!"


    Why the fuck is Sergio on my case? Even if he doesn''t know how important Serina is to me, he should know not to get in my way.


    I was contemplating between continuing to run and stopping to beat that stupid Sergio into a pulp, when I heard Serina''s voice, "Duke! Get in!"


    And there it was¡­ customized Bentley with Serina in the back seat, opening the door for me.


    Without thinking, I threw myself inside the car.


    ''THUMP!''


    Ow! That was my head. I jumped in with more force than necessary, but then¡­ this was my first time to jump into a moving car and I didn''t want to risk missing my chance to be with Serina.


    "Drive, Mitch!", Serina shouted and closed the door.


    "Are you OK?", Serina asked with concern in her voice.


    I nodded in response, and she got her phone.


    "Marius¡­ capture that man and find out what he knows."


    I blinked, unsure what''s going on, but I was in the car with Serina, and she didn''t leave me behind. I was ready to roll with it.


    Serina cupped my cheeks in her palms and forcibly moved my head left-right while inspecting it.


    "That was quite a bump. Are you sure you are OK?"


    I liked the attention she was giving me, but I didn''t want her to worry about me needlessly.


    "It hurts, but I will live."


    Serina scrunched her nose and then her eyes moved on my legs and torn pants. "Are you bleeding?"


    Only then I realized that the car reeks of blood and the hot sensation under my right knee, told me it was mine.


    "It seems I scratched my leg when I jumped in.", I said. "Don''t worry about it."


    "How can I not worry about it?", Serina asked, and I feared that she might cry, but before I got a chance to comfort her, she was talking to the driver. "Mitch, take us to my place. Get Maria to prepare a first aid kit¡­"


    I was doing cartwheels of celebration inside my mind. She is taking me to her apartment! Should I scratch my leg and make my injury worse?


    Serina let out a shaky breath and turned to me.


    "That man who was chasing you. Did he say something?"


    Is she talking about Sergio? It looks like it.


    "He wanted to stop me from leaving.", I said the half-truth.


    "I''m sorry."


    Why was she apologizing? It seems there was some misunderstanding, but I had no desire to clarify it, because it got me in the car with Serina, and I was on my way to her apartment.


    "It''s not your fault, Serina. You left and I went after you and¡­", I took her hand into mine.


    It feels so good to touch her, it''s like some energy is being transferred into me and filling me with joy.


    "I''m glad our reunion is not over.", I said before I kissed the back of her palm.


    She shook her head at me. "Even after all this time, you are still reckless and silly."


    And yours. I hoped that soon she will add that part as well, because I am hers, and the only thing missing was for Serina to become aware of it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 203 - The Magic Of Two

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Serina''s apartment was spectacular, or maybe it was the fact that it was hers which made it the best place I''ve ever been to.


    Everything smelled of jasmine and Japanese wisteria and if there is Heaven, I was in it.


    The maid called Maria welcomed us with a first aid kit in her hands, and Serina instructed her to get me a new set of clothes.


    I wanted to say that only my pants are torn from knee down, and it''s not necessary, but I also wanted to stay here as long as possible, and the maid going to purchase clothes sounded like a much-needed extension, so I told her my clothing size.


    "Hold this on your head¡­", Serina instructed while giving me an ice pack.


    She asked me to sit on the sofa and I followed her instructions obediently, pretending to be a good patient.


    Serina got on her knees in front of me and cautiously folded my torn pants starting from the bottom hem up to my knee.


    I enjoyed the small frown of concern on Serina''s face as she inspected my injury.


    The sight of Serina cleaning my wound with the utmost care left me breathless.


    Without any warning, images of her doing things to me while kneeling between my legs flashed in my mind.


    Easy, easy¡­ this is NOT a good time to get aroused!


    Until now, there were people around us and only our hands touched, so it was fairly easy to stay focused.


    However, now Serina was touching my leg and kneeling in front of me, and I couldn''t prevent my mind from coming up with various possibilities; the fact that it was just the two of us in this apartment was only making things worse.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke''s wound stopped bleeding by the time we reached my apartment and I realized that it was not so bad as I imagined it to be.


    Why was the scent of blood so overwhelming in the car? Is it because it''s Duke''s?


    For some inexplicable reason, I can clearly distinguish Duke''s intoxicating scent of pine trees mixed in with the ocean, so maybe I''m sensitive to his blood as well? I wished for that to be true because it would reinforce my thoughts about how Duke is special to me, and I hoped that he feels the same in return, at least a little bit.


    I tried to focus on Duke''s wound as I cleaned it.


    I asked him a few times if it hurts, but every time he ambiguously hummed in response and I didn''t know what it meant, but I kept going. I guessed if it''s uncomfortable, he would say something.


    Once the bandage was secured in place, I looked up at Duke and met his eyes that were fixed on me with the intensity that made my heart race.


    Is the bandage too tight? Should I offer him painkillers? Why is he not holding the icepack on his head? "How do you feel?"


    "Amazing."


    I had no idea how to respond to this, so I didn''t. I kept the first aid kit on the side table and sat on the sofa.


    I stared at the pattern on the carpet, painfully aware that Duke was sitting at an arm''s reach and that he was observing me keenly.


    Why am I breathing so loudly? Can he hear my raging heartbeats?


    The butterflies in my stomach made me feel like I''m about to throw up, and the fact that it was just the two of us in my apartment made everything worse. Or maybe better.


    I couldn''t make up my mind if the current situation was good or bad, and I balled my hands into fists in order to conceal the fact that I''m trembling.


    The silence between us was tightening like a string that was about to snap at any moment or maybe pull us closer, and I had to say something.


    "So...", I gathered my courage and looked at him. "We spoke a lot about our high school days, but you didn''t tell me what you are up to currently."


    "Nothing much. Work mostly, and I picked up a few hobbies."


    "Hobbies? Like?"


    "Photography and magic."


    A small laugh escaped me. I could hear Aldus''s words echoing in my mind: ''Magic is the science you don''t understand.''


    "Magic?", I had to ask.


    Duke wiggled his eyebrows playfully and all my tension disappeared to the point of me forgetting why I was nervous in the first place. The only things that mattered were me and Duke and my aching need to get closer to him.


    "Mhm¡­", he confirmed with a deep hum that did something funny to my insides. "Magic. Do you want to see?"


    I struggled not to smile (unsuccessfully). "Yes, please."


    Duke saw my skepticism, but that didn''t discourage him.


    Duke rolled the sleeves of his shirt up to his elbows, scooted closer to me, and spread his arms in front, like he is ready to pull something out of thin air.


    I observed his hands intently, ready to call him out on whatever trick he planned, but nothing happened.


    He paused and threw me a sly side-glance. "Close your eyes."


    "How am I going to see the magic if I close my eyes?"


    Duke gave me a lopsided smile. "Trust me."


    I exhaled and made a face before closing my eyes.


    "Are you ready?", I heard him ask.


    "Yes.", I responded while wondering, what kind of so-called magic he will show me when I don''t see a thing?


    I felt a splash of air just below my nose and held my breath as his lips pressed against mine.


    The butterflies in my stomach stilled, and the smallest movements of his lips made me all tingly and weightless while rainbows exploded in front of my closed eyes, and I was confident that if there is any magic in this world, this was it.


    The kiss was light and careful as if he was exploring new territory while gauging my reaction.


    It ended too fast, and I opened my eyes when Duke spoke, "I call this the magic of two kisses."


    Duke''s smile told me that he enjoyed my reaction, and I could only imagine how red my face was.


    It took me a moment to understand what he said, and I frowned in confusion. "Two? I''m quite confident that was only¡­"


    And then he kissed me again.


    This kiss was more desperate and demanding, like he was starving for it.


    A kiss. A real kiss. The one where he sucks on my lips and lets me taste him. The one that makes my heart beat so wildly that it feels I''m going to explode. The kiss I dreamed about since forever, and the one I asked for in my dreams¡­ it was right here, happening, and it was wonderful, sweeter than honey, and filled with the scent of pine trees and the ocean that rolled through me with every raging heartbeat.


    I knew that this kiss will change everything as we shared our feelings, confirming that the crazed attraction is mutual and that being friends is not enough. Finally.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 204 - Good With Magic

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was enveloped in the scent of Duke while his flavors coursed through my system, lost in the kiss and his presence as all of my nerve endings came alive.


    A soft groan rumbled in his chest a moment before his arms circled around me, pulling me closer until the smallest gaps between us disappeared.


    I fisted his shirt, holding him tightly as our tongues caressed each other, a little bit deeper and with less reservation every time.


    I melted into him willingly, hoping that we will never be apart again.


    I became aware of how the lack of Duke''s presence in my life drove me to the point of insanity. Why would I choose to live in dreams and imagination when reality can be this wonderful?


    I needed him.


    The feelings that resurfaced reminded me of the time when Duke was my shelter on a rainy day, the light in the darkness, the calm in the storm, my hope when there was none left, my everything good that exists in this world¡­ and I realized that he is still all that and much more.


    Duke kissed me like he was giving me every kiss he wished to give me since the day we met, or maybe even before that, all at once.


    My eyes were closed but I felt that I can see him for the first time, as he bared his feelings for me to see, to understand why he was always focused on me, like no one else existed.


    At the end of the kiss, we were both heaving for air, and I swear that I could feel his heartbeat against my chest.


    Without letting me out of his embrace, Duke leaned his forehead on mine, our noses touching as we inhaled each other''s breaths.


    I could see that he was still holding back, and I was grateful for it, because any more and I would faint. Literally. The experience was too intense.


    It was not my first kiss, far from it. But I never felt such overwhelming love, and yearning, and desire, and possession, all in one. It was something only Duke could do because his emotions were amplified by mine, leaving me dazed in return.


    I was trying to come up with something to say, but my mind was blank, so I leaned on him and breathed, soaking in the moment with every fiber of my being as my body hummed in the aftermath of our kissing.


    Our first real kiss. It was better than I imagined, and I craved for more. Mind-altering.


    My lips curled into a smile as I remembered Calista''s words how if the kiss was good, I will remember it, and I knew that I will remember this kiss forever.


    "You are good.", I said after some time.


    "Hmm?", he hummed questionably.


    "With magic.", I clarified. It was magical.


    Duke chuckled and tightened his hold on me. His lips found their way close to my ear and he murmured, "I have a few more tricks, only for you."


    My heart swelled when he said that it''s only for me. Duke always knew how to make me feel special.


    I rested my head on his shoulder, enjoying the comfort of being cradled in his arms that came with the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean, and my world was at peace.


    Part of me knew that there are many problems outside of this apartment, and numerous lingering questions between us, but I chose to ignore them all and enjoy this moment I dreamed about for years.


    It was just Duke and me, holding each other and breathing, and it was perfect.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was not sure if this was the right timing to go for a kiss.


    I wanted to take it slow and clear the air between us before making my move.


    My plan was to use this day to talk and get Serina to relax and in the evening to take her out for dinner and dancing and, if things go well, to make my intentions clear related to our present and the future.


    I had plans, but Serina was sitting next to me and fidgeting, and it was just the two of us, and the urge to get closer to her was overwhelming.


    Did she feel the pull as well?


    When she asked me what I''m up to, I couldn''t tell her that the only thing on my mind was to taste those lips that were inviting me from the first day of our high school. However, I could show her.


    I was encouraged by the insight our previous encounters gave me, the ones she believes are dreams.


    Will I ever tell her those were not dreams? Maybe, one day, when I have her trust and I''m confident that she will not despise me for spending nights with her without telling her that it was real.


    I have no regrets. Thanks to those encounters, I was confident that Serina loves me, and she wants to be with me.


    Serina innocently closed her eyes and waited for the magic to happen, and I couldn''t stop myself.


    Her lips were soft and delicious, and the initial contact shook my core.


    Serina''s scent is intoxicating, but her flavor is even more potent, and I couldn''t get enough of it.


    I was aware that there is no turning back. She was my drug, and I was addicted. Irrevocably.


    I was afraid that my hold is too strong and I''m hurting her, but she clung to me and pulled me closer, and I was sure that something inside me exploded as I fought my urge to push her down on that sofa and have my way with her.


    At first, I was happy with holding her hand, and I thought that a kiss will satisfy my hunger, but it only opened the floodgates of my urge to merge with her in every way possible.


    I never wanted anything so much in my life. The overwhelming need to claim her as mine was indescribable.


    I had to break the kiss while I was still holding onto my sanity because the scent of her arousal was pushing me to the edge.


    I leaned my forehead on Serina''s as we were both catching our breaths, and I enjoyed the sight of her blush that made her gray eyes stand out even more. Breathtaking.


    Her smile reached her eyes and I heard her say, "You are good."


    I was not sure if she was talking about the kiss, or the hug, or something else, so I decided to play it safe and ask for clarification without jumping to conclusions.


    "With magic.", she said, and I remembered that I told her to close her eyes so that I can show her a magic trick just before I kissed her.


    I inched closer to Serina''s ear, and I could hear her inhaling sharply in anticipation before I said, "I have a few more tricks, only for you." Everything I have is only for you, my love.


    Her blush increased and she lowered her head before resting it on my shoulder.


    I cradled Serina in my arms and relished the feeling of her leaning on me as I inhaled her scent of jasmine and Japanese wisteria.


    I imagined this so many times, me and Serina together, but it was never this perfect.


    She fits into my arms like she was made for me, everything about her is absolutely mind-blowing, and I couldn''t believe that this happened, finally.


    I was such a fool to let go of her after high school and to stay away from her during college, but now I knew better. I will not let go of her. Ever.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 205 - The Talk

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I enjoyed our current situation. Serina existed in my embrace and our hearts were beating as one.


    However, I was painfully aware that there are few things we need to clear up before moving forward. If we don''t, we will risk going back to where we were yesterday, and last year, and three years before, and I couldn''t live another day without Serina in my life.


    I needed to explain what happened so that she doesn''t doubt me in the future.


    "Serina¡­", I called, and she nodded lazily in response. Did she fall asleep? "Are you with me?"


    "Absolutely."


    I loved her answer, almost how much I love her. Is this a good time for a love confession? I should probably leave that for later.


    "Serina, we need to talk." I forced the words out of my mouth.


    "Do we have to?", she whined.


    No. We can stay like this forever. "Yes, we do."


    "OK. Talk.", she said and snuggled closer to me. Can she be any more adorable?


    I took a deep breath to compose my nerves which started acting up.


    I practiced this in my mind numerous times. I need to tell her what happened seven years ago and everything after that, without revealing how I''m aware of anything she told me during what she believes were her dreams.


    "I already told you that I have a lot to share with you, and I will start from the beginning. I want you to understand what happened after high school.", I started cautiously, and I felt her tensing against me.


    Keep on talking. Don''t chicken out now!


    "As we were approaching the end of high school, I made some decisions that impacted both of us."


    "Why are you talking about high school?", she interrupted me.


    "Because it''s important. You promised that you will listen.", I reminded her, and she nodded in agreement.


    "I will start by saying that I''m sorry. I was young and foolish, and I didn''t realize how difficult it will be to stick to the plan. I focused on my studies, trying to finish as soon as possible so that I can be self-sufficient, to be someone you can rely on."


    Serina pushed herself away from me and I felt the loss of her proximity.


    "We didn''t see each other after high school.", she said with a small frown on her enchanting face. "Are you saying that you avoided me so that I can rely on you?"


    Well, this didn''t turn out the way I expected. "Yes and no. It''s not that simple."


    "Make it simple.", she demanded.


    "Do you remember Magdalena Thompson?"


    Serina''s eyes flashed in anger. "Is that what you want to talk about? Do you think I want to listen about your conquests?"


    "No, no, no¡­", I said with urgency. "There was nothing between me and Magda. Nothing. Ever. I promise."


    Serina''s frown only deepened, and I saw that I''m running out of time.


    "Please, listen without jumping to conclusions. We were in the last year of high school when Magda came to me and told me that she is aware of the trust your grandmother left you. Magda said that she can make it disappear, that she will use her father''s connection and you will lose funds for college."


    "Why would she do that?"


    "Because she is crazy. She invited me a few times to go out with her, and I refused. She saw us together and because she couldn''t get to me directly, I can only assume that she checked your background."


    Serina nodded in understanding. "So, she used my fund to blackmail you into dating her."


    "Not dating. I mean¡­ that was her initial idea, but I told her that no matter what she tries I will never agree to something like that, so she compromised. She said that I need to stay away from you, and you will keep your funds."


    I took Serina''s hand into mine and held onto it like a lifeline.


    "Serina, at that time, I didn''t think it will be a big deal. I knew that with us going to different colleges, it would be difficult for us to see each other, so agreeing to her demands didn''t sound like a big sacrifice. I believed that phone calls will be enough as I focused on studying and I finished school one year before my generation." I skipped the part where I was keeping an eye on her because I didn''t want to sound like a stalker. "I used that year to build my investments with the goal to have enough so that when you finish your school we can travel, and I can take care of you. But then you disappeared and¡­ some said that you were dead, and there were rumors how you found a man and stayed in Italy, but I didn''t believe in any of those. I knew that you are alive, and I waited."


    Serina''s gaze hardened. "And how does Magda fit into that story?"


    I let out a long exhale. "I attended a few events with her. She swore that it''s nothing more than two friends going together, and I saw those events as an opportunity to strengthen my business network. Later, I found out that she staged photos and started rumors about how we are dating. Things got out of control, and I cut all my ties with her but that didn''t stop her from telling people how we are meeting secretly, and she is pregnant with my child. She is a nutcase."


    I thought that Serina will be pacified, but her frown only grew deeper. "What about other women?"


    "Other women?", I was puzzled, unsure what she was talking about. "I went on a few dates, mostly because I succumbed to social pressure, but it never caught on. Serina, I was young and foolish."


    "Why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I need to clear the air between us. No more secrets. We were apart for too long because I was stupid. There was not a single day I didn''t think about you, wondering where you are, if you are safe or happy. Not knowing, was torture and I don''t want to go through that again. Starting today, I will tell you everything you want to know. I regret not telling you about Magda when she approached me. Because of that, I lost my chance to love Sanya. You returned as Seraphina, and I will not repeat the same mistake."


    Serina''s eyes widened in shock. "Did you say¡­ love?"


    How stupid of me. What happened with waiting for better timing to make a confession? But the word was out already and denying it would be detrimental.


    "Yes, I did. From the first day of high school, I fell for you completely. You are the only one for me, Serina."


    "From the first day of high school?", Serina repeated, like she wanted to make sure she heard me right.


    "Yes.", I confirmed.


    Serina was in a daze, and I used this opportunity to hold her other hand as well.


    "You loved me from the first day of school¡­", she said, her voice barely a whisper as her eyes stirred with something I couldn''t read.


    "Then¡­ why did you leave?", she asked in a weak voice, and I could see all her insecurities resurfacing.


    Well, that backfired.


    "I told you, it was¡­"


    "Yes, you told me. It was all because of Magda and you did it so that I can go to college. But what about me? Where does that put me?" Serina angrily yanked her hands out of mine.


    Her glare prevented me from trying to hold her again and her next questions caught me unprepared.


    "How can you guarantee that it will not happen again? Can you tell me with certainty that you will not abandon me again if you believe that it''s for some greater good?"


    And there was the heavy word, ''abandon''.


    Did I abandon her? I guess I did.


    I was stupid and that''s in the past. How can I convince her that I would rather die than leave her side?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 206 - Negotiations

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I listened to Duke''s explanation and my heart tightened.


    His words about Magda and my scholarship fund stirred an internal fight inside me as I clearly remembered her scornful gazes and those few interactions I noticed between Duke and Magda from afar suddenly got a different meaning.


    I remember Duke telling me it was nothing, and I knew that he was hiding something, but after his explanation, there is a possibility that he was trying to shield me from another bully who targeted me for no fault of my own.


    Duke always protected me, because he knew very well how fragile I was and it''s not an exaggeration to say I might not survive those days without his presence.


    My heart screamed to trust him, but my mind was putting the brakes on.


    Three years ago, I heard a rumor that he is getting married and I blew up nearly half of Aldus''s villa. It took me a long time to pull myself out of that emotional hell.


    What will happen if we actually start dating and I end up falling for him more and then he abandons me? He did it once, and he could do it again.


    I saw his sincerity, but that didn''t mean his opinion will not change given the right circumstances.


    "Serina, I know I messed up and I don''t expect you to forgive me for the seven years we lost, but I hope you will find space in your life for me so that I can prove myself. For the last few years, I''m growing my assets and connections, and now I don''t depend on anyone. No one can endanger me, and I can protect you. You can do whatever you want, the only thing I''m asking you is, don''t push me away. I promise that I will not leave. Ever. I will always be by your side."


    The desperation in his voice stung me fiercely. The only man I ever loved is begging me to let him stay with me. Am I cruel for hesitating?


    Duke said that he loved me from the first day we met and that I''m still his only one. I would say how that''s impossible, but I''m a clear example that IS possible.


    I convinced myself how my emotions are just a leftover crush that got distorted by my dreams, but the last few hours proved me wrong.


    I am absolutely in love with Duke, and the way my soul becomes alive when he is around, tells me that we belong together.


    I can''t deceive myself that my life without Duke would be anything other than agonizing.


    Can I back away at this point? What will be the consequences? What are my options?


    I knew that blindly accepting this relationship will be potentially catastrophic, and at the same time, staying away from Duke is impossible.


    He asked me to allow him to prove his sincerity, and even though I was not clear what that means, it sounded acceptable because every other option was devastating.


    "Alright¡­", I said.


    Duke''s face exploded into a smile. "You will not regret this, Serina!"


    He cupped my cheeks with his palms and kissed me on the lips. It was a chaste kiss. And then he kissed me again, and again, and that last slow kiss turned hungry.


    His tongue made its way inside my mouth, filling me with his flavors and messing with my reasoning.


    How am I supposed to think like this?


    I pulled out of the kiss with difficulty.


    Why were my arms around him? Traitors!


    "This¡­ We can''t kiss like this until you prove yourself.", I said breathily.


    His expression fell. "How can we kiss?"


    I was at a loss. Do we need to kiss? Can we go without kissing from this point?


    Ah! Why is everything so confusing?


    I remembered my dreams. "Uhm¡­ you can kiss my cheek and my forehead and my hand¡­"


    "So, only lips are off-limits?", he interrupted me, a little bit too enthusiastic for my liking.


    I was not sure, but it sounded OK. "Yes?"


    His sly smile was on. "I''m fine with that. I will not kiss you on the lips until you ask me. But I''m warning you that if you kiss me first I will respond and that doesn''t count like I broke my word, and from that point onward, me kissing you is fair game."


    How did he come up with all those rules within a second? His confidence irked me, but I nodded in agreement.


    Duke inched closer and placed a longing kiss on my cheek and I realized that it will be nearly impossible to stick to the no-kissing-on-the-lips rule. What did I get myself into?


    "Thank you, Serina. You will not regret this.", he murmured, and then he kissed my cheek again. "I promise." Another kiss. "I will make you happy¡­" And another, each kiss moving a little closer to my lips.


    I gasped when I realized that I''m getting carried away and that my head is moving toward him, like a sunflower looking for the sun.


    This will be more difficult than I thought.


    I scooted away from him and pretended not to see his disapproval.


    "We need to clarify a few things¡­", I said, and he looked at me expectantly. "We are not dating, and I didn''t accept you."


    He frowned. Is it wrong to think about a frowning man as cute?


    "Instead of telling me what it isn''t, how about you tell me what it is?", he demanded.


    Well, he had a point. "Officially, we are friends. Unofficially, I agree to let you court me and you are not allowed to take advantage of the fact that I like you."


    His lips curved into a devious smile in slow motion. "You like me?"


    I rolled my eyes at him, and he lifted his hands defensively.


    "Alright! Sorry, sorry¡­", Duke said with urgency. "When you say, officially and unofficially, that translates to when someone else is around and when we are in private, just the two of us. Right?"


    I paused. What was I thinking? I was not thinking! "Yes."


    His face lit up and I realized that he came up with something.


    "As friends, we will stay in touch and see each other often. And when you say that I can court you, that means I can take you out on a date." Duke reached for my hand and caressed my knuckles with his thumb. "Am I allowed to do this when we go out?" He pointed with his chin toward our hands.


    "Holding hands is fine.", I confirmed.


    He lifted my hand and placed a light kiss at the back of my palm. "How about this?"


    Is he negotiating?


    "That''s also fine."


    Duke scooted closer to me and kissed my cheek. "How about this?"


    "Are we talking about in private or in public?", I asked in a shaky voice because he didn''t move away, and he made small circles with his nose over my cheek.


    "I know many friends who kiss each other on the cheek in public.", Duke murmured, his lips feeling ticklish on the edge of my jaw.


    I turned toward him, and our noses touched. "Do you kiss your friends?"


    "All my kisses are for you only."


    Damn this man! Other than being outrageously handsome, he is a sweet talker as well. I''m doomed!


    We were too close, and I wanted to pull back, but I saw his sly smile and I didn''t want to be the one to lose in this showdown. As long as I don''t ask to be kissed and don''t go for it first, I''m fine, right?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 207 - An Update From Marius

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Every fiber of my being wanted to close that minuscule distance between our lips and to kiss Duke senselessly, but I held back fiercely.


    If I give in easily, it won''t be good. I need time to think and not rush into things, and he should also understand that I''m angry he made such a big decision without consulting me.


    Would anything change if he told me about Magda when she blackmailed him? I was not sure, but I would not be this insecure.


    I am aware that he was protecting me and trying to do the right thing, but I want to be treated as equal, and that means I want to be part of the decision-making process.


    No matter how firm my resolve was, being this close to him, I found it difficult to resist.


    How can a guy smell so good? And his taste still lingers in my mouth, making me crave for more.


    I jolted when the front door closed, and I realized that was Maria with Duke''s new clothes.


    I swiftly scooted away from Duke, how much the sofa allowed.


    Now that he got a change of clothes, he can leave.


    Should I ask him to leave? No. I didn''t want him to leave. Especially not with that werewolf watching us at the restaurant. Marius should call me soon with updates, and until then, Duke will be safe if he stays with me.


    How can I get him to stay longer?


    I remembered that we didn''t finish our lunch.


    "Are you hungry?"


    He licked his lips slowly and I stared at that small action intently. God, how I wanted that tongue all over me!


    "What are you offering?", Duke asked, and I hoped that he can''t read minds because I was offering myself.


    "We didn''t finish lunch", I reminded him. "I can ask my staff to prepare something. While we wait, I can give you a tour of the apartment."


    He agreed. "Sounds like a plan."


    I showed him to the guest bedroom where he can change clothes, and I went to my bedroom to change into something more comfortable.


    I untied my hair and let it fall on my back freely and I picked a short-sleeved summer dress that flared from my hips and ended at my knee level.


    I struggled with the buttons because I shivered like a dry leaf on the wind. I couldn''t believe that Duke was in my apartment, two doors down the hallway, and I was about to give him a tour of my apartment, and then we will share a meal and then¡­ I didn''t know what would come next, but I was nervous.


    I jumped when my phone rang. It was Marius!


    "Yes?"


    "Young Miss¡­", Marius paused. "The werewolf says that he is working for Mr. Orsini."


    I didn''t get it. "Works for him?"


    "His name is Sergio, and he works for Mr. Orsini as his assistant since he founded the Eclipse, and before that, he was Mr. Orsini''s bodyguard."


    How could that be? The werewolf was running after Duke like a madman. "Are you sure?"


    "That''s what the wolf said."


    "Why was he chasing him?"


    "I warned the werewolf previously to keep his distance from you. His intention was to keep Mr. Orsini from getting close to you because the werewolf knows who Master Aldus is."


    I thought for a moment. In the employee files I got related to the Eclipse, there was Sergio Agosti as Duke''s assistant. Sergio saw me and Aldus as a danger for his employer (aka Duke), and he tried to keep us apart. But one thing didn''t make sense.


    "Why would a werewolf work for a human?"


    "He said that Mr. Orsini pays well and it''s easy money.", Marius responded.


    "Oh¡­" That made sense. "From which pack is he?"


    "He is a loner, not associated with any pack."


    I would be worried that he is rogue, but Lazarus is a loner, and he is fine. And if this Sergio has any bad intentions, he would probably act against Duke by now because he is working for Duke for several years. "Did he say anything else?"


    "Nothing useful.", Marius responded. "He lived in Southern Europe before the war broke, and then he came to London, more than ten years ago. He asked us to keep it a secret that he is a werewolf because Mr. Orsini is not aware of his identity."


    I didn''t like the idea of a werewolf lingering around Duke. They are physical and impulsive, why would a werewolf be an assistant to a guy who is into finances? "Do you think he is dangerous?"


    "He is mostly worried about his job. What should I do with him? I can dispose of him if you wish. Better safe than sorry.", Marius said like it''s a totally normal thing.


    Sure, we can get rid of him, but how will I explain that to Duke? Duke heard me talking on the phone when I said to Marius to capture the werewolf. "No need, thank you. Let him go for now."


    Why are things so complicated? When I asked Duke why the man was chasing him, he said that he was trying to prevent him from leaving the restaurant.


    Why didn''t Duke tell me that was his assistant? I will need to talk to Duke about this. If he is not too attached to that werewolf, I will recommend Duke to let that guy go. Werewolves are dangerous!


    I stepped out of the bedroom and found Duke in the living room.


    He was wearing blue jeans and a light gray polo shirt that fit snugly around his firm chest. God! He looks good in anything.


    Duke''s eyes moved from my toes to the top of my head and his hungry gaze combined with that deadly lopsided smirk made me blush.


    If someone told me that I will get aroused just because of the way someone was looking at me, I would call that person a liar. Until one minute ago. Damn!


    I swallowed softly and gestured down the hallway. "Let''s start the tour from the rooftop terrace."


    Duke was next to me in a few swift steps, and he took my hand into his.


    "Lead the way, my lady."


    I smiled when his warmth transferred into my palm. This handholding, I can get used to it, easily.


    I showed him the apartment, and Duke was very interested in my bedroom.


    After checking the closet and the bathroom, he sat on my bed and bounced on it a few times, like he was testing the firmness of the mattress, and then he threw himself backward with his arms spread wide.


    "Uhm¡­ that''s my bed.", I said while looking at Duke who was making himself at home on my bed.


    "It will be ours.", he responded matter-of-factly.


    I felt the heat increasing in my cheeks and I grit my teeth in annoyance. Why am I getting so easily flustered?


    How can he be so casual? Did he forget that he needs to prove himself? And why did he skip all the courting and went straight to sleeping together?


    "What happened with you having lots of money and taking care of me?", I asked mockingly.


    Duke froze for a second and then a big smile bloomed on his face. "We can go house shopping right away. Do you have a neighborhood in mind? Or a city? We can live in any country you want..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 208 - His Biggest Secret

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was flabbergasted. How did Duke reach from sleeping in my bed to cohabiting? And he was talking about the two of us buying a home like it''s a totally normal thing.


    It''s not that I was against it. Of course, I dreamed about Duke and what the future might bring if we were together, but even my wildest imagination didn''t go beyond steamy nights and traveling the world, yet his talk was going toward the possibility of settling down.


    All this was too sudden and too fast and, I was unable to keep up with him.


    I let out a long exhale. "We are not house shopping."


    Duke nodded obediently. "I agree. It''s too soon." He smirked. "Until you are ready to pick a house for us to live in, we can crash here. I don''t mind mooching off you. After all, what''s mine is yours and what''s yours is mine. Or you can come to my place. It''s much smaller, but it''s enough to¡­"


    "Stop!", I disrupted his banter. "We are not going to live together!"


    Duke looked at me like I said something silly. "Are you sure? You know it''s only a matter of time, right? Why are you postponing the inevitable?"


    His innocent expression told me he really meant it, and I rubbed my forehead helplessly. "Duke, did you forget¡­"


    "Mateo.", he interrupted me.


    I was about to remind him that he needs to prove himself and that we are not even dating, but then this unfamiliar name caught me by surprise. Did I hear him right?


    "What?"


    Duke sat on the bed and looked me in the eyes. Determination in his gaze hinted that I''m about to hear something important.


    "Mateo. I told you, no more secrets. My real name is Mateo."


    I blinked in confusion. "I thought your name is Drago."


    "I grew up in Italy, as young master Mateo. My father was a big-shot businessman. When I was fourteen years old, he ended up in some trouble. My mother was killed, and everything was a mess. My father sent me to London with a guardian and a passport with my photo and name Drago Orsini."


    I stood frozen and stared at him. Just before we met, Duke lost his mother and everything he knew as his world flipped upside down and I had no idea.


    We never spoke about families, probably because mine was a shitty one, but I assumed that his parents are rich celebrities and that they assigned him a guardian so that he can enjoy a normal life as a high schooler, away from the limelight.


    I couldn''t imagine that a boy who smiled at me and made my days better went through all that and he kept it in. I saw him as a carefree boy, perfect in everything he does, and I was unable to spot any sadness in him.


    I sat on the bed next to Duke and held his hand in mine.


    "I''m so sorry. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He smiled while lacing his fingers with mine.


    "There was nothing you could do about it. You and my guardian are the only two people who know about this."


    Wow! I had a hunch that it will be something important, but I never thought it will be this big. Only me and his guardian know about his past before he came to London? "What about your father?"


    Duke shook his head. "I didn''t hear from him since I left. The company and all assets are gone as well. They were sold on public auction about one year after I came to London, since no one claimed them as the heir."


    Oh, is his father dead also? "You didn''t go searching for him?"


    "He sent me away to protect me with words that I should keep a low profile and not look back because it''s not safe."


    I stared at Duke as the information sank in. He told me a secret, probably his biggest one.


    His family''s business got into trouble, his parents died, and he fled the country with a different identity.


    Mateo. It suits him. I never saw him as Drago, and that''s why I always called him Duke.


    Some things clicked in my mind. The sudden mess, his mother''s death, company and assets gone together with his father, staying out of Italy with a different name and staying lowkey¡­ All this didn''t sound like problems with the government or mafia, and when I added into that a werewolf who is an assistant and used to be a bodyguard, there was only one more thing to confirm.


    "Was Sergio your guardian?"


    Duke nodded. "How do you know? I never spoke about him. Sergio told me that the fewer people know about us being connected, the better it will be, so we didn''t reveal our relationship unless absolutely necessary."


    With this, I was confident that his father did business with creatures and things went South.


    No wonder he had a werewolf as a guardian. Sergio was probably working for his father and when things got dangerous for young Mateo, his father sent him to safety with the protection of the most powerful person he knew. Even if Mateo''s father didn''t know that Sergio is a werewolf, he would know that he is stronger and faster than an average human.


    This reminded me. "Was Sergio the man who was chasing you on the street today?"


    Duke looked at me guiltily. "I''m sorry I didn''t clarify that. Sergio doesn''t meddle in my private affairs, but today he went crazy, telling me not to go after you."


    "Why was he stopping you?"


    "He is convinced that Aldus Mezzanotte is dangerous. I don''t know how Sergio connected that you are Seraphina."


    As a werewolf, Sergio should know a thing or two about Aldus and with Marius delivering his warning, Sergio got a hint who my father is and who I am. But the most important thing was... "And you still went after me."


    Duke squeezed my fingers gently, reminding me that we are holding hands.


    "Serina, I lost everyone I cared about. I will not lose you, no matter who your father is."


    My heart shook from the emotions that filled his words, and my eyes prickled with tears that threatened to fall.


    I never realized how lonely he was, like me, or probably more because he grew up with a loving family and he lost it suddenly.


    Duke came to a foreign country, as a teenager. He was scared and angry and dejected, and maybe in all that mess, I was his refuge, just how he was mine.


    Guilt swelled inside me for being blind. At that time, I was focused on my problems, hoping that I will cruise through my school days and get a degree that will grant me freedom. I didn''t notice when or how I started relying on Duke to make my days better and fill them with good memories, and he did all that without letting me know how much he was hurting inside.


    I scooted closer and hugged him with all my might, hoping that my presence will alleviate some of the grief he is holding in because, despite his smile, the pain of losing his family is something that will never be forgotten.


    "You will not lose me, Duke. Not if you treat me right."


    Did he understand that I loved him from the first day we met and that my life doesn''t have a meaning without him in it?


    I didn''t care about the last seven years, and I didn''t care about the future. The only thing that mattered was right now, the two of us together, and I didn''t want to spoil it, not even a little bit.


    His arms were already around me, and he hummed into my hair. "I will treat you as my Goddess because that''s what you are."


    I smiled at his words. A Goddess. Isn''t he talking big?


    Maybe he would take those words back if he could see me creating a tornado and call me a walking calamity instead. I thought of having some fun with it.


    "I might require some sacrifices."


    I was confident that he will say something witty, but he responded seriously, "I will do anything for you, Serina."


    I believed him. Maybe because I would do anything for him. Anything.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 209 - Captured By Vampires

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    This day became a fucking nightmare.


    My instincts told me something is off when the young master went to that reunion.


    I should have stayed in bed and pretended that today didn''t happen but noooo, I had to go and investigate because I feared that he will make a mess and ruin more than ten years of staying under the radar.


    Next, I found out that Sanya is back. I was worried about how her presence will change things, but soon I realized that was only the tip of the iceberg of my problems because there was a vampire breathing down my neck and the big revelation for the day was that Sanya IS Seraphina Mezzanotte! What the hell?


    I couldn''t agree with the vampire more. We need to stay away from Seraphina and Aldus and¡­ only if the young master would listen, things would be great.


    I knew that he is set on her, but I didn''t imagine that he will make a spectacle and jump into her car. It looked like a scene from an action movie.


    I cursed my luck. Now what?


    I heard my wolf growling and I wanted to shut him up. Yes, I know we are in trouble!


    And then someone turned off the lights.


    My whole body burned from the inside, and I opened my eyes to find myself in a dark room with a light pointing at my face.


    Why am I tied to a chair?


    I tried yanking myself free, but those leather straps that were keeping my wrists secured behind my back felt like the strongest chains ever made and wouldn''t budge. Are they enchanted?


    "Are you awake, wolf?", I heard a condescending voice and a shadow moved behind the light that was blinding me.


    ''Hey, now is a good time to start talking to me!'', I urged my wolf who was completely silent.


    Something was off. Really off.


    As much as my wolf is not talking to me for the last decade, I was aware of his presence, yet now he was completely missing. What the hell?


    Don''t panic, Sergio! Calm down and analyze the situation!


    And then it hit me¡­ I was unable to feel my wolf and the burning pain from the inside¡­ it meant only one thing, wolfsbane.


    The person who got me was not only aware that I''m a werewolf, but he also knew how to deal with one.


    Ah, shit! The straps holding me are not enchanted. The problem is that I''m weak. With the wolfsbane in my system, I''m barely better than a human.


    Is this how things end?


    Well, maybe my strength and reflexes are gone, but I still have my mind. Think, Sergio. Think!


    "Are you a hunter? You can''t do this. There will be consequences. I didn''t endanger any humans."


    The man chuckled. "Do you really think that works? Unless your pack members search for you and come up with some evidence, no one will care that you are gone. No one."


    I knew he was right, but I had to try something, alright?


    There was a time when creature hunters followed rules, and not only followed, but they were enforcing them. However, since my Alpha is gone, everyone is doing whatever they want in the shadows and the hunters are among the worst offenders.


    They feel threatened by our speed, strength, and powers, and they would do anything to enhance their bodies and suppress us. Bastards.


    The light moved and then I saw his face. It''s the same vampire from the restaurant.


    He sneered at me. "You see¡­ just like the hunters, I don''t care about rules and consequences because when I''m done with you, there will be no one to talk about it."


    "You told me to stay away from the girl and I did.", I pointed out the fact.


    He clicked his tongue. "But then you chased after her companion, and she told me to find out why you did that."


    I could see that he was enjoying this. Bastard!


    "I was trying to keep him away from your Miss, just how you requested."


    He tilted his head. "Why would you care if a human is getting close to my Miss?"


    "Because he is my boss. I''m keeping an eye on him and if he is close to your Miss, then I will be also."


    "Your boss?"


    Ah, finally I got his attention. "My name is Sergio, and Drago Orsini is my employer¡­"


    I told him how I''m working for the young Master for the last decade. First as his bodyguard and then as his assistant. Of course, I didn''t say I came with him from Italy or anything before that, our official story is that we crossed paths in London. It''s the same story I prepared in advance with the young master, and if the vampire checks, the young master will confirm.


    "You see, all this is a misunderstanding.", I said to the vampire.


    "My young Miss will decide on that¡­", his stiff expression didn''t reveal his thoughts, but his eyes were hungry for blood. My blood.


    I hate vampires. They think of everyone as food.


    He is calling Sanya, I mean¡­ Seraphina? "Wait! Can you not reveal that I''m a werewolf?"


    "She knows.", he said mockingly.


    "But Mr. Orsini is not aware of my identity, and I would like to keep my job." The first part was true, and probably the second one as well, as I didn''t know how young master would react if he finds out I''m a werewolf.


    The vampire arched his eyebrow and continued fiddling with his phone.


    Ah! Is my young master sucked dry by Aldus''s daughter? Or is she chopping him off in order to use his organs for experiments?


    The young master is head over heels for her and he will give her his liver willingly!


    I listened to the vampire''s phone call, and I was surprised to hear how his demeanor changed. From a ruthless interrogator, he turned into an obedient servant in an instant.


    "His name is Sergio, and he works for Mr. Orsini as his assistant¡­" He glanced at me. "That''s what the wolf said. ¡­ I warned the werewolf previously to keep his distance from you. His intention was to keep Mr. Orsini from getting close to you because the werewolf knows who Master Aldus is¡­ Just a moment."


    The vampire narrowed his eyes at me. "What''s the name of your pack?"


    What should I say? I can''t lie because if he checks I will be in more trouble than I am currently. Well, here it goes¡­ "I don''t have a pack."


    He snorted and returned to his phone call, "He is a loner, not associated with any pack."


    I thought that the call went rather well, and then I heard the vampire say, "What should I do with him? I can dispose of him if you wish. Better safe than sorry."


    I couldn''t believe this!


    Sanya Bogdan, a scrawny human girl is about to decide my fate? Well, maybe she is not a scrawny human girl now, but that''s what she was until recently!


    Ever since I left Italy, I''m sinking lower and lower, and this is definitely my lowest point.


    I used to be a powerful shaman, someone everyone respected, yet look at me now. I''m captured by a vampire, my wolf is out of my reach, and an insignificant human girl is about to decide if I live or die. Great, just great.


    The vampire was not happy with the girl''s response, and I assumed I will survive another day, only to live with this eternal embarrassment.


    I saw the vampire approach me with a syringe.


    "Wait! What is that?"


    He snickered. "Just something to make sure you don''t know where this is. Oh, right¡­ do you want us to drop you off where we found you or do you have a location in mind?"


    I groaned internally. It seems he will knock me out again. If I get another dose of wolfsbane, it will take a long time to get it out of my system.


    Another thing got my attention; he said ''us'' which means there are more of them. Bloodsuckers.


    "Can you leave me next to my apartment?" It sounded better than being ditched on the busy street.


    "Sure. My Miss seems to like your boss, so we will do this for you."


    He smiled maliciously and jabbed the syringe in my shoulder, and then the lights went off again. He didn''t even ask for the address!


    I hate vampires.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 210 - Bursting In Fury

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I ended my call with Anna in a good mood. We are going to meet for dinner with Kim and a few more girlfriends and then hit the town.


    The only thing that can make this better would be if Drago makes an appearance.


    For the last three years, the man is like a ghost. He is present in the business world, and people say they met with him, but I can''t even see his shadow.


    I thought that persistently sparking rumors about us will get the man out of his hiding so that he confronts me, but the only thing I achieved is that people think I''m in a super-private relationship, and every time I get close to a guy, everyone thinks I''m cheating.


    I know very well that he is avoiding me, but giving up on Drago after so much time feels wasteful of the efforts I exerted until now.


    Of course, I tried setting up appointments at the Eclipse, Drago''s company, with a pretense that I''m in need of financial advice, but I couldn''t see anyone other than low-level advisors. I pulled some strings to get in contact with resources for high-profile clients, however, the stupid secretary refused to schedule me a meeting with Drago no matter how much money I showed on my bank account. How exasperating.


    My phone rang and a name showed up on the screen that I didn''t expect. Cynthia, a sorry excuse for a woman who hopes to get inside my circle.


    The only reason she has my phone number is because she was Drago''s classmate, and there was a time when she was spying for me and telling me about what Drago was up to.


    Well, I might as well see what she wants.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi, Magda¡­ Cynthia here."


    I rolled my eyes. The caller''s ID told me who it is, stupid.


    "May I know why you are calling me on a Saturday afternoon?"


    "I''m on my way to the Violet Ballad from the Piping Vault.", she said.


    Why would I care that she is going from a restaurant to a club? Isn''t it early for the Violet Ballad? There is nothing going on before nine o''clock, and it''s barely four. Wait¡­ something else doesn''t fit.


    "You are going to the Violet Ballad? They are not open at this time."


    "Ah, I see you got my hint.", she said mysteriously. "We got it booked for a private party. You see, our class from high school had a reunion that started at eleven¡­"


    I was all ears. "Get to the point, Cynthia. Is Drago there?"


    "Would I call you if he didn''t make an appearance?"


    My breath hitched. Drago is there!


    I was on my way to the closet to pick an outfit because I''m heading to the Violet Ballad!


    "Cynthia, dear¡­", I said sweetly. "You can get me in, right?"


    She let out a long exhale and I lost my patience.


    "Fine! Tell me what you want!"


    "I''m sorry to inform you that he left."


    I couldn''t believe this! "What? He left and NOW you are calling me?"


    "Well¡­", she drawled. "We met at school and then we had lunch at the Piping Vault. He left halfway through his meal."


    I exhaled forcibly. "So, why are you calling me?"


    "I have information."


    "What information?"


    "Aren''t you curious why he left early?"


    "Why did he leave?", I asked impatiently. Why is she dragging and not going to the point already?


    "A-a-a-a¡­", she made some funny sounds. "You see, he made us all sign non-disclosure agreements, and telling you anything would potentially put me in trouble."


    "Non-disclosure agreements?" I didn''t think that he would go that far. "What was so important that he went to such lengths?"


    Instead of answering, Cynthia stated her demands. "I want your word that no one will know I''m the one who told you about this, and I want to be invited to the next ten outings you have with your group."


    I didn''t care about the first part, as for the second... she can be invited, and we will ignore her if she shows up. "Fine."


    "Alright¡­", she said happily. "Sanya was there."


    "What!?", I said much louder than intended. "Impossible¡­"


    "It''s possible.", Cynthia said smugly. "She strutted into the classroom like she owns the place. You should see her. Her skin is perfect. We all agreed that it must be plastic surgery. And the clothes she was wearing proved that the rumors about the Italian sugar daddy are true¡­"


    I listened to Cynthia''s banter and remembered the events from three years ago. Ruby, Adele, and Willow were freaking out over the phone, telling me that the man pulled Sanya into an alley and he went crazy.


    No one saw Sanya after that or heard anything about her and I assumed that she is either dead or too ashamed to show her face again.


    And now she is back.


    Is she here to seek revenge? No. There is no way she will know about my involvement, and those three wenches won''t dare to expose me. Or maybe they will if they feel that they don''t have any other choice¡­ I will need to cut loose ends.


    Cynthia was telling me how Drago took a separate table for him and Sanya and that he ignored everyone else, Sanya left early, and he ran after her.


    When Cynthia finished her talk, I was left with one question, "Is he with her now?"


    "I''m not sure. She left first, and he was right after her. Neither of them returned and I didn''t have a good view of the street.", Cynthia responded.


    After all this time, I thought that Drago''s infatuation with Sanya will subside, yet he is still doing crazy stuff for her, and she is not appreciating it. Stupid slattern!


    "So, what do you think? Was this information worth it?", Cynthia asked.


    "You have a deal. I will send you the details where we are meeting tonight for dinner."


    I ended the call without waiting for Cynthia to respond.


    Sanya is back. Sanya.


    My blood boiled at the thought of how Drago always prioritized that girl, like she is something special. And now they are probably together, she is smiling at him while he dances around her like a jester.


    I would give anything in the world to have just a fraction of the attention he is giving her.


    "AH!", I shouted in anger and flung one crystal figurine at the wall that broke upon the harsh contact.


    My whole body trembled in fury, and I got my hands on the table lamp and started bashing it against the wall once, twice, trice¡­


    The door of my room flung open. "Magda? What the fuck?!"


    It was Jonathan.


    "Get out!", I shouted at him. "This has nothing to do with you!"


    "The hell it doesn''t! Chill or I will make you!"


    I froze under his icy glare. Jonathan looked really angry.


    He snorted as his eyes moved over the glass on the carpet. "I hope you have a good story for why you turned into a full psycho."


    I lowered my head. What am I supposed to say? That a ghost from the past came to torture me? No, I can''t mention Sanya because then John might investigate who she is and connect me with her disappearance from three years ago. But he is glaring at me and waiting for an explanation.


    "It''s Drago¡­", I said weakly.


    "Drago Orsini?", John asked with disgust. "You are still hooked on him? He doesn''t deserve you."


    "I can''t forget about him, John¡­", I hoped that my pitiful expression will calm down his anger. "You don''t understand. I love him."


    Johnathan frowned. "Love? You don''t know the meaning of that word."


    "Please, instead of admonishing me, how about you help me?"


    "And how can I help you?"


    I couldn''t believe my luck. Is he actually considering it? Maybe I should act pitifully crazy in front of him more often.


    "Can you keep an eye on him and let me know about his movements? I know you are watching numerous people for dad¡­ you can add Drago to that list, and no one will know¡­"


    "If I promise to look into it, will you calm down?"


    I nodded in agreement.


    "Don''t do this kind of crazy shit again. If you need help, come to me. I will send you a maid to clean this mess¡­"


    And with that, Johnathan left my room.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 211 - Catching Up (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was having a fantastic day in Serina''s apartment.


    We shared a meal on the rooftop terrace and spoke about everything and anything while catching up.


    I was fascinated to hear what Serina did in the last few years.


    She told me that she finished her college online and that Aldus is teaching her about business and chemistry so that she can help him at Notte Pharmaceuticals; not only in leadership but also in coming up with new products. In addition to that, she learned several languages and took dancing lessons, and she picked up painting as a hobby.


    Serina is beyond amazing.


    "Can you paint me?", I asked, and my curiosity was piqued when she squirmed uncomfortably. "What are you hiding?"


    She got her phone and unlocked it before handing it to me.


    "I kind of did¡­", she said, and my eyes widened at several photos of me. No, not photos. Those were photos of drawings and paintings, from simple sketches to detailed oil paintings.


    It was the younger me, from high school. They were great. So much detail.


    "You are very talented.", she smiled at my compliment, but I meant it.


    "You painted me.", I stated the obvious. "Does this mean you were thinking about me?"


    She snatched her phone back and huffed. "I don''t know why I showed you these. Now you have material to tease me."


    "I will not tease you, Serina. I am glad you were thinking about me because I was thinking about you all the time."


    "You did?"


    I knew that she was insecure, but if I opened up and told her everything, she would probably freak out. Sometimes, I was freaking out myself because my feelings toward Serina were a mix of infatuation and obsession. And they still are.


    "How do you think I connected you are Seraphina?", I asked and waited to get her full attention before I continued. "I would turn after every girl who resembles you in any way, only to be disappointed that it''s not you. About three years ago, London was buzzing about Aldus Mezzanotte introducing his daughter. It got to my ears that she is smart and beautiful, with long brown hair and gray eyes that captivated many. As much as the description was vague, something stirred in me. I don''t know if it was intuition or my desperation to find you, but I couldn''t sleep peacefully until I got my hands on a photo¡­"


    I took my phone and showed her a photo from that event that was secretly taken by one of the attendees; it was a blurry photo of Serina dancing with Henry Blackwater.


    Of course, I didn''t say that I made a connection because in her ''dream'' she told me her name is Seraphina, and that is why I put extra effort to get my hands on that photo and clear the last specs of my doubt.


    "Since then, I was keeping track of news related to Aldus Mezzanotte and his talented daughter. I tried reaching out to you, but your father has impressive security, so I waited."


    "How did you know that Mona can deliver me the invitation?"


    I smiled guiltily before admitting, "She went with you to your old house."


    "You were watching my house?"


    Oh, God! Here it is! She figured out that I''m a stalker!


    "I was desperate to get close to you. When your parents moved out, I wanted to buy that house and give it to you when we meet, but someone bought it before I could."


    "My father did.", Serina said with a smile and my anxiety dwindled.


    "That information confirmed how the woman from rumors is the same as the one on this photo, and the same one I was missing profusely..."


    To my surprise, Serina didn''t blame me for keeping tabs on her.


    We moved to the balcony, and I liked it better because there were chaises. I didn''t care much about the view because my attention was completely on Serina.


    I sat on a chaise, and extended my hand, inviting Serina to join me.


    When I saw her hesitating, I scooted to the edge and patted the space next to me. "There is plenty of room for both of us. Let me hold you because only like that I believe that this is not a dream and you are really here, in front of me."


    To my delight, Serina smiled and accepted my invitation.


    I pulled her to lean on me and I was ecstatic when she didn''t resist.


    We laid on the chaise with Serina''s head on my shoulder and her hand resting on my chest, and it felt just right.


    Her body next to mine felt incredible and I hoped that she could feel it too.


    I decided to ask a question that was on my mind since I found out that she is Seraphina.


    "Serina, how did you end up with Aldus Mezzanotte as your father?"


    Serina let out a long exhale. "I''m surprised that you didn''t ask me that first."


    "There are so many things related to you I want to hear about, it''s difficult to prioritize."


    She hummed ambiguously and her smile faded as she started talking, "It was in the final weeks of my college. I went to Venice on a vacation. Ruby, Willow, and Adele were my roommates. We were not close during college, but I thought that they agreed to go with me as part of their final prank, or maybe they decided to treat me as equal, for once. In any case, it was my opportunity to see Venice and I didn''t want to miss it. I thought that I can ignore whatever they were plotting. I was wrong, but I found out too late¡­"


    I knew that those three set her up, but I was not sure how Aldus fits into that story, so I didn''t interrupt and I waited for her to continue talking.


    "They spiked my drink and hired a random guy to dance with me. I didn''t understand what''s going on until I saw them taking photos. I thought that would be it, you know¡­ the guys has his hands on me, they take photos, and the prank is over, but then he dragged me to a side alley and things got serious. He got frisky and I fought back and the next thing I know, I was in Aldus''s house. Aldus said that he found me in the alley. I suffered a heavy blow and was out for three days. I woke up without knowing who I was."


    I stared blankly into space while her words sank in.


    "Duke?"


    I saw Serina looking at me with concern in her beautiful gray eyes. She suffered and I had no idea. I passively waited for her to come to me, thinking that she is enjoying as Miss Mezzanotte, yet she went through such a horrific experience of being drugged and assaulted and left to die in an alley.


    To die!


    "Did you find out who the guy was?", I managed to ask as rage rolled through me and I struggled to keep it contained.


    "No. It seems that he hit me too hard, and I passed out. Aldus suspects that he freaked out and ran away in fear of being caught."


    He hit her so hard that she passed out and he left her like that?


    It takes a special kind of evil to raise a hand on a helpless woman. And this was MY woman!


    If I ever get my hands on him, I will rip him into pieces for daring to put his hands on Serina!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 212 - Catching Up (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Some of the things Serina told me I already knew, but some were difficult to accept. It''s not that I didn''t believe her, but I wished that it was not true.


    "You lost your memories?", I asked.


    Serina nodded in confirmation. "Aldus gave me this name and introduced me as his daughter. It took some time for my memories to start trickling in. It was in bits and pieces, mostly in my sleep, like dreams and during the day I would try to distinguish if those scenes were real and where they fit. I was confused why there was no missing person fitting my description. By the time I remembered who I was, people at home were talking that I eloped with a sexy Italian. Aldus offered me to keep my current identity and here I am."


    I wondered why she was not coming back and now I understood that she didn''t know where to come.


    I thought that Serina finished talking, but then she spoke some more, "I know that Ruby, Willow, and Adele set me up, but I have difficulty understanding their motive. They were mean to me, but it was mostly verbal insults. Drugging me, leaving me with a violent stranger, and returning home without me as nothing happened was too much."


    It hit me hard that Serina knew about those three betraying her. She must have suffered a lot to find out that girls who were her classmates would do such a thing.


    Pure rage rolled through me. Magda. That deranged bitch!


    Magda was aware that with Sanya graduating, she will be out of any blackmail material against me, and she got those three wenches to do her dirty work.


    It all happened because of me. I can''t imagine the horrible experience of being helpless at the mercy of a ruffian. Serina probably lost her memories because her mind shut down.


    I hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry, Serina. I''m so sorry¡­"


    "There is no reason for you to feel bad.", she comforted me, and I felt horrible.


    Should I tell her that Magda was behind all of that? Will Serina hate me if she finds out that she was drugged and assaulted because of me?


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I heard Duke apologizing repeatedly and I felt at a loss of what to do.


    Why was he feeling bad?


    "Don''t¡­", I said. "It''s not your fault."


    "Actually¡­", he paused. "When you went missing, I did an investigation on your whereabouts. I knew that Adele, Willow, and Ruby left you behind in Venice. I confronted them, and their story was how you found a guy and stayed behind, and that they were unable to convince you otherwise. I didn''t believe them, and I tried finding you, but there were no traces."


    I felt warm and fuzzy in my chest. "You were looking for me?"


    "Like a lunatic. I lost count of how many detectives I hired, but you disappeared without a trace. I made sure to make Adele''s, Willow''s, and Ruby''s lives difficult by telling my business partners to mark them as unemployable."


    "Is that why neither of them can find a decent job?"


    Duke nodded in confirmation and looked at me seriously. "Serina, I believe that I know who might be behind them."


    The way he said it hinted that I should know that person, but I didn''t want to jump to conclusions. "Who?"


    "Magda."


    I felt a lump in my throat. "Are you sure?"


    "I don''t have firm evidence. However, after I confronted Adele, Willow, and Ruby, Ruby made a phone call and I heard parts of it. She called Magda and¡­ now that you told me what happened, I''m quite confident."


    "Magda? Why?", I had to ask but then I saw that Duke''s face fell and I understood that it''s related to him.


    Magda blackmailed him with my school funds and then she tried to eliminate me permanently.


    Now I understood why he was apologizing.


    Duke feels guilty for what happened to me. In a way, it did happen because of him, but I can''t blame him. After all, Duke was responsible for keeping bullies away from me during high school, and he always protected me. It wouldn''t be fair to put this on him, as he can''t control Magda''s actions.


    I realized that Magda is dangerous. Very dangerous.


    "How deranged is she?"


    Duke shook his head helplessly. "I have no idea how to get rid of her. Her father is influential, and he neutralized everything I tried so far. Unless we have hard evidence that can put her in jail and we find people who can''t be bribed or threatened, it''s no use. I told her I''m not interested, I even went on a few dates with some girl to make Magda believe I''m taken." His eyes flashed in panic, and he spoke in urgency, "It didn''t mean anything. It was just to get Magda off my back."


    I didn''t want to bicker about it. After all, we were not dating, and he doesn''t need to explain himself. "And? Did it work?"


    Duke''s expression told me that it didn''t.


    "Magda ruined that girl in the social circle and used her father''s connections to bankrupt the girl''s family''s business. I felt guilty so I sent them money as an apology, but Richard Thompson blocked all their possibilities to get back on their feet and the whole family ended up moving out of the country."


    "She is crazy.", I shared my thoughts.


    "Crazy is a mild word for Magda."


    "Do you think that she will attack me if she finds out I''m back?"


    "I will not let her.", Duke said with confidence that warmed my heart. "Remember what I told you? I have my connections and my people. She won''t be able to touch you. I promise. Please, don''t let a delusional woman stand between us."


    Duke''s concern was genuine, but the only thing I could do was laugh. Does he really think that I will be afraid of Magda?


    Duke has no idea that I''m dealing with werewolves, witches, and dragons, my father is a vampire, and my best friend is a ghoul. One crazy woman is nothing compared to them.


    The only thing that could harm me was Duke''s rejection, but now that I know about his feelings, I will not allow anything to break us apart.


    I put my hand on his cheek to get his attention and looked him straight in the eyes. "No one can stand between us, Duke. Not her, not anyone. You are mine now and I have no intention of letting go of you."


    Duke''s hold on me tightened and his eyes that smiled spoke volumes about the joy that stirred within him at my words.


    He licked his lips slowly and swallowed hard.


    "Serina¡­ I would kiss you if not for that promise how I will wait for you to ask or kiss me first."


    Damn it! I wanted a kiss also!


    I bit my lower lip while figuring out what to do. Should I just give in? What''s the point of coming up with rules if I''m going to break them a few hours later?


    But this was such a kissing moment, it would be a sin to waste it.


    Maybe there is some middle ground.


    I hitched higher on him, and his eyes lit up expectantly.


    "I''m not asking you to kiss me¡­", I whispered into his lips. "But a taste will be fine¡­ Just a taste¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 213 - Unexpected Blooms

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke closed that last fraction of space between us with urgency like he was afraid that I will change my mind if he delays.


    A second later, his flavors filled me up as he deepened the kiss, and my soul shivered in pleasure.


    Duke''s scent, taste, pressure, friction, his presence all around me¡­ it was euphoric.


    We were lying on the chaise and embracing each other while kissing like people who were starving.


    I never knew that a kiss can be so intense and that someone''s proximity can be so invigorating.


    It was soothing and tantalizing at the same time and I enjoyed it profusely, but I craved for more. Much more.


    Something swelled inside my chest and expanded in waves, with every stroke of his tongue against mine.


    His right hand disappeared into my hair, and he grabbed a fistful, holding me in place, while his left one held my waist firmly, ensuring we stay as close as possible.


    Duke leaned over me, and the kiss became deeper as my hands snaked around his neck.


    I imagined us kissing many times before, but it was never like this. There was comfort and passion and an immeasurable amount of tenderness, all within the confinement of emotions I didn''t know I was capable of.


    A tear rolled down my cheek as I acknowledged my love, pure love for the man who was kissing my reasoning away.


    With every passing moment, the emotions within me grew, and I felt like I''m going to explode, and in a way, I did when a moan escaped me, and he smiled into the kiss.


    That smile told me he was in control, and I hated and loved it at the same time.


    I wanted to be in control, but Duke overwhelmed me in every way possible and I had no will left to resist him or these intense waves of emotions that crashed on me.


    As if he could feel that I''m reaching my threshold, Duke slowed down and gave me a few small pecks before wrapping me tightly in his embrace.


    He buried his face in my hair without a word spoken and only his labored breathing told me that he was affected by the kisses.


    My arms circled around Duke, and I took a deep breath, inhaling Duke''s scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean and my eyes fluttered open when I realized that there is some sweet scent mixed in as well.


    This was new and unknown, from where¡­?


    My thoughts paused when I saw behind Duke the tall trellis covered in purple and white blooms.


    It was the passionflower.


    How was that possible? Only green leaves were there that same morning, and Aldus told me they will bloom in about one month.


    Can they all bloom within hours or was this another ability?


    How?


    When?


    I wanted to investigate, but I couldn''t with Duke around. I didn''t want him to think of me as a freak.


    I decided to leave it for later and to focus on the man who was holding me tightly.


    I buried my face in Duke''s neck and took in a satisfying breath. How can a man smell so good?


    ¡­


    The rest of the day with Duke passed like a flash.


    I told him about Zoe, Luca, and Ash. It was a modified story of me hiking with Aldus and finding three teens in the forest who were on their own.


    "And you took the responsibility for them?", Duke asked with his eyes open wide. He definitely didn''t expect that, and I was happy that I can surprise him.


    Of course, instead of telling him that three teens are staying with Fynn (aka the werewolves), I told Duke that they are in a private boarding school.


    "They are good kids. They should not be punished because their parents took the wrong path. All three of them are doing great in school and are amazing young people."


    Duke nodded faintly. "It''s great that they didn''t waste the chance you gave them. I look forward to meeting them."


    I wished that I can tell him the whole truth, but omitting parts about non-humans was easier than I thought it will be.


    I enjoyed that he listened attentively, not missing a single word. Constant hand-holding was a bonus.


    "Do you want us to go out for dinner?", Duke asked.


    I didn''t want to go out. "We had late lunch."


    Once I said this, I wondered if he was hungry. It would be a disaster that Duke came to my place and was starving only because I have no need to eat.


    "Would you like to eat? I can get my staff to prepare something."


    He smiled, enjoying the concern I showed.


    "This is not about the food, Serina, but about us spending time together. I would like to take you somewhere nice. We missed so many dates, it''s time to make up for them."


    As much as I was tempted, going on a date with Duke sounded overwhelming.


    That same morning, I was convinced that I will face rejection and heartbreak, yet we were on the sofa in my living room, holding hands, and Duke''s bewitching half-smile was directed my way.


    And there was also another thing. "You told me that Magda ruined the last girl who went on a date with you. Considering that the Giantshade Industries has their hands in pharmaceuticals, I will need to talk to my father about safety measures before we go out in public together."


    Duke''s handsome eyebrows furrowed.


    "Are you telling me that you don''t want to go out with me?"


    "Can you not be so dramatic? We just spent half a day together. Why are you acting like I''m avoiding you?"


    Duke''s face fell. "I know, I know. It''s just¡­ I dreamed about this for such a long time. I have a list of places where I want us to go, and I hate that Magda can impact us in any way."


    Oh, God! Can he be any sweeter?


    I had to find some way of comforting him. "We can still go, just not in London."


    His eyes lit up. "We can go to the countryside, or¡­"


    "Slow down.", I interrupted him. "How about you give me a moment to think?"


    I had a hunch that he will start with his big plans that might lead to us buying a house in a different country.


    I thought of something. "I have an event in Frankfurt next week. Will you join me?"


    His big smile told me he is coming, but he still asked while trying to sound cool about it, "What kind of an event?"


    "Our partner company is organizing an event that will focus on their latest products in the pharmaceutical industry. There will be a presentation and dinner with some socializing."


    "Am I qualified to go there?"


    I rolled my eyes. Why is he playing hard to get? "Fine if you don''t want to¡­"


    "No, no, no¡­", he said quickly. "I am more than qualified to go. As your date."


    "As my date.", I confirmed. "It''s on a Friday and if your schedule allows it, we can stay until Sunday. Allow me to plan for accommodations. Since you are accompanying me, I will take care of everything."


    Duke grinned. "You can take care of me anytime¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 214 - Catching Up (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke was beaming about the prospect of joining me in Frankfurt for the weekend, but it didn''t last long.


    His expression fell and he asked, "We have a plan for the next weekend, but what about tonight?"


    I didn''t want to go to London randomly, no matter what Duke had on his mind. "I''m afraid that without preparations in advance, we might attract unwanted attention. On the other side, if we go further away, it will take time. We can stay here. I will ask my staff to prepare dinner."


    "I don''t have sleepwear.", Duke said without missing a beat.


    My eyes widened in shock at his words. I was not inviting him to stay the night. "You will not need sleepwear."


    He arched his handsome eyebrow at me, and I wondered what''s going on in his mind.


    Well, I didn''t need to wait for long, because he spoke a few seconds later, "Oh? You prefer that we sleep in underwear? Or don''t tell me¡­", he swallowed hard. "Nude? It''s not that I''m complaining, but for someone who was putting restrictions on kisses, this is¡­"


    "Please, stop talking!", I shouted in panic.


    His brain must be wired differently in ways so that he doesn''t understand what it means to slow down.


    We just reunited after seven years and he was casually talking about buying a house, cohabiting, and sleeping together. Nude!


    I wanted to ask him if he is aware of all the steps he skipped, like flowers and dates and proposing, but I feared that he will produce flowers and a ring from somewhere as a shortcut to get me into the bed with him. Nude!


    Duke burst into laughter and pulled me into a hug. He kissed my cheek and murmured, "I love to see you blushing."


    I cocked my eyebrow at him. "Really? Are you pretending that it was just a joke? If I said fine, would you pass on it?"


    He smiled mischievously. "I would not refuse my lady."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. Duke knew that I saw through him, yet he still owned it.


    Duke spoke like he was teasing me, but I knew that if I agreed he would roll with it. Shameless man! My shameless man.


    Ah, I can''t get angry at him and that means I''m doomed!


    Duke gave me another kiss on the cheek before speaking seriously, "I''m sorry if this seems overwhelming, but I am just excited to be with you. I can assure you that I will follow your pace, and the only thing I want is an opportunity to prove myself. I want to dispel any doubts you might have about me. No matter what happens, I will keep you safe and I will not leave. I promise."


    And that is how we ended up chatting some more, having dinner, and more chatting, and right now I''m taking a shower while Duke is in the guest bedroom.


    Why is he still here?


    I have no idea how, but he managed to swindle me to sleep here so that we maximize our time together.


    I was determined to send him home for the night because having him nearby might be too tempting, but he pointed out that tomorrow I will return to Italy, and we will not see each other for five whole days and¡­ I''m weak and I agreed to it.


    Damn it, Duke can trick me easily and I knew that it will be safer for him to leave, yet the idea of having him in the same apartment brought me a sense of peace and joy.


    However, it was not exactly tricking me because five days without him sounds like five eternities, and I didn''t want to part from him. Will I be able to function with his scent lingering around me?


    I was thinking about Duke a lot, and now that I felt his embrace and tasted his lips, for real, I knew that I will be counting minutes until we see each other again.


    I took an extra-long shower while thinking about the day with a smile on my face.


    I had fun. I really-really had fun with Duke and I feel like I''m floating.


    This reality with Duke is like my memories mixed with my dreams and it turned out better than I ever imagined it to be.


    He is still the same Duke that makes me smile, and he is the only one who brings with him the feeling of protection while stirring the butterflies in my stomach. He is a unique presence in my life, and now I also know that he is mine. Just mine.


    Ah! Tomorrow, Calista will demand to hear the details and I have no idea which parts to share and which to omit because every moment with Duke is precious.


    I got out of the bathroom and froze at the sight in front of me.


    "Why are you in my bed?", I asked the shameless handsome guy whose smile told me he approves of my nightwear.


    Duke was lying on my bed; the cover hid his legs all the way up to his waist and I wondered if he is wearing anything other than the t-shirt.


    Subconsciously, I tugged the silky fabric lower. The chemise reached half of my thighs, and it covered all the important parts, but somehow¡­ I felt naked.


    "Will you be able to sleep knowing that I''m in the same apartment and not next to you?", he responded with a question.


    "And how do you think I will be able to sleep with you in my bed?"


    "Our bed.", he corrected me with a smug smile, as if he can see the struggle within me as I fought against my urge to jump in the bed with him.


    He pushed the cover to the side, revealing the off-white silky bedsheets. "Come on, Serina. I want to hold you. I promise that my hands will not wander."


    "Your hands are not the body part I''m worried about."


    His lips twitched as he tried to suppress the grin which settled on his face.


    "You know, Serina¡­", he drawled. "I often dreamed about the two of us holding each other through the night. We would hold each other and talk or sometimes stay like that in silence. I wonder if holding you for real will feel so good¡­"


    I would call him a liar if not for the fact that I was having the same dreams.


    I will never admit those dreams to him openly. It''s too embarrassing.


    Was he really dreaming about me?


    I was wondering how it will feel to sleep in Duke''s embrace and waking up next to him.


    Looking at his expectant expression I felt my resistance crumbling.


    What''s the worst that can happen?


    We are both grownups and to say that I don''t want to sleep in his arms would be a lie.


    I have no idea at what point I reached the bed or when I got under the cover, but I was well aware of the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean that filled me up completely when I took a deep breath.


    I settled into him perfectly, just like many times before when I dreamed about him.


    Duke hummed in satisfaction and cradled me in his arms naturally, and then he placed a longing kiss on my forehead.


    It was all new, yet so familiar and I found myself relaxing completely, against my expectations.


    "Sleep, beautiful¡­", he murmured, and I smiled as I drifted off into sleep while fisting Duke''s t-shirt and hoping that he will be there when I wake up.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 215 - Accidental Eavesdropping

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t get any sleep; partly because of the arousal and partly because of the joy that Serina was in my arms.


    It was not difficult to stay awake because I''m used to working during the night.


    Somewhere in the back of my mind, I feared how all this is another phenomenon that will end with Serina disappearing unexpectedly.


    The whole day was surreal, and I can hardly believe my Sanya is back. She is back as Seraphina, but she is still the same girl I fell for completely on my first day of high school.


    She was curled up next to me like a kitten and I couldn''t get enough of her relaxed sleeping face.


    I was not bored, not even a little bit. Every time Big Ben sounded, I cursed internally because it reminded me that the morning is approaching.


    I didn''t want to part from Serina, but I knew that there are things we both need to do and if we are going to be solid in the future, I need to be patient and not suffocate her no matter how much my soul is crying for her proximity.


    I spent the night playing with her silky hair and planting light kisses all over her face while inhaling her scent of jasmine on a rainy morning mixed in with a hint of Japanese wisteria and embedding that scent in every cell of my body. I could do that for the rest of my life easily.


    The first half of the night she slept on my arm, and then her head moved on my chest. Adorable.


    About ten minutes after two o''clock past midnight, Serina moaned softly, and then she called my name, "Mateo¡­".


    Hearing that name from her lips made my heart skip a beat and I wondered if she was dreaming about me.


    It''s been a long time since anyone called me by that name, and it reminded me of times when I was carefree and blissfully ignorant of how happiness can be taken away at any moment. Mateo is the name associated with a lifestyle I appreciated only after I lost it and I hoped that I never again lose something precious, like the young woman who was sleeping next to me.


    I was elated that Serina was mine, all mine, and I had no intention of letting go.


    I will not lose her.


    This time, I will not mess it up.


    It was shortly after 7 o''clock in the morning when she started stirring out of her sleep. I watched her inhaling deeply and smiling as her eyes fluttered open, and a second later her body tensed, and I saw the drowsiness disappear from her enchanting gray orbs.


    "Good morning¡­", I wished her, and she blinked rapidly.


    It took her some time to respond. "Good morning."


    I could guess her thoughts, and I decided to confirm. "Yes, this is real."


    Serina''s eyes widened and then she bit her lower lip nervously. I knew that she was deciding if she should hug me or scurry away, and I was determined to help her make that decision.


    I wrapped my arms around her tightly and confessed, "This is the best morning of my life."


    I didn''t lie. It was the best one, with Serina next to me.


    "I can''t believe I''m not dreaming¡­", she whispered and hugged me back.


    My mind exploded. Yes!


    Serina squirmed a bit and I felt her stiffening as her ears reddened when her thigh brushed against my erection. I can''t do anything about it, I''m a healthy male, alright?


    "Did you sleep well?", I asked.


    She thought for a second before responding, "I didn''t expect that sleeping with you will be so¡­ relaxing."


    Well, relaxing is not the word I would use, as I was aroused most of the night, but I will take it.


    I was wondering how much time we have left. "When are you leaving?"


    "After lunch.", she said even though she told me last night that she will leave after breakfast.


    "Is it OK if I stay with you until then?", I had to ask.


    Serina smiled and responded with a nod, "I would love that."


    Is she staying longer because of me? That would be beyond wonderful.


    "Do you want us to shower together?", I suggested and eagerly observed her reaction.


    "Please, go first.", she said stiffly.


    I didn''t want to push her further no matter how much I enjoyed her flustered expression. Spending the night in bed with Serina was more than I thought possible.


    "Alright.", I confirmed and kissed her cheek before scooting out of the bed.


    "Where are you going?", Serina asked when I was one step away from the bedroom door.


    I grinned as her question confirmed that she thought I will shower in her bathroom. Well, if she agreed to us sharing a shower, I would not refuse, but I had no intention of teasing her too much.


    "To the guest bedroom. My stuff is there." I winked at her. "We can still shower at the same time, but in different bathrooms."


    I stifled a laugh at her shocked expression. She didn''t expect that.


    God, how much I love that woman!


    I rushed to get ready, eager to reunite with Serina.


    After freshening up, I didn''t find Serina in the living room, so I headed to her bedroom.


    I was about to knock on the door when I heard Serina talking, "...I will be back for dinner."


    I assumed she was on the phone. The door was not closed so I pushed it open and peeked inside. Serina was sitting on the sofa and her back was facing me.


    "I know I said that I will be there for lunch, but something came up. I will have lunch in London and then head home."


    I always had a good hearing, and I could hear a faint female voice asking Serina, "That something is not Duke, is it?"


    My ears perked up when I realized that Serina talked about me with someone.


    "So what if it''s him?", Serina responded with a question.


    "WAAAH!", the female screamed. "That means yesterday was good, right? Details! I demand details!"


    Yes, I would love to hear Serina narrate our day to whoever is on the other side of that call. To my disappointment, Serina refused.


    "I can''t talk now. I''m about to have breakfast with him."


    "Eeeh? Even if you are meeting Duke for breakfast, he will not mind if you are five or ten minutes late. You can give me the summary now, and details tonight."


    "Well¡­", Serina fidgeted. "I''m not going anywhere to meet with him. He is at my place."


    "WHAT?! It''s too early which means only one thing! You slept with him! I really need to hear the details! How was it?"


    I struggled not to laugh. That woman was fierce.


    Serina let out a long exhale. "Cali, I really don''t have time for this. We will talk when I get home."


    "FINE!", the woman shouted. "Tonight, I want to hear everything. Especially parts about his size. You know what size I''m talking about, right?"


    My size? What size are they talking about? The woman''s voice was muffled but I definitely heard the suggestive tone. I didn''t know that Serina has naughty talks. This was new.


    Serina giggled. "Fine, fine¡­ I will see you tonight."


    Serina ended the call and stood up.


    She froze when she saw me leaning on the doorframe and I did my best to conceal the smile that would betray how I heard the whole conversation.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 216 - Parting Ways

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I enjoyed Serina''s flustered expression. I love that I have this effect on her, and that she spoke with someone about me.


    Her poker face is non-existent and even without overhearing her conversation, I would know that it was something related to me.


    "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. The door was open.", I broke the awkward silence.


    "Yeah¡­", Serina said with relief obvious on her face while avoiding to look at me. "I was on my way out when my phone rang. It was Calista, my aunt. She was expecting me this afternoon and she made plans so I had to tell her that I''m coming for dinner and when she saw my text, she called me back."


    Hehehe... my adorable Sanya still blabbers when she is nervous. Either that or she resorts to sarcasm, but I didn''t want to point that out. My mission is to get her to trust me and she can''t do that if I push her buttons all the time.


    "It seems you are getting along well with your aunt."


    "She is Aldus''s sister.", Serina explained before confirming, "We get along well."


    "Maybe you can tell me more about her over breakfast."


    Serina smiled. "Sure. Calista is much younger than Aldus and when we are together, people think we are sisters. She doesn''t like when I call her aunt, she says it makes her feel old¡­"


    I noticed that Serina''s eyes lit up when she talks about Aldus and her new life. I''m glad that she found a better place, and at the same time, I''m dejected that I missed it. I have a lot of catching up ahead of me.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The morning passed faster than I thought it''s possible and parting from Duke was more difficult than I imagined it will be.


    He went with me to the airport, and I was happy that he was willing to prolong our time together as every moment is precious.


    I told Mitch to take his time making sure our jet is ready so that I can squeeze every extra minute with Duke in the private lounge.


    Duke and I sat at the table, holding hands with our fingers intertwined and I couldn''t believe how much things changed in twenty-four hours.


    There was a sensation of familiarity and belonging, something I didn''t feel in a very long time.


    I knew that Mitch and Maria are on the plane waiting for me, but standing up and leaving felt like a herculean task.


    "I miss you already.", Duke said before he placed a kiss at the back of my palm.


    I was glad that he said it instead of me.


    I tried to keep the conversation light and not to sound sappy.


    "Let''s make sure that this separation is less than seven years. OK?"


    "You know where I am, Serina. Find me, anytime."


    "You have my number.", I reminded him. "We will see each other in five days."


    "Five days¡­", he murmured and kissed my hand again. "I wish I can sleep through them and when I open my eyes, it''s Friday. Will you call me every time you think of me?"


    I didn''t know that he can be this clingy, but I didn''t hate it.


    "If I do that, I will be spending the next five days on the phone with you."


    He smiled at my answer.


    I forced my legs to move as I stood up.


    I placed a small kiss on his cheek. "I will see you soon, Duke."


    A huge sense of loss washed over me as the warmth of his palm seeped out of mine and I didn''t dare turn back because I knew that I will falter and stay with him.


    I didn''t want to separate from Duke, but I knew that I need time to think about everything that happened. With him around my brain turns into a useless pile of mush capable only of erotic thoughts.


    Also, I had things to discuss with Aldus, about peculiar events and the information I acquired. And of course, there was Calista, eager to hear every detail of my reunion with Duke.


    I was looking forward to the day when Duke will join me, and we share a meal with Aldus and Calista. I''m sure they will get along well.


    I had reservations because Duke is mortal, but now I realized how that was ridiculous. After all, there are many ways to extend his lifespan.


    I laughed at my silly thoughts and eagerness to make Duke immortal. How is that different from him suggesting we buy a house right away?


    My phone beeped as I took my seat on the plane. It was a message from Duke.


    [ Have a safe flight. I miss you. ]


    I swiftly typed back, ''I miss you too'', and I kept the phone on the side.


    Now I turned into a clingy woman as well. Maybe I was always clingy but I suppressed it because I didn''t have anyone to cling to.


    Now I have Duke and Aldus, and in a way, there are Calista and Laz...


    I paused at that thought. Lazarus.


    Ah, I still need to deal with him after the kissing fiasco!


    Now more than ever I knew that accepting his advances will be impossible.


    For the last three years, Lazarus became an important person in my life, but I can''t lie to him or to myself.


    When putting Lazarus next to Duke, I can clearly see how strong my feelings for Duke are.


    It''s not that I don''t have feelings for Lazarus, but they can be described as gratitude for saving my life (more than once), for helping me related to Zoe, Luca, and Ash, and for being there for me when I needed him. Unfortunately, I can''t see him as more than a friend.


    I never told Lazarus that I''m interested in a relationship with him, but he probably saw my friendliness as a sign that I''m not rejecting him.


    I knew what I needed to do and it gave me a sense of relief.


    I was determined to talk with Lazarus and tell him how I feel, without holding back. The only thing I could do was hope that he will not hate me for it.


    "Young Miss, would you like something to drink?", Maria offered.


    "Do we have the same wine I drank last night with Mr. Orsini?"


    Maria smiled knowingly. "I will bring it right away."


    I observed as Maria poured me a glass of Petrus Pomerol. It''s a rich red wine from France that wafted with the aroma of blackberry, dark chocolate, and coffee, yet to me, it was a reminder of the pine trees and the ocean, and the smooth balanced flavors tasted like Duke.


    The engines rumbled as Mitch took us to the skies.


    I sipped the perfectly chilled wine and leaned in my leather seat.


    I closed my eyes as I remembered every small detail from the moment I saw Duke in our old classroom, and I wondered if cheeks can hurt from too much smiling.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 217 - Things Are Not Simple (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa ~


    Calista pouted when I told her that I need to talk to Aldus first, but there were several things I needed to discuss with him before I engage in gossipy-like chats with Calista.


    She calmed down when I promised that we will talk after dinner in my room, and we will not stop until she is satisfied.


    Aldus and I went to Aldus''s study.


    "I assume that Marius told you how a werewolf is working for Duke.", I went straight to the point.


    Aldus nodded in confirmation. "It''s not unusual for creatures to work for humans. If they live in this realm, money is necessary."


    I remembered that Sergio was afraid of Aldus. "Do you know Sergio?"


    "Sergio is not an unusual name, but a name doesn''t mean much. Creatures tend to change their name and appearance in order to conceal their long lifespans."


    I knew that Aldus was right, but part of me hoped that if he knew Sergio, he might know what happened to Duke''s family.


    I reminded myself that was Duke''s past. Mateo''s past. I shouldn''t pry into his matters. We only reconnected and I had my own problems to deal with.


    "I assume that is not why you wanted to talk to me in private."


    Aldus''s words reminded me of a few points I wanted to discuss.


    Let''s start with the easy one.


    "I invited Duke to accompany me for the event on Friday."


    This was the first time for me to bring a date to the event for Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    Aldus smiled. "So¡­ the reunion was fun and more than just one day long affair?"


    I was puzzled by Aldus''s peculiar choice of words. What the¡­?


    Oh, no! He probably knows that Duke spent the night in my apartment. In my bedroom!


    Will he believe me if I say that we slept together but that we didn''t sleep together? Well, I probably wouldn''t believe it myself.


    Aldus laughed as my expression probably spoke volumes. "No need to feel awkward, Serina. I''m happy for you."


    He looked at me seriously. "I told you that I will not interfere with your love life, but always keep in mind your identity. Friends can betray you even after swearing loyalty and the same goes for lovers. The only secret that is safe is the one you don''t share."


    "I understand, father.", I said while trying to suppress my embarrassment.


    Why was I embarrassed? Nothing happened! And even if it did, it would be fine. We are both grownups!


    I felt the urgency to divert the topic. "Do you remember the ivy you sent to my balcony?"


    Aldus confirmed. "Passiflora incarnata. What about it?"


    "It bloomed."


    Aldus didn''t seem impressed. "It''s a bit early, but not unusual for it to bloom if the conditions are favorable. Do you like it?"


    I unlocked my phone and opened the photo of the trellis covered in purple and white blooms.


    Aldus looked at the photo with a small frown and then his eyes widened. "This is from your balcony?"


    "I took this photo before leaving my apartment. It was all green yesterday morning without a single bud showing, and a few hours later, it was like this."


    "Just in a few hours?", Aldus asked skeptically. "Are you omitting some parts?"


    I opened my mouth to respond and then closed it. How am I supposed to tell my father that there was a steamy make-out session with Duke just before I noticed the blooms? I don''t even know if those are related!


    I fidgeted while trying to find the right words.


    "I was with Duke on the balcony. We were talking, it got emotional, we hugged, and I had this feeling in my chest¡­"


    "You think it''s an ability?", Aldus interrupted me, and I was happy that I didn''t need to tell him more than that.


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t know how else to explain this."


    Aldus rubbed his chin while his brows furrowed. "I want you to be careful. I will bring the plant here to run some tests."


    I was confused. He was always elated about the possibility of me unlocking more abilities. How is this different? "Why should I be careful?"


    "Assuming that you are responsible for making the plant bloom, it could mean several things. Maybe you sped up its maturing, or maybe manipulated the time. Actually, it could be many things and that is why I want you to proceed with caution. Did you notice anything else changing?"


    Anything else? I was busy with Duke so there is a possibility that other strange things happened, and I missed them.


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t notice anything, and Aldus continued asking questions.


    "Was there any change in you? What about your energy levels? Did Duke act strangely?"


    "I''m not sure.", I responded honestly. "We were talking about a woman who might get between us, and we confirmed that we are in this together and we will not let her. We hugged and that''s when I noticed the sweet scent and the blooms." I didn''t want to talk about kissing.


    Aldus''s brows were furrowed, and the small movements of his eyes told me that he was thinking about my words.


    Eventually, he spoke, "I don''t need to remind you how important is to¡­"


    "Keep it a secret.", I finished his sentence.


    I knew very well what Aldus was warning me about.


    After the event that was organized by the Council, I realized that there are many dangers I''m not aware of. It was my luck that those three hooded creatures didn''t kidnap me. Next time, they will know that my mind has some shield, and I might not be so lucky.


    If I could really manipulate time and others find out about it, I would have a huge target on my back.


    Who doesn''t wish to travel into the past and change an event or two? Or go into the future and see who will win the world cup and where the next big deposit of minerals will be located? This information could be used to place bets or make business decisions that will return a fortune.


    If I impacted the maturity of that plant, doesn''t that mean that I could impact creatures and make them younger or older at my will? Now that would be dangerous¡­ dangerous for me, if others find out I can do it.


    In a world where creatures live for centuries, being able to speed up that clock might be the ultimate weapon. And there is also the point of making someone younger and giving him a renewed lease on life.


    I told myself not to worry. Maybe it''s not an ability. It could be a random phenomenon that has nothing to do with me. But I knew I''m not that lucky.


    Why does my every ability seem more like a curse than a blessing? Does everyone with abilities feel like this?


    I wanted to leave the study and chat with Calista. Her random carefree banter always puts me in a good mood.


    I was hoping that with Calista I can talk about my time with Duke and forget about this life of immortals and abilities. I wanted to focus on happy things, like my relationship with Duke that I still refuse to label as dating.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 218 - Things Are Not Simple (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    The fact that a werewolf is working for the man Serina calls Duke, reinforced my suspicion that Duke is not human.


    I don''t want to reveal that to Serina until I have evidence. It would be wrong to raise her hopes only to extinguish them if I was wrong.


    If their relationship progresses, I will find a way to do some tests on the boy, and if they break up soon, then it doesn''t matter who and what he is.


    I can see that Serina is glowing and that''s a reflection of her emotions. She is happy. In love.


    I wish for her to have a nice and long relationship, but I can already see it turning into another problem. Why can''t things be simple?


    The problem with a werewolf working for Duke increased the chances of Duke being a werewolf or a shapeshifter.


    Sure, Marius told me that the boy smells like a human, but Serina smells like a human also.


    I''m not the one to discriminate against other species, but if the boy is a werewolf, I have a pretty good idea how Serina will react.


    I remember clearly that she never gave Lazarus a chance because he is a werewolf, and she is not his mate. She was not willing to consider a relationship where her partner would leave her when ''the one'' shows up.


    In case that Duke is a werewolf (or a shapeshifter), the probability of Serina being his mate is close to nil. I can say this with confidence because he was able to stay away from her.


    Werewolves find out who their mate is no later than the age of eighteen, and at that time both Serina and Duke were still in high school. The fact that Duke was in London and keeping his distance from Serina is telling me that she is not his mate. A werewolf is unable to stay away from his (or her) mate, because the pull of the mate bond is strong, and grows stronger in time, like their souls are entwined and getting entangled firmed with every interaction.


    That''s why many werewolves lose their minds when they are rejected or when they are separated from their mate in some other way.


    Ah, what a headache!


    I did my best to stop thinking about it until I have some proof one way or another.


    I was surprised to hear about the possibility of Serina unlocking another ability. How many abilities can one have?


    Glatellia said that Serina has the potential to become a guardian, and that means abilities and strength.


    The photo of the whole trellis covered in purple and white blooms left me unsettled.


    I told Serina that it could be time manipulation, and as much as messing with time is dangerous, I was more concerned due to the fact that it reminded me of what I can do, but the opposite.


    I can take the vitality from creatures in order to feed, and if Serina can do the same in reverse, that would mean she is adding vitality to others, possibly at her own expense.


    Nothing in the world is free, it''s a constant exchange of matter and energy and if Serina invigorated the plant, it had to come from somewhere.


    Serina might be immortal, but that doesn''t mean she can''t die.


    The more I thought about this, the more I didn''t like it.


    "Serina¡­", I called when I saw her fidgeting and glancing at the door, a clear sign she was ready to leave. "I want you to promise you will not try to tap into that ability until I finish tests on the plant."


    "Alright.", she agreed easily.


    I wanted to do a few tests on Serina, but she looked fine, and I didn''t want to spook her. She had too much stress lately, starting from the event with the Council and now with this reunion. A few days here or there shouldn''t make a difference.


    I can see that her aura changed.


    Must be because of that brat Duke. He managed to win her over and it seems that Serina is not concerned about him being mortal.


    Well, I''m confident she is aware that if being mortal is his only flaw, there are many ways to fix it.


    "Is there anything else you wish to share with me before you leave?", I asked.


    Serina started shaking her head and then paused. "There is one thing¡­ Two actually."


    "Yes?"


    "When Marius told me that a werewolf is watching us in the restaurant, at that time I didn''t know it was Duke''s assistant and I assumed that Duke is in danger so I decided to leave, thinking that the werewolf will follow me. I was in the car, unable to focus on anything in particular and my head was buzzing and then I heard a voice in my head telling me to look the right¡­"


    It was obvious that Serina was concerned about the strange voice. I waited for Serina to finish her story before asking, "If you didn''t hear that voice, what would happen?"


    Serina shrugged. "I wouldn''t see Duke, and we would drive away." Serina''s eyes widened when she realized, "Are you telling me that someone sent me a telepathic message?"


    It was my turn to shrug. "It sounds like it. To successfully send a message telepathically, other interruptions need to be reduced and that might explain the mental haze you described just before you heard the voice."


    Serina''s brows were furrowed in concern. "Who would do such a thing?"


    "Someone who wanted you to see Duke."


    "So¡­ you don''t know.", Serina said dejectedly.


    I looked at the silly girl. "Serina, I am powerful but not omnipotent. The only things I can guarantee is that I will do my best to keep you safe, and if you go missing I will not stop searching for you. That''s why if you plan on eloping, make sure to leave me a note so I know where you are, otherwise, I will be concerned about your safety, and I might flip the world to find you."


    Serina smiled at my words.


    "While on the topic of safety, that is the second thing I wanted to talk about¡­" Serina told me about Magdalena Thompson and how she is using her father''s connections to chase away girls from Duke. "¡­ Duke knows that Magda is the one who ordered those three to drug me and set me up with that werewolf in Venice¡­ She is the reason why Duke stayed away from me after high school. She threatened him with my scholarship fund¡­"


    This Magdalena sounded like a big pain in the butt.


    If it''s up to me, I would eliminate the insignificant mortal. An accident is very easy to stage, and no one would know what happened. But this was Serina''s fight and me solving her problems wouldn''t help her grow.


    "What do you want to do about her?", I asked.


    "To be honest, I don''t care about Magda.", Serina said flatly. "If she doesn''t get in my way, I will leave her be, and if she comes after me, I will handle her. However, it''s only a matter of time before the news spreads how Seraphina Mezzanotte was seen in the company of Drago Orsini, and based on Magda''s history, she will try to eliminate competition. I am concerned that Magda will use her connections to make the Gianshade Industries act against Notte Pharmaceuticals."


    I was surprised by her response. The timid Serina would choose to stay lowkey or maybe seek my protection, but she said that she will handle Magda, and she was concerned about the company.


    "Don''t worry about Notte Pharmaceuticals.", I assured her. "If the Giantshade Industries makes a move to suppress us, they won''t be the first ones and definitely not the last. There is a reason why our competitors come and go while Notte Pharmaceuticals stays strong after all this time."


    Serina nodded in understanding. "Father, I want to be part of any interaction with the Giantshade industries."


    I met Serina''s determined gaze and I realized that she bloomed into a splendid woman overnight.


    That snotty boy managed to stimulate Serina within twenty-four hours more than I did in three years.


    Maybe I''m losing my touch, or maybe she needed the love of a man in order to awaken.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 219 - Extracting Life Essence

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Frankfurt, Germany ~


    I reached Aldus''s apartment ahead of time, nervous and giddy that I will finally meet with Duke again.


    In the last five days, we saw each other via video calls twice a day. He would call me in the morning after he wakes up, and I would call him in the evening. In between those, we exchanged numerous messages.


    Duke is super-handsome even with his bed hair. Every morning he would rake his fingers through his hair while trying to tame his unruly locks and apologizing that he didn''t do his morning routine with an excuse how he was eager to see me as soon as possible. Can a man be any sweeter?


    I hoped that he didn''t go to work like that, because that messy hair made him extra attractive.


    To say that I''m on top of the world is an understatement. I never knew that one person can be this happy and not explode.


    For the last five days, I barely slept.


    Calista left to continue her vacation-adventures on a Tuesday morning, happy that she squeezed out of me every moment I spent with Duke. She didn''t want to meet him over a video call, saying how she will see him in person.


    Since Calista left, I spent most of the time in the lab.


    Research and practice helped me pass time, and even though my mastery of air control is far from being at the level where I can fine-tune the alchemic flames, I didn''t blow up anything either. Overall, the last few days were a success.


    Oh, and I reached another milestone! Aldus finally showed me how to extract life essence. I read about it more than two years ago, but he told me that I''m not ready. I was surprised that he changed his mind as I had no idea why he suddenly decided to teach me the process.


    We practiced on small critters that Krob collected from who-knows-where.


    Looking at the caged creatures I saw rabbits, squirrels, and hedgehogs, and I started doubting if I can do it.


    Aldus had a motivational speech ready.


    "These are old and will die soon anyway. You can''t create something from nothing. The rules of nature are that everything has a price. One day, you will be in the position where you need to save someone important. There are cases when mending broken bones and stitching wounds is not enough. Life essence is an important ingredient and as an alchemist, you need to learn to extract it, store it, and use it¡­"


    "Alright, alright¡­", I assured him that I''ve got the message. "I will treat this as a lesson in biology where we dissect the frogs."


    Aldus placed a rabbit in the middle of the stone table that was engraved with intricate alchemic symbols. The rabbit had its legs tied up so that it can''t escape. I did my best to treat him as a specimen and not as a living thing.


    ''This is for science. This is for science.'', I repeated in my head. ''What if Duke is on the verge of dying? Would you prioritize a rabbit over him?''


    I hoped that I will not be in a position where I need to pick one life over another, but in the case of Duke or Aldus, my choice would be clear. It would be a burden for me to carry, but I would have no regrets.


    After a long time, I finally found a handful of people that care about me and make me happy, and I will do anything to keep them safe.


    I''m not the one who would harm others randomly, but I chose to believe that saving my loved ones is justified no matter the cost.


    "Watch carefully¡­", Aldus told me before he started making hand signs and the alchemic symbols on the table lit up in faint yellow light.


    After about one minute, the rabbit''s eyes became dull as a wisp of light blue smoke rose from it and Aldus collected the smoke in a special bottle with a wave of his hand.


    "Is this life essence?", I asked, and Aldus confirmed with a hum.


    The whole bottle was glowing in pulses of white and blue.


    "It''s beautiful.", I shared my thoughts.


    "Because it''s this faint, you can see that the creature didn''t have much time left. Various creatures'' life essence will be of different colors."


    I was curious, "What makes the color change?"


    "Things such as abilities, affinity to elements, corruption."


    I thought that Aldus was looking at the bottle with fervor, but then I heard Krob smacking his dry lips and I realized that this is Krob''s food, and he was eager to get a snack.


    Aldus did the process one more time, and then it was my turn.


    My first two attempts were total failures, but Krob was happily collecting with his void-like mouth bits that didn''t dissipate.


    Krob fluttered around me expectantly. It made me feel how instead of doing a complex alchemic process that resembled witchcraft, I''m opening a pack of treats.


    "You are hoping I will fail. Aren''t you?", I grumbled at Krob and he smiled innocently while avoiding to look at me.


    My third try was a partial success as I bottled up about half of the life essence.


    I had to take a small break because my left wrist was hurting. The pain was on the exact spot where the bracelet which allows me to control runes got embedded into my flesh. It seems that I have a limit on how much I can use it.


    My every next attempt of extracting life essence was a bit better.


    Numerous attempts later, I still needed to master the process fully and Aldus told me that once I reach there, we will move onto bigger animals.


    I''m not sure I want to reach that milestone, but I look forward to the part of how to use the life essence.


    It must be magical to be able to breathe vitality into others and I wondered what the effects would be. Ah, there is so much for me to learn!


    And that is how my week passed all the way until Friday afternoon when I hopped on the plane to Frankfurt with Mitch and Maria.


    Back to the present¡­


    I looked down to the busy street from the window and smiled at the sight of many shops, restaurants, and bars that were bustling with patrons.


    The apartment is in the Bornheim neighborhood, known for its charming medieval architecture.


    I could guess that Aldus picked this location because of the large international community and many tourists that make blending in easy.


    Of course, Aldus owns the entire building. I''m staying in the top floor apartment which spans two levels. The main level has a living room, kitchen, dining room, and a study, while the top floor has three bedrooms of the same size, each with a bathroom attached.


    The apartments on the first three floors are reserved for the staff and guests (if any).


    When we reached, a housekeeper Bjorn, welcomed us. Besides him, two more maids are staying here to maintain the building.


    It made me wonder how many people are working for Aldus. It seems that he has properties everywhere and each is staffed. Amazing.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 220 - Mr. Orsini Arrived

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Miss¡­", Maria called. "Mr. Orsini arrived."


    I held my breath for a moment and calmed myself how much possible before heading to greet my guest for the weekend.


    Is it OK to call Duke a guest? What is he? My date? Lover? Boyfriend? All of that?


    "Hi¡­", my voice drifted away at the sight of a massive bouquet with legs.


    Duke peeked on the side of the enormous colorful flower arrangement. It seems that he emptied a flower shop.


    Gosh! His smile was bigger than the bouquet!


    "Hi, beautiful. These are for you."


    I was touched, but the man was going overboard.


    "You really didn''t need to get this much¡­"


    "I missed so many chances to give you flowers. I need to make it up to you.", Duke explained.


    "You didn''t need to make it up all in one go.", I said helplessly.


    He cocked his handsome eyebrow at me. "This is just a fraction of what I owe you."


    Owe me? You don''t owe me a thing, especially because the last three years of our separation were kind of my fault. If I went to you right away, when I got my memories back... there was no point in thinking about what-ifs, and I didn''t want to share these thoughts with Duke.


    I decided not to argue with Duke about the needlessly humongous bouquet of flowers and the possibility of him doing it again. How much I know him, he will do whatever he wants no matter how much I protest.


    I met his expectant gaze, and I knew he was looking for praise. Well, he deserved one. "Thank you for the flowers. They are lovely."


    He grinned happily and I couldn''t believe how easy is to make him smile.


    His smile was contagious.


    I wanted to hug him, but the flowers were in the way.


    "Maria, can you arrange these?"


    Maria stepped forward with her brows furrowed, "I will send Mitch to buy more vases¡­"


    She approached Duke and said, "Excuse me", before she hugged the flowers with both hands and waddled toward the kitchen.


    I stifled a laugh at the sight.


    The next thing I know, I found myself in a solid embrace and the scent of pine trees with a hint of the ocean filled me up.


    Duke kissed my forehead, cheek, and then he buried his face in my hair, just above my shoulder. He took a deep breath, and I felt his firm chest rising and falling against me.


    "I missed you." His deep voice rumbled through my system, and my legs went weak.


    I leaned into him. "I missed you too." I really did.


    Is it normal to miss someone this much after spending only one day together?


    I thought that a few days of separation will help me clear up my mind, but now that Duke is here, my mind is filled with pink clouds, each with his picture on it, and I feel like an enamored teenager.


    "How was your trip?", I asked as I peeled myself from him.


    He grabbed my hand and our fingers intertwined. My hand in his felt good, just like five days ago. Or maybe better.


    Duke tugged me toward the sofa, and we sat next to each other.


    He kissed the back of my palm before responding, "My trip was fine. How much time we have?"


    "We should leave for the event in about two hours. Why? Are you hungry?"


    He smiled. "I could eat."


    "Let me ask Maria¡­"


    "How about we eat downstairs?", Duke interrupted me. "There are many restaurants, we can pick one."


    I liked the idea. Anything with Duke sounded wonderful.


    We found seats at the table on the street, in the shade that protected us from the heat of the afternoon sun.


    Duke ordered a family-size portion of the house special that came with two big glasses of chilled beer from the tap.


    More than the massive plate full of sausages and different cuts of meat that were perfectly grilled, I was amazed by Duke''s fluency in the German language. He spoke with the waiter like a native.


    Based on his accent, I knew that he spoke Italian and English, but German was unexpected.


    I wondered what other skills he has that I am yet to discover.


    "There is a farmer''s market tomorrow morning, just two blocks from here.", Duke told me when the waiter left, his cheek swollen from the chunk of sausage that was already in his mouth.


    "The guy says that it''s a perfect place for breakfast as there are many stalls that offer freshly made local specialties.", Duke said before putting another piece of meat in his mouth, making his other cheek swell as well. It seems he was hungry.


    "Let me know what you want to eat so that I can cut it for you.", he said with a mouthful.


    I stifled a laugh.


    "What?", he asked innocently.


    I shook my head, refusing to answer as I focused on the small mountain of food on the table.


    Will he be angry if I tell him that he looks like an adorable chipmunk? My chipmunk.


    "Hey! I demand to know what made you laugh.", Duke protested playfully, and I lifted my gaze only to pause at the sight of his deliciously glistening lips.


    He is a messy eater, or maybe the sausages are so juicy. In either case, I didn''t mind.


    I wiped his lower lip with my thumb and put it in my mouth.


    Duke''s eyes widened and he swallowed hard while staring at me licking my thumb clean.


    "I''m happy that you are here.", I said, satisfied with his reaction.


    I knew I was playing with fire, but I was happy to confirm how I''m not the only one easily dazed.


    It took him some time to realize that I put a piece of meat on my plate, and he clumsily grabbed it and started cutting the meat.


    I reached for his plate and cut the meat for him in return.


    "What are you doing?", Duke asked with his brows furrowed.


    "If you insist on serving me, I will do the same for you.", I responded and placed my fork with a piece of grilled meat in front of his mouth. "Besides, you look hungry."


    He half smiled and mumbled, ''thanks'', before accepting my offer.


    "I apologize. I was in a rush to see you, so I didn''t eat today."


    What? It''s late afternoon! "You are kidding."


    "I had coffee this morning when I reached my office. The rest of the day I spent in meetings because I rearranged my schedule so that I can leave early."


    I shook my head helplessly. What a silly man. He could have eaten on the plane.


    I gave him another bite and then I saw that he was offering to feed me in return.


    Sausages were delicious, and their spiciness went great with the slightly bitter beer.


    He was asking me for details about the event, and I told him that the company hosting the event is called Triamgene, and they are pioneers in analyzing viruses and their interaction with medical components using artificial intelligence.


    Duke listened intently and asked smart questions.


    I enjoyed talking to him and I was amazed at how easy is for me to get lost in his endlessly blue eyes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 221 - The Hottest Financial Advisor

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was excited about attending the event as Serina''s date.


    It was our first date, and I didn''t want to disappoint her.


    Sure, maybe I went overboard with the size of the bouquet, but no amount of flowers is enough for my Goddess.


    I spent seven years away from Serina, working on accumulating wealth and building connections so that I can provide for her, and now that she is finally in front of me, there is no such thing as going overboard for Serina.


    For the last five days, I was counting minutes.


    The video calls were soothing my impatience, but with limited results as every cell in my body was screaming for Serina''s proximity and I buried myself in work as a distraction, like many times before.


    Usually, Sergio would fill in a few hours of my day, but now it was different. Since our confrontation at the Piping Vault, Sergio was acting oddly. He didn''t come to wake me up, he didn''t nag me about anything, and was practically useless at work.


    We fought many times before and I never saw Sergio like this, quiet and grumpy.


    Is he really so scared of Aldus Mezzanotte or is there something more to it? Based on Serina''s description, Aldus is a caring man who went above and beyond to welcome her into his family.


    I didn''t understand Sergio''s behavior, but he was not willing to talk to me, so I gave up on trying. He is a grown man, and he will talk when he is ready. Actually, it was better this way because I didn''t want to hear his nagging about how my relationship with Seraphina is a bad idea.


    When I reached Serina''s apartment, I took a breath of jasmine on a rainy morning with a hint of Japanese wisteria, even though none of those two flowers were part of the massive bouquet I was holding.


    Seraphina''s existence is a healing balm for my soul.


    I buried my face in Serina''s neck and inhaled deeply, letting her scent calm my jittery nerves. It was not enough but it was the most I could get at this point as I struggled to control my urges.


    I wished to devour her, starting with her lips, but I made that silly promise that I will not initiate kissing and I had to stick to it because this was my time to prove she can trust me.


    The meal with Serina was amazing. I was starving, so I would gulp down pretty much anything, but Serina feeding me was the best thing ever.


    I was only a few bites in when Serina ran her thumb over my lower lip. I watched her lick that finger and imagined that a specific part of my body is being licked like that.


    Damn! She is such a tease!


    Every time she shows a hint of confidence, a stormy night that ended with her teeth marks on my neck resurfaces on my mind. Serina believed it was a dream, and she did what she wanted, leaving me with a head full of stirring memories that bring back the mind-blowing flavors of her nipples in my mouth and her moans echo in my head.


    I forced myself to focus on the present because Serina was telling me about the event, and I needed to take mental notes because I didn''t want to embarrass her.


    I knew that there will be a presentation and a cocktail social, but the new item on the agenda was a charity event. It was not related to pharmaceuticals, but it seems that the president of Triamgene has personal connections with the person who is in need of donations.


    Serina spoke excitedly about archeologists who found a historical site in the Northern Forest Complex of Myanmar, and I had to ask, "Are you interested to finance their expedition?"


    Serina confirmed. "I believe that investing there will be for a good cause."


    "It''s a charity. You can''t call it an investment. Investment is when you give money and get it back with profit." Well, it could be a failed investment as well, but such a thing doesn''t exist in my vocabulary.


    "It is an investment.", Serina retorted. "Imagine if they find something important about the past that can help us understand from where we came. It might be a monumental piece of history that helps us make better decisions for the future. Not everything can be measured with money."


    I admired her enthusiasm, but I had to burst her bubble. "These expeditions are not different than treasure hunts. Statistically speaking, they will not find anything useful. If they find something, it will be a pile of broken pottery or maybe jewelry that will end up in the museum or in the hands of a private collector. The possibility of it being valuable is extremely low, and even if they get any money for what they find, you will not get a cut."


    Serina shrugged. "You can be optimistic about it or not. If everyone thought like that, a lot of history would still be underground or hidden in some jungle. Besides, I have savings and I''m not sure what to do with it."


    I couldn''t believe what she just said. "You don''t know what to do with your savings? Did you forget that you are talking with the hottest financial advisor in London?"


    Serina''s eyes widened as my words sank in.


    She shifted in her seat and looked at me coyly. "Mr. Orsini, will you advise me on where to invest my money?"


    I didn''t see this coming. She is a seductress.


    I tried to keep my face straight, but my lips curved into a smile against my will. Traitors.


    "It will be my pleasure, Miss Mezzanotte. But the level of my service will depend on how much you are willing to pay for it."


    She smirked, obviously pleased with my answer. "I''m sure we can figure out something."


    I twisted my body slightly when I felt the pressure in my groin area increasing.


    Fuck! I was getting aroused with only this light flirting.


    This woman will be the end of me.


    I needed to think about something else!


    My thoughts drifted to a near future when Serina will come to my company. I will show her around, holding her closely, and proudly announce that I''m officially taken. The tour will end in my office.


    I should order a comfy sofa for my office. The one I have currently is not the best option for what I have on my mind to do with Serina.


    After finishing the food in front of us, we got ready for the event.


    I packed three different suits with the hope that we can wear matching colors. I was happy when I heard that her dress for tonight is black. I''ve got a suit for that!


    Seraphina was stunning.


    I couldn''t see a single piece of sparkling jewelry on her, yet she dazzled me.


    Her black dress covered all her important parts, revealing her arms and legs from knees down. It was appropriate for the business setting and not skin-tight, yet she was still the most alluring woman I laid my eyes on.


    Her hair was lifted into a bun, leaving a few strands twisting close to her neck, and I was absolutely smitten.


    "You are very handsome¡­", she said while eyeing my sharp black suit.


    I was always confident in my looks, but compared to her, I feared that I''m lacking.


    I could already imagine numerous guys throwing lecherous gazes her way and I steeled myself for what''s coming.


    Part of me wished that we don''t go anywhere. Like that, I can have this gorgeous woman only for myself.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 222 - A Power Couple

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The event was organized in a reception hall that was graced with a futuristic ambiance, reminding everyone that the Triamgene company is focused on technology advancements and artificial intelligence.


    Triamgene''s logo is a blue triangle with yellow lightning shooting through it, and the decor reflected it. The blue recessed lights from the ceiling were directed along the two-toned walls where purple from the ceiling and dark blue from the floor met with a yellow zig-zag line, resembling the lightning.


    It looked like it came from a sci-fi movie.


    Duke and I reached shortly before the presentations started and the staff member showed us to our seats.


    Duke was impressed that we got a seat close to the stage, and I was impressed that he didn''t let go of my hand, not even for a second.


    We exchanged names and greetings with the other six people at the table, and Duke made sure we got drinks before the lights dimmed, signaling the beginning of the program.


    That was a business occasion in a hall with nearly two hundred people, but I felt like I was on a date with only Duke.


    I was glad that I had a good understanding of the products shown because it was impossible to focus on the stage with Duke holding my hand and our knees touching under the table. It was not sexual, but I was flustered, yet unable to detach myself from him, like a strong magnet held us close.


    I wondered if I''m the only one who is a complete mess and I was frustrated to see Duke looking at the stage, giving it his full attention. Or maybe not. His thumb was making small circles at the back of my palm and his lips lifted into a smile when I looked at him. It confirmed that he was watching me with his peripheral vision, but he still looked composed while I fidgeted.


    Duke was definitely confident, and I tried not to think from where that confidence was coming, because images of various women were popping on my mind.


    I told myself to stop and that I shouldn''t allow my insecurities to ruin something wonderful. Besides, even if he bedded half of London, it''s none of my business. We never dated. Until now.


    After the presentations were over, the social mingling started and Mr. Newman, the president of Triamgene was quick to approach me, together with two more people.


    Duke''s hand moved from holding mine to around my shoulders, pulling me closer.


    Silly man, does he think they will take me away? Or is he seeing Mr. Newman as competition? Mr. Newman is old enough to be my father!


    But I liked Duke''s protective hold as he was silently telling others that I''m his.


    "Miss Mezzanotte, it''s an honor to have you here."


    "Thank you for inviting me, Mr. Newman. I enjoy hearing about your latest products, they always inspire me to strive for better." I stopped with flattery when the man''s eyes lit up and I glanced at Duke, "This is Mr. Orsini, my date."


    It felt good to introduce Duke as my date, and his smile told me that he enjoyed it as well. I hoped that I''m not imagining and that he is also happy to be with me.


    We exchanged pleasantries and three people shook hands with me and Duke while making sure everyone''s names were heard.


    Mr. Newman narrowed his eyes at Duke thoughtfully. "Drago Orsini¡­ Are you the man behind the Eclipse?"


    "The one and only.", Duke owned it, but he was not boasting either.


    Mr. Newman and his two companions eagerly asked for Duke''s business card. They resembled fans who got excited to see their idol and were asking for an autograph.


    On our way here, I was worried if Duke will feel out of place and be bored. After all, this was an event related to pharmaceuticals and I didn''t want Duke to feel like a vase next to me. A very handsome vase.


    However, Mr. Newman and his two associates reminded me that everyone speaks the money-language and Duke is an expert. He is amazing.


    After the trio left, Mrs. Fisher started chatting me up. She was sitting at our table and eyeing me from the beginning of the event.


    Mrs. Fisher was telling me about the prototype of a thermometer that her company is developing while hinting at her desire to collaborate with Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    Duke was by my side, with his hand around me, and listened to my conversation intently which ended with me saying that we will be in touch.


    "I would not advise you to work with her.", Duke said when Mrs. Fisher left to mingle with other people.


    "Why?"


    "If her prototype is so great and she needs money, she could finance the remaining cost with a loan from the bank."


    I agreed with him, and I had to add, "The bank can''t give her the marketing boost that comes when one is associated with Notte Pharmaceuticals."


    "So, you were aware.", Duke praised me.


    His lofty tone rubbed me the wrong way.


    "Other than free marketing for latching onto Notte Pharmaceuticals, her product would get additional testing and our engineers would make adjustments as needed because we have very strict guidelines related to what can go on the market.", I said, and scrutinized him. "Should I take your comment as a sign that you are underestimating me?"


    "I wouldn''t dare do such a thing.", Duke responded quickly, visibly alarmed by the sharpness of my words.


    Crap. I didn''t want to make him uncomfortable. After all, I was surprised with his knowledge of the German language and I''m still adjusting to the idea that the boy who used to sneak to the school roof during PE class and idle, is now the most sought-after financial advisor in London.


    I looked at him apologetically. "Both of us changed, and it will take some time for us to learn about each other."


    He took my hand in his and kissed the back of my palm.


    "I am sorry that we missed so much time."


    The regret in his eyes made my heart tighten.


    "Don''t¡­", I said before he made this more emotional. "There is no point in dwelling on the past. Let''s focus on now and on the future."


    Duke hummed in agreement, and I suggested that we leave our table and mingle. With the two of us talking and him kissing my hand, no one will approach us, and I don''t want people to gossip how Seraphina Mezzanotte came to the business event only to be lovey-dovey with her date.


    I am here representing my father and Notte Pharmaceuticals and there is a certain image I need to uphold.


    We made our way through the people, and the conversations with others went much easier than I thought.


    People wanted to talk to me as Miss Mezzanotte, the representative from Notte Pharmaceuticals, and they wanted to talk to Duke as Mr. Orsini, the owner of the Eclipse.


    Side by side, Duke and I were quite a power couple that attracted attention.


    I didn''t hate it.


    I never knew that business functions can be so much fun. It was a stark contrast from the stifling event organized by the Council.


    I was aware how this event was enjoyable because of Duke''s presence. He made everything better.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 223 - A Generous Contribution

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Ladies and gentlemen¡­", Mr. Newman spoke into the microphone. "If I can have your attention, please¡­"


    The noise quieted down as everyone turned their attention to the small stage where Mr. Newman was.


    "As you know, there is another item on today''s agenda, and related to that, I will hand over the stage to Mr. Schmidt who is here representing the Rasiel foundation¡­"


    Mr. Newman handed the microphone to a plump middle-aged man who had rosy cheeks.


    "Hello¡­", he said in a hoarse voice and cleared his throat before repeating, "Hello. As my good friend Mr. Newman said, I''m Mr. Schmidt, representing the Rasiel foundation. We are responsible for gathering funds to support projects that can contribute to science, and everything you donate will be tax-deductible. In this case, I''m here to ask you to look into the project speared by Mr. Weber, a renowned archeologist¡­"


    Mr. Schmidt spoke about the excavation in the Northern Forest Complex of Myanmar. It was mostly the information that was already provided to everyone who had the invitation, so it was not very interesting.


    He explained how they secured the site and excavation rights but are lacking funds for necessary equipment and to cover expenses for the crew staying there. "The more money we collect, the longer the project can run¡­"


    Mr. Schmidt ended his talk by gesturing toward Mr. Weber who stood on the side and saying that we can approach either of them with additional questions.


    I glanced at Duke who was looking at me as if asking me to change my mind and not give them any money.


    "Oh, one more thing¡­", Mr. Schmidt said. "Whoever provides the largest donation tonight, his or her name will be featured on our website and on the large board at the excavation site¡­"


    I could see Duke''s expression change at this information, but I was unable to figure out if he approved or not. Of course, I assumed that he is mocking people who would be swayed to give money only because their names would appear somewhere.


    "Do you think it''s silly to have someone''s name featured as an incentive?", I asked him.


    Duke shrugged like he doesn''t care. "It''s good marketing. The general public reacts positively to philanthropists."


    "A-ha!", I exclaimed. "Finally, you found something positive about donating money for science."


    Duke rolled his eyes at me. "I see you are still set on parting from your savings. Do you want to talk with those guys, or you already have your answers?"


    I bobbed my head and reached into my purse. "Actually, I already wrote a check." I ignored Duke''s frown and glanced toward Mr. Schmidt. "I see some people talking to him, so when they disperse I will go there. I don''t want others to know how much I donated."


    Duke shook his head in disapproval and extended his hand toward me, palm up. "Allow me to perform the errand of giving your check to Mr. Schmidt. In that way, no one from the guests will know it''s from you and it seems that you will be busy¡­"


    I didn''t care if people knew it''s from me, but I didn''t want to attract attention with a donation. I was about to ask Duke to explain that busy comment, but then two women approached me with big smiles on their faces. Ah, he saw them coming.


    Mrs. Piet and Mrs. Arthur are in the business of what I like to call, matchmaking the companies. The two of them connect a company that needs specific equipment or material with a company that can provide it. Notte Pharmaceuticals has several successful collaborations with Mrs. Piet and Mrs. Arthur and ditching them would be impolite.


    I gave Duke the check with a grateful smile and turned toward the newcomers.


    I have no idea how long Duke was missing. It couldn''t be more than ten minutes, but I felt the loss of his proximity increasing with every passing second.


    Since when was I this needy?


    Duke made me feel a variety of emotions that I didn''t know how to cope with.


    A warm palm gently landed on the middle of my back, and I relaxed instantly as the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean reached me.


    I couldn''t believe how among this crowd of people and perfumes I can sense Duke''s scent. And that was not his aftershave, that was him.


    I would think of myself as a werewolf or some other creature with an enhanced sense of smell if I could identify more than Duke. No matter how I thought about it, for everything else, my nose performed at the level of a regular human.


    So, is this smell-only-Duke phenomenon because of me, or because of Duke? I didn''t know, but I chose to believe that our connection runs deep and that is why I could identify his scent easily.


    I wondered if Duke can smell me more than the others, but I kept that question for myself as I didn''t want to risk sounding like a crazy person.


    "Who is this charming young man?", Mrs. Arthur asked while eyeing Duke.


    My smile stiffened. "Drago Orsini. My date."


    I don''t know why I felt like slapping the woman in front of me. She is in her late thirties with a husband and two kids, but I didn''t like how she looked at Duke.


    Was I jealous? I think the right word would be furious.


    Duke''s arm moved over my back higher and landed on my shoulder. He gave me a gentle squeeze while shaking hands with Mrs. Piet and Mrs. Arthur.


    I wondered if he can sense my discomfort.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Mrs. Arthur was back on the topic of Duke being my date.


    "I apologize if I appear to be nosy, Miss Mezzanotte, but so far you appeared only with your father, so I am curious about your relationship with Mr. Orsini."


    I glanced at Duke and faced his smile. He wanted to hear my answer, probably more than Mrs. Arthur.


    What is my relationship with him? Do I even know how to answer that question?


    What are the right words to say he is the air I breathe, and the water I drink? He is the earth I walk on, and the clouds high above. He is my sun and my moon and my everything.


    I leaned on Duke, tucking my shoulder under his armpit and not breaking eye contact with those blue eyes I would gladly drown in.


    "Drago is my high school sweetheart.", I responded. It was not a lie.


    Duke''s expression lit up and his grip on my shoulder tightened.


    "Oh, that is so romantic.", Mrs. Arthur gushed. "I met my husband in high school also! We didn''t start dating until last year of college¡­", she blabbered.


    Romantic? I would call it tragic, considering the last seven years, but we can fix that by focusing on the future. I hope.


    Several other conversations later, Mr. Schmidt took the stage again.


    "I want to thank everyone for generous donations. We exceeded our goals and Mr. Weber will send updates on their progress to the people who contributed¡­", he glanced at the paper in his hand. "As promised, the person who made the largest donation will be featured, and I am pleased to say that in this case, we have a couple. I want to thank Miss Seraphina Mezzanotte and Mr. Drago Orsini for their generous contribution¡­"


    People around us started clapping and I turned toward the cheeky man in slow motion. "You donated?"


    Duke shrugged nonchalantly. "I only matched your donation and said that we are a couple."


    What happened with wasting money? Why did he change his mind?


    And then it hit me, "You did that so that our names show up together on the website."


    "And on the big board at the excavation site.", he added matter-of-factly.


    I knew that he is silly and unpredictable, but this was outside my expectations. That was a lot of money just for our names to be side-by-side on an unknown website and on a board in the middle of nowhere, unless¡­ "You did it for me."


    Duke smiled. "No matter what you do, I will always support you to the best of my abilities, as your equal."


    My heart melted from the euphony of his words, and my brain melted as well.


    Duke will always support me, as my equal... It almost sounded like I''m above him and he will do his best to match me. Sweet-talker.


    I felt like kissing him until my lips go numb, forgetting about my resolve to go slow, but we were surrounded by people who were clapping so I couldn''t kiss him no matter how much I wanted it. I had to suppress that urge, regrettably.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 224 - Back To The Apartment (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Attending the event with Serina was exhilarating.


    Serina looked like a million bucks and just as I feared, most of the men present were throwing lecherous glances her way. I made sure to stick close to Serina so that none of them can get too close. Handshakes are enough.


    Serina is mine!


    Her breathtaking visual was enhanced by the sharpness of her mind. She spoke eloquently, demanding attention naturally, and I enjoyed the sight of all those people sucking up to her.


    Did I approve of Serina donating to that expedition to nowhere? No.


    Why did I match her donation? Because I wanted her to know that even if she is making a bad decision, I will be by her side.


    This is a vow I made on the day I heard that she disappeared in Venice: as long as I can get her back, I will do anything to make her happy.


    If she tells me to jump, I will ask her how high. If she tells me that she killed a person, I will help her hide the body. I will do anything for her. Literally.


    Other than matching her donations as a gesture of unconditional support, I also liked the idea of our names appearing side-by-side, like lovers who carve their initials into a trunk of a tree.


    Somewhere in the jungle, there will be a sign with the names Seraphina Mezzanotte and Drago Orsini. That thought excited me, even though not many will get to see it, and those are not our real names.


    Will we have a chance to use our real names? Does it matter?


    Part of me dreamed of returning to Italy as Mateo and reclaiming what I had while growing up as young Master Testa, but now the only thing on my mind is Serina and to stick close to her. It''s not that I crave those riches or status, but I believe that would be something to make Serina proud of me.


    I remember a huge property filled with trees and meadows, that spread as much as the eye can reach¡­ a mansion surrounded by the forest, and there was a lake nearby. We had numerous staff members living with us, and everyone in the nearby town worked at my father''s company, Bluemoon. My father was like the boss of the small town because the mayor would often come to ask for his opinion and on numerous celebrations, he was the guest of honor.


    My father was an imposing figure, and everyone looked at him with reverence. I would love to become such a man, for Serina.


    I will give Serina my unconditional support, and I would love to provide her with a loving family she never had. She could focus on whatever she wants, and I would take care of all the expenses and make sure she is safe and loved.


    Maybe I''m overthinking. Serina''s relationship with her adopted father and aunt appears to be great, and the amount written on the donation check proved that Serina already can have anything she wants, but I have an urge to provide for her. I only hope that she will let me.


    When we returned to Serina''s apartment, Serina went through the living room and smiled at the numerous vases filled with flowers.


    A pang of pride hit my chest, knowing that the joy painted on her beautiful face was there because of something I did.


    I will definitely make her smile like that more often.


    While we were out, the maid split the massive bouquet I brought, and arranged flowers through the apartment. The sweet aroma didn''t overpower jasmine and Japanese wisteria, the unique scent of Serina that is my personal aphrodisiac. She smells amazing.


    "Maria", Serina called. "You did a great job with the flowers."


    "Thank you, Miss¡­", the maid beamed. "Is there anything you would like before I retreat for the night?"


    Serina threw me a glance and responded to the maid, "We didn''t have dinner. It''s getting late so¡­ can you prepare something light?"


    "Absolutely!", the maid exclaimed and left us.


    There were snacks at the event, but neither of us ate, probably because of the hearty meal we had in the restaurant downstairs.


    Serina suggested that we change into more comfortable clothes and disappeared upstairs into her bedroom.


    That was just like Sanya I used to know. She always preferred comfort.


    The difference I noticed was that Serina wears dresses while Sanya was more of a jeans-girl. I guess she changed in this aspect as well. Not that I mind. Dresses suit her.


    Serina has a thin waist and perfect long legs, and a dress with a flowy skirt provides easy access¡­ ah, my mind is wandering again and I''m getting aroused.


    Whenever Serina is nearby I turn into a horny teenager.


    I went to the guest bedroom where the staff brought my clothes. Did Mitch think that by doing this he will prevent me from spending the night in her bed?


    I put my jeans on because the firmness of the fabric will conceal the arousal which is inevitable with me and Serina spending the rest of the evening alone.


    I reminded myself not to be hasty. I don''t want to rush this. Serina is still not ready. Until the last spec of her reluctance disappears, I will be patient.


    I want Serina''s intimate embrace to come with unshakeable confidence and I don''t want to risk her having doubts in the morning.


    I was staring at her, and I was not aware of the time passing as we finished the meal and sat in the living room with the long coffee table that held a bowl of fruits and two glasses of wine on each side of the vase filled with flowers.


    "Do you usually drink wine?", I asked, mostly out of curiosity. Also, I noticed her drinking wine on the day of the reunion, so I thought she will appreciate that I''m observant.


    "Not really.", she responded. "I thought you do."


    I let out a long exhale. Was she forcing herself to drink wine because of me? "I don''t drink alcohol often, but when I do, I usually go for Irish whiskey or bourbon."


    My resilience to alcohol is abnormal. Wine for me is no more than grape juice, and the hard liquor mostly just faintly stings my throat.


    Three fine wrinkles of a frown appeared between Serina''s enchanting eyebrows. "Why didn''t you say so?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t mind what I drink, as long as the company is good."


    Serina''s eyes flashed in surprise and a pink tint adorned her cheeks. Breathtaking.


    I took two grapes from the bowl, popped one into my mouth, and placed the second one in front of Serina''s lips.


    After a moment of hesitation, her lips parted, and I pushed the grape inside.


    Serina closed her eyes and smiled while chewing.


    I wished to be that grape that is being caressed by her tongue while rolling between her teeth.


    "Does it taste good?"


    Serina''s eyes snapped open at my question. "You know how it tastes. Didn''t you also have one?"


    I inched closer and ran my fingers over her cheek. "I want to know how grapes taste to you."


    Serina was visibly flustered. I love that I have that effect on her.


    "I''m not sure how to explain. It''s sweet and¡­ I guess you need to taste it yourself¡­", her voice trailed away, and her eyes darted to my lips.


    It took her a moment to understand that I want to taste the grape she ate. How innocent.


    "Can I?"


    She inhaled sharply and I waited for an endless second for her to respond, "I guess it can''t hurt. Just a taste¡­"


    If she only knew how much I want to taste every inch of her, she would probably run away. Or maybe not.


    But I will start from her lips and work my way over the rest of her body. Slowly.


    Her intoxicating flavor mixed with grapes and the way she clung to me made my arousal swell.


    I know that I should take this slow, but I am also aware that it will be difficult.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 225 - Back To The Apartment (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Spending time with Duke in the living room surrounded by the flowers he gifted me was amazing.


    I loved that the flowers were a mix of full blooms and buds. The bugs will last longer even though we will leave this place in two days. Maybe I could take some of these flowers with me. I will ask Maria to pack them.


    The drink mix-up was hilarious and embarrassing at the same time.


    It''s not that I''m against a glass of good wine, but its effect on me is like I''m drinking grape juice.


    If I knew about Duke''s preferences, I would make sure to offer him one of his favorites. However, he just took whatever I had, so I didn''t question it.


    As much as I don''t care about wine, I drank it with Duke, and now it reminds me of him. I shook those useless thoughts away. If we are going to spend time together, we will create many memories. Just like this one of him feeding me grapes.


    There was something erotic about the way he pushed the spherical fruit into my mouth. I bit on it and the sweetness exploded in my mouth.


    "Does it taste good?"


    Duke''s question made me open my eyes. It was a silly question. Didn''t he just eat a grape?


    But then he said that he wants to know how grape tastes to me. Why was he so close?


    "I''m not sure how to explain. It''s sweet and¡­ I guess you need to taste it yourself¡­", my voice trailed when I realized that he wants to taste the grape I ate. That specific grape.


    "Can I?", his words splashed against my lips, and I inhaled a choppy breath, letting his scent of pine trees and the ocean take over my senses completely.


    Is there any way I can refuse this man?


    What about taking it slow and no kissing on the lips until I ask for it?


    "I guess it can''t hurt. Just a taste¡­", I lied to myself that allowing him to taste my lips is different from kissing.


    Duke''s eyes turned to crescents, telling me that he was smiling, and then his flavors entered my system, reminding me that I was starving for him.


    My insides coiled from the intensity of emotions that surged through me as our tongues fought for dominance, and I clung onto his back, relishing the firm landscape of his muscles under my palms.


    The kiss ended too soon with a few hungry pecks and our eyes locked while silently exchanging questions of how far we will go tonight.


    It was obvious that we were both hungry for more, but I was not sure how much more is advisable. But maybe my hesitation was the answer.


    Part of me wanted to tear his clothes off, but I was unable to ignore the voice which told me this was our second time together after seven years, and it''s too soon.


    This was not about how many times we met; I was more concerned about the fact that I still didn''t trust him that he wouldn''t abandon me again.


    Life without him would be devastating. Would the anguish of separation be worse if our relationship goes beyond kisses?


    My eyes flickered, as I feared that he will be able to read my thoughts and I looked to the side.


    A small gasp escaped me at the sight of the vase that was on the table; all flowers in it were in full bloom.


    I was confident that Maria balanced bloomed ones with buds. How come all of them were fully open? I glanced at the vase on the right side table and confirmed that this one had all flowers in full bloom as well.


    It reminded me of the trellis covered in purple and white on my balcony in London.


    One time might be an accident, but two times definitely confirmed that I''m doing something. And that something is related to Duke.


    Aldus told me not to practice and to control it, at least until we do more tests because it might be dangerous, but I didn''t do anything on purpose.


    I am making flowers bloom forcibly. Am I making them older? Aldus mentioned the possibility of manipulating time and he said that we will do tests on Monday because that''s when some equipment will arrive.


    Aldus''s biggest concern (other than keeping it a secret) was that it might impact me negatively.


    Worry swelled inside me. What if my ability is affecting Duke? Am I making him older? He is already mortal, am I cutting into his already limited lifespan?


    "Are you OK?"


    Duke''s concerned voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Yeah¡­", I tried to sound convincing. What if he notices changes in flowers?


    "I guess I''m just tired."  I didn''t lie. I was tired, which was odd because I could usually go for days without sleeping. Is this the side-effect of my ability?


    "OK. Let''s get ready for the night¡­", Duke said, and I realized that he was already on his feet, offering me his hand to take.


    I stood up and my legs wobbled.


    "Wow!", Duke exclaimed as he quickly reached to support me. "You are really tired."


    I forced a smile and lied, "Maybe it''s the wine." I hoped he will buy it because I drank a few glasses at the event.


    He lifted his eyebrow suspiciously. "You should be aware of your limits. Don''t drink to the point where someone can take advantage of you."


    I bit my lower lip guiltily and leaned on him. "No one can take advantage when you are by my side."


    Duke rolled his eyes at me, but the corners of his lips lifted up with a twitch.


    In one smooth move, he reached behind my knees and lifted me up, princess style.


    I hugged Duke''s neck and leaned my head on his shoulder, admiring that he carried me upstairs like I weigh nothing.


    "Aww¡­ my prince¡­", I said jokingly.


    He snorted. "Duke."


    "Mmm¡­", I hummed. "My Duke."


    He chuckled lowly before planting a kiss on my forehead. I felt his lips moving as he murmured, "I wish you claim me like that without the boost of alcohol."


    I closed my eyes and let out a long exhale. Should I tell him that alcohol doesn''t impact me? But then I will need to admit that I lied a minute ago, and I enjoyed Duke taking care of me.


    I can pretend to be vulnerable for tonight.


    An idea popped into my mind, what if I ravish him and in the morning pretend I don''t remember?


    No. I shouldn''t do that. I still don''t know what''s triggering my ability or how to control it. What if we end up hot and steamy and he turns into a hundred years-old grandpa? I shuddered at that thought.


    Duke placed me gently on my bed before asking, "Do you need help washing up?"


    I felt heat creeping up my neck. "No, thanks. I will just sleep like this and shower in the morning."


    "Alright¡­", he said reluctantly and took a step away.


    At the sight of Duke increasing the distance between us, I panicked and grabbed his hand quickly. "Don''t leave!" I paused when I saw him look at me with a wicked half-smile. "I mean¡­ can you stay with me tonight?"


    "Of course. I was only going to the other side of the bed.", he said teasingly.


    He laid next to me and pulled me into his embrace. "Sleep, Serina¡­", he murmured close to my ear.


    I don''t remember if I responded before darkness consumed me. The last things I remembered were Duke''s scent and his warmth.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 226 - The Morning Talk (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Small tickles on my cheek woke me up and I realized that those were Duke''s lips moving as he spoke in barely audible whispers between kisses, "... I will not leave you¡­ You are my only one¡­ Whatever you need, I will be there..."


    His sweet words made me giddy. Did he know I was awake or was he talking to me while I was sleeping?


    His embrace was solid, our legs intertwined, and I wished that I can wake up like this every morning.


    "What are you doing?", I asked softly.


    He gave me another kiss, firmer than the previous ones, before responding, "I''m using the fact that you are sleeping to talk to your subconsciousness."


    I smiled and opened my eyes to meet his loving gaze directed at me.


    "Are you trying to brainwash me?", I asked jokingly.


    "I will use whatever it takes to get you to trust me. Besides, I''m not lying."


    I giggled. He was silly.


    I noticed that he was wearing jeans and a t-shirt from last night, while I slept in the dress.


    My dress was soft and comfy, but sleeping in jeans was probably uncomfortable.


    "When did you wake up?"


    "I didn''t.", Duke responded and when he saw my confused expression, he clarified, "I couldn''t sleep."


    "You were awake the whole night?"


    "Mhm...", he confirmed with a hum. "I had the honor of holding you in my embrace the whole night. I wish I can do that every night."


    I knew that he was flirting, but I was worried about him. "Do you normally skip on sleep?"


    "My sleep pattern is messed up. I usually work late, sometimes until the morning."


    "But you still sleep, right?", I wanted to confirm.


    "It''s not a problem over the weekend, but on weekdays I get short naps between meetings." Duke saw my concern and he added, "Don''t worry about me. I''m not tired."


    He usually sleeps, but last night he didn''t, and he was not tired.


    I had to ask, "What about the last weekend, when you slept in my apartment in London. Did you sleep that night?"


    "It''s not unusual for me to skip a night of sleep.", Duke tried to reassure me, but his answer confirmed that he didn''t sleep that night either.


    I wondered if that is an effect of my ability.


    I wanted to ask more questions, but I held them back in order not to make him suspicious.


    I shook my head at him. "Skipping sleep is not good. If you don''t sleep when we are together, we need to take breaks in seeing each other so that you rest. What will I do if you get sick?"


    Duke tightened his hold on me. "Don''t say such things. I want us to sleep together every night. I was just excited to be with you and the adrenaline kept me awake. I promise to sleep next time. Alright?"


    I enjoyed Duke''s desperation and his proximity made me feel like I''m floating.


    Part of me feared that it will disappear.


    I fisted his t-shirt and buried my face in his chest.


    ''This is real¡­'', I chanted internally while fighting my insecurities. ''Duke and I are together, and he loves me back¡­ This is real¡­''


    I remembered that we have plans.


    "What''s the time?"


    Duke glanced to the side before responding, "Eleven past eight."


    "Should we get ready for the farmer''s market?", I reminded him.


    Duke kissed my cheek and buried his face in my neck.


    "A morning in bed with you is better than anything else.", his lips moved over the sensitive skin, and I got goosebumps.


    "We can''t spend the day in bed."


    "Says who?"


    I giggled at his childishly stubborn tone.


    "There are so many things we can do in the bed...", he mumbled.


    My giggles were interrupted abruptly with a gasp when he kissed my neck. A small peck was followed by another one, and another¡­ each lasting longer and then I felt his tongue making small circles just below my ear and all my nerve endings came alive.


    I squirmed in Duke''s embrace when his teeth brushed over my flesh, and he groaned while pressing me further into him.


    "Let me kiss you, Serina¡­", he groaned between kisses. "I''m holding you the whole night and fighting my urges to taste you. I will stick to my promise and not kiss you on the lips¡­"


    I finally understood why he was so eager to accept the deal of avoiding only my lips. There are other parts of my body he could go for. I was na?ve not to think about those, but I didn''t hate this, not even a little bit.


    My mind was spinning as the warm tension in the pit of my stomach morphed into arousal that erased the last specs of my reluctance to embrace the man whose affection I craved for.


    Duke was on top of me, planting kisses on my neck and shoulders, telling me with his actions how much he wants me and the whole experience made me lightheaded.


    From the beginning, it was only Duke and no one else. I dreamed about his hugs and kisses and more than that, and I didn''t see a single reason to stop.


    I hugged him with all my might and spread my legs to allow him to settle between them.


    A shaky moan formed in my throat when I felt his hard bulge pressing against my core.


    The sound was embarrassing, and I couldn''t believe that it came from me.


    Duke moved to nibble on my ear, and I used this proximity to latch my lips onto his neck.


    As I started sucking, his body stilled.


    "Shit¡­", he cursed under his breath and rolled next to me. His forearm was over his eyes, but I could see that he was troubled.


    "Why did you stop?", I asked breathily.


    Duke''s arm moved, revealing his eyes, and he looked at me with a frown that told me he was fighting against himself.


    Instead of answering my question, Duke said, "I''m going to shower."


    He swiftly got off the bed and before I could say anything, the bedroom door closed behind him.


    I pressed my lips into a line while trying to analyze his behavior. I thought he wanted me, why did he stop? Was it because I still didn''t lift the ban on kissing?


    My sight fell on the vase that was on the bedside table. It was a thin tall vase with three roses in it, each in full bloom.


    It took me a split second to mentally see the image of those same flowers from last night. They were buds that only started opening. Can this happen overnight or was this again my ability?


    Even if these flowers opened naturally overnight, that doesn''t change the fact that last night all flowers in the living room bloomed and I was fatigued.


    I cursed internally when I remembered the ability I am yet to understand.


    How can I get so carried away? What if I hurt Duke?


    But it can''t be hurting Duke. After all, if I''m harming him, he would feel some negative effects, and not be energized to the point of skipping sleep.


    But what if my ability is like a drug that gives a temporary boost, and he will feel the negative effects crashing on him later?


    I hoped that''s not the case. After all, it also happened last week, and Duke seems to be fine.


    There was only one person with whom I could talk about this.


    I got my phone with an intention to use the opportunity Duke''s absence created.


    "Good morning, father. It happened again¡­", I went straight to the point.


    "Tell me everything.", Aldus demanded stiffly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 227 - The Morning Talk (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus listened attentively as I told him about flowers blooming and me falling asleep like someone turned off the lights.


    I scaled down on hugging and kissing, but Aldus knew that I was with Duke.


    "Come back, right now.", he said firmly.


    I knew that he will say that, but I was not willing.


    I was fighting a battle of wanting to stay with Duke and fearing that I might harm him, but I didn''t want to leave.


    After seven long years, we are finally together. Actually, it''s after eleven years because my emotions sprouted from the first day we met. My heart was aching at the thought of parting from Duke.


    "Serina?", Aldus called. "Did you hear me?"


    "I did¡­", I responded reluctantly. "But I don''t think that will solve anything."


    "What do you mean?", his voice was rising. "You can''t control it and it''s draining you. Come home."


    "But I am fine after sleep.", I defended my right to stay with Duke.


    "What if the next time you end up worse than just sleeping? What if you collapse and don''t wake up?"


    "No, no¡­ it''s not like that.", I was not sure if I was telling him or to myself.


    "And how is it?", Aldus spoke sharply. "You can''t control it. You are risking exposure. Even if you don''t care about yourself, you should care about that boy. What if you harm him or someone else? Will you be OK with that?"


    Aldus''s words hit me hard and I knew that he might be right. Do I care about Duke if I''m willing to stay only to risk harming him?


    I let out a shaky breath as my mind was spinning with questions.


    How am I going to explain to Duke that I must leave abruptly?


    Am I endangering him?


    What would I do if I go home? How will that help other than put me in another round of isolation? How long will this isolation last? Months? Years?


    How can I keep my distance from Duke and explain the separation?


    I was scolding him for leaving me, and if I do the same, he will have every right to call me a hypocrite. What if he decides not to wait for me anymore?


    I''m not in a position to tell him that it will be one week or a month or a year. Can I tell him to wait for me until I figure out ''something''? He will know I''m lying and hiding things, and we agreed on no secrets (with an invisible clause from my side to conceal the existence of creatures).


    I don''t know anything about this ability other than flowers bloom and I get tired. Where do I start controlling it?


    I knew I was selfish, but I also had a point.


    "Father, I need to stay longer.", I said firmly. Before he blew a fuse, I quickly added, "I don''t know what is causing it, but I''m confident that it happened two times when Duke was with me, and there is no point in me going home before I figure out what''s going on."


    I took a deep breath while wondering if that was enough. Probably not. I came up with additional arguments.


    "I don''t want to go to Vesper again and let her probe into my feelings. I feel violated every time she does that. I am confident that I''m not harming Duke because he feels energized, and that can''t be bad. Both times it happened, I was fine after a few hours of sleep. You did a checkup on me last week and my condition was normal. I want to find clues about what triggers my ability and being with Duke can help me do that faster than if I''m trying it on my own in the lab. Besides, no matter what machines arrive on Monday, if I can''t reproduce this, they will be useless. Please, trust me on this one."


    I could hear Aldus breathing and I bit my lower lip while waiting for him to respond.


    "Fine.", he said dejectedly. "I think I should come and keep an eye on you."


    I panicked. The only thing worse than me leaving abruptly would be Aldus hovering over me and Duke.


    "That¡­ that won''t be necessary. Mitch and Maria are here with me, and if anything happens when Duke and I are out, he will take care of me."


    Aldus snorted. "Fine. If it happens again, let me know."


    "I will."


    "Be careful.", Aldus said stiffly and ended the call.


    I plopped back on the bed and took a deep breath. The scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean was still strong in the pillow Duke was using and I buried my face in it, inhaling Duke and hoping that I''m not making a mistake by staying here with him.


    I knew it was reckless, but I wanted to spend more time with him.


    ¡­


    I found Duke in the living room. He was sitting on the sofa and fiddling with his phone. Before I made a sound, he turned to face me, as if he could sense my presence.


    As I approached him, Duke kept his phone on the side and stood up.


    He was smiling, but I remembered his troubled expression as he dashed out of my bedroom earlier that morning.


    "Are you OK?", I asked cautiously. When he didn''t respond, I clarified, "You left my room suddenly, so¡­"


    His brows furrowed and I wondered what''s on his mind.


    "Sorry¡­", he said. "I got carried away. I shouldn''t have done that."


    That apology was vague. He shouldn''t have done, what?


    "Yeah. Leaving like that was not OK. You should stay and tell me if something is bothering you. Whatever it is, we can talk it out."


    His lips twitched. "I can assure you that if I stayed, we wouldn''t be talking."


    I felt the heat creeping up my neck as I realized that he didn''t apologize for leaving my room, but for what happened before that.


    Talking about it would be embarrassing, but I was confused that he stopped suddenly, and I felt the need to clarify things.


    I closed the distance between me and Duke, and hugged him. I was happy that his arms wrapped around me almost instantly.


    A sense of peace enveloped me, like I reached my safe harbor.


    I hid my face in his chest and gathered my courage to speak.


    "What we did after I woke up... I didn''t hate it."


    Duke kissed my forehead, and murmured, "You are not ready for more than that, and I''m not confident in my control. You have no idea how much I''m craving for you, but I don''t want you to feel forced to do anything you are not ready to."


    I smiled at Duke''s words and leaned into him, placing my ear on his chest, and listening to his strong heartbeat.


    I knew why Duke made me feel safe; it was because he never did anything I was not ready for. Duke always put me first, even if that meant he needs to leave the room so that I have no regrets.


    Duke spent four years of high school being my best friend, my support, my protector, my everything I needed because I was not ready for a relationship.


    He stayed away from me after high school because he believed that''s in my best interest, to finish college. Well, he was not wrong. Education was my priority.


    When I went missing, he waited for me, believing that I will return eventually.


    Can he be any sweeter?


    Did I ever go out of my comfort zone for him?


    Was I always this blind?


    Why did it take me eleven years to realize that Duke always made sacrifices only so that I can be comfortable?


    My resolve firmed to figure out this pesky ability and control it so that I can be with Duke all the time and support him in return, as his equal.


    "What do you want us to do today?", I asked.


    "We could go to that farmer''s market. If you want."


    I looked up at him. "I want to spend the day with you."


    Duke''s smile reflected in his endlessly blue eyes, and I knew that he liked my answer.


    I peeled myself from Duke and we held hands while going to the dining room.


    Maria set up the table with breakfast items for us.


    "Let''s eat and we can head out. Farmer''s market sounds like a good destination to begin our day¡­", I said excitedly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 228 - Pawns In The Thompson Family (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Jonathan''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    It was past midnight when Magda returned from her night out with the girls, and I watched her stumble over her own feet.


    She was drinking again.


    Sure, Saturday evenings are for partying, but Magda does it on weekdays as well.


    It must be nice to spend life shopping and partying without a care in the world.


    It''s not that I can''t frequent nightclubs and parties, but wherever I (aka the next CEO of the Giantshade Industries) go, people swarm me in order to suck up to me and I find that exhausting.


    As much as I enjoy people kissing my ass, that is not an environment where I can relax and enjoy the party. They are all snakes in human skin, looking at my every move, waiting to exploit any weakness and create rumors in order to make themselves feel better.


    My sister is lucky that she is completely separated from our business. People see her as a rich socialite and nothing more, and her bitchy reputation prevents anyone from messing with her. Actually, most of the rumors about Magda are the ones she created herself. She always craved to be the best and at the top, even in useless things like trending topics on local forums.


    Magda froze when she saw me in the living room.


    Her eyes darted around nervously while searching for something. Or someone.


    "Father retreated for the night. It''s just me.", I confirmed.


    Magda tilted her head, trying to conceal how intoxicated she was. "Why are you awake?"


    "I''m waiting for you."


    "Why?", she asked reluctantly.


    I never wait for her, so she has a reason to be cautious. It made me wonder what mess she started tonight in order to be so jumpy.


    "I thought you wanted to hear updates about Drago Orsini without delay.", I said.


    Magda blinked rapidly. "You have something on him?"


    Father was sleeping, but the staff is always lurking around. I didn''t want witnesses for what I was going to say.


    "If you want to hear, follow me into the study."


    Magda nodded and maintained two steps distance between us.


    Did I keep an eye on Drago Orsini? Not really.


    Drago is just a businessman whose company started a few years ago and he is not significant enough to get on my radar.


    My eyes were on Seraphina Mezzanotte, the mysterious heiress of Notte Pharmaceuticals who keeps a low profile. Now that IS a woman worth my attention. Seraphina made waves by appearing about three years ago, and any news about her since then (albeit rare) is only solidifying her reputation as beautiful, smart, and impressive.


    Seraphina picks which events she will attend, and she is not a party animal like my sister. Seraphina is sharp and focused on things that matter. How can I not be interested in a woman like that?


    As an added bonus, Seraphina is not associated with any man, I was surprised to see her name next to Drago''s as a donor for some charity.


    It seems that mysterious Miss Mezzanotte is not an ice princess as the rumors say.


    How can that guy be so lucky?


    With that information, I asked my men to get a few more bits on Drago so that it appears to Magda I was focused on the man she is set on pursuing. It''s beneficial for me if Magda thinks that she owes me.


    "What do you have?", Magda asked as soon as she closed the door behind us.


    "Drago Orsini boarded a private plane on Friday afternoon, bound to Frankfurt."


    "And?", Magda asked expectantly.


    "That same evening, he attended an event organized by a company called Triamgene."


    Magda frowned. "How is that of any use? If you told me that before the event, I would secure an invitation."


    "What makes you think that you can appear at the event of a company that is making breakthroughs in the pharmaceutical industry with the help of artificial intelligence?" Magda made a face like she smelled something nasty, and I couldn''t wait to crush that snobby confidence she has. "There was no way to know this in advance because Mr. Orsini was not on the guestlist. Be happy I found out this much."


    Magda was visibly confused. "If Drago was not invited, how did he attend?"


    "As plus one."


    It took Magda a few seconds to understand my words. "You are saying that he went as someone''s date?"


    "Mhm¡­", I confirmed with a hum.


    "Whose!?", she hissed.


    "That¡­ I''m not sure, but I have something else that might interest you."


    I put a piece of paper on the table; it''s a printout of the webpage belonging to the Rasiel foundation where names Seraphina Mezzanotte and Drago Orsini are listed as the biggest donors for the archeological expedition headed for the Northern Forest Complex Of Myanmar.


    Magda''s eyes widened as she stared at the paper.


    "Joint donation?", she asked in disbelief. "They donated together? As one?"


    "My sources tell me that Miss Mezzanotte was on the guestlist, and she came with a date. The likelihood that your Drago was her date is very high."


    "Can¡­ Can you get video footage as confirmation?", Magda stuttered.


    I didn''t see the point. "Even if they didn''t enter together, it''s obvious that their relationship is good if they decided to make a joint donation. Considering that Drago Orsini doesn''t associate himself with women, this is big. Don''t you agree?"


    Magda''s eyes snapped at me. "And you are fine with it?"


    I shrugged. "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "I thought you are interested in Miss Mezzanotte. Isn''t she your target for conquest? Beautiful, smart, capable. Right?"


    Ah¡­ now I understood where Magda was going with this.


    "You want me to meddle into their relationship so that Drago stays away from her?" I narrowed my eyes at Magda. "Don''t try to manipulate me to do your bidding, Magda. I''m no one''s pawn."


    Magda pressed her lips into a line and left the study angrily.


    Well, this was more enjoyable in my mind than it turned out in reality. I love pushing Magda''s buttons, but this episode left me with a sour aftertaste.


    I hated that Magda was right.


    I want to get close to Seraphina, but she is like a ghost.


    I would love it if Seraphina is available and interested in me, but I have no intention to play according to Magda''s tune. If she needs a pawn, she will need to look elsewhere.


    Drago Orsini is one lucky bastard. I should keep an eye on him and look into his history to find out how did he manage to get close to Seraphina.


    ¡­


    I''ve got down to the dining room for breakfast.


    Our father insists on Magda and me joining him for breakfast every Sunday morning.


    Magda usually oversleeps and that makes the old man irritable because he sees her lack of presence at the table as a sign of a rebellion.


    My steps halted at the door when I saw Magda and father chatting enthusiastically.


    After wishing them good morning, I applied jam on my toast and our father was kind enough to fill me in.


    "Magda is growing up into a fine young lady."


    I did my best not to frown as this sounded like an introduction to something I won''t like. "What makes you think so?"


    "She has a good suggestion for our next acquisition.", our father said with an amused smile on his face, and I wondered if I''m still dreaming.


    Since when is Magda interested in business? And did father say that Magda has a good suggestion?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 229 - Pawns In The Thompson Family (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Jonathan''s point of view


    - - -


    I knew that Magda was up to something, and it seemed that father took the bait this time.


    Father is elated when Magda behaves like an obedient daughter and he lowers his guard, allowing her to manipulate him.


    I did my best to sound calm, knowing that if I start an argument, it can backfire.


    "Magda has a suggestion for a company we should acquire?", I wanted to make sure I understood our father correctly.


    "Mhm¡­", father confirmed with a hum. "She was praising the latest collection from Notte Pharmaceuticals, and she believes that they have a bright future. Having them under our umbrella might be a good move¡­"


    Bright future my ass!


    I was wondering what Magda was up to and I was confident that this unexpected bright idea from Magda was the result of the news I gave her last night.


    She tried to manipulate me to do her bidding, and when she failed, she changed her target to our father.


    The snobby Miss wasn''t over the fact that Seraphina Mezzanotte was with Drago Orsini.


    Why Magda is so set on Drago, is beyond me. Sure, he is objectively handsome and he built his company on his own, but he doesn''t care about Magda while there are many other decent-looking guys with fat bank accounts, ready to serve as Magda''s doormat.


    I knew that Magda doesn''t know what it means to leave things be, but I didn''t think that she would go to the lengths of implicating our father.


    I would brush this off as another Magda''s episode I don''t want to involve myself in, but this time she is using our company! How can I let it be?


    If it''s up to Magda, she would squander every penny we have in order to play her petty games.


    Doesn''t she know how much hard work is involved in managing our company and that her stupid stunts can ruin us? Of course, she doesn''t¡­ Magda didn''t work a day in her life.


    I wanted to expose her, but then I would need to reveal how I know things. Father doesn''t approve when I use the company''s resources for my personal things so if I speak up, I will incriminate myself as well.


    Based on Magda''s smug smile, it seems that she counted on this. I can''t expose her.


    I forgot that Magda is the queen of scheming.


    Well, she is good at scheming, but she can''t hold a candle for me in the business area.


    I waited for my father to finish talking before responding, "I''m not sure that acquisition of Notte Pharmaceuticals is a good idea."


    I''ve got my father''s attention.


    "Continue."


    I didn''t need to make up anything. I''m armed with facts. "Notte Pharmaceuticals is in business for a very long time, leading in unique products of exceptional quality. As such, they have loyal customers and partners. If we try anything aggressive against them, we will risk negative publicity and we will face difficulties in making progress in that market. We are already struggling in the market of pharmaceuticals, trying to acquire them has a big possibility of backfiring."


    Magda''s eyes flashed in outrage. "They are so small compared to us. How can they¡­?" Magda''s words were cut off when our father raised his hand.


    "Magda, don''t meddle when we talk about business.", he said in an icy tone and focused on me. "I agree that their products are exceptional and adding them to our offerings would allow us to establish ourselves in that market. What do you suggest?"


    Magda glared daggers at me, but I didn''t care.


    "Collaboration.", I said to what my father raised an eyebrow questionably.


    I elaborated, "If we can get them to work with us amicably, their customers and partners will accept us as well. Once we establish a certain amount of trust, we can consider our next steps."


    Father pursed his lips while thinking about my words. "We tried inviting representatives of Notte Pharmaceuticals numerous times, but they didn''t show up at our events. Do you have a plan on how to establish that collaboration?"


    "We invited them so far as guests, and not as partners.", I paused, and I saw that my father''s eyes widened in realization. I continued, "They have a history of supporting new products. Our cosmetic department is struggling with finalizing the formula for a new lotion that would attract top-tier demographics. We could get it done given enough time, but this could also be a good opportunity to reach out to Notte Pharmaceuticals. If we get this right, it will open the door for future partnerships that will be more beneficial for us."


    My father liked the idea. "I will leave that in your hands."


    "Thank you, father."


    I threw a victorious smile at sulking Magda and focused on my toast with jam.


    This can work in more than one way. Other than expanding and solidifying our business, I will get a chance to approach the mysterious Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    I heard that she refused flowers and jewelry that were sent her way. I must think of something to get her attention.


    ...


    Later that day, Magda stormed into my room.


    "Do you need to meddle?", she glared at me.


    "Are you talking about your stunt related Notte Pharmaceuticals?", I asked mockingly even though I knew the answer.


    "Magda, don''t play with the company''s assets."


    "I only suggested a good idea.", she lied with a straight face.


    I snorted. "Do you think I will believe that? You only wanted us to acquire Notte Pharmaceuticals so that you can strut into the office of Seraphina Mezzanotte and announce your victory."


    Magda''s fury was visible on her face, but it only got me worked up.


    I stood up and stalked toward Magda, stopping only when we were half a step away.


    "Magda, Giantshade Industries is not yours to play with. If you dare do such a thing again, I will make sure father sends you away to a place where you will learn some humility."


    She sneered at me. "You wouldn''t dare."


    "Oh, I would. Did you forget who will inherit father''s position? Once he retires, you will depend on me completely. Maybe you can make him your pawn with a few sweet words, but I am different. I advise you to behave and treat me with respect, unless you plan to find a job and provide for yourself. I have no intention of supporting dead weight like you."


    I enjoyed the horror on her face. I was tired of these games, why do I need to remind Magda of her situation every month? Does she have memory issues?


    "Of course, there is another option...", I drawled. "You could find yourself a husband who will tolerate you. Good luck with that."


    Magda''s chin trembled for a second and then she stormed out of my room, with more haste than when she entered.


    Good riddance. Now, where was I?


    Oh, yes... I will assemble a team to create a contract proposition for Notte Pharmaceuticals. It needs to be beneficial for both sides, but more for them.


    I''m not counting that they will take the offer right away. My goal is to get their attention enough so that they approach the negotiating table.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 230 - A Fishy Deal (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Genoa ~


    I was in my bed, holding the phone and enjoying my morning video chat with Duke.


    "When will we see each other again?", Duke asked me for the third time in the last ten minutes.


    I sighed and looked at his expectant face.


    It''s more than three weeks from our weekend in Frankfurt and to be honest, it''s increasingly painful to stay away from him.


    I repeated the well-rehearsed lie, "You know that I''m helping my father with this new formula. We are in the testing phase and making adjustments as necessary. Leaving it now would be detrimental because it''s time-sensitive and he is relying on my help. No one else can step in because it will increase the risk that our work leaks and competitors get their hands on it. As soon as I can step away, I will let you know, and we will figure out something."


    Duke looked at me like an abandoned puppy and my heart tightened. I didn''t want to lie to him, but I couldn''t tell him the truth.


    "I need to go now. We will talk in the evening, alright?"


    He pouted and I wished for the power to kiss him through the screen.


    "Alright.", he said eventually and wished me a good day.


    After a brief response, I tapped the red ''X'' to end the call before murmuring to my blank screen, "I miss you, Duke. I promise to figure this out quickly."


    I missed him like crazy.


    I pushed myself into a seated position, making the cover fall down and reveal that I''m fully clothed. I didn''t sleep last night. Actually, in the last few weeks, I''m focusing on figuring out this pesky ability and I don''t sleep unless absolutely necessary. Every minute counts.


    Related to my latest ability, during our weekend in Frankfurt, I discovered that it was manifesting when Duke held me. But just a hug was not enough. Kissing was also involved and increased heart rate as well, and I was not sure if it was love or arousal. Probably both.


    I was able to repeat those emotions and after numerous tests, we concluded that my ability is not detrimental to my surroundings. Quite the opposite. Any living thing is benefiting from it as it increases the healing rate and invigorates vitality. It''s like a serum that helps someone reach their peak condition, without side effects. That explained Duke not needing to sleep when he was with me.


    Another characteristic is that the effect of my ability wears off gradually, so the enhancement is not permanent and after it wears off, the lifeforms affected continue as nothing happened.


    Now for the bad part.


    The ability is detrimental for my body as it saps my vitality.


    The silver lining is that I''m immortal and that with sleep and food I can replenish what was lost, but Aldus didn''t want to verify what would happen if I used too much at once. His theory is that I would enter eternal sleep which is something like a coma for immortals without a known cure.


    There was a relief that only Duke could make me experience those emotions that would trigger my ability, so I didn''t need to avoid anyone else, but at the same time, that was a problem because Duke was the only person I wanted to be with.


    Ah, such a bother!


    My current practice consists of sitting next to a plant and reliving the memories of Duke''s hugs and kisses while trying to prevent my energy from swelling to the point of affecting the plant.


    Since the emotions are concentrating the energy in my abdomen, I''m imagining a pipe lodged in my belly through which vitality is leaving my body, and through mental practice, I''m trying to reduce the diameter of that pipe.


    I''m making progress, but Aldus is not willing to approve of me going to see Duke until I can block it completely.


    I understand Aldus''s point. If only a few minutes of hugs and kisses are making me fall asleep like someone pulled the plug, I can''t imagine the effect if Duke and I go beyond kisses.


    Me fainting under him and waking up in a hospital would be quite embarrassing, and telling him not to call the hospital if I pass out is out of the question.


    "Young Miss¡­", Maria''s voice drifted in through the door that was ajar.


    "Yes?"


    "Master asked if you will join him for breakfast."


    "I''m coming.", I responded while scooting off the bed.


    ¡­


    I found Aldus in the dining room, and he greeted me with a smile while pulling the chair for me.


    Aldus always held a chair for me, but in the last few weeks, this gentlemanly act reminds me of Duke. Ah, everything reminds me of Duke.


    "How is your practice going?", Aldus asked, and I knew that the question was related to my practice to control my latest ability.


    Aldus is genuinely concerned that I will disappear and as much as I''m touched, sometimes it''s suffocating.


    I guess this is how a loving parent acts, and I regret not experiencing this kind of care when I was a child and when I needed it the most.


    For a man who cut my arm bone-deep to prove that I can heal quickly, Aldus changed drastically into a protective father who doesn''t want me to leave his sight if there is any sign of danger.


    "I''m almost there.", I gave him the same response as usually.


    It''s not like I have a measuring device that can give me a percentage and estimate of when I will reach full mastery. But I wish that there is such a device because then I would be able to tell Duke when we can see each other.


    I noticed three creases of worry between Aldus''s eyebrows that didn''t ease up after my response.


    "Did something happen?", I asked.


    Aldus gave me a small nod before speaking, "I would prefer that you focus on your practice, but I promised that I will not exclude you if Giantshade Industries is involved."


    He got my attention. "What about them?"


    Aldus reached on the side and placed a folder in front of me.


    I quickly skimmed through it and it didn''t take me long to understand the contents.


    "They are asking for our help?", I couldn''t believe that I said this, but it was clearly stated in the document. "And the conditions they are offering are favorable."


    I flipped all the pages and made sure there is nothing else in the folder before asking, "Where is the catch?"


    Aldus shrugged. "It doesn''t seem there is one."


    I pressed my lips into a line.


    In the last few years, I studied business and management and I read many books about the art of making deals and establishing solid partnerships, and these documents with proposed collaboration between Giantshade industries and Notte Pharmaceuticals made me frown for more than just my intuition telling me that it''s fishy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 231 - A Fishy Deal (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Since I heard from Duke that Magda is responsible for my demise three years ago and that she is using her father''s influence for her schemes, I focused on research related to Giantshade Industries, and I have a very good understanding of their business model.


    Richard Thompson, the CEO of Giantshade Industries, started as a small businessman. The Thompson family was never lacking, but their finances swelled about fifteen years ago when Richard started expanding his company by absorbing others and using their products and resources for his gain.


    Within a few years, Giantshade Industries became a name in the world of business that made others shudder.


    After the acquisition, he would keep the highest-yielding products while abandoning others, together with resources and people that worked on them.


    Many people lost their jobs after the acquisition because of the aggressive strategy Giantshade Industries is using. They are focused on profits and anything that doesn''t contribute to it is being discarded.


    This is why many companies are reluctant to make deals with them, fearing that Giantshade Industries set their eyes on absorbing them.


    It''s a common occurrence that companies combine, with the more powerful one having the advantage. It''s like a pond where big fish eats the little one.


    However, Giantshade Industries built a reputation that makes others fear them as they don''t get a chance to fight back, and negotiations are useless. Giantshade Industries is too big and too powerful, and it can acquire others forcibly by buying shares and forcing shareholders to sell.


    Going against them is not advisable, no matter who the other party is, and unfortunately, it seems that Notte Pharmaceuticals got their attention.


    The documents in my hands seemed fine, but I know better. The foundation of Giantshade Industries is based on ruthless calculations that are in their interest, and this offer for amicable collaboration with Notte Pharmaceuticals where Giantshade Industries will cover any losses is beyond suspicious.


    "What do you want to do?", Aldus asked me.


    I was surprised by this question. "Are you letting me handle this?"


    Aldus nodded. "You said that you want to deal with them, so¡­ It''s on you."


    Pride swelled inside me when I heard that Aldus will let me handle Giantshade Industries. This will be my first independent project with Notte Pharmaceuticals that involved other companies, and I was a bit nervous, especially considering who the other party is. But that was also my motivation because the Thompson family is the one responsible for my misery and this will be my chance to counterattack.


    I knew what needs to be done, but I wanted Aldus''s approval before doing anything. As much as he supports me, this is about Notte Pharmaceuticals and if I make a wrong move, the company might suffer.


    "This looks like a too good deal to pass.", I summarized what''s in the proposed agreement. "And that makes me wonder what they are hiding. I believe this is their way to make us lower our guard. Notte Pharmaceuticals is not a company that can be easily taken down, but in order to backstab us, they need to get close. What do you think?"


    "If it''s up to me, I would ignore it. We have no need to collaborate with them, and getting tangled with such a shady company might stain us as well. I agree that this is questionable but unless they make an open move against us, I would let them be. There is a chance they are testing the waters and if they see we are not interested, they will move on." Aldus smiled maliciously. "If they cross the line, there are ways to deal with them."


    I shook my head in disapproval. I know that Aldus is not human, but sometimes he forgets that we live in a human world.


    "Thompsons are humans.", I stated the fact and Aldus frowned because he understood my point.


    We don''t know who all is watching, and in order to avoid exposing ourselves, we should stick to human-only ways unless absolutely necessary. If we act recklessly, other creatures might see that as a green light to act openly against humans. These are the words that Aldus repeated to me on several occasions, yet he is the one forgetting them.


    "Giantshade Industries doesn''t have a history of moving on. How I see it, they are throwing a hook and when we don''t take the bait, they will change their strategy. Richard Thompson is a prideful man, and he will not allow us to get away after rejecting him."


    I couldn''t read Aldus''s expression as he asked, "What do you suggest?"


    "I don''t recommend that we take this deal, but we shouldn''t reject them outright either. At this point, they are using a soft approach, and this is our opportunity to find out what they are up to. They are inviting us to their events. Let''s attend the next one. The casual atmosphere is a perfect chance to find out what''s going on outside the conference room. Other than seeing how they are acting on their territory, we might find some allies as well."


    Aldus agreed. "Alright. I see that you have a plan in place. Let me know if you need my help and in the meantime, I will accept their invitation."


    "We have one now?"


    "Mhm¡­", Aldus hummed in confirmation. "Saturday. In London."


    My insides trembled. Saturday. In three days. London. That''s where Duke is.


    I started stuffing my mouth with my barely touched breakfast.


    "Why are you in a rush?", Aldus asked with a frown. Disapproval of my table manners (lack of them) was obvious on his face.


    "I need to prepare for this event¡­", I said with a mouthful.


    "That''s what you said¡­", Aldus said grumpily. "But what I heard was that you want to practice your ability so that you can see Duke."


    I lowered my head guiltily and scarfed down a few more bites before wiping my mouth and excusing myself.


    Aldus was right. Am I that easy to read?


    The fact was that there was no need for me to prepare for that event organized by Giantshade Industries.


    Magdalena Thompson bullied me in school, blackmailed Duke to stay away from me, and then she came up with a scheme that ended with my death.


    Magda did so many vicious things, not only to me, but to others as well and she got away with it because her father and brother are enabling her.


    I said that I will not make a move against Magda if she leaves me alone, because she is an insignificant mortal who will die soon anyway, but this is an obvious sign that the Thompson family is set on disturbing my peace.


    Magda thought that it''s easy to bully Sanya because she had no backing.


    Sanya ended up dead in a dingy alley while Magda is enjoying her lifestyle in a mansion full of riches.


    But I am not Sanya and I will make the whole Thompson family regret Magda''s actions.


    Even if Richard and Jonathan didn''t know that Magda was going after Sanya, their lack of supervision allowed Magda to do what she wants. It was their duty to keep her in check, their failure to control Magda will be the reason for their downfall.


    Every time I talk to Duke, I am reminded of all the time we lost because of Magda.


    I will show Magda how it feels when someone takes what you cherish.


    She ruined my life and was responsible for my death, and Thompsons are brazen enough to go after Notte Pharmaceuticals!


    They will not stop unless I make them.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 232 - Lazarus Visits Serina

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was sitting in my bedroom with a potted iris plant in front of me. It has a bud that should bloom purple if I can''t control the energy that stems from my emotions.


    My vitality seeps out faster the more lifeforms are in the area and because of that, I can''t practice in the sunroom or in the garden.


    Also, because the practice requires me to think about Duke and our steamy moments, I prefer to do it in privacy, where others can''t see me.


    I wished for a measuring tool that will give me some numerical value or percentage, but Aldus said that there is no such device and that the only way to gauge my progress is to get an approximation by observing the plants.


    We divided this into two parts.


    The first part is to shut it down, while the second one is to use it at will and control the output.


    Aldus advised me not to waste time on the second part because no one is worthy of my vitality, and I''m not sure what to think about it.


    I believe that it could come in handy if I can help someone heal a serious wound or maybe even save a life, but training to do that without harming myself will probably be long and difficult and I don''t have time for that now.


    My immediate goal is to shut it down so that I can see Duke, and I will think about anything else later.


    The full success of the first part will be achieved if I can fully relieve  a memory of me and Duke being hot and steamy and the nearby plants not reacting to it.


    I''m at the point where I can sense the energy churning inside me and leaving my body, and I''m struggling to stop it. Unfortunately, there are no manuals for this as every ability is different and I''m relying on trial and error.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath to empty my mind.


    I could feel my heart rate increasing as Duke''s smile came in front of my closed eyes. Damn, he is hot!


    And there it was¡­ his scent¡­ the hug¡­ the warmth¡­ "Just a taste¡­", I whispered, and his smile widened. His lips on my neck and his hot palm on my waist¡­


    ''Knock, knock, knock!''


    I jolted at the sharp sounds that came from outside my mind.


    "Yes!?", I shouted irritably. I told them not to disturb me unless it''s really-really important.


    "Excuse me, Miss¡­", Maria said timidly. "You have a visitor."


    "A visitor?", I asked while blinking myself into reality. It takes me a few seconds to stabilize my senses when someone abruptly pulls me from reliving my memories.


    "Mister Lazarus is here.", Maria said.


    I felt my stomach dropping. Why is he here?


    We didn''t talk since the event at the Council which was about a month ago and I was fine with keeping my distance from him.


    Aldus told me that Lazarus and Graike assisted in investigating what happened at the Castle, and that they both expressed their will to help if needed in the future.


    As much as we are convinced that someone from the Council was involved, we can''t point fingers at the whole Council, and we don''t know which one of them was part of the ploy.


    Councilwoman Elena promised to let us know if she finds anything suspicious.


    Lazarus helped me that evening, just like many times before in the last three years, but that kiss was a pill that got stuck in my throat and spoiled everything.


    No matter how I loathed doing it, I knew what I should do.


    It''s time to face reality.


    "Show him to the living room. I will be there in a minute."


    ¡­


    "Hey, princess¡­", Lazarus greeted me with a smile and a beautiful bouquet of roses. "These are for you. I got them from my garden."


    I looked at the bouquet without moving.


    Lazarus exhaled. "Listen. I know I said I will wait, and I know I messed up and crossed the line. I truly hope you are able to forgive me, and we can move on like it didn''t happen. I am aware you never saw me as more than a friend and I hope I can continue being one."


    My heart cracked.


    Can I trust him?


    Lazarus looked sincere, but what if he is just good at pretending and I can''t see through him?


    My plan was to tell him that we can''t be more than friends and if he is not fine with it, we will stop being friends, but it seems that he got that part covered.


    I had a few more things to add, "I was not well, and you took advantage of the situation. That was not fair, Laz."


    "I apologize¡­", he said timidly and extended his arm with flowers toward me. "I know that my action destroyed the trust we built for years. I''m begging you to give me enough time to rebuild that trust bit by bit."


    I smiled helplessly as I caved in, hoping that I will not regret it.


    I took the flowers. "Apology accepted. Why are you here?"


    "I was in the area, and I stopped by. Luca''s birthday is approaching, and I thought we can discuss logistics. As the only grownup werewolf, I will come up with a plan so that they can let their wolves loose and not attract attention."


    I was surprised by his words.


    Yes, we talked about Lazarus being there for Luca''s birthday, but after the kiss incident, I mentally wiped him off the guest list.


    But Lazarus said that he wants a chance to prove himself as a friend and after accepting the apology it would not be nice to tell him that he can''t come.


    Besides... Luca, Zoe, and Ash know Lazarus and they are on good terms.


    "That''s thoughtful of you, Laz. Thank you. The property is large, and it includes a forest of more than five acres. I''m sure that will be enough for everyone to stretch their paws, and I will rely on you to make sure they stay within the property. Besides that, we will have a private beach covered with sand, so we can plan some activities there or in the water, but that would need to be in human form."


    Lazarus nodded in approval. "Do you know how many people will be there?"


    "I''m waiting to hear the final headcount from Luca. He will get back to me by Monday, but I don''t estimate more than ten additional people, all werewolves. Mona is planning for music and food; she will join us as well. Mona is not a werewolf, but she is aware of the situation."


    It will be the first time for Mona to hang out with werewolves, but she is quite excited about it. I hope she doesn''t freak out and make a scene when she sees them shifting into wolf form, but so far Mona was cool about everything.


    Mona is quite disappointed that since she became my familiar, other than her fast healing (which she calls useless), she doesn''t feel anything different. Well, this will be different.


    "Alright.", Lazarus said, and I realized that we are done syncing up about Luca''s party. It was obvious that he came with the purpose to see me in person.


    This could have been an email.


    "So¡­ what were you up to these days?", Lazarus broke the silence.


    "Helping Aldus with research mostly."


    I felt strange lying to Lazarus because in the last three years we spoke about anything and everything.


    However, I couldn''t tell him about my new ability, and I had no idea from where to start talking about Duke.


    More than once, I wondered if I should give Lazarus a chance and see how it goes, with a thought that romantic feelings might sprout in time. But after reuniting with Duke, I was reminded what love is, and I confirmed that Lazarus will never be able to fill my heart in such a way.


    Will Lazarus and I ever be able to go back to how things were?


    I chided myself internally. We were never friends.


    From the day Lazarus announced he will wait for me to develop an interest in him, I knew that there will be a time when he will make his move and I will not be able to reciprocate. I knew that, yet now that it happened, a sense of loss swelled within me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 233 - Visiting The Eclipse HQ (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    Friday, 11:32 AM


    I got out of the cab and removed my big sunglasses as I looked up at the building with a big sign "Eclipse" above the main entrance.


    I was fidgety from the thrill my mischief gave me.


    The event at the Giantshade Industries is tomorrow and I told Aldus that I will come one day earlier in order to catch up with Mona, yet here I am, in front of the Eclipse HQ building, without Mitch or Maria to watch over me.


    Of course, there is always a chance that Marius or some other spy working for Aldus is hiding in the shadows, but I reached my destination, and nothing can stop me from getting into this building.


    As for the scoldings, I will take them later.


    I''m unable to fully shut down my ability, but I can''t stay away from Duke either! I''m sure that Aldus will understand. Maybe.


    The best part is that Duke has no idea I''m in London!


    We spoke this morning on the phone, as usually, and we ended the call with a promise to talk next time in the evening.


    I can''t wait to see Duke''s face when he realizes I''m here!


    The automatic double door opened, welcoming me into the main lobby of Eclipse that was adorned in a modern setting with a luxurious feel.


    Black shiny marble tiles covered the floor, while several sitting areas were defined by sofas and leather chairs arranged around the coffee tables, on top of gray area rugs.


    Straight ahead, before the wall with the elevators, was the reception that consisted of a curved counter with three ladies sitting behind it, all busy on the phones or typing on the computers.


    Very professional.


    As I made my way to the reception, I took notice of a two-sided fireplace and potted plants that gave it a cozy feel. Above me were contemporary spiraling chandeliers whose mix of LED lights and tear-shaped glass pieces made them look like amazing art pieces.


    "Excuse me¡­", I said when I approached one of the ladies at the reception. "I am here to see Mr. Drago Orsini."


    The lady smiled. "Do you have an appointment?"


    Darn! In my excitement, I forgot that I probably need an appointment. After all, Duke is THE boss here and not everyone can see him. But if I scheduled an appointment, the surprise would be spoiled.


    I didn''t want to give up easily.


    "I don''t have an appointment. I am his friend, and this visit was not planned. I''m confident that he will see me."


    The receptionist''s smile stiffened as her attitude turned hostile. "And I''m confident that you can''t see him without an appointment. Mr. Orsini is a busy man, and his schedule is full. We can''t disturb him for every woman who demands to see him."


    I didn''t like the receptionist''s attitude, or her words that implied I''m some random woman who is trying to get close to Duke, but I didn''t want to argue.


    It was my bad I didn''t think about this obstacle. I was elated that I got here, and I was imagining waiting for Duke in his office and then he comes in and stares in shock, while making sure I''m there for real, and then he scoops me into his arms and kisses me senselessly¡­ and I completely forgot about the details related to how I would get into that office.


    I got my phone and sighed, I can say goodbye to the surprise part.


    Dejectedly, I dialed Duke''s number.


    It rang all the way and reached voicemail. Is he in a meeting and away from his phone?


    I decided to dial again.


    I would usually wait before calling the second time, but I came all the way to London, damnit, and I was impatient to see him.


    After the third ring, a male voice responded, "Hello?"


    This was not Duke. "I wish to talk with Mr. Orsini."


    "He is busy at the moment. I can take a message."


    Why is a stranger answering Duke''s phone? "Who are you?"


    "I''m Mr. Orsini''s assistant and he is not available. Do you want to leave a message or not?"


    Ah, of course¡­ "Sergio, right? This is Seraphina and I am here to see Drago."


    There was silence before he asked, "Here, where?"


    "Main lobby of the Eclipse HQ. The receptionist didn''t let me in because I don''t have an appointment, but I wanted to surprise him. I will appreciate it if you come down here and escort me to Drago''s office."


    He hesitated before responding. "Mr. Orsini''s schedule for today is full. I suggest¡­"


    "Maybe I should call my father.", I snapped.


    Sergio cleared his throat. "I will be down in a minute."


    Was he thinking of brushing me off? Duke told me that Sergio fears Aldus and that he doesn''t approve of us being together, but if he thinks that he can play against me and win, he is gravely mistaken. I came here while defying Aldus''s warnings and one werewolf is nothing.


    It didn''t take long before Sergio appeared in the main lobby.


    "Miss Mezzanotte¡­", he greeted me stiffly in a low voice without trying to hide his hostility.


    I had enough. I just wanted to surprise Duke. Why is everyone making it difficult?


    "Sergio, right? How about you lead the way to a place where we can talk in private. Hm?"


    Sergio didn''t respond but he walked toward the elevator, and I went after him.


    The pale face of the receptionist that refused me a minute ago was priceless. I wondered what''s going on in her mind.


    He led me into an office with "Sergio Agosti" written on the door and I realized that was his office.


    The office had a massive executive desk in the middle with a leather chair and there was a sofa on the side. Minimalistic and practical. The only luxurious thing was the view from the floor-to-ceiling window that covered one wall.


    I didn''t feel like making myself cozy, so I decided to stand, even though he offered me to sit.


    My sight settled on the tall muscular man with black hair who stared at me intently.


    Sergio leaned the back of his thighs on the desk with his arms crossed over his chest and didn''t bother to start a conversation.


    "We didn''t introduce ourselves properly. My name is Seraphina Mezzanotte, formerly Sanya Bogdan." I was aware that he knew about my previous identity, Duke told me.


    Sergio shook my hand stiffly, barely long enough to call it a handshake. "Sergio."


    "I assume that Drago is in a meeting and that is why you answered his phone."


    "Yes. When he is in a meeting, he prefers not to be disturbed."


    My temper flared. Is he implying that I''m disturbing Duke?


    "I will prefer if you drop the attitude, wolf." I spat this last word like it''s something dirty. I have nothing against werewolves, but this man was rubbing me the wrong way. "I have no intention of harming Drago and if you look beyond the hostility you might see that we can help each other."


    He pursed his lips. "If you don''t want to harm him, maybe you should let him go."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 234 - Visiting The Eclipse HQ (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I couldn''t believe Sergio said I should leave Duke! And he did that with a straight face!


    Unfamiliar rage swelled inside me and I took a deep breath to calm my emotions. Arguing with a werewolf won''t accomplish anything.


    Sergio already dislikes me, and I was hoping we can start fixing that but if I allow this anger to take over, I will definitely fail.


    "Why do you think I will harm him?"


    Sergio looked at me like I asked something silly. "Drago is obsessed with you to the point of not caring about himself and your father is dangerous. Just being with you is putting him in danger he is unable to comprehend."


    Sergio''s answer told me that he is concerned about Duke''s safety. As much as that was sweet of him, I was vexed that he saw me as a threat.


    "For your information, I have no intention of hurting Drago. I have feelings for him and nothing you do or say will change that. As for my father, he is dangerous only when facing his enemies. Are you his enemy, Sergio?"


    Sergio pressed his lips into a line and looked at me with a complex expression.


    Seeing that he is silent, I decided to say something else, "You are a werewolf. I know that Drago''s father gave you a task to protect him."


    Sergio''s eyes flashed and I knew I hit a nerve.


    "How much do you know?", Sergio asked stiffly.


    I shrugged. "Drago told me that his family met some trouble and that you came with him from Italy. It doesn''t take a genius to connect the dots how his father assigned you to be his guardian."


    I omitted several details Duke told me because Sergio looked on the verge of blowing a fuse.


    Before he could get defensive, I continued, "How is my presence in Drago''s life putting him in more danger than you are? You are with him for more than a decade and he seems to be doing fine. Or let me ask you another thing. Imagine that I turn my back to him, do you think that Drago to stop pursuing me? He waited many years for us to reunite. Compared to other women out there, at least I know that his past is sensitive and that it shouldn''t be brought up. His secret is safe with me."


    Sergio''s expression changed, telling me that his resistance was crumbling.


    As my final argument, I asked, "Why don''t we protect him together?"


    "What do you want?", Sergio squeezed through his teeth.


    I ignored his hostile attitude. I believed that he is like that only because he fears Aldus.


    "From you, I don''t want anything. Don''t meddle in my relationship with Drago and everything will be fine."


    "You are not human. He was safe so far because I kept my distance when the creatures came nearby."


    Sergio''s words surprised me. Everyone says that I look (and smell) like a human. Does he know something others don''t?


    I stepped closer to him. "Are you sure I''m not human? Smell me."


    To my surprise, Sergio inched closer and sniffed the air around me a few times.


    When he returned to his original position, I saw that he relaxed which told me he sensed what everyone else does, a human.


    Part of me was disappointed, as I hoped that he would be able to tell what I am. But it seems that he made assumptions I''m not human only because of my connection to Aldus.


    Sergio''s expression was changing as if he was having an internal battle and I thought about the possibility¡­ "Does your wolf want to talk to me?"


    Sergio''s eyes widened. "How do you know?"


    I was glad I got it right.


    So far, all werewolves had a certain reaction to me, and I believe that''s because they have sharper senses, and my pheromones are always slightly elevated. That would be a reasonable explanation for why most of the male wolves like me (in some way).


    I reminded myself to focus on lowering my pheromones as I took two steps away from Sergio. The last thing I wanted was another Lazarus.


    Sergio was obviously concerned that the man he is supposed to protect (aka Duke) might be involved with a vampire (or some other creature). With him confirming that I''m human, he should ease up a bit.


    I thought that maybe I can use his wolf''s behavior toward me as a way to win him over.


    "If your wolf wants to come out and play, I''m available. We can arrange a spot where you can shift."


    Sergio frowned while his eyes stirred with confusion, and I confirmed that all werewolves are stubbornly difficult to get along with.


    While reading about werewolves, I assumed that their wolf is giving them a boost beyond strength, speed, and sharp senses. I imagined their wolf to be something like a second consciousness that will make them mentally stronger and wiser, yet the reality showed me that all werewolves are in a constant battle where the human and wolf sides are bickering and trying to suppress the other. And this is extra-prominent with the strong males. I found this macho attitude exasperating.


    Well, I didn''t come here to make friends with Sergio. I only wanted him to ease up on the hostility.


    Sergio is close to Duke, and no matter how unpleasant Sergio is, the fact is that he was watching over Duke for more than a decade and that his intention is to protect him.


    Duke already lost his whole family, and I didn''t want to put him in a position where he would alienate himself from Sergio. Not because of me.


    "I don''t expect you to welcome me as your family, Sergio. I only want you not to meddle in my relationship with Drago. He likes me and I like him, it''s that simple. As long as you don''t try to harm me, you won''t even notice my father or his men because they will stay away. My father''s men are around to protect me and if Drago is in danger, they will protect him as well. Shouldn''t you welcome extra creatures that will protect Drago from the shadows? As for what I said about meeting your wolf, that offer stands."


    After a few exceedingly long seconds, Sergio nodded stiffly, and I saw that as a small victory.


    I will probably get along better with a ferocious fluffy animal than with this guy.


    I wondered if we will ever be close enough for Sergio to tell me his side of the story that''s related to what Drago went through. Sergio probably has insights into what happened to Drago''s family in Italy, while he was Mateo. But that would be a story for some other time, when our relationship improves. Some day, hopefully.


    "Great!", I exclaimed. "Now, if you would be so kind, can you escort me to Drago''s office? Can you make it so that he doesn''t know I''m there? Or if he is in his office, let me in without announcement? I want to surprise him. He doesn''t know I''m in London¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 235 - Visiting The Eclipse HQ (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I was glad when the young master started giving me his phone for safekeeping while he was in a meeting.


    For me, it was a sign that his focus was back on work instead of chatting with a silly grin on his face.


    I didn''t need to peep into his message history to know that he was chatting with the girl who has a demon for a father.


    Why her, Moon Goddess? Was I such a bad wolf that you need to punish me like this?


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when the young master''s phone rang with "Serina" as the caller''s ID. It even had little hearts next to it!


    I let it ring all the way, not wanting to talk to her. She can leave a voicemail.


    She called again! How persistent!


    I didn''t want to answer, but if the young master saw many missed calls he would scold me.


    Our relationship deteriorated from that wretched reunion, and I didn''t want to risk making it worse. How am I supposed to protect the young master if he is pushing me away?


    I couldn''t believe that the girl is here. In this building. Why is she putting a target on the young master''s back?


    I didn''t want to see her, but then she mentioned Aldus and I knew I had no choice in this matter.


    The most confusing thing was that my wolf came alive from the moment I met Seraphina in the hallway at the reception.


    Every time I expressed hostility, he would growl in protest, and he howled with joy when she mentioned meeting with him. Strange.


    My wolf still didn''t talk, but I definitely heard him make noise to express his opinion after more than a decade of silence.


    What''s about Seraphina to make him act that way?


    And why was her scent familiar? I''m quite confident that I never came this close to her, yet her scent reminded me of something.


    Oh, the Moon Goddess! Is she my mate?


    My heart resumed beating normally when I confirmed she is not.


    Sure, she is nice to look at and my wolf is oddly protective of her, but there is nothing more than that.


    I don''t want a mate. Werewolves lose themselves from the moment the bond is detected, and I don''t want to go through it. Period.


    Seeing how my young master happily abandons his reasoning whenever Sanya (aka Seraphina) is mentioned, I can''t imagine how worse it would be if he is actually a werewolf and she is his mate.


    I don''t want to go through it.


    No, no, no¡­ never!


    I decided a long time ago that if my mate shows up, I will put all my efforts into resisting that pull.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    The separation from Serina was getting to me.


    I was back to being irritable and harsh to everyone around me, but I couldn''t control my temper. The only person I wanted to be with was not by my side and it was killing me from the inside.


    Yes, we video chatted twice a day, but I needed her in touching distance. The moving picture that can''t be hugged and the voice from my phone were not enough.


    I started leaving my phone with Sergio when I attend meetings because I would end up staring at the screen with the hope that Serina will text or call me. Her every message made my heart jolt in happiness, but at the same time, my mood would plummet because it was a reminder that we are far apart.


    Sure, I could just turn off my phone, but what if she calls with something important?


    I understand that Serina needs to work, and her father needs her, but I need her as well.


    My eleven o''clock meeting was nearing its end, and Mr. Douglas was still talking. For the last half an hour, he was trying to convince me how we should make changes to our main hedge fund.


    I knew that Mr. Douglas wants to prove himself as he recently got promoted, but I believe in numbers, yet he failed to impress me with his analysis and predictions. The more he spoke, the more I wondered if I should demote him.


    "Mr. Orsini, can we stay longer so that we finish this?", Mr. Douglas asked.


    I rubbed my face forcibly while trying to suppress my irritation. I knew that his definition of ''finish'' means the part where he convinces me to make changes.


    Usually, I''m up for a good discussion and I love to see them defeated when I share my insights, but this time, I was not in the mood to play.


    I reminded myself that it''s not his fault I''m missing my girlfriend.


    Girlfriend. Seraphina is my girlfriend. I liked that thought and I hated the distance between us.


    "We can finish this in my office."


    Yes, we could stay in the conference room, but when they come to my office, there is a sense of urgency. I didn''t want to refuse this chance for Mr. Douglas to realize his mistake, but I also didn''t want to drag this more than necessary.


    Other managers dispersed, while Mrs. Smith tagged along with us. It seems that she is supporting Mr. Douglas with his suggestion, and I wondered if he offered her some benefit or maybe they are sleeping together.


    Ah, everyone has someone, only my bed is cold and I''m consoling myself with video chats.


    Mr. Douglas was talking through the hallway, and I wondered if Serina sent me any messages during the last two hours, since I gave my phone to Sergio.


    I found Greg at his desk, in front of my office, as usually.


    "Did anything happen in my absence?", I asked him to what he shook his head and lowered his gaze, avoiding mine.


    Greg is normally outspoken, and this timid response is not like him, but I assumed that he was uncomfortable with Mr. Douglas and Mrs. Smith who were behind me.


    For some reason, Mr. Douglas was still talking. He was repeating himself, which told me that he was out of arguments and that this will be done quickly.


    I made one step toward my office and stretched my arm for the doorknob when a familiar scent hit my senses.


    Ah, I''m going crazy!


    I opened the door and froze at the sight of Serina sitting on the sofa in my office, smiling at me. She tilted her head, entertained by my shocked expression.


    Mr. Douglas and Mrs. Smith didn''t expect that I will stop abruptly, and they bumped into my back, but I barely noticed.


    I rubbed my eyes while wondering if my madness took physical form.


    My office smelled of jasmine on a rainy morning with a hint of Japanese wisteria and Serina was right there on the sofa that is extra-wide with the purpose of me living through some of my fantasies that included Serina visiting my office.


    "Mr. Orsini?", Mr. Douglas called with confusion obvious in his voice.


    "Uhm¡­ do you see a woman?" I gestured toward Serina.


    I knew that my question sounded like I lost my mind, but maybe I did.


    Mrs. Smith and Mr. Douglas exchanged bewildered glances before Mrs. Smith responded, "There is a young woman. On the sofa."


    This was the confirmation I needed. I''m not imagining it. Serina is here.


    Oh, God!


    She is here!


    "Out.", I growled.


    Mr. Douglas and Mrs. Smith jolted. They didn''t know to whom I said to get out, but they never heard me speak in such a crude manner.


    "What?", Mr. Douglas asked.


    "Out!", I exclaimed.


    Seeing that they are not moving, I literally pushed the duo out of my office and locked the door behind them.


    Serina giggled, her sounds were the most beautiful melody to my ears.


    "Surprise!"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 236 - Visiting The Eclipse HQ (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was on the sofa, holding Serina''s hands in mine and rubbing her knuckles with my thumbs frantically, confirming the existence of the energy that makes my nerves tingle whenever we touch.


    Her face was lit up with a smile that reached her eyes and I chanted to myself that  Serina is really here, in my office.


    Serina bit her lower lip nervously and glanced at the closed door behind me. "I hope I didn''t interrupt anything important."


    I shook my head at the silly girl. How can anything be more important than her?


    "Will you say something? Did a cat got your tongue?", Serina asked playfully, and I realized that since I chase away my two managers, I didn''t speak.


    "I''m still absorbing the fact that you are really here and I''m not imagining it. I thought about you in my office so many times, that I suspect this is my mind playing tricks on me."


    I didn''t mention the parts about Serina being on this sofa, with me on top of her.


    Serina blinked and then the most dazzling smile graced her face, making me hold my breath. She is beyond beautiful.


    She threw herself into my arms and buried her face in my neck, rubbing herself on the exposed skin above my shirt''s collar like a kitten.


    "I really missed you.", she said, and my soul came alive.


    I pulled her to sit on my lap and held her tightly. "I missed you too¡­" I really did.


    I breathed her in, and my body hummed in pleasure her presence brings me.


    Part of me feared that she will disappear. "How long are you staying?"


    "I''m here for an event that''s set for tomorrow night. Until then, I''m yours and I don''t have plans beyond that."


    I understood that I can''t go with her to that event, but I didn''t want to ask about it and spoil this moment. Serina was in my arms, and she said that she will stay with me for more than twenty-four hours. I will take it, for now.


    After nearly four weeks of separation, I didn''t want to sound needy, but I was needier than a starving infant for his mother''s bosom.


    The mental image of a baby sucking on a breast made me remember Serina''s nipple in my mouth and I cringed at my own horniness.


    "Did you have lunch?", I asked while trying to distract myself from the growing pressure in my groin area.


    Serina sitting on my lap was not helping but I had no intention to push her away.


    "No. I came here straight from the airport."


    "Alright. I will instruct Greg to find us a spot. You are fine with eating out, right?", I had to make sure.


    "As long as we are together, anything is fine."


    Serina''s response was music to my ears. She said exactly what I was thinking. I would prefer it if it''s just the two of us, clothes are optional, but I knew that she wants to take this slow, so eating in a restaurant is probably the safest choice.


    "Great!" I exclaimed and reached for my pocket. "Uhm¡­ I need to get my phone."


    I could also use the phone that''s on my desk, but I didn''t want to get up because that would increase the distance between me and Serina, and she will see a tent above my crotch area. The suit pants are not tight enough.


    "You mean, this?", Serina asked smugly, and I saw her holding my cell phone.


    "You met Sergio?"


    Serina nodded. "Thanks to Sergio, I''m in your office. The receptionist wouldn''t let me in without an appointment."


    I took a mental note to cut the receptionist''s salary. Or maybe I should fire her. How dares she deny entry to Serina?


    And there was one more thing¡­ "When did you became friendly with Sergio?"


    Serina bobbed her head. "I wouldn''t call it friendly, but we had a chat and agreed that neither of us plans to harm you."


    Her choice of words was strange, but I understood that Serina and Sergio came to some agreement.


    It would be nice if they get along, but if they don''t, I will get rid of Sergio.


    Sergio is a grown man and so am I. His duties as my guardian ended the moment I came of age, and I have no idea why he is still sticking to me considering that we are not best friends material.


    It''s not that Sergio is a bad assistant, but because of our long history, he is looking at me like I''m a kid and not his employer, and that rubs me the wrong way.


    Without letting Serina out of my lap, I sent a message to Greg to cancel all my meetings for the day and to find a nice private restaurant, reservation for two.


    "While we wait, would you like a tour of our company?", I offered to Serina.


    "Our?"


    I took her hand in mine and kissed the back of her palm. "I started this company because of you. For you. It''s yours."


    Serina burst into giggles. "You must be joking. I have no idea about finances. I would ruin everything you built so far. Do you really want to make me responsible for hundreds of people losing their jobs?"


    She leaned her head on my shoulder and spoke softly, "I would prefer that you keep this company and continue working hard. For us."


    I enjoyed her words, ''for us''. It sounded right.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke was the most adorably-handsome shocked man when he saw me sitting in his office.


    Sneaking behind Aldus''s back in order to surprise Duke was worth it no matter how much my father will scold me later.


    Once we confirmed that we are going out for lunch, Duke wrapped his arm around my shoulders, held me close, and led the way outside his office.


    Did Duke adjust his hard-on when he stood up? It was just a moment, so maybe I imagined it.


    We stopped next to Greg''s desk.


    I saw Greg on my way in, but Sergio warned Greg not to talk to me, so the poor fellow avoided eye contact at any cost.


    "Greg, this is Seraphina Mezzanotte, my girlfriend.", Duke introduced me proudly and Greg looked at me while blinking rapidly.


    I felt heat creeping into my cheeks. This was the first time someone called me his girlfriend like that, openly. And it was Duke! Oh, Gosh!


    Duke glanced at me with a lopsided smile that made my heart race, and he gave my shoulder a gentle squeeze while instructing Greg, "I want you to treat Serina in the same way you treat me. If she comes here, she can go into my office anytime. Nothing is off-limits for her. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir.", Greg responded while nodding like a chicken pecking rice. It was a hilarious scene.


    Duke grabbed one business card from Greg''s desk and gave it to me. "Take this. Next time, if they give you trouble at the reception, call Greg and he will sort them out."


    Duke tugged me toward the elevators. "Would you like me to rearrange the layout so that you have your office here, or would you rather share mine¡­?"


    I enjoyed listening to Duke''s plans to have me close. I had no intention of having a dedicated space in his company, but it warmed my heart, so I let him blabber.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 237 - Sexy Italian

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke''s hand was firmly on my shoulder, holding me close while he showed me a number of common areas that are available for the employees of Eclipse.


    There was a room filled with massive bean bags where some employees lounged in strange positions with tablets in their hands, a noisy room with arcade games and virtual simulations of driving a plane and a formula racer, and a meditation room that had cozy mats on the floor and plants hanging from the ceiling.


    Duke explained the purpose of each room and said how they give a variety to the otherwise dry workday for people who are crunching numbers for a living. In these rooms they get to exercise, talk, play, relax, have fun, and all that is making them more productive when they return to their workstations.


    Duke''s chest puffed like peacock''s every time someone looked our way, and I didn''t have the heart to call him out on his childish behavior. He was so happy to walk around with me by his side and I didn''t want to spoil it.


    My mini-tour ended in the main lobby where Duke stopped in front of the reception.


    "I want you to take a good look at the beautiful lady by my side.", Duke spoke to the three receptionists who lined up in front of us. "This is Miss Mezzanotte. If any of you denies her entry to the building again, it will be the last thing you did as employees of Eclipse. Do you understand?"


    All three of them nodded frantically and I felt bad for them.


    "Which one of you denied entry to Miss Mezzanotte?", Duke asked while glaring at three women.


    "She didn''t have an appointment, sir¡­", the receptionist who refused me earlier that day said timidly.


    "Do I need an appointment to get in?", Duke''s voice was lower by an octave.


    She shook her head. "No, sir."


    "Then, neither does she. As a penalty for your behavior, your salary for this month will be reduced by thirty percent. Am I clear?"


    She nodded and her face paled. I thought she is about to faint.


    I didn''t think that Duke could be so intimidating, but even with that stern gaze and a frown on his handsome face, I found Duke to be cute and I wanted to kiss him senselessly.


    Duke led the way toward the main door and as we were closing the exit, he stopped and faced me.


    "I want to ask you one last time. Is it OK for us to go outside?"


    I didn''t get it. "Why are you asking that?"


    "My employees all signed non-disclosure agreements so whatever we do here will stay here. But outside is different. You mentioned that we shouldn''t be seen in public, London specifically, because of Magda.", he reminded me.


    I was touched by how considerate he is. "It''s OK. Magda can''t bully me and as long as the two of us are on the same page, she will not be able to get between us. My concern was if she will stir trouble for Notte Pharmaceuticals, but I spoke about this with my father, and we have a plan."


    I looked into his deep blue eyes that smiled at me and my breath hitched.


    "Are we on the same page, Duke?"


    Duke''s face flashed with boyish delight that always makes my heart tremble.


    "Absolutely! Let''s go and announce to the world that we are a couple."


    I inhaled sharply. A couple?!


    "Wait, wait¡­", I said hastily. "We are not a couple. Did you forget that you are only courting me?"


    "Whatever you say, sweetheart."


    Duke chuckled and pulled me toward the main door, his hot hand never leaving my shoulder.


    His smug smile made me love him and hate him at the same time. How can a man be so cheeky? And did he just call me ''sweetheart''?


    A flashy silver Aston-Martin waited for us on the street, right in front of the building. It was not there when I arrived, and I wondered if he has a valet service.


    Duke opened the front passenger''s door and gestured for me to get inside. "My lady¡­"


    I was sure that my cheeks will hurt from the excessive smiling, but I couldn''t help it. Duke made me happy, and it showed on my face.


    We reached the Asian restaurant and Duke held me close while we followed ma?tre d'' toward the private room in the back.


    The hallway we passed through was separated with glass from the general dining area and I spotted a few curious gazes directed our way. Maybe they won''t know who I am because of my oversized sunglasses, but their lit-up expressions told me they recognized Duke, and I was confident that soon people will start talking about how Drago Orsini was with a woman.


    I would love to be a fly on the wall in the room when Magda hears the news.


    The cozy private room was completely enclosed, offering a low table and cushions on the tatami flooring.


    I asked Duke to order for both of us, and he did it gladly.


    "What are your plans for today?", Duke asked me.


    I shrugged helplessly before admitting, "I didn''t make any beyond coming to see you."


    Duke''s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. "Really? Well, then, leave it to me. I will think of something to fill up the day. When do you need to go home?"


    I shifted nervously. "Uhm¡­ I kind of told my father that I will be spending a day with Mona and stay with her. The problem is that Mona doesn''t know I''m in London."


    I really didn''t have any plans beyond spending time with Duke.


    Part of me knew that Aldus saw through my intention to go to Duke instead of Mona, but Aldus didn''t call me out on my lie, so I will stick to my original story.


    Duke''s eyebrows went so high up that they nearly reached his hairline.


    "How about we stay at my place tonight?", he asked breathily.


    "Well¡­", I drawled and looked at him coyly. "The last time you slept at my place, so this time¡­"


    I didn''t finish as Duke grinned at me while squeezing my hand.


    His eyes darkened and I could feel the lust radiating from him. In an instant, a wave of heat splashed over me. God, help me!


    "What''s with that expression?", I asked while trying to break the atmosphere that made me flustered.


    "What expression?"


    "You look like a fox who stole a chicken."


    Duke chuckled. "I remembered one thing."


    I could see that his mood changed into a playful one. This was something I could handle. "What did you remember?"


    "There was a rumor three years ago that you eloped with a sexy Italian."


    I didn''t understand where he was going with this. "So?"


    "Well¡­", he drawled and inched closer to me. "I am Italian¡­ and sexy¡­"


    Duke''s last word was a deep rumble that splashed on my cheek just before he left a lingering kiss right there.


    Did he just suggest that we elope together?


    I closed my eyes and exhaled a shaky breath as my insides trembled.


    Mother of Gods! This man will be the end of me!


    A split second before my reasoning left me completely and I threw myself on Duke, the door opened, and a waitress brought in our drinks.


    Duke groaned softly in protest and inched away from me. That was close.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 238 - A Forest And A Pie

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After lunch, Duke took me on a scenic drive in his silver Aston-Martin.


    Duke''s left hand held my right one as the wind swept my hair wildly while he navigated the luxury sports car through traffic flawlessly.


    I looked at Duke with sparkles in my eyes. Everything he does is perfect, even driving a car.


    We stopped at a scenic spot, just outside London and I retied my hair into a ponytail in order to make myself presentable.


    "This is Belfair''s Nature Centre.", Duke said while holding the door for me and offering me a hand to hold while stepping out of the car. "We can take a walk and stretch our legs. There are nearly 500 hectares of unspoiled nature for us to enjoy."


    We held hands and walked in comfortable silence from the parking lot toward the lush greenery, following the narrow path made out of pebbles.


    I let Duke lead the way, just like many times before while I got lost in the thoughts about the past and the present.


    I glanced at our hands that fit together like they were made for each other, and I remembered that we often did this, even in high school. Whenever opportunity allowed, he would hold my hand, and in other cases, he would be close to me. At that time, I didn''t think much of it, but now I knew that Duke always had an urge to touch me.


    There were so many signs that he liked me, right in front of my nose. How come I didn''t see them?


    I was broken and lonely and Duke came into my life, collected my pieces, and put me back together like I''m the most precious thing in the world, in his world. Why was I blind?


    No matter what we did and where we were, Duke was trying to be as close as possible to me. He was protective, and he made me feel safe.


    I was ignorant, but now I know better.


    I can clearly identify the sense of belonging that swelled within me, and it didn''t feel like we were apart for seven years, or that we were never a couple.


    Duke was a piece of me I was always missing and being with him felt natural.


    The towering ancient trees around us reminded me how small and insignificant I was but something inside me whispered that as long as I am with Duke, I am right where I should be.


    I had no idea how I was able to live without Duke so far.


    I wondered if it''s his unconditional acceptance or the way he looked at me, but when I was with Duke, I felt at home, comfortable with myself, and confident that I can take on any challenge. Because of Duke.


    It was surreal, and I hoped that it will last forever.


    I admired the woodlands all around us and I realized that Duke would often take me to nature whenever we sneaked out alone.


    "Do you come here often?", I asked.


    "Not as often as I would like to.", he responded.


    "You like the forest?"


    I was expecting a yes or no answer, but Duke''s expression told me that it''s much more complex than that.


    "It reminds me of a carefree time when I thought there are no problems in the world.", he responded after some time.


    I knew that he was talking about his childhood. I hoped that he will say more, but he didn''t.


    I didn''t ask any questions, knowing that it''s a sensitive topic. It''s probably something related to his parents, and I didn''t want to risk reminding him that he lost them when he was a budding teenager.


    He will tell me when he is ready.


    After our walk, we returned to London and entered a familiar sweet shop. It''s the same sweet shop we used to frequent during high school.


    Duke stood next to a free table and pulled a chair for me to sit.


    "I''ll be back in a minute¡­", he winked playfully and went to the counter.


    Duke returned with one slice of strawberry ice-cream pie and two lemonades.


    The warmth in his eyes made me feel all fuzzy on the inside and I was lost in the memories of the younger versions of us  sitting at the table with two lemonades and one slice of delicious pie to share.


    "I can''t believe you remembered this.", I said.


    Duke smiled and gave my hand a squeeze. "I remember everything about you."


    My breath hitched. Can he be any sweeter?


    I thought that I''m the only one who remembers these silly details, but there he was, confirming that he remembers them as well.


    I cocked my eyebrow at the handsome man who was handing me a spoon while leaving the second one for himself.


    "I would assume that you can afford two slices now." I gestured at the pie.


    Duke smiled slyly. "I could afford two then as well, but I preferred sharing things with you."


    I was not sure how many more emotional attacks my heart can take before I melt into nothingness.


    "Were you always such a sweet talker?", I asked jokingly while trying to conceal how flustered I was.


    Duke shrugged. "I''m only speaking my mind, like every time we are together."


    And there it was, another attack, directed at my heart¡­ hitting its target in the center.


    ¡­


    The afternoon was trickling away, and Duke suggested that we go to his place.


    He didn''t mention plans for dinner, and I didn''t care if we will go out or not. I followed him like a moth drawn to a flame, not caring if he will burn my wings away.


    I knew that it was not a smart idea to spend another night with Duke, as it might lead to a disaster. There were so many things that could go wrong.


    However, every cell in my body screamed for Duke''s proximity and I was unable to fight back. I didn''t want to fight back.


    We took the elevator to the fifth floor and stopped in front of the door that was the last one on the left, and it had ''5D'' on it.


    Duke unlocked the door and paused.


    "It might be messy inside. I was not expecting company when I left my place this morning¡­", he said sheepishly, and I stifled a giggle. He was super-adorable.


    "I can help you clean up.", I said like it''s not a big deal before adding, "Or are you afraid that I will find something incriminating?"


    Duke shot me a disapproving side-glance before pushing the door open.


    The truth was that I was super nervous.


    Duke and I spent a lot of time together during high school, but I never came to his apartment, just how he never visited my home. We maximized our every moment in school, during school-organized outings, and at several places that were on the way from school to home, like a park and the sweetshop we just visited, but this was the first time for me to enter his space.


    My stomach coiled into knots. Duke was not a boy, and I can''t assume that he was a monk either. What if I find a thong or a bra?


    A wave of unfamiliar anger washed over me at the thought of another woman being here¡­ with Duke.


    "Hey¡­", Duke called when he saw me froze at the doorstep. "Are you OK?"


    I forced a smile, too embarrassed to admit what''s going on in my mind. "Please, lead the way."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 239 - The Unit 5D (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    A hallway had five doors and Duke started his tour by gesturing to the first door on the right, "This is a storage, and the next door is the room which I''m using when I work from home." He gestured to the left. "That is the bathroom, the next door is my bedroom. Straight ahead is the living area with kitchen."


    I didn''t peek into bedrooms or the bathroom, fearing that I might find something compromising. We went to the living area that had a balcony accessible through the sliding doors.


    The furniture was clean, but it showed it was not new.


    The whole place smelled of pine trees mixed with the ocean and a smile crept on my face. I love that scent!


    Because of Duke''s warning, I imagined an apartment buried in papers and dirty underwear, but I found it to be rather normal. It seems that he was overly cautious about leaving a good impression and I found that to be super-cute.


    Other than one t-shirt that Duke swiftly took from the sofa chair and business magazines scattered on the coffee table, I didn''t see any mess in the living area.


    The dining table was another story since it had a coffee mug and a plate with crumbs scattered around it, and there was a bag with the logo "Fresh dough". Lefovers after breakfast.


    Duke scrambled to clean up and he refused my help.


    "Please sit. I will only need a minute¡­"


    I stepped on the balcony, gripped the cold iron railing, and gazed at the street below.


    I noticed that this is only a few blocks away from my old home.


    Duke joined me on the balcony, and I took the opportunity to confirm, "Is this the place where you stayed during high school?"


    "Yes. I didn''t find the need to move as it serves the purpose."


    "There is nothing wrong with this apartment. I think it''s lovely.", I assured him.


    The location was good, and it provided all the space he needed, but I was surprised that he didn''t upgrade it for something more luxurious considering how successful Eclipse is.


    I suppressed a yelp of surprise when Duke hugged me suddenly.


    "You have no idea how happy I am that you are here.", he murmured.


    I glanced around nervously. I didn''t see any people looking our way, but that didn''t mean that there are no eyes directed our way from the flats on the other side of the street.


    "Duke¡­", I called while trying to squirm away. "We are outside, anyone can see us."


    "Oh¡­", a sound escaped his lips before he scooped me into his arms and carried me inside.


    "Is this better?", he asked when he sat on the sofa with me in his lap.


    I rolled my eyes at him. I wanted to protest against his cheeky behavior, but he nuzzled my neck with his nose, and I found myself leaning into him.


    Why is my body moving on its own?


    "Hmm¡­", Duke hummed while pulling me closer to him. "Do you want us to go out for dinner, or stay here for the night? I can lend you one of my t-shirts to sleep in."


    His voice was deeper than usual, and it made my insides tingle.


    In my apartment, there was Maria and the faint notion that we might be disturbed, yet here it was just the two of us.


    I was sitting on Duke''s lap with his arms around me, feeling his warmth and inhaling his scent, and he mentioned staying the night and the heat in my core told me that I''m getting aroused.


    What the hell is wrong with me?!


    Thinking about sleeping arrangements only made everything worse. "Can we not talk about it now?"


    "Hm?", he hummed questionably and raised his head to look into my face. "You don''t want to talk? Would you rather if we¡­ do¡­ something?", he whispered the last few words and the heat in my cheeks increased.


    Duke peppered kisses along the edge of my jaw, adding occasional licks and small bites, making the butterflies in my stomach go crazy.


    Would I like to do something? Of course, I would. I would like to rip his clothes off and push him down on this sofa, but I am too shy to do so.


    My whole body hummed as it came alive and I gripped his shoulders.


    What if he takes the initiative? So far, Duke was mostly teasing me and testing my limits, but what if he really goes for it? Will I resist or let him do whatever he wants with me?


    Duke touched the tip of my nose with his before asking in a murmur, "What are you thinking?"


    I prayed silently that he can''t read my mind because I would die from embarrassment.


    "What are you thinking?", I returned the question, surprised how my voice came out squeaky.


    "I am thinking if I have anything we could eat in the fridge or the pantry.", he said with a straight face. "I usually eat out and other than some liquor, I don''t have anything edible to offer you."


    ''I could eat you, you knucklehead!'', there was no way I would say that aloud.


    Oh, goodness! Was I the only one with naughty thoughts while he was just teasing me? Again!?


    I looked at him dejectedly. "Were you really thinking about food?"


    The corners of Duke''s lips lifted into a devious smile. "I was thinking about eating you right here on this sofa, but the night is long, and we should have some snacks handy to replenish the energy."


    My eyes widened partly because of how outrageous his words were, and partly because those were my thoughts. He can read my mind! Oh, God!


    Duke chuckled. "Don''t worry, Serina. I won''t do anything until you stop resisting yourself."


    Duke kissed me on the cheek and moved me from his lap to sit on the sofa, like I weigh nothing at all.


    "I''m going to check what I have¡­"


    I watched him walk toward the kitchen and it took me a moment to process his words. Am I really resisting myself? I guess I am.


    My urges are to let go and enjoy the moment, yet some reservation exists in me, demanding that I take this slow.


    What''s the point in taking it slow? Isn''t this fake modesty? Why can''t I act according to the lustful thoughts I''m trying to conceal?


    What will change if I wait a week or a month or a year?


    Aren''t I already waiting for seven years? Or is it eleven?


    I know I love Duke and that he is the only one in my heart, and I believe that he feels the same about me. We are not kids, why wait?


    "You will be OK here on your own for a bit, right?"


    Duke''s words pulled me out of my thoughts. "What?"


    "There is a store at the corner. I''m going to pick up a few things. Feel free to check out the place or rest. Nothing is off-limits for you. I will be back in fifteen minutes, max¡­"


    Duke gave me a quick kiss on the cheek, and he was out of the apartment.


    I found myself in silence. In Duke''s apartment. Alone.


    I sank into the sofa and glanced around, not daring to touch anything. He said that nothing is off-limits, but I didn''t want to risk finding female undergarments.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling Duke''s scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean. It smelled like home.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 240 - The Unit 5D (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I rushed through the grocery store, not wanting to leave Serina alone for one minute more than necessary.


    I was happy to find gelato, arancini, and panzerotti in the frozen section. Considering that Serina spent her last three years in Italy, I assumed that she will appreciate these Italian snacks.


    I also got milk, eggs, crisps, biscuits, bacon, sausages, tomatoes, lettuce, noodles, and a variety of fruits. I knew that I had flour, oil, and spices in the pantry.


    With all this, I can easily whip out a quick meal when needed and we also have options that don''t require preparation.


    I don''t cook at home, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know how to. My mother taught me enough so that I never go hungry, and I am confident that my skills are not shabby. However, since I started Eclipse, I didn''t feel like spending time around the stove, so I usually go for easy options of ordering delivery or eating out.


    I paused in the family planning section of the store. Should I buy a box of condoms? I don''t have any on me and I don''t think we are there yet, but¡­ I took two boxes. One should be prepared.


    On my way to the cash register, I grabbed juice, sparkling water, and a bottle of wine. I know that Serina said she doesn''t drink wine, but I want to give her options. If we don''t drink it, I can use it to prepare a meal.


    Ah, if I knew that she will come to my place, I would tidy it up and fill the fridge and pantry with all kinds of food.


    I was giddy while returning to my place with hands full of grocery bags that were heaping with yummy goodness, and I wondered if I made a mistake by not getting some seafood or beef for roasting. I could also spice them up and throw them on the skillet. Potatoes would go well with that. I''m quite proud of my clam chowder. Ah, I didn''t buy any clams! Would Serina like it?


    I realized that I have no idea about Serina''s food preferences. Good thing I got all kinds of stuff, I''m sure there will be something she could eat, and I will find out what she likes to eat.


    The elevator door opened on the fifth floor and my steps halted.


    The door of my apartment was open and Serina was there, with her arms crossed over her chest, looking sternly at my neighbor from the fourth floor. What''s her name¡­?


    I reminded myself not to talk until I understand the situation.


    As soon as I stepped out of the elevator, Serina''s eyes met mine and I felt the chills emanating from her. What''s with this atmosphere? Why do I feel murderous intent directed my way?


    "There he is¡­", Serina said stiffly to my neighbor while pointing her chin in my direction. "Now you can offer him the cookies in person."


    Cookies? Only then I realized that the woman is holding a container in her hand.


    "Drago¡­", she called sweetly while ignoring Serina''s glare. "I prepared these for you, I hope you won''t refuse. They are chocolate chip cookies I made with care."


    "Yeah¡­", Serina squeezed through her teeth angrily. "Suzy is here to offer you her goods."


    My eyes darted from Suzy to Serina, and I wondered what happened to make Serina so hostile. Just cookies from a neighbor can''t be a reason for this. Right? What''s with that choice of words? Offer me her goods?


    Chills ran through my body as I realized the reason behind her glare. She is not thinking¡­? No way! I wouldn''t even know the woman''s name if Serina didn''t say that it''s Suzy!


    I mean, I met her a few times in the hallway, and I noticed that she was interested in me, but there are so many of them and I didn''t think it''s important to remember her name or to engage in more than ''hi-bye'' courtesies a neighbor should have.


    "Miss Suzy, that is very kind of you.", I said while maintaining a neutral expression. "Unfortunately, I can''t accept the cookies because my girlfriend is allergic to them."


    Suzy frowned at my words, but I didn''t care. What mattered was that Serina''s expression turned from angry to an almost-surprise and the murderous intent reduced.


    "She is allergic to cookies?", Suzy repeated. "But I made them for you."


    "And my boyfriend is allergic to chocolate!", Serina interjected.


    My heart jolted. Serina called me her boyfriend!


    God, how much I love her.


    I wanted this woman to scram so that I can hold Serina in my arms and shower her with kisses.


    "My next-door neighbor, Sergio, loves sweets. You should give them to him." I pointed at the door with ''5C'' on it.


    "And he is single as well.", Serina added.


    Suzy was flustered. "That''s not what¡­ I mean¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter what you meant.", Serina cut her off. "You need to face the reality. You brought cookies here, I said they are not welcome, yet you insisted on talking to Drago. My boyfriend refused your cookies and whatever else you are offering. Why are you still here? Don''t you see that his hands are full, and you are in the way?"


    Suzy frowned and took a step back and I used that opportunity to get into the apartment.


    I heard Serina snort before slamming the door shut. She was so cute!


    "You!", Serina hissed at me. "No wonder your fridge is empty! How many women come here offering you food and who knows what? "


    I dropped the bags on the floor and pulled Serina into my embrace.


    She was jealous and I loved every minute of it! She was claiming me as hers and called me her boyfriend!


    Serina tried to push me away, but I knew that she was doing that only out of irritation because of Suzy''s appearance, and I rushed to pacify her.


    "Don''t be jealous, Serina¡­", I said while burying my face into her hair. "I can''t stop them from coming to my door, but I don''t accept it either."


    "Who said I''m jealous!?", Serina denied it angrily. "How do I know that you wouldn''t accept if I was not here? When I asked her why she came, Suzy said that she heard footsteps from above because her apartment is below yours. Is that some secret code you are sharing? And it''s quite obvious that she was delivering much more than cookies! Do you have codes for a girl who lives above your apartment or next to yours?"


    She was angry and adorable. I wanted to say that my apartment is the top floor unit, so there is no neighbor above, but that might open a can of worms that is better left untouched.


    "Serina, the only person who comes here other than me is Sergio and he has a key so normally I don''t answer the door unless I''m expecting a delivery. If you ignored the doorbell, she would go away."


    Serina stopped struggling in my arms. "When I heard the doorbell, I thought that you forgot the key or maybe your hands were full, so I opened the door only to see a scarcely dressed woman coming to offer herself to you."


    Scarcely dressed? I didn''t notice.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 241 - The Unit 5D (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Serina relaxed and leaned her head on my shoulder.


    I was happy that she found comfort in my proximity. Seeing her fight against me was tearing me from the inside.


    I felt her hands gripping my shirt as she started talking, "I just arrived and there is a woman I need to chase away. There were Cynthia and Bethany, and Magda''s presence is always hovering above us. Why is an endless stream of pesky women included with the package called Drago Orsini? This is not what I signed up for."


    I was not sure how to respond to this.


    I felt wronged. How is any of that my fault? Or maybe she was not blaming me, but I had an urge to chase away all her worries and I didn''t know how to fix this. What can I do about women coming onto me other than to reject them?


    Doesn''t she know how many guys in London are talking about seducing her? But the fact is that none of them came close to disturb us when we were together.


    If I saw a guy making a move on her openly, how Suzy did just a minute ago, I would probably blow a fuse.


    "I apologize that you had to go through this.", I said with the hope that she will hear my sincerity. "I want you to know that no matter how many of them are out there, you are the only one on my mind and in my heart."


    Serina inched away and looked into my eyes as if she was trying to read me while asking, "Is it true that other than Sergio no one else comes here?"


    My mood improved when I saw that she was not angry.


    "Sergio and you.", I clarified. I have a spare key somewhere that I plan to give her later.


    Serina frowned slightly. "What about the cleaning ladies?"


    "There are no cleaning ladies. If you see any dust or mess, that''s because I didn''t clean up. If you didn''t hear so far, I am a private man and outsiders are not welcome in my space. Cleaning ladies included."


    When Sergio and I moved in here, we kept a low profile which prohibited anyone to get too close, and cleaning ladies might find things that are not meant for others to see. Sergio was very specific about it.


    Gradually, I got used to maintaining my apartment and I never hired help.


    Serina bit her lower lip nervously. "What about other women?"


    Her insecure expression was the most adorable thing I ever saw. "There are no other women. Any dates I had in the past happened outside of this apartment. No one got close to enough to be granted access here. No one other than you."


    Serina looked at me incredulously, but there was some happiness in it as well.


    I smiled at the silly girl, and I wanted to make a few things clear, "You are the first woman to come here since I''m living in this apartment. You said that you want me to court you, and I will use that time to show you how much you mean to me. I am not deceiving you when I say that from the moment I laid my eyes on you, you are my only one. At that time, I was not brave enough to tell you everything because I didn''t have enough to ensure your safety. But now is different."


    "Duke, I¡­", Serina paused, and I saw her chin shivering.


    My chest tightened. Is she about to say how all this is too much and she can''t take it?


    I held my breath while she spoke, "I can''t find the adequate words to explain my feelings. My need to be with you is overwhelming and I fear that if I just give in without any brakes, I will lose myself."


    It took a moment for her words to sink in and for me to resume breathing.


    A fire in my chest increased with every heartbeat that confirmed she knows I love her, and she loves me back.


    I thought that she wanted to take it slow because she was doubting my sincerity, or maybe she needed to confirm her feelings, but this¡­ was unexpected.


    Of course. How come I didn''t think of that?


    For a woman who was controlled most of her life, the feeling of freedom is something she is not willing to relinquish easily.


    Serina doesn''t doubt her feelings or mine. Serina fears that she will lose her independence because she doesn''t know what will happen after she fully surrenders herself to this relationship.


    That is why she wants to take small steps. Now I understood everything.


    I cupped Serina''s cheeks into my palms gently, anchoring her head so that she looks at me. I didn''t want her to miss a thing.


    "Serina, I''m lost without you. When we are together, the world shines in different colors as it revolves around us, around you. The joy that consumes me every time I touch you tells me that with you by my side, I can be myself. I promise not to use your feelings against you, and I hope that you know we are in this together. My happiness, my future, my everything is in your hands. I am at your mercy."


    I watched her intently as she studied my face in silence with eyes that were stirring with emotions and unspoken questions.


    And then she moved toward me slowly until her lips touched mine, sending a jolt of electricity down my spine.


    I forced my urges down in order to let Serina command the kiss as I held her in a tight embrace, pressing her body against mine, never wanting to let go.


    Her lips caressed me gently, awakening every nerve in my body, full of passion and love that can only be found in fantasies.


    The light brushing of her tongue made me open my lips for her to taste me, and her flavors exploded within me.


    Serina''s movements were hesitant, at first, and then firmer and more determined as her fingers laced in my hair and she pulled me closer.


    I felt the heat of her body increasing together with mine as she became breathy, and the scent of her arousal enveloped both of us.


    I swallowed Serina''s soft moan while silently asking God to help me, so I don''t pin her against the wall and rip her clothes off.


    Just as I thought that I''m about to snap, Serina inched away from me, and I fought against the hunger to continue.


    Serina looked at me with her eyes misty from desire and I marveled at the beauty in front of me. She was beyond beautiful.


    I knew that my lips were stretched in the biggest grin ever because she kissed me on the lips and that means I can kiss her anytime I feel like it. That was the deal. Maybe she acknowledges that we are dating officially.


    I had to make a point about this victory. "You kissed me. On. The. Lips."


    Serina blinked. "I didn''t."


    "What!? How do you call what you just did?"


    "It was just a taste.", she said coyly.


    I didn''t know if I should laugh or cry. This seductress!


    "Call it any way you want, but a deal was a deal. You did it and now I can do it whenever I feel like it. Right?"


    Serina avoided looking at me, her gaze falling on the bags that were behind me on the floor. "We should put groceries in the fridge before they go bad."


    I was outraged. "They will not go bad in another few minutes! I demand an answer."


    Without any warning, Serina got on her toes, pecked me on the lips, and used my moment of confusion to duck out of my embrace.


    She grabbed two bags and dashed into the kitchen, leaving behind her giggles.


    I shook my head helplessly while getting the rest of the bags. Serina will be the end of me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 242 - Experiencing Dukes Friday Evening (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The appearance of Suzy on Duke''s doorstep made me angry and anxious.


    Luckily, Duke defused the situation quickly before my insecurities took over, but I wished to rip that shameless woman into pieces. I told her that Drago is my boyfriend and that we don''t need her wretched cookies, but the woman was persistent.


    Closing the door into that woman''s face was a pleasurable experience.


    I was touched by Duke''s confession in the hallway. He said all the right things, like always.


    I was afraid of being lost in the whirlwind of emotions I''m unable to control, yet he told me that he is lost without me and that made me remember the peace and belonging I feel when I''m in his embrace.


    Yes, I am full of insecurities, and I have no idea what I''m doing, but I know that when I''m together with Duke, things feel right. He makes everything feel right.


    Doesn''t that mean how when I am with him I find myself?


    Carried away by the moment and emotions, I ended up kissing him.


    This kiss was different than previous ones. Not because I kissed him first, but because he let me be in charge without trying to overpower me.


    I surrendered to the pull that guided the movements of my lips and it was wonderful.


    And then he had to rub it in.


    "You kissed me. On. The. Lips."


    His smug smirk irritated me. Smartass.


    There is no way I will admit to it. "It was just a taste."


    His eyes flashed in outrage, and he protested sternly. I never knew that an angry man can be so cute.


    I took advantage of a brief pause Duke made and gave him another quick kiss before dashing into the kitchen.


    His confused expression was adorable.


    Placing groceries in their place with Duke was fun and natural. We moved through the kitchen in sync, without bumping into each other, like we did it countless times before.


    It didn''t take us long to fill up the fridge and the pantry.


    I was looking at the variety of things he got. Seeing all the raw ingredients, there was only one conclusion, "You know how to cook?"


    He smiled smugly and I rolled my eyes.


    "Why did I even bother asking? Everything you do is perfect. I''m sure you can get a job at one of the Michelin restaurants without an interview."


    Duke laughed at my words. "I don''t know if I''m that good, but I can prepare things that won''t give you food poisoning."


    Liar. I knew that he is undermining his skills. He never boasted, but he always came on top. That''s my Duke.


    "Would my girlfriend like that I cook dinner for us tonight?"


    I paused at his question. Would I? Yes, very much. But there was one thing I wanted more.


    "Your girlfriend would like to know more about you.", I responded. "It''s Friday evening and I don''t have any plans other than to be with you. Show me what you normally do on a Friday evening and allow me to be part of that experience."


    Duke pursed his lips. I thought that he will joke with it, but he responded seriously.


    "I don''t think you would be interested in watching me go through financial reports, but there are other things we could do. As for dinner, Friday is the evening for Greek food. They deliver."


    I nodded in understanding and watched him as he placed a call. Based on the friendly interaction, the person on the other side of the call recognized him. It seems that he is a regular customer.


    "Done.", Duke announced after ending the call. "Food will be here in about half an hour. After we eat, we can sit on the balcony or watch a movie or whatever you want."


    I was not sure if I wanted to hear the answer, but I had to ask, "It''s Friday evening. Don''t you go out and have fun?"


    Duke looked at me like I asked something silly. "My fun is with the Business Insider magazine and predicting trends on the stock market. Do you think I would lie to you?"


    From the information Mona collected, I knew that Duke was not going to parties and nightclubs, but that didn''t mean he was not attending some private gatherings.


    "What about you?", Duke asked me. "What do you normally do on a Friday evening?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t have a full-time job, so Friday evening is like any other evening. I would study or do something in the lab at home. That''s at my father''s property in Genoa."


    "Genoa¡­", Duke responded absentmindedly.


    "I hope that you can come and visit. I would love to show you around."


    I didn''t ask Aldus if Duke can come and visit, but I guessed that he wouldn''t mind having a guest.


    My nerves got jittery at the thought of Duke sleeping in my room. Aldus would know about it, and I would be super-embarrassed to look at him in the morning, but sleeping apart from Duke was not an option.


    I noticed that Duke''s expression turned serious, and it took me a moment to remember his story of how he fled Italy about a decade ago.


    "Uhm¡­ I''m sorry. I forgot that you shouldn''t come to Italy."


    Duke shook his head. "It''s fine. I was thinking of going back and seeing the estate after everything. It''s more than ten years how I left and I don''t plan to stay away forever. But maybe not now. When I go to Italy, I would love to see your home."


    Duke''s smile didn''t reach his eyes which told me that he is still not ready to talk about it.


    I wondered, how many times Duke concealed his troubles behind a smile, and I didn''t notice it?


    The thought of him suffering right in front of me while I was sulking about my parents was tormenting.


    I pulled him to sit on the sofa and I curled up on his lap, wrapped my arms around him, and put my head on his shoulder.


    He embraced me right away and I was glad to see that his gaze softened.


    "There is no rush, Duke", I said softly. "Gradually, I will show you everything I''m up to and I hope you will be proud of me."


    Duke kissed my forehead. "I am already proud of you. You came a long way and you achieved what you wanted."


    I hummed in agreement. I came a long way, and I achieved freedom from my parents.


    The only thing I lost were three years that I could spend with Duke, but if not for that unfortunate event in Venice, I wouldn''t meet Aldus, Krob, or Calista, and I wouldn''t learn about the fascinating world we live in. If I was not with Aldus and Lazarus, what would happen with Zoe, Luca, and Ash?


    If I didn''t die, I wouldn''t know how malicious Ruby, Willow, and Adele are, or how far Magda will go to get what she wants and that she was targeting me.


    I remember being angry after waking up in Aldus''s lab, but now I believe that my death was the best thing that happened to me.


    I came back stronger than ever, and Duke is part of my life now.


    In exchange for what I''ve got, three years is not much.


    My world is perfect.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 243 - Experiencing Dukes Friday Evening (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Dinner consisted of several types of bread and dips, a crunchy pie stuffed with feta cheese and spinach, roasted lamb on a bed of vegetables, and grilled seafood. For dessert, there was baklava.


    "Do you usually order this much?", I asked while looking at the dining table big enough to seat six people, whose surface was packed with food.


    Duke scratched the back of his head. "I am a big boy and I need food to grow."


    We both laughed at his cheeky words. I guessed that he probably ordered more than he would if he were on his own, but this was enough food for ten people!


    I noticed during our weekend in Frankfurt that Duke ate a lot, but I assumed that was because he was starving previously.


    It seems that he has a big appetite and a healthy metabolism to support it without gaining extra weight.


    Pita bread and a simple cucumber-yogurt dip reminded me of my time with harpies. U wondered how Treva was doing. She helped me escape and I left without looking back. It''s three years since then, is she OK? What if she is imprisoned and being tortured? It wouldn''t be right that she is still suffering while I''m enjoying my meal with Duke.


    "Is something wrong with the food?", Duke''s question full of concern pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I shook my head quickly and put another bite in my mouth. I shouldn''t space out like that. I was probably frowning, and I can''t tell him the truth about harpies, so I need to stay focused.


    "What is that?", I asked while pointing at another dip Duke was eating the most.


    "Melitzanosalata", he responded and pushed the bowl closer to me. "It''s a dip based on eggplant that was roasted on an open fire for the smokey flavor. It also has red onions, garlic, olive oil, and lemon juice. It goes well with lamb and grilled seafood, or you can have it just with bread."


    Duke was knowledgeable not just about that eggplant dip, but about everything else on the table, and he was introducing me to dishes while serving them on my plate.


    His enthusiasm was contagious, and I immersed myself in delicious food, the lovely sound of Duke''s voice, and his company.


    I helped him clean up the table and with keeping the leftovers in the fridge before we sat on the balcony with a glass of wine each and precut baklava on the side table.


    The sweet and sour flavor of the wine was just right to wash off the meatiness of the lamb.


    I found the baklava to be too sweet, so I ate only a small slice and focused on my beverage.


    I watched Duke scarf down baklava, and I remembered Suzy and the container of cookies she brought for him.


    "Do you like sweets?", I asked him.


    Duke nodded ambiguously, but the fact that he put another piece of baklava in his mouth told me that he does.


    "Do you like chocolate chip cookies or do you prefer things like baklava more?", I continued probing.


    Duke paused and looked at me with a small frown. "Why are you asking me those questions?"


    I bit my lower lip while hoping that I don''t look as bad as I feel.


    I can''t cook to save my life and I never tried baking.


    They say that the road to man''s heart goes through his stomach, and if that''s true, no man will love me. Or maybe Duke stops loving me when he realizes that I can barely make a sandwich.


    Does that mean how a woman who cooks well can take him away from me?


    I should take cooking lessons and learn to prepare food he likes. It would be embarrassing that after everything, I end up losing Duke because I''m not capable of feeding him. And the man loves to eat.


    "I was just curious about your food preferences." I tried to sound casual.


    "I love sweet things.", Duke responded with a sly smile. He kept the plate on the side table and pulled his chair next to mine. His arm extended behind my back and his hot palm landed on my shoulder.


    "Do you want to know which one is my favorite?"


    I nodded but it was cut short when I realized that his grip on my shoulder got firmer and he was looking at me hungrily like I''m food.


    Duke chuckled. "It seems you figured it out."


    Oh, God! He noticed me blushing! I pushed him away with barely any force. Of course, he didn''t budge.


    "Stop joking. I really want to know what''s your favorite dessert. And not only dessert but all your favorites."


    "Why?", He cocked his handsome eyebrow at me. "Do you want to cook for me?"


    Well, this was getting embarrassing but if I deny it, he will call it out. "What if I do?"


    He took my hand in his and kissed my knuckles while talking, "There is nothing for you to make, Serina. Just stay by my side and I will be a happy man. I earned enough so that I can give you a life of comfort. We should think about getting a house. I want us to have staff with a cook. They can handle cleaning and cooking and all other miscellaneous things, and the two of us will enjoy each other''s company."


    I was surprised that he thought that far. Knowing that Duke planned for our future together, warmed my heart.


    Duke smiled as he probably took my lack of response as an approval, and he wouldn''t be wrong. Who would disagree when a handsome guy like Duke talks about a future filled with pampering?


    "Can you tell me about the event you are attending tomorrow?", Duke asked, and I was surprised that he waited until now.


    "It''s in the Pimlico neighborhood, starting at 6 PM.", I said while hoping that he won''t make a fuss about the next piece of information, "It''s hosted by the Giantshade Industries."


    Duke''s brows furrowed in concern. "Out of all the events available, why are you going there?"


    "Notte Pharmaceuticals is invited.", I responded.


    Duke shook his head in disapproval. "I don''t want to limit your movements, but by now, Magda probably heard about the event in Frankfurt, and maybe even about our lunch today. I''m quite confident that she is aware we are together. Her father and brother are enabling her despicable behavior, and this might be a trap for Magda to get to you. She already tried to kill you once."


    I didn''t need a reminder about all the vile stuff that Magda did to me. Magda didn''t only try to kill me, she succeeded. That was one of the things I couldn''t tell Duke, but even if I could, I probably wouldn''t. There was no point in telling him that. Duke would only get upset and it wouldn''t change anything. Magda is mine to deal with and Duke is aware that she is bad news.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 244 - Experiencing Dukes Friday Evening (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was touched by Duke''s concern, and I knew that he would try to dissuade me from going to the event tomorrow.


    I didn''t want to keep him in the dark about this, especially because he might be impacted as well.


    I felt guilty that I''m concealing one part of my life from him, and the excuse of how humans shouldn''t know about the existence of creatures didn''t make me feel better.


    I decided to tell him the truth about this event.


    "I don''t have a choice, Duke. I need to go."


    His brows furrowed deeper. "What do you mean?"


    "At this point, I''m not sure if this was related to Magda or not, but Giantshade Industries sent us a proposition for cooperation with Notte Pharmaceuticals. They asked us for help in finishing their products and the deal they offered is generous which is against their nature. The only logical conclusion is that they are baiting us to get closer and based on their history, if we refuse, they will turn aggressive and start attacking my father''s company."


    Duke agreed with me on the last part. "Based on their history, Giantshade Industries will turn aggressive the moment Thompsons don''t get what they want."


    I was glad that Duke understood how Giantshade Industries works and that I can''t ignore them.


    "And that is why I need to attend this event, before they turn aggressive. I plan to scout the situation and see if I can use anything to my advantage. I am aware of their tactics, and I will not go alone. My father will be there."


    Duke looked at me with an adorable pout. "I don''t trust Richard or Jonathan. What if they try something underhanded? I will go with you."


    "No, please¡­", I urged him. "If this is Magda working behind the scenes in order to keep us apart, your presence will provoke them. It''s only one event and I know how to take care of myself."


    "Do you?", Duke looked at me suspiciously. "You look frail and skinny. Do you know how to defend yourself against a guy who is twice your size? What if there are two or three of them? What if they spike your drink or find some other way to incapacitate you? You might wake up in a dark place with your toes missing!"


    I thought that he was exaggerating. "It''s a business party in a fancy hotel and not a gathering of gangs in a shady alley. They will not do anything openly, and I won''t go without security."


    Of course, there was also the part that Aldus and I are immortals and that our security consists of individuals like Marius. With our abilities, Aldus and I are perfectly capable of protecting ourselves, and the role of our security is mostly to watch from the side and warn us about irregularities noticed so that we don''t end up ambushed.


    I wondered if Duke is aware of creatures, at least to some degree.


    I was not sure how he grew up, but for the last decade, he was living with a werewolf watching over him, and considering how observant Duke is, I would expect that he noticed something strange about his guardian.


    "How much do you know about Sergio?", I asked.


    Duke was visibly confused by this change of topic. "What about him?"


    "Did you notice anything strange?"


    "Sergio drinks and womanizes. Would you classify that as strange? Other than that, his spare bedroom is full of plants, but that''s not unusual because he cared for the garden before we came here¡­", Duke''s voice trailed. "Why are you asking about Sergio? Did he threaten you? Or did he make a move on you?"


    My mind was processing Duke''s words. Sergio was a gardener? Why would Duke''s father send a gardener to watch over his son? And why would a werewolf tend to a garden? Considering that Sergio is a werewolf, I thought he was security or a muscle-man or¡­ Wait! Did Duke insinuate that Sergio was hitting on me?


    "No, no, no! It''s nothing like that!", I said with haste.


    Sergio wanted me to leave, which was quite the opposite of what Duke thought. How did things end up like this? I needed to clarify the situation.


    "It''s just that Sergio was your guardian for a long time, and I was wondering¡­" I stopped talking when I saw Duke looking at me suspiciously. "What?"


    Duke narrowed his eyes until they became slits. "I see. So, you were only trying to divert the topic from your event tomorrow."


    Before he could say another word, I put my hand over his mouth.


    "Duke, this is business and nothing more. Giantshade Industries is making a move against Notte Pharmaceuticals and I''m going with my father to find out what they are after. I need to understand their motives in order to come up with a good strategy to repel them. I have no intention of keeping you in the background and once I know more, I will tell you about it. I promise. Actually, I hope you will help me, and we handle Thompsons together. For tonight, let''s not talk about this because other than arguing, we won''t achieve anything. I don''t want Magda or any member of her family to ruin our time together."


    Duke kissed my palm which was covering his mouth and I took that as an agreement.


    "I didn''t mean that you are incompetent. I hope you know I am worried about you.", Duke said when I removed my hand.


    "I know. Thank you."


    Duke''s arms circled around me, and he pulled me to lean on him. "I wish to protect you, Serina. I failed too many times already. I can''t imagine what you went through in my absence. Ruby, Willow, Adele, and Magda still need to suffer for what they did to you."


    I was touched by his words. Duke always made me feel safe and this time was no different.


    If I need to describe my time without Duke in my visual range, I could do it with one word: lonely.


    Being with Duke is all kinds of things, but lonely is not one of them.


    I knew that we will need to talk about Magda and her father and brother, and about Ruby, Willow, and Adelle, but not now.


    My time with Duke was precious and I didn''t want anyone to stain it.


    "I wish to protect you also, Duke.", I responded dreamily. "This relationship will work if we are equal. Maybe I don''t know how to beat up a guy, but I am not your average damsel in distress."


    Duke hummed ambiguously. "I would be more at ease if I knew that you can fight. Will you allow me to teach you?"


    I was surprised by this suggestion. "To fight?"


    "To defend yourself.", he corrected me. "Your man is proficient in several martial arts and I am more than happy to teach you some moves."


    Oh, Gosh! Duke said that he is my man!


    The image of me and Duke rolling on the exercising mat with our limbs tangled flashed in my mind. Damn! That''s hot.


    "I would love that." My voice came out a bit breathy.


    "I won''t go easy on you." His voice was low, almost like a hum.


    The heat in my cheeks told me that I''m blushing but I didn''t break eye contact. "I''m counting on it."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 245 - Experiencing Dukes Friday Evening (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was in Duke''s bed, surrounded by his scent, squirming under the cover nervously while waiting for him to finish his bedtime routine and join me.


    The fact that I was wearing his t-shirt and boxer shorts was not helping ease my nerves.


    Duke told me to shower first, and he gave me a spare toothbrush.


    I was grateful that he didn''t tease me about showering together, but also slightly disappointed that he didn''t join me.


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    I want to do all kinds of things with him, but I am too shy to do anything.


    Ah, this is horrible! At this rate, I will die a virgin, and I am an immortal so it will take forever!


    Why didn''t I sleep with any guy so far? I''m sure that if I bedded a guy or two, I would not be a complete mess right now.


    Well, in my defense, the last three years were a bit hectic, and before that, things didn''t work out. I mean¡­ I''ve met plenty of hot guys during my college days, and I was thinking that maybe one of them could be THE one, but nothing ever happened other than me imagining things.


    The truth is that no matter what naughty thoughts I had about any guy over the years, Duke''s image came into my mind, pushing every other guy out.


    So, it''s clear. Duke is THE one. The ONLY one.


    Why am I this flustered? He is not even here!


    I read books and watched movies. One of the first books Aldus gave me was about human anatomy!


    I know how things work between a man and a woman, but from the practical point, I''m inexperienced and I fear that I will make a complete fool of myself.


    People do it all the time! Maybe if I''m younger, I would be less self-conscious¡­


    I suppressed a shriek when the door opened, and Duke entered the bedroom.


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at the sight of Duke''s exposed V-shaped torso. What the hell¡­!?


    He turned off the main light, leaving the bedside lamp on.


    The shadows made the landscape of his muscles more prominent, and I forgot to breathe.


    "Did you give me your only t-shirt?", I squeaked while trying not to ogle at his perfect abs and pecs.


    Jesus! If he goes out like that, he will cause a traffic jam!


    Duke''s smug smile told me that he noticed my reaction and I''m sure that he flexed that bicep on purpose!


    He looks good and he knows it!


    Duke got under the cover and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close, like it''s a totally normal thing.


    "Why are you this stiff? You told me to act how I usually do, and I''m compromising here.", he murmured into my hair.


    "What''s the compromise?", I asked weakly.


    "The sweatpants."


    It took me a moment to understand. "You are saying that you normally sleep in your underwear?"


    "Or without it."


    I whimpered weakly. God, help me survive this night!


    My dreams are one thing, but this is a totally different experience! Even if he doesn''t touch me I will die of a heart attack, and this hugging definitely counts as touching!


    I didn''t know where to put my hands. Keeping them next to me felt awkward and robotic but putting them on Duke''s skin felt like I''m about to venture into a minefield.


    "Relax, Serina¡­", Duke coaxed me. "You know I won''t do anything against your will."


    Ah! Why is everything so confusing?


    My mind was a mess, and my emotions were even worse. My whole body trembled, and I was sure that Duke will misunderstand.


    "That''s not¡­", I paused. "I mean¡­" What was I about to say? "You are topless and¡­?"


    "And?", he asked stiffly.


    "It''s too stimulating.", I admitted.


    Duke cocked an eyebrow at me. "We slept together more than once and now I''m too stimulating?"


    When I didn''t respond, he let out a long exhale. "Fine. The last thing I want is for you not to sleep because I''m making you uncomfortable¡­"


    He released me from the hug and started inching away.


    I panicked. Is he leaving? All those naughty thoughts and I''m in his bed, and he is leaving? "Where are you going?"


    Duke shrugged. "I will sleep on the sofa in the living room¡­"


    I hugged him tightly, plastering my cheek on his back. "Don''t."


    He turned toward me in slow motion and my face ended up on his chest. It was a strange position as he was half-seated and my body was arched weirdly, but I didn''t dare to move.


    Duke touched my chin and lifted my head up, making me look at him.


    His expression was serious while he studied my face.


    My heart thumped in my throat. We were too close. His hot skin under my palms, his scent all around me, the intensity of his gaze¡­ I swallowed hard. "Can you turn off the light?"


    "No." He rejected me flatly.


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to see you."


    There were so many emotions hidden behind those words that my heart trembled. He wanted to see me.


    The truth is that I wanted to see him as well. He was beyond handsome, and his gaze was full of love and confidence.


    Maybe instead of thinking about how anxious I am, I should focus on Duke and feed off his energy which is warm and calming and tingling at the same time. Yes, that should work.


    Duke was observing me in silence, and I knew that he was waiting for me to make a move, but there was a problem¡­ "I''m not sure what to do."


    The left side of his lips arched up. "What do you want to do?"


    Everything. I remembered our morning in Frankfurt, his fervent kisses that made my mind spin and I wondered if I can have the same effect on him.


    Slowly, I moved higher, toward his neck while pushing him to lay down on the bed completely.


    I kissed him on Adam''s apple that bobbed under my lips. I trailed kisses to the side, toward his shoulder and my kisses became bolder as I moved higher toward his ear.


    I made my way toward the spot, just below his ear, and then I latched my lips around his skin and started sucking.


    Duke''s hold on me tightened and I heard his shaky exhale that confirmed I''m on the right track.


    That morning he got me all worked up and left to shower.  I wanted him to experience that desire and I had no intention to leave.


    "Serina¡­", Duke growled close to my ear.


    "What?"


    "You should stop."


    What? He must be kidding! It took a lot of courage for me to do this, and he is telling me to stop?


    His hard and hot bulge pressing on my upper thigh was telling me that I''m doing the right thing.


    I knew that he respects me and wants to take it slow in order to prove himself, but there must be a limit to how much a guy is cherishing a girl.


    We were lying on the bed, facing each other. I lifted my upper leg and wrapped it around his waist, pushing my core against his erection.


    "Se¡­ Serina¡­", he called breathily.


    "I want to taste you¡­", I responded between kisses and then I bit his neck and sucked hard while my fingers gripped his back.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 246 - The Equality (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I could feel that something snapped in Duke as he rolled us over, and he ended up on top of me.


    He kissed and sucked on my neck fervently while grinding himself between my legs.


    The sensation was electrifying, and a shaky moan escaped my lips.


    "Shit!", Duke cursed under his breath and pushed himself away from me.


    Duke did the same thing in Frankfurt, leaving me hanging, but this time I was ready for him.


    I clung to him like a koala, not allowing our bodies to separate.


    "Where are you going?", I asked.


    Duke exhaled sharply. "Serina¡­ I can''t¡­ This¡­ I need to shower."


    I was confused. Does he want to go all the way with me or not? Isn''t that what couples do when they end up all hot and steamy?


    We acknowledged our girlfriend-boyfriend status and confessed our love to each other. We are officially a couple. We kissed, and there is privacy, we are both grownups and the mood was definitely hot and steamy!


    Am I missing something? Where did it go wrong?


    I decided to clarify one thing, "Is it a cold shower you are seeking?"


    Duke nodded in response.


    Darn! He was still cherishing me like I''m breakable. "Don''t. Let me help you."


    His eyes snapped toward me, and I bit my lips nervously. Why does he look angry?


    "What do you want to do?", he asked impatiently, and I could see he was eager to dash out of the bed but he didn''t want to push me away forcefully.


    "Lay down on your back¡­", I instructed and unlatched myself from him when his shoulders relaxed.


    After a moment of hesitation, he obeyed, resigning himself for whatever is coming.


    I read that if guys get aroused and don''t find a release for some time, it can get painful. He probably decided to let me do what I want and to deal with his problem later.


    Duke was on his back with his arms behind his head. He watched me smugly and I realized that he was silently waiting for me to chicken out.


    I sat on my knees next to him and observed his chest that was rising with every breath he took. My eyes moved lower over his perfect abs, the sweatpants started low on his Apollo''s belt, and I paused at the sight of the tent above his crotch area.


    What the hell am I doing? No amount of books and movies can prepare me for the real thing!


    Don''t overthink it!


    Unless I show that I''m ready to proceed forward, he will continue treating me like a woman that shouldn''t be touched.


    His mind wants to respect me and move slow, but his body is saying otherwise.


    As for me, only with Duke, I get consumed with emotions and lust and I want to surrender myself to those feelings and see what awaits me beyond that invisible wall I never crossed.


    Unfortunately, thinking about it and doing it are two different things.


    I looked sheepishly at Duke. "Can we turn off the lights?"


    "No." He refused me flatly.


    Damn it! "Can you close your eyes?"


    "If you want to do something I shouldn''t see, maybe you shouldn''t do it.", Duke said with a smirk.


    I grit my teeth in annoyance. It was obvious that he was pushing my buttons with the intention to get me to back off.


    Why was he acting like this? I thought that he loves me and wants me but¡­ I can''t fall apart now.


    He wants to prove a point? Well, so do I.


    In one swift move, I straddled him and pressed my core against his erection. I had no idea if that had any effect on him because my vision blurred as my whole body shuddered.


    I realized that if I continue grinding myself on him I will come within a minute, and he will laugh at me. This was about me being in charge and proving that I can give him pleasure; if I go limp before I start, I will prove the opposite.


    I needed a different strategy.


    "Duke, I want you to promise me one thing."


    I could see his Adam''s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard. Maybe that grinding worked, but I missed it.


    "What?"


    I leaned over him and spoke into his lips, "Your hands. Keep them where they are."


    "What are you planning to do?"


    "I told you. I want to taste you."


    He licked his lips, obviously thinking about kissing me. "Alright."


    I was determined to wipe off that smirk from his face.


    I lifted myself back into a seated position, but this time I scooted lower, sitting on his thighs.


    My fingers traced the crevices that the muscles of his torso formed, and I couldn''t believe how good it feels to explore his body. His skin was smooth and firm and the more I touched him, the more worked up I got.


    I used my nails to scratch gently the edge of his sweatpants, going slightly under and his abs rippled in response.


    I glanced up at Duke and I saw that he was watching me intently. The amusement in his eyes was fading gradually and was being replaced by lust. Perfect!


    My hand moved over the sweatpants and his erection lurched up under my touch. Even over the fabric, I could feel that he was hot and hard, and I gave it a squeeze.


    Duke jerked and moved to lift himself up.


    "Serina¡­" Duke''s voice was raspy.


    "Shh¡­", I shushed him. "You promised to keep your hands up there."


    Duke exhaled and returned to his original position.


    I clutched the edge of his sweatpants on his hips and instructed, "Bottom up¡­"


    Duke frowned slightly but did as I told him. He lifted his hips and I pulled his sweatpants together with his underwear all the way down.


    His erection sprang free, standing tall in attention.


    I stared at him, forgetting about my embarrassment, and I was glad that we didn''t turn off the lights.


    His body is gorgeous, and I would be a fool to miss this sight.


    Just as expected, Duke was not shy, not even a little bit.


    I could see curiosity, surprise, and lust twirling in his deep blue eyes and I did my best to focus on the task at hand and not to freak out. I know what to do.


    I situated myself between his legs and observed the veins on his cock. The whole thing was much bigger now that I''ve got to see it this close.


    Duke squirmed and I knew that he was thinking of stopping me, but I was already here and there was no way I will back down.


    That would be an awkward conversation over breakfast, "You know, I undressed you and you were completely naked and after staring at you for some time, we went to sleep¡­" That''s not happening.


    My hand wrapped around his shaft, and I marveled at the sensation as I gave it a gentle squeeze.


    Duke''s body stiffened completely but I ignored it because I was focused on the satin-like texture touching my palm. It was firm and hot, and no book spoke about this.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 247 - The Equality (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I stared as possessed, taking in the length, girth, every curve of Duke''s hardened member, and Duke held his breath in anticipation of what I will do.


    For the first time since our reunion, I felt like I was completely in charge, and I liked it.


    I ran my thumb over his tip and noticed that it was glistening with precum.


    I inched closer and my tongue darted as I licked the slit at his tip. It was slightly salty and every cell in my body screamed for more.


    Duke hissed as I licked him again, and again, and then I wrapped my mouth around his tip and sucked him in.


    The sound of Duke''s groan made my insides tremble.


    The texture that ran over my tongue left me breathless and I wondered how it would feel if I sat on him and let him fill me up. My core clenched at that thought.


    I didn''t expect that I will be so turned on by pleasuring him, but I told myself to focus on what I''m doing.


    In the movies, the whole thing fits into the mouth, but I feared that I will start gagging and maybe expel my dinner onto the bedsheets which would be a total mood killer, so I only did it as far as my mouth cavity allowed. Duke didn''t seem to mind.


    My tongue circled around his tip as my head bobbed up and down, and my right hand pumped the bottom of his shaft that didn''t fit into my mouth.


    I looked up at Duke and I saw him staring at the ceiling with unfocused eyes while his chest rose and fell erratically, and a sense of pride swelled inside me.


    His hands were fisting the bedsheets, and not behind his head as he promised, but I didn''t want to be picky about it.


    He was vulnerable, totally enjoying it, and knowing that I did that made me feel good.


    It was like unlocking a new ability, pleasuring Duke. This was not a curse with side effects that will make me avoid other people. This was a blessing that included me being with Duke, just the two of us and I didn''t need anyone else.


    I couldn''t believe that I''m doing this, but at the same time, I didn''t want to stop.


    I feared that I will be clumsy, mess up things, and embarrass myself, but Duke''s expression and his sounds told me I''m on the right track and encouraged me to keep going.


    I wanted to immerse myself in this ability completely and to try out some other things I read about in books¡­ and I did.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I knew that sleeping next to Serina will be challenging without getting handsy, but at the same time, I couldn''t stay away from her.


    My soul screamed for her proximity, and I decided to join her without putting a t-shirt on, convincing myself that I''m only pushing her into opening up, and she opened up wonderfully.


    The scent of her arousal hit me hard and made me dizzy.


    Just as I expected, within a few minutes, I reached my limit, and I wanted to increase the distance between us and cool off, but she latched onto me and told me to lay down.


    Her anxiousness was tangible, and I decided to let her do what she wants. How far can my scaredy kitten go?


    I couldn''t believe that she undressed me! Completely!


    I was thinking of pushing her away, but the bigger part of me prayed that she touches me. I was hers to do whatever she wants, and I imagined something like this many times before.


    Actually, letting Serina take the lead and expand her comfort zone on her own was the best. The worst that can happen is for my balls to ache in the morning, but I could live with that.


    If I''m in charge, I would always wonder if I''m going too fast or too far, guided by my impatience and desire that I suppressed for years. This will be perfect.


    I felt her hand wrapping around my cock, reluctantly at first, and then her grip increased, and she licked me! Once, twice, and she sucked me in!


    My body hummed from pleasure. God! This was so much better than I imagined it to be.


    I glanced down at Serina''s head bobbing as she sucked me off with devotion, and I never saw anything so sexy in my life!


    The sensation of her tongue moving from the base of my cock to the tip just before she sucked me in again was the best thing ever!


    I clearly felt her hot and moist cheeks and her tongue circling and lapping, and I couldn''t believe that this was happening. Serina was right there, with my cock in her mouth. One of my fantasies came true. Check!


    She squeezed my balls and my hips buckled.


    I moaned. Jesus, I moaned!


    I have no idea at what point I grabbed a fistful of her hair and started guiding her head while thrusting my cock into her mouth in a desire to feel more of her, but I clearly remember when my insides tightened and the blissful hot sensation shot through me in waves as I released my load into her mouth.


    Serina swallowed it all and licked me clean as I twitched in the longest orgasm of my life.


    That was amazing!


    I wished she does it again. Right away. I was ready, but I didn''t want to appear horny.


    "You said that you will keep your hands up there¡­", Serina said sulkily.


    I chuckled weakly. Really? After doing all that magic with her dainty mouth and swallowing my seed, she was worried about my hands not staying under my head?


    I pulled her up to lay on top of me, wrapping her in my arms tight enough so that she can''t wiggle away.


    Serina seemed flustered by me being naked, but I never had problems with nudity. I grew up in an environment where people were not ashamed of their bodies, and there was a lot of skin shown without anyone gawking, so I didn''t think it''s a big deal. I remember that we often had massive parties that would end up with people skinny dipping in the nearby lake.


    Of course, I didn''t want Serina to be comfortable with nudity unless it''s the two of us. I know I sound like a prick, but her body is only for me to see.


    "I admit that I broke a promise.", I said while waving my hand in front of her. "I will accept any punishment you decide on."


    Yes, I broke a promise, but I didn''t feel guilty about it, and I couldn''t stop grinning.


    There was only one thing that could make this better.


    I reached for my boxer shorts that were on her and I tugged them lower.


    Serina''s eyes flashed in panic, and she grabbed my hand. "What are you doing?"


    I cocked my eyebrow at her. "You are the one who insists on equality between us. After what you did, the scales tipped, and I need to do my part and balance them out."


    To my surprise, despite her intense blush, Serina released my hand. Just like that.


    I took a mental note to use this equality speech in the future.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 248 - The Equality (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Seeing that Serina is not resisting, I removed not only the boxer shorts but the t-shirt as well, revealing Serina''s body for me to feast on. She is beyond beautiful.


    I got on top of her, enjoying the feeling of her skin against mine while supporting my weight on my elbows and making sure I don''t cause her discomfort with my weight.


    I kissed her deeply, and instead of calling me out for breaking another promise and going for her lips without permission, she let out the sexiest little moans into my mouth. I swallowed them all greedily as the scent of her arousal drove me crazy.


    Her body noticeably heated and the fragrance of jasmine and Japanese wisteria intensified, urging me to continue tasting her until we are both sated.


    I wondered if she knows how good she smells and how good she tastes. Serina is the most luxurious delicacy, made just for me.


    She was gasping for air when I released her lips that were swollen and glistening from all the kissing and sucking, and then I went lower to nibble on her jawline, neck, collarbones¡­ and I reached one of the targets of my fantasies. Well, two of them because the targets in question were her breasts.


    I licked her taut nipple before pulling it into my mouth, reliving a memory from a stormy night that happened nearly three years ago. Ah, we meet again!


    How is it possible that every inch of her body is beyond delicious?


    Serina is addictive, a potent drug made just for me, and I couldn''t wait to taste her love nectar. I hoped that Serina will not stop me from getting a taste of her pussy that called me with the irresistible scent of her arousal.


    My hand worked on her free breast, kneading, twisting, and pinching, and the way Serina gripped my hair and pulled me closer told me that she enjoyed it.


    Every time she moaned and gasped, my cock lurched, reminding me that he is there, ready to prove his worth.


    Easy, buddy. Not yet.


    Serina''s sounds were out of this world, and I was rock hard and eager to jab myself inside her, but this was about her, and I had to stay focused.


    My lips shifted to give attention to her other breast before forming an invisible trail of kisses over her stomach as I moved toward my destination, Serina''s treasure cove.


    I felt Serina stiffening under me, and the sweet scent that originated from her core called me, making it difficult to hold onto any reasoning.


    I caressed her thighs while looking up at her blushing face.


    "Relax Serina¡­ spread them out for me, love¡­ let me taste you¡­", I coaxed her while rubbing her triangle-shaped intimate bush with my chin. I was almost there. Almost.


    Serina''s muscles eased up, and her legs parted. The scent of her arousal hit me hard, like a dam that broke, and I buried my face between her legs with urgency, ready to drown myself in rapids.


    My tongue worked its way between her slick folds, finding her clit without any trouble.


    Fuck! This was the flavor of my madness!


    I lapped at her fervently, like a parched man who got ahold of water, vaguely hearing Serina gasping for air.


    I wanted to devour her. She was soft and wet and made for me.


    My lips latched around her clit, and I sucked on it harshly while Serina writhed under me.


    I gripped her hips to prevent her from moving away as I pushed her closer to the edge with every stroke of my tongue.


    I grazed her tender flesh with my teeth, eliciting her seductive cries as she struggled with her own madness. I loved this!


    My finger slipped inside her, and I couldn''t believe how tight she was.


    Serina gripped my hair and tugged on it, but I didn''t care. Even if I go bald from this, there was no way I would stop.


    "Aw!", she shrieked when I inserted a second finger and I reminded myself to slow down.


    Serina was wet and willing, but her inexperience was showing, and it only turned me on more.


    I looked up at her and started slowly moving my fingers in and out of her pussy while trying to imagine how it will feel when my cock stretches her insides.


    Will it fit? It will, after all, she is not breakable.


    The mental image of Serina bouncing under me while screaming in ecstasy was muddling my mind.


    Slow down! Take it easy. Step by step¡­ make sure she is enjoying this before you think about burying yourself deep inside her.


    "Do you like this?", I asked.


    "Yes¡­", she breathed.


    "Come for me, Serina¡­", I urged her as I thought of another fantasy I had, "Call my name."


    "Duke¡­"


    I stopped the movements of my hand. "My real name.", I reminded her.


    Her unfocused eyes looked at me pleadingly. "Mateo¡­"


    "Again.", I demanded.


    "Mateo!"


    I dreamed about Serina calling my real name passionately, and it was wonderful.


    I lowered my head and my tongue continued working on her clit, following the rhythm of my fingers that were thrusting into her.


    I could hear her sounds changing as she approached her climax, and her insides milked my fingers, nearly pushing me over the edge as I wished for my cock to be there to feel her tight muscles contracting rhythmically.


    Serina''s body arched, and I licked her sweet nectar greedily, and there was the cry that shook me up, "Ah! Ma-Mateo!"


    God, how much I love this woman!


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My eyes fluttered open as I inhaled greedily the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean. Duke. His scent was all around me and it made me giddy.


    I looked on my left and right, only to confirm that I''m the only person in bed.


    I was in Duke''s bedroom, in his bed, without him. Where did he go?


    Glancing on the side, I confirmed that it was 9:16 and most of the people are awake up by now, going about their days. Ah, I slept again!


    I touched the bedsheets and confirmed the lack of warmth. He left a while ago.


    Faint clamoring from the outside the bedroom told me that he is in the kitchen. Is he making breakfast for us?


    I realized that I''m naked under the cover. Oh, my!


    Images from the previous night flashed in front of my eyes. I was bold!


    I went down on him, and then he touched me everywhere. I remember him licking and pinching and¡­ his fingers were inside me! But I didn''t hate it, not even a little bit. That was the best night of my life!


    Duke wanted me to call his name, his real name, and I did as I dissolved in the best orgasm ever.


    Duke kissed me and I tasted myself on his lips as he cradled me in his arms and the mood was getting hot and steamy again and¡­ I fell asleep. Damn!


    Ah, the pesky ability! That''s why Duke is wide awake while I passed out. How embarrassing!


    But last night was not embarrassing. I pushed my insecurities away and focused on showing Duke that I''m ready for this relationship and the result was wonderful, even though we didn''t go all the way.


    There is no rush, we have all the time in the world. Literally.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 249 - Breakfast In Dukes Apartment (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I squirmed in Duke''s bed, surrounded by his scent and I licked my lips while remembering his hot erection in my mouth. The texture was indescribable, and I really wanted to taste him again.


    Last night, with my tongue, I traced every vein along his shaft, and the pulsating as he shoot his seed down my throat nearly made me come.


    I didn''t realize that by pleasuring him I will get so turned on. It''s like Duke is my own personal aphrodisiac.


    His flavor, his scent, his warmth, his sounds¡­ it was all highly addictive, and I craved for more.


    I scrambled out of the bed and found a t-shirt that he removed from me last night. I pulled it over my head and confirmed that it reached half of my thighs.


    As I made my way into the kitchen, I wondered what Duke''s expression will be when he realizes that I''m not wearing panties (or his boxer shorts).


    I paused at the door at the sight of Duke who was busying himself around the stove. He was wearing only sweatpants, leaving his top exposed. I gaped at the visual feast that his muscular back provided. Delicious.


    I was sure that I didn''t make a sound, yet he glanced at me.


    "Good morning, beautiful.", he said with a smile that made me hold my breath. "You looked tired, so I let you sleep."


    "Good morning. What are you making?"


    "I''m up for a while and I got hungry, so I was making a quick omelet. Do you want one also? Or we can share this one and I can make more if needed."


    He said that he is up for a while, but I knew already that it only meant up from the bed, as he didn''t sleep at all.


    I approached Duke and hugged him from the back. I took a deep breath, inhaling his scent with a hint of a shower gel which told me that he freshened up recently. How can a man smell so good?


    The heat in my core increased and I pressed my legs together, the slight breeze reminded me that I''m not wearing any panties and it only turned me on more.


    "I am hungry, but I don''t feel like an omelet.", I said. Who cares about food when there is a scrumptious man right in front of me?


    Duke turned off the stove and pushed the pan further away from the edge before facing me slowly with his arms up in the air so that he doesn''t smack me because I didn''t release my hold on him.


    He kissed my forehead and hugged me loosely.


    "What do you feel like? There are few things I can make, or I can run to the bakery or¡­" Duke stopped talking abruptly and hissed when I bit his left nipple.


    He looked at me in confusion that quickly turned into surprise when I yanked his sweatpants down.


    "Serina¡­"


    "Shh!", I interrupted him. Whatever he wanted to say, I didn''t want to hear it.


    "I am hungry for something only you can give me¡­", I couldn''t believe that the sultry voice came from me.


    Horny made me bold and it is Duke''s fault I turned into a wanton woman!


    Duke''s eyes shook when my hand wrapped around his shaft over his boxer shorts.


    He was hot and ready, and I felt my core clench in need for him to fill me up.


    Last night I was reluctant, fearing that I will mess up and embarrass myself, but now there was no shame.


    I wanted to see his blissful expression and I wanted to taste him.


    I got down on my knees and pulled his underwear down.


    His erection sprang free right in front of my face in its full glory, and I licked my lips eagerly.


    His tip glistened with precum, and he jolted when I ran my tongue along his slit. Mmm, that''s the salty taste from last night.


    My core throbbed, demanding to be filled and confirming that Duke is my personal aphrodisiac. But I couldn''t do that without risking to fall asleep again. Last night was one thing, but if it happens again, Duke will be worried because I have no explanation for sleeping randomly during the day.


    I decided to ignore my burning body and focus on satisfying my hunger.


    I took him into my mouth like a starved woman and I enjoyed the way he filled up my mouth cavity.


    His shaft pulsated as it was getting bigger, and I looked up to see Duke staring at me with unfocused eyes as his chest heaved for air. His hands gripped the edge of the stove behind him to the point of his knuckles turning white.


    I was elated to know that I can bring him into this state. It was empowering.


    I maintained eye contact as my head bobbed while taking him into my mouth repeatedly, and my hand pumped the length that didn''t fit.


    His eyes rolled at the back of his head when I squeezed his balls. The books say that this is very stimulating, and there was one more thing¡­


    My finger found a hard spot, just behind his scrotum and I applied pressure on it.


    "FUCK!", Duke squeezed through his teeth and grabbed my hair, guiding my head and setting the pace to a faster one, just like last night.


    He was thrusting into my mouth, reaching deeper than I would take him on my own and I was surprised I didn''t gag.


    Duke tip hit down my throat and my reflex to swallow squeezed him, pushing him over the edge.


    Duke grimaced and hissed a curse. The pace of his thrusts increased, and then I felt the pulsating of his shaft against my tongue and his whole body shuddered.


    I hungrily drank his release, not wasting a single drop.


    Some resources mentioned how semen doesn''t taste good, and I was ready to suggest diet changes so that it tastes better, but Duke''s flavors were out of this world.


    After a second time, I can confidently say that he tastes amazing, like a potent drug that causes severe addiction.


    I licked him clean, and I even sucked a little, to make sure nothing is left. And then I looked up into his flushed face, admiring my handiwork. He was beyond handsome.


    The euphoria that came over me was indescribable.


    The man I dreamed about is right in front of me, coming down from his high because of something I did. I did this. I made him touch the Heaven.


    The pride of my accomplishment was stronger than when I successfully created my first pill using alchemy after almost one hundred failures.


    I got up slowly, pulling Duke''s underwear and his sweatpants back up.


    Duke grinned at me without a word spoken and the happiness that radiated from him couldn''t be faked. It was contagious.


    I slapped his buttock playfully. "Thank you for the breakfast."


    Duke''s eyes flashed in surprise and then he let out a carefree chuckle, full of delight. "You are welcome. Anytime."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 250 - Breakfast In Dukes Apartment (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was riding high on the fact that I went down on Duke, and it was amazing, but I reminded myself that I should not allow the situation to get steamier as I don''t want to sleep again.


    I moved away from Duke, and in the next moment, he pulled me toward him, lifting me with ease to sit on the kitchen''s counter.


    "Where do you think you are going?" His hot breath splashed against my lips.


    "To shower¡­", I said weakly while pressing my thighs together.


    "You had your breakfast. Don''t you think I should have mine?"


    I wanted to remind him about the omelet he made, but the fire in his eyes told me that he was talking about me as his breakfast. God, give me strength!


    "That¡­", Duke swallowed the rest of my lame excuses with a scorching kiss that made my mind spin.


    I knew that I should push him away, but my arms went around his neck, pulling him closer, and the moment he got between my legs, my ankles connected behind him. Traitors!


    His hot palm traveled up my thigh and he growled into my mouth when he realized that the only thing I''m wearing is his t-shirt.


    He gripped my waist, and his right hand went between my legs which parted for him fully, giving him easy access.


    "Ahh¡­", I let out a lustful sound when his finger slipped between my folds, making small circles around my clit.


    "Fuck! You are so wet!", Duke groaned into my mouth, and then his finger slipped inside me.


    Of course, I was wet! I was aroused just by remembering last night even before I came to the kitchen, and having his cock in my mouth only fanned the flames further¡­ and now this.


    Duke broke the kiss and I saw him suck on the middle finger of his right hand. The one that was inside me just a second ago. His eyes were closed and his expression blissful like he is savoring the sweetest flavor in the world.


    His next kiss made me taste myself on his lips and I shuddered as his fingers started playing with my nipples over the t-shirt.


    I jolted at the sound of the front door closing and Duke pulled out of the kiss abruptly before he turned swiftly to face the door, shielding me with his body.


    "Why are you here?", Duke growled impatiently.


    "I smelled food." It was Sergio. "Did you start cooking again?"


    "Get out!", Duke spat.


    After a brief pause, Sergio spoke again. "Why do I smell a female? And it''s a repeat scent. Wait! This one is stronger. Is she still here? Is that why you are telling me to leave?"


    I was confused. What repeat scent? To werewolves, every person should have a unique scent.


    I peeked over Duke''s shoulder, and I saw that Sergio''s eyes flashed in surprise.


    "Oh¡­ I guess I should leave¡­", he said clumsily. "Sorry, I¡­ my plants bloomed overnight and then I smelled food and¡­ I apologize."


    "Wait!", I called, preventing Sergio from leaving and Duke frowned at me.


    I knew that Sergio should scram and give us privacy, but if he leaves, Duke and I will definitely continue, and I will pass out again, and then there was a thing about plants and repeat scent I wanted to hear more about.


    "It''s not nice to chase him away¡­", I told Duke.


    "He can buzz off!", Duke responded to me while glaring at Sergio. "Why are you still here?"


    I put my palm on Duke''s cheek, forcing him to focus on me. "Maybe it''s OK for you to be like that because you know each other well, but if you send him away because of me, he will hate me."


    Duke cocked an eyebrow. "Why do you care about his opinion?"


    "Because he is an important person in your life. Wouldn''t you prefer that my father approves of you?"


    Duke paused for a second and he opened his mouth to protest, but a second later he closed his mouth and nodded in agreement.


    I glanced over Duke''s shoulder and saw that Sergio was sitting at the table already and grinning while eyeing the pan on the stove. Shameless.


    I hugged Duke and whispered, "Help me get down¡­".


    I could hop down on my own, but there was a risk of the t-shirt moving and exposing my private parts.


    Duke pulled the hem of the t-shirt lower before lifting me. He sat on the chair opposite Sergio, with me on his lap.


    Duke''s erection poked my bottom and I tried to squirm away, but the strength of his grip around my waist told me that leaving is not an option.


    "About that breakfast¡­", Sergio reminded Duke who rolled his eyes at him before tilting his head toward the stove.


    "Help yourself.", Duke said grumpily and buried his face in my neck.


    Duke''s hot breath fanned my skin, but my attention was on his slightly sweaty palm that rested on my thigh or to be more precise, it was his fingers that were roaming in the area of the hem of my t-shirt, teasing and touching, and I knew that he was struggling not to get handsy.


    Sergio got two plates without searching. He divided the omelet in two, placing one plate in front of us, and taking the second one for him.


    Even with only half the portion, the big plate was full. Was Duke planning to eat all this by himself? Duke has a big appetite, but I knew that he would rather eat me than the omelet. That thought made me happy.


    I watched Sergio who was on the opposite side of the table, eating with gusto like he owns the place. He even made a small moaning sound after putting the first bite into his mouth.


    Sergio was intrusive by all standards, but he is a werewolf, and they don''t think much about nudity or carnal pleasures, so I couldn''t blame him for it. I heard and saw plenty while visiting Zoe, Luca, and Ash at Fynn''s place.


    It took a few visits for Fynn''s crew to get used to my presence and to act normally. When we were gathered in common areas, most of the werewolves behaved, however, in the forest was another thing. My level of awkwardness didn''t diminish the more I bumped into couples who indulged in satisfying their primal needs. I grew up in an environment where modesty is valued, even if it''s fake, and the behavior of the werewolves would be labeled as outrageous, at best.


    However, part of me admired werewolves for being open about their sexuality and I hoped that one day I will reach the point when I''m bold enough so that my inner thoughts and desires don''t make me flustered when someone finds out about them.


    I wondered if Sergio could smell my arousal. That was highly likely.


    I tried to focus on the man who was holding me on his lap.


    I took the fork and cut a bite-sized piece of soft omelet with diced vegetables, before offering it to Duke who ate obediently.


    After the third bite, Duke asked, "What about you?"


    I smiled slyly. "I ate earlier. It was quite filling."


    Duke''s lips lifted into a smile that reflected in his eyes. It was a naughty secret we shared, and I loved it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 251 - Breakfast In Dukes Apartment (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "So, Sergio¡­", I turned to the werewolf who was stuffing his face with an omelet like he didn''t eat in days. "You said your plants bloomed. Is that unusual?"


    Sergio''s movements paused and I saw that he was thinking about how to answer.


    "Drago told me you like plants and you have an impressive collection.", I added.


    Sergio nodded and responded to my first question, "I have several rare plants in my apartment. They don''t bloom often, but overnight three of them reached full bloom."


    My stomach fell. I wasn''t thinking about the possibility of impacting plants in surrounding apartments. Or what if there is an ivy crawling on the building''s fa?ade and I made it super-lush with the amazing orgasm from last night, and a bunch of people notices?


    Luckily, Sergio had no idea that I might be the culprit.


    "Three plants bloomed out of¡­?", I waited for him to fill in the gap.


    "Five, that are difficult to mature unless the conditions are perfect.", he responded.


    He said that three out of five reached FULL bloom, which leaves to interpretation how much the other plants were impacted, but that''s not important. What matters is that I still can''t control my ability and I should stay away from Duke (at least the intimacy part) until I figure it out completely, or I will risk exposure and maybe even harm my body.


    "Well, congratulations¡­", I said to Sergio, hoping that he didn''t find my questions about the plants suspicious.


    I guessed that the plants he mentioned are related to creatures and if Duke is not here, I could talk openly with Sergio, but that also meant Sergio could find out more things about me. Duke was like a shield between us that prevented any excess information from leaking.


    "I assume you have a good sense of smell, Sergio.", I said and noticed that Sergio''s brows furrowed. "You mentioned the scent of a woman. Does that mean Drago has women here often?"


    I felt Duke stiffening next to me and I shot him a grumpy look, indicating that he should be quiet. I finally have someone who can confirm or deny Duke''s claims that no woman came here before me, and I didn''t want to miss this.


    Of course, Sergio could be Duke''s wingman, but knowing that Sergio doesn''t approve of my relationship with Duke, there was a big possibility that Sergio will make Duke appear as a womanizer so that I leave him.


    To my surprise, Sergio shook his head, indicating how that''s not the case. I thought he will deny how any woman came here, but his answer came with a twist I didn''t anticipate.


    "Not women. Woman. One. You. At first, the only thing I could smell when I came here was the food, but when I got into the kitchen, I got your distinct scent."


    My eyebrows shoot up in surprise at Sergio''s words. How is it possible that Sergio smelled me before when this was my first time in Duke''s apartment? I would call him crazy, but he is a werewolf.


    My curiosity was piqued. "You sensed my scent? When? How many times?"


    Sergio pursed his lips, and Duke spoke before Sergio could say anything.


    "Don''t listen to him, Serina. His claim of sensing you ridiculous. He is not a dog."


    I stifled a laugh at this. Well, maybe not a dog, but close enough.


    "I need you to believe me that there were no women here. Feel free to ask Serge, but ask him about if he saw any for real, and not what he imagined.", Duke said to me pleadingly and then glared at Sergio with an obvious message that he should watch his mouth.


    I reminded myself that Duke doesn''t know Sergio is a werewolf. "Even if Sergio can''t pinpoint that it''s my scent, he should know if he smelled a female perfume or not."


    Duke forced a smile. "The thing is that I bumped into a floral perfume that reminded me of you and I purchased it. Sometimes, when I was missing you I would spray it and Sergio would go crazy saying that I''m into feminine products or I have a woman here."


    Somehow, I knew that Duke was lying. "You sprayed around a floral perfume that reminds you of me?"


    And it''s so similar that a werewolf can mistake it for a real person? I didn''t think that''s very likely, but what are other explanations? I was definitely never here before, and the fact is that Sergio was more interested in omelet than in woman''s scent so maybe he mixed up things. Maybe. But why was Duke squirming under my gaze?


    "So, are you moving in here?", Sergio''s question saved Duke who was avoiding to answer my question about the perfume.


    "No. I have an event later today so I will leave in the afternoon.", I responded to Sergio and turned to Duke. "I''m not sure when we will see each other again. I guess it will depend on how the event goes."


    "Sounds like an important event.", Sergio said, hoping to hear more.


    Duke groaned in disapproval. "It''s the one hosted by Giantshade Industries."


    Sergio''s eyebrows shoot up. "I thought that Mezzanottes don''t attend events. Do you have a secret relationship with Giantshade Industries?"


    "There is no secret relationship." I turned defensive.


    "Why are you going then?", Sergio continued probing.


    "I told her not to go, but it seems that Giantshade Industries is targeting them.", Duke grumbled and I put a big bite of omelet into his mouth before he could complain more.


    "My condolences.", Sergio said with mock concern.


    I narrowed my eyes at Sergio. "If they dare to make a move against Notte Pharmaceuticals, do you think my father will submit?"


    "I never said that.", Sergio responded with haste. "But Gianshade Industries is known to use loopholes, making them untouchable in the eyes of the law while they work under the table and use underhanded methods. It will be tough dealing with them. However, Aldus Mezzanotte is known as much more than just a successful businessman. I''m sure he will take care of Richard Thompson and his spawns without leaving traces behind."


    I didn''t care that Sergio insinuated how Aldus will get rid of the Thompson family. He was not wrong about it.


    "Actually, he is letting me deal with them.", I said with a smirk.


    Sergio scrutinized me. "What can you do?"


    "More than you think!", I spat back, irritated by his condescending tone. I turned to Duke. "Besides, my Drago will help as well. We will deal with Thompsons together."


    I could feel the grip of Duke''s hand on my hip increasing under the table. Duke definitely approved.


    I pecked Duke on the lips and gave him another forkful of omelet. The shine in his eyes made my heart melt, and I soaked in the happiness that radiated from him.


    I giggled when I saw a piece of an egg at the corner of his lips. He is a messy eater.


    I picked up the egg bit with my thumb which ended in my mouth while I looked at Duke slyly.


    It was tasty, but the fire in Duke''s eyes got my full attention.


    The desired effect was achieved. Duke groaned at the sight, and I felt the poke against my bottom again.


    Why am I playing with fire? Maybe because it feels so good to burn in it.


    The moment my thumb left my lips, Duke''s hand landed at the back of my head, and he pulled me in for a kiss.


    "Ugh!", Sergio groaned in exaggerated disgust. "Thank you for the meal but I have no intention of holding a candle for the two of you. I''m out of here. The two of you continue. I will let myself out..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 252 - Breakfast In Dukes Apartment (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke deepened the kiss before we heard the front door closing behind Sergio.


    Duke''s free hand was squeezing my ass under the t-shirt, roaming and exploring while leaving invisible scorching marks that set my body ablaze.


    I felt myself melting into him, but a small voice was telling me to stop, or I will end up sleeping again and probably make the rest of Sergio''s plants bloom in the apartment next door.


    How am I supposed to explain that?


    I pulled out of the kiss with difficulty.


    "I should shower¡­", I said breathily and the fact that I was gripping Duke''s shoulders spoke volumes about my unwillingness to move away from him.


    "Serina¡­", Duke growled and nuzzled my neck with his nose. Why did I find this small act so intimate?


    "Do you really want to shower now?", his lips tickled my skin.


    I whimpered helplessly. I didn''t want to lie, but I didn''t have the courage to tell him the truth either.


    However, he understood my body language perfectly.


    Before I could react, we changed positions.


    Duke haphazardly pushed the plate away and lifted me from his lap.


    The next thing I knew, I was sitting on the dining table in front of Duke with my legs spread apart and his t-shirt on me bunched around my hips. The lower half of my body was exposed completely.


    The cold surface of the table chilled my buttocks and clashed against the heat of my skin and my whole body flushed when I saw him staring right between my legs while licking his lips.


    I shuddered as another wave of heat washed over me and my arousal skyrocketed. I could feel I was dripping wet.


    My private bits were right there for him on display, and I tried to pull my legs together, but he saw it coming and squeezed my knees with his hot palms.


    "Don''t."


    That was an order I couldn''t ignore. Maybe because I didn''t want to resist, but I knew that he was eager to do this before Sergio interrupted us. He wanted to taste me.


    God! Just a thought of Duke tasting me made me all heady, eagerly expecting his touch.


    Duke kissed the inside of my thighs, switching between left and right and every next kiss moving closer to my core.


    I knew that I should tell him to stop and I should move away, but my body refused to cooperate and I was unable to form words. I was absolutely under Duke''s spell.


    I watched Duke''s face approach closer to the cradle of my thighs and when he reached his destination, he stopped and took a deep breath, inhaling me. How embarrassing.


    Yes, it could go bad, but my body craved for this, and I knew that just as I was needy to taste him, Duke craved for me as well.


    I was tired of suppressing my desires and pretending that I don''t want this because there was one man I wanted beyond doubt, and he was right there, between my legs, watching me hungrily with passion and love I believed to exist only in fantasy.


    At that moment, I decided to discard any fake modesty and to surrender myself to my urge to be with Duke.


    What''s the point of eternal life if I don''t get to enjoy it?


    The only man who made me feel alive was right there, ready to devour me, and I was going to let him because I was his. Completely.


    Duke''s palms gripped my thighs while his thumbs teased my folds, spreading them slightly and I felt his breath fanning me right there. It was beyond erotic.


    "Ahh¡­", a lustful sound escaped me the moment I felt his tongue caressing my folds, sending electric pulses through my body.


    I looked down at Duke and met his scorching gaze directed at me as his tongue circled around my clit in painfully slow movements.


    He was watching me and enjoying the view, just how I did when I went down on him.


    My mouth opened in a silent scream when Duke sucked on my clit, and I felt him smile against my tender flesh.


    Damn, he is good!


    "Let it out, Serina¡­", Duke commanded while speaking into me and I released a moan that was stuck in my throat.


    "Ah!", I breathed when his finger slipped inside me, and soon it was two of them, pumping and curving and finding some sensitive spots I was not aware I had, making me moan and gasp without restraint as I lost myself in the toe-curling pleasure Duke was giving me.


    I fisted his hair as waves of ecstasy crashed on me, each stronger than the previous one.


    The wet sounds of slurping and licking were embarrassing, but I was too high to care about anything other than the building pressure in my core that carried a promise of an incoming mind-blowing orgasm.


    My body tensed and my legs shook uncontrollably a moment before I came apart right there on the dining table and I cried Duke''s name while staring blankly at the ceiling.


    "Mateo!"


    He lapped my juices like it''s the best thing he ever tasted. Every movement of his tongue sent cataclysmic quakes through my body while I struggled to breathe.


    I gripped the edges of the table I was sitting on while trying to steady myself because the whole room was spinning and I saw stars in front of my closed eyes. Literally.


    Duke pulled me off the table and I straddled him, leaning limply on him.


    His erection was pressing against my core, close to my entrance, over his sweatpants, but I was too tired to care.


    I was unable to move so I only breathed, letting his scent of pine trees and a dash of the ocean guide me back to earth.


    "You are wonderful¡­", Duke murmured into my hair before kissing my forehead.


    I think he said that he loves me, and the weightless feeling told me that he was carrying me, but I couldn''t find the energy to respond so I allowed the darkness to consume me.


    Is this it? Am I going to die now? Maybe this is not a bad way to go, with Duke''s name on my lips while my body spasmed in ecstasy.


    ¡­


    "Serina¡­ Serina¡­", Duke''s voice called over the ringtone of my phone and I felt him shaking me awake.


    "Hmm¡­? Just¡­ not now¡­", I mumbled something unintelligible. My eyelids felt like they were made out of lead, and I really wanted to sleep.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t wake you up earlier, but I think you should take this. You father is calling."


    Duke''s words were like an adrenalin shot and my eyes snapped open as I scrambled to pick up the call while pushing myself into a seated position.


    "Yes?"


    "Why are you not answering?", Aldus asked stiffly. Before I could say anything, he was speaking again, "There is only one explanation why the phone rang twice all the way. You were sleeping, right? You ran out of energy and couldn''t wake up¡­"


    My heart stopped beating. He knows. Of course, he does.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 253 - Lies, Almost Truths, And Truths (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My hand trembled while gripping the phone and I could sense anger bubbling inside Aldus. I feared that he will blame Duke for me sleeping again. If Aldus knew that it happened twice, he would blow a fuse.


    I knew that Aldus is only concerned about me, but if that concern includes keeping me away from Duke, I didn''t want any of it, but I couldn''t say that to Aldus. This was not the time to argue. We will talk later.


    Now I needed to defuse the situation.


    "No, no¡­", I lied with the first thing that came to my mind. "I was in the tub, soaking in the hot bubble bath with aromatic oils and it was relaxing so I dozed off and forgot about the time and my phone was not nearby."


    Aldus snorted, obviously not buying it. Well, it was a lame excuse.


    Aldus definitely knew I was in Duke''s apartment and even if I was in a bath, that would be with Duke.


    Me and Duke sharing a tub. I liked that idea.


    I would face Duke and he pulls me to straddle him... or maybe Duke sits behind me and...


    Aldus''s angry voice pulled me out of my lewd daydreaming.


    "Do you plan to attend the event with me or not? I thought you wanted to handle Giantshade Industries, but if this is how far your resolve is going, maybe I should deal with them myself."


    I anxiously looked at the time, and my stomach dropped when I saw the clock showing 16:28.


    Oh, God! I was supposed to be at Aldus''s villa half an hour ago so that we can get ready and sync up before heading to the event.


    "I''m coming right away. I apologize for¡­"


    "Save it.", Aldus cut me off. "Just get yourself here."


    Aldus ended the call without giving me a chance to respond.


    Oh, boy. I knew I was in trouble. After this, Aldus will keep an eye on me, and I won''t be able to slip like this again. I was confident that I won''t see Duke until I manage to control this cursed ability completely.


    Maybe I can lie to Aldus and tell him that I''ve got it, but then if he catches me that I slept again, he might lock me in the dungeon. This was getting troublesome.


    Why did I think about this ability as something holy that I can use to save lives? This is a curse that will keep me away from the only man I want to be with!


    I looked at Duke''s concerned face directed my way, and I forced a smile with the hope he will not see through me. "It seems I need to go."


    "Are you OK?", Duke asked.


    I was confident that he was asking me about Aldus. Duke was right next to me, and even if he didn''t understand what Aldus said, Duke definitely heard Aldus''s clipped tone.


    "I will be fine. I''m running late so my father is upset because attending this event was my idea and he left his work in order to accompany me. But he will steam out by the time I reach his villa. And even if he doesn''t, the worst I will get is an earful of nagging. Believe it or not, Aldus Mezzanotte is a softy. I should get going."


    I wanted to scoot off the bed, but Duke grabbed my shoulder, holding me in place.


    "No, I meant¡­", Duke hesitated. "Are you sick?"


    I blinked at him. "Sick?"


    Did he actually hear Aldus saying how I ran out of energy and couldn''t wake up? That must be some good hearing because I didn''t put the call on the speaker.


    Duke pressed his lips into a line, and I could see that he was choosing his words.


    "Last night I thought you were tired, but today you fell asleep, and I couldn''t wake you up. A similar thing happened in your apartment and in Frankfurt. Will you tell me what''s going on?"


    "Oh¡­", I realized that Duke was asking about me passing out.


    How stupid of me. I was thinking about all kinds of scenarios, but it never crossed my mind that Duke will assume I have a disease that makes me sleep randomly.


    Actually, this is not so bad. I will let Duke think that, for now. I will figure out later how to explain that I''m miraculously healed but I had to tell him something now so that he is not worried needlessly. The last thing I want him to think is that I''m dying.


    I cupped Duke''s cheeks and anchored his head to look at me.


    "I have this condition where my energy is drained when I get excited." This part was almost the truth, and I added, "It''s related to the level of oxygen in my blood, but don''t worry because I recover completely with rest. The biggest issue is that I end up sleeping due to fatigue. I didn''t mean to keep it from you, but I didn''t want to worry you either because the condition is curable, and I am getting treated."


    Duke eyed me suspiciously for a few long seconds and then he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into a desperate hug. His palms pressed on my back, pushing me into him like he wanted us to merge into one and I wouldn''t mind if that happened.


    "You are not lying, right?" His shaky voice was full of emotions.


    "Why would I lie?"


    Duke kissed my temple. "I just got you back. I can''t lose you."


    My heart tightened as I felt the anguish in him.


    "You won''t lose me, Duke. You will be stuck with me for a long time." I meant it. A long time. Forever.


    My lips sought his and my soul hummed in pleasure when Duke''s taste entered my mouth. Love, comfort, passion, it was all right there, in that slow kiss full of longing that assured us both that what we have is real.


    It took only a few seconds for the heat to converge at the pit of my stomach, morphing into arousal that was threatening to take over my reasoning again.


    Why the hell am I getting all worked up in a situation like this? We were sharing an emotional moment, and this was just a kiss! Why did I start imagining Duke wrecking my insides with his delicious cock?


    Ah, because of Duke I became lewd!


    Duke pulled out of the kiss and leaned his forehead on mine.


    "Does this count as you getting excited?" His hot breath splashed on my lips.


    "Not enough to knock me out.", I responded with a smirk.


    "Maybe I should taste you more." His grip on my waist told me that he was talking about tasting me down there, at the spot where my core pulsated while craving for him.


    I imagined him putting his hand between my thigs and my legs parting¡­ Duke pushing me down on the bed¡­ Damn! Here I go again!


    I let out a shaky breath. "Maybe you should help me find my clothes. Or would you rather explain to my father why I didn''t show up?"


    Duke chuckled and gave me a quick kiss before releasing me out of his hold so that I can leave the bed.


    I scooted away from him immediately.


    I really didn''t want to leave, but staying meant a big scolding from Aldus I was not willing to receive.


    "Can you drop me off?", I asked to what Duke''s eyebrows shoot up.


    "Really? I mean, absolutely!", he grinned. "I guess I should dress up as well."


    I wanted to tell Duke that his polo shirt and jeans are just fine, but I knew that he wanted to remove his clothes in front of me. He is such a tease!


    I was happy that he agreed to give me a ride. Aldus knows that I''m with Duke and trying to hide it would only make things worse. At the same time, Duke is a capable driver and I wanted to maximize my time with him, so Duke dropping me off will work in more ways than one.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 254 - Lies, Almost Truths, And Truths (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Throughout the drive, Duke was holding my hand and rubbing the back of my palm with his thumb.


    His every gentle stroke told me that he is there for me and that he needs me in the touching distance.


    I was lost in his handsome profile, remembering that yesterday we were in a similar position, yet our relationship changed since then drastically. Or maybe those were my feelings that changed. I opened up and allowed my urges to guide me to the man who makes me believe that anything is possible.


    Before leaving his apartment, Duke gave me a key and said how other than him and Sergio, now I also have a copy and my heart soared at the thought that he is allowing me to come into his space anytime I want.


    This relationship with Duke gave me a sense of freedom that made it easier to breathe, and there was also fervent anxiousness that swelled inside me every time I thought I will be apart from him.


    What''s up with this desperate need to be with Duke? Only his touch could soothe my unease as if it was telling me that unless we are together, I will not be at peace.


    I had no idea at what point we reached in front of Aldus''s villa.


    My stomach tied into knots at the thought that I need to leave. Now.


    My time with Duke came to an end, and it was not enough. No amount of time with Duke will be enough.


    Duke turned off the engine and looked at me sorrowfully. "I don''t want you to go."


    My heart ached. "I don''t want to go." That was the truth.


    Duke took both of my hands in his and squeezed them a few times. "Then don''t. I have enough money, we can leave the UK, and Europe¡­ start somewhere anew, just the two of us."


    "Are you talking about eloping?"


    "I''m talking about the two of us, leaving this drama behind."


    Yes. Yes. Yes! I would go anywhere with him and the sheer thought of us being alone, just the two of us, made my soul sing.


    I let out a long sigh, reminding myself that we need to face the reality. "That sounds romantic, but we both have people that are relying on us. We can''t act in the spur of the moment because we will regret it later."


    "Do you regret it?"


    I didn''t get it. "Regret what?"


    "Anything in the last twenty-four hours."


    I realized that he was asking about my time with him, in his apartment. His expectant expression was laced with concern, and I had to tease him a bit. "I have one regret."


    Duke''s handsome brows furrowed. "What is it?"


    I made a dramatic pause before responding, "I didn''t taste your omelet."


    Duke shook his head in relief and chuckled. "I will make it again, next time you stay at my place, and anytime you want."


    "Next time.", I repeated, like a promise.


    "Call me after the event. I won''t be able to sleep until I hear that you left that place and that you are safe."


    I wanted to call him as soon as I step out of that hotel, but Aldus will be with me. I could imagine Aldus rolling his eyes or teasing me about being lovey-dovey with Duke.


    "Will a text do?"


    Duke didn''t approve. "Anyone can send a text. If I don''t hear your voice, I will assume that you collapsed again. Considering how scheming Richard and Jonathan are, and that you will be at that event with them, I don''t know if I will be able to stop myself from finding them and ripping their heads off."


    I stared at Duke, touched by his concern, and surprised by the amount of violence. If he is a werewolf, I wouldn''t think much of it, but for a human to talk about ripping off heads is too much.


    Why was I happy that he would rip someone''s head off? And I actually found it hot. I was never in favor of violence! Maybe after three years with creatures, it started rubbing off on me. Or maybe I''m so in love with Duke that no matter what he does, I will approve.


    "I will text you as soon as I''m out and call when I have privacy. In the meantime, please don''t do anything reckless."


    "How can you call protecting what''s mine, reckless?"


    "Yours?"


    "You are mine, Serina."


    The possessiveness in his voice made me hold my breath and I felt myself getting aroused. Seriously! What is wrong with me?


    But he was right. I am his, just how he is mine.


    We belong to each other, and if he is attending an event with Magda and without me, I would be on the edge as well.


    Will Magda be in attendance? I guess I will find out once I reach there. I wondered if she would recognize me as Sanya.


    I cupped Duke''s cheeks and kissed him longingly, trying to soak in his flavors to last until the next time we meet.


    "Yes, Mateo¡­", I whispered into his lips. "I am yours."


    I love how Duke''s eyes lit up every time I call him by his real name. I love everything about Duke.


    ¡­


    I dashed into the villa and headed straight for my room, knowing that Maria is there, waiting to help me get ready.


    "I will be done in fifteen minutes!", I shouted toward Aldus who was standing next to the stairs with his arms folded over his chest.


    "You are not apologizing?", Aldus asked stiffly.


    I paused. "Uhm¡­"


    Aldus shook his head in disapproval. "You made so many mistakes that you don''t know for what to apologize first."


    I pressed my lips into a line. He was right.


    I lied about where I was going, and I ended up endangering myself, twice. Anything else?


    "Was it worth it?", Aldus asked.


    "What?"


    Seeing my confusion, Aldus asked another question, "Did you have fun?"


    "I had the best time of my life.", I responded honestly, unable to suppress my smile.


    "I''m glad you are back safely.", Aldus said with a frown and his serious expression made my smile falter.


    "Serina, I hope that going forward you will take calculated risks. Be aware of your limitations and don''t bite off more than you can chew. I can see that your head is in the clouds, but you need to always be aware of your identity no matter how love-stricken you are. Don''t allow yourself to be defenseless in an unprotected area. Your ability drained you and this time you were lucky. What would happen if you woke up in a strange place, chained to a wall with ability restraining arrays around you? Did you forget what happened during the event that was organized by the Council? Do you think that Drago would be able to protect you if those people came after you?"


    I cursed myself internally.


    Aldus was right.


    I was so consumed in my desire to be with Duke, believing how the worst that can happen is for me to sleep for a few hours. What if those hooded guys came after me? Duke might be strong and capable, but that counts only if he is facing a human. Against creatures and abilities, Duke is no more than a child facing a grownup. I didn''t put only myself in danger, but I endangered him as well.


    "I apologize, father. It will not happen again."


    Aldus rolled his eyes and gestured with his hand upstairs. "Go and get ready. We are running late as-is."


    I obediently went to my room to get ready.


    I knew that Aldus didn''t believe me, but I decided to stay away from Duke until I learn how to shut down my ability.


    If I''m going to be with Duke, I need to stay vigilant and I can''t give in to my urges if that means that I will be powerless. How else am I going to protect him?


    If something happens to Duke due to my negligence, I will never forgive myself.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 255 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Jonathan''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London, the Thompson family''s villa ~


    I found my father in the study, staring at the computer screen.


    Really, this old man drives me nuts. The older he gets, the more he turns into a child. No wonder Magda can manipulate him easily.


    We are supposed to leave for our event in less than fifteen minutes, yet he is browsing social media.


    I pushed the door open completely and leaned on the doorframe.


    "Are you ready to go?", I asked.


    "Mhm¡­ just to put my jacket.", he responded without lifting his gaze from the screen.


    "Did you prepare your points for talking with Mezzanottes?"


    "Why do you think they are coming? You know very well, saying that they will attend and actually attending are two different things.", father grumbled.


    "I have a strong feeling that they will come."


    "Who will come?", Magda''s voice sounded from behind me.


    I cocked my eyebrow at her. "We are discussing tonight''s business event."


    Magda pouted, knowing that I won''t say more than that.


    I am confident that Seraphina Mezzanotte will attend our event, and the only question is who will come with her because Notte Pharmaceutical RSVP''d for two.


    Why am I confident that Seraphina is coming? Because she reached London yesterday and headed to Eclipse before she had lunch with Drago Orsini. My men lost them after that in London''s traffic with an excuse that Mr. Orsini''s skills can compare to professional driver''s.


    Will Mr. Orsini come as Seraphina''s date? Or will someone else from Notte Pharmaceuticals accompany her? After all, Seraphina never associated herself with a man, and if she comes with Drago as her date, that will be huge.


    However, I have no intention to reveal any of that to Magda, because last time I told her something that involved Drago, she acted recklessly. Who knows what would father do if I didn''t come to save the situation? I already know that Magda is peeved against Seraphina, and I don''t want to risk my spoiled sister messing up with my plans.


    Anyway, I''m sure that Magda will find out everything from her gossipy girls eventually, but by that time, tonight''s event will be over, and who knows what my relationship with Seraphina will be?


    "How come you are here? Did the afternoon party suck? Or your evening one didn''t start yet? Wait! Don''t tell me! I know. You realized that you are wasting your time partying and you decided to do something productive with your life?"


    Magda glared at me, and her chin shivered in rage before she turned abruptly. She left without a word. Nice.


    "Don''t bully your sister.", father reprimanded me while getting up from the chair.


    "Since when is telling the truth bullying? Be honest. If she parties less and gets serious, you would be much happier."


    Father exhaled and shook his head. "It''s too late. Magda was never the one to put an honest effort into anything useful. At most, we can expect her to marry well."


    "So, why don''t you arrange some suitors for her?"


    "Don''t you think I tried? She is set on that youngster without any background. I admit that his company is doing well, but he is only one man, and his foundation is not solid."


    I knew that my father is talking about Drago Orsini. I don''t like him either. Part of me hoped that Drago will show up tonight. It will give me a chance to size him up and show him who is the better man between the two of us, right in front of Seraphina.


    "Maybe you just didn''t find the right candidate.", I said when father joined me at the door.


    "Well, if you know someone who is qualified to be my son-in-law, and Magda will consider him, let me know and I will get things in motion. I tried what I could, and nothing worked."


    ¡­


    With every passing minute, my dejection mixed with anger.


    I was greeting our guests and wondering why Seraphina is not here yet.


    "Is there a reason why you told staff to delay serving dinner?", father asked me when it was just the two of us.


    Dinner was supposed to be served at 19:00 sharp, and it was already few minutes past that. How can I tell him I still hope Seraphina will come before the food is served and since she is still not here, I pushed the timing further? If I admit to that, father will only rub it in with I-told-you-so.


    It was my task to find a way for Aldus and Seraphina to attend. The truth is that I didn''t care much about the old man, as my target is Seraphina.


    When I saw the response from Notte Pharmaceuticals that two people are coming, I was ecstatic about achieving this victory. I was confident that Aldus and Seraphina will attend because she is in London and the only man she ever attended business functions with is her father. But now I''m doubtful.


    Where is Seraphina? If she is not coming, why would she be in London?


    Notte Pharmaceuticals has no events of major milestones.


    Is it possible that she really came only to see Drago Orsini?


    "John?", father''s call pulled me out of my thoughts, and I realized that he was still expecting an answer from me.


    What should I say? That I did it on a spur of the moment?


    My phone vibrated and I glanced at the message.


    My eyes flashed in surprise and relief and then I showed it to my father. "Look who just arrived at the main entrance."


    "Oh? It seems you achieved unachievable.", my father offered rare praise. He patted my shoulder. "Now let''s get this collaboration going."


    "Even if collaboration doesn''t happen, just the fact that they are here is enough to prove to our partners that we have what it takes so that Mezzanottes can''t ignore us.", I said proudly.


    My father frowned. "No one can ignore us. Do you suspect they will refuse the offer you sent them?"


    Of course, they will! If they wanted to accept, they would do it already. The only response we got is that they need to think about it and they made no effort to schedule a meeting with our representatives, which is a clear sign that they are looking for a way out. But I couldn''t say that to my prideful father, so I mellowed it down.


    "That is Aldus Mezzanotte we are talking about. I''m confident that they will want to negotiate before signing anything."


    My father nodded in agreement and patted my shoulder. "I will leave that to you. Bring them to us. I only hope to get a chance to talk to Aldus and see what he is made of."


    God, help us!


    I smiled at my father and wondered at what point did he lose his business sense, or if he had one. Maybe all those forceful takeovers messed with his brain and now he thinks that he can plow his way through anything.


    Sure, Notte Pharmaceuticals is a smaller company compared to Giantshade Industries, but we are spread thinly over various markets, while they are giants in the area of medicines and cosmetics.


    If he read the reports seriously, my father would know that they are not small bugs that can be easily crushed.


    Two figures appeared at the door of the event hall with a staff member who was guiding them to their seats.


    Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    Her arm was linked with Aldus''s and all my dejection disappeared when my eyes landed on her. She is a beauty.


    "Aren''t you going to greet them?", my father asked.


    "Now is not the time. If I show them preferential treatment, they will be on alert. Once they relax, I will make my move."


    My father hummed in approval.


    I wanted to go but my heart was thundering against my chest, and I needed time to calm down. I don''t want to embarrass myself in front of Seraphina. Now that I see her in person, the aura she projects can''t be compared to the photos.


    No wonder half of the London stirs whenever she makes an appearance. Her every move is graceful, and her beauty is ethereal.


    I waved at our event manager to come closer. "Start serving dinner."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 256 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My mind was woozy, and I was sluggish due to a lack of energy.


    The last time I felt like this was in college when I skipped two nights of sleep in order to cram-study for my three back-to-back exams.


    Aldus woke me up and I needed at least a few more hours of sleep in order to feel human.


    This ability sucks!


    But I didn''t dare complain or show weakness because it will only prove Aldus right and expose how weakened I am.


    I know that Aldus was right. He warned me, yet I ignored it and was reckless, but I was determined to keep it to myself.


    I focused mightily on keeping my back straight and my steps steady, determined not to show how shitty I felt.


    The truth is that I enjoyed every minute with Duke and if I had a chance for a do-over, I wouldn''t change a thing. The things I experienced are etched into my mind and my body for eternity. His warmth, his touch, the way he looked at me, everything was mind-blowing.


    I couldn''t wait for this event to come to an end so that I hug my pillow and shut down. But the reality was harsh, and I had to go through this.


    The event hall was nothing special. Chandeliers, fancy tablecloths, classical music from the orchestra in the corner. It was elegant and tasteful, maybe too much for just a business event. But I knew that Thompsons like to show off their wealth, so this was not unexpected.


    I was pleased to hear that the food will be served right away.


    Other than sleeping, I can replenish my energy with food, even though sleep is more efficient.


    Us arriving in time for dinner meant I can sit without the need to face Richard Thompson or his son, yet.


    Considering that my only meal that day was Duke''s semen and that I was not in a position to sleep, a meal was a necessity.


    Duke''s semen... I smiled at that thought. I can''t wait to taste him again.


    Ten people at our table were curious about us. None of them were part of the pharmaceutical industry, but they were all aware of Aldus and his identity as a mysterious businessman who doesn''t usually attend these gatherings.


    Luckily, they were all from the older generation, so their focus was mostly on Aldus, allowing me to be the young shy girl. Perfect.


    I watched Aldus talk with those people and respond to their questions with the least amount of words possible while an insincere smile lingered at the corner of his lips.


    They probably thought that he is being polite, but I knew that he was looking down on them. Insignificant mortals, he would call them.


    Normally, Aldus doesn''t discriminate against humans, or maybe it''s more accurate to say that he doesn''t care about them, but these people were trying to impress him and that is usually the right way to push Aldus''s buttons.


    They looked like ants trying to make their presence known to a behemoth.


    It''s difficult to impress a vampire who lived for centuries and other than his ability to kill everyone within a few seconds without batting an eye, Aldus is a successful businessman who is well accomplished in areas these people heard about in fairytales (the scary ones).


    I find myself entertained by their ignorance and I wonder if I ever conversed with a mighty creature while thinking that the person in front of me is no more than a human.


    Only when the creamy soup was in front of me, I realized how hungry I was. The freshly baked bread smelled heavenly.


    The biggest challenge was to prevent myself from stuffing my face in the plate and devouring everything like a starved animal. This was a fancy occasion and I had to eat in small bites, chew slowly, and not make a spectacle out of myself.


    I imagined Signora Durand standing above me with a ruler in her hand, ready to smack me when I eat too fast, or I put too much food in my mouth in one go.


    I wondered what Duke was doing. He promised that he will not come and that he will let me handle this, but I knew that he was worried.


    Looking around, I saw people focused on their plates or on light conversations around their tables, and then I saw a pair of eyes directed at me.


    Jonathan Thompson.


    I was not sure if him staring at me is a good thing or not, but I gave him a small nod before my eyes continued scanning aimlessly.


    I''ve got this!


    Aldus and I discussed Giantshade Industries and Thompson family members in detail. I am aware of their history and their tactics.


    Thompsons use any means necessary to achieve their goals and Aldus told me that we will do the same. He even encouraged me to use my abilities. As long as I don''t leave any witnesses, anything goes.


    Thompsons won''t show any mercy, and we will be playing into their hands if we try to be polite.


    This will be my first time to converse in a fake-friendly manner with people I know want to backstab me. I was nervous.


    Aldus was by my side, watching my back, but I wanted to do this on my own.


    I didn''t want Aldus to step in. I wished that he is an observer, proud of what I''m about to do.


    Food in my belly helped in replenishing my energy and my mind cleared a bit.


    When dessert was served, Richard Thompson gave a small speech. It was generic, welcoming us and wishing us a good time. He emphasized that everyone should enjoy food, drinks, and music, and that the room next door will be opened after dinner, ready to welcome players who want to engage in poker, roulette, and craps.


    I rolled my eyes internally. Gambling.


    This event didn''t have a theme other than entertaining executives of Giantshade Industries and partners.


    I wondered how many of those partners are here because they want to, and how many are here because they need to.


    It''s also notable that many of the existing directors were owners of businesses that Giantshade Industries acquired over the years.


    This mix of people included questionable loyalty.


    If we are going to war against Giantshade Industries, we will need allies and here we could apply strategy, "enemy of my enemy is my friend".


    Of course, this is only if we are going to resist them.


    Thompsons probably think that we are here either because we want to collaborate (aka we are suckers) or that we are forced to collaborate (aka we are powerless). And this is all fine because they need to focus on something so that they don''t see us coming after them. Correction, so that they don''t see ME coming after them.


    For Thompsons, this might be business, but for me, this is personal.


    Magda bullied (and killed) Sanya Bogdan, and she is one of the reasons why Duke and I were apart for so long. Now Richard and Johnathan are attacking Notte Pharmaceuticals, my father''s company.


    Yes, it''s personal.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 257 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus and I agreed to separate for the mingling part of the event which is on the schedule after dinner.


    We want the hosts to approach us, and if they are planning anything fishy, it will be easier if Aldus and I are not together. Neither of us wants to drag this more than necessary, so we want to give them a chance to make their move. After all, the Thompsons invited us here, so they must have an agenda.


    Aldus said that he will be at the poker tables. He was not eager to socialize with this bunch of people, and a card game gave him a reason not to talk to others.


    "Miss Mezzanotte¡­", a deep male voice got my attention less than ten seconds after Aldus left my side. "My name is Jonathan Thompson, your host for tonight. I wonder if you will allow me to thank you for coming with a drink and maybe a game of roulette?"


    I gave him a tight smile. "I don''t gamble, Mr. Thompson. But I will take the drink."


    "Please, call me John." He gestured toward the side room. "Other than gambling, there is comfortable seating where we can talk."


    "Sounds good¡­"


    John led the way to one sofa while starting a small talk, "How come you don''t gamble? Don''t we all do it in our line of business?"


    "How can you compare investments based on data with putting money on the table and hoping that the ball will land in the right place?"


    He let out a stiff chuckle. "I see your point."


    We sat on opposite ends of the sofa, with plenty of space between us.


    He waved at the waiter to approach us while continuing our conversation, "My investments are not based on numbers. I invest in people."


    That was an admirable quality. From the reports, I concluded that Jonathan Thompson has skills in reading people and the market. He is a good businessman.


    Other than forceful takeovers, Giantshade Industries is also offering products and services in many areas, and they are doing well. After all, without customers and quality products, their foundation would crumble no matter how much they expand.


    I saw Aldus at one of the poker tables, and Richard Thompson took a seat on Aldus''s left. I wanted to eavesdrop on the conversation happening there, but I had to focus on the man who was asking me what I want to drink.


    After getting wine for me, and scotch for himself, John started talking about his college days, how he started working at Giantshade Industries, how he goes horse-riding for fun. He talks a lot.


    John was painting himself in good colors while boasting about his achievements.


    I drank glass after glass of wine. The wine is rich in calories and good for replenishing my energy.


    The more John spoke, the less it sounded like a business meeting, and I became suspicious. What was he up to?


    My plan related to Jonathan and Richard Thompson was simple. I wanted to be friendly and see how much I can find out. I needed them to be non-hostile, and I was ready to use my pheromones if necessary. But this¡­ why did it sound like he was trying to impress me?


    I double-checked my pheromones, to confirm that they are in the normal range. Whatever is going on with John, it was not because I did something.


    I wondered what Duke was doing. I was missing him.


    If this was Duke instead of John, we would hold hands and I would laugh at his jokes and lean on him, and... it would be wonderful.


    "You can hold your liquor."


    I paused with the glass on my lips. "I apologize, but I''m thirsty and your compelling storytelling made me forget to act like a lady."


    He burst into hearty laughter. "I meant that as a compliment. After your third glass, I thought you are reckless, but now I see that you know your limits well. No matter what you do, you are an exquisite lady, Seraphina. You don''t mind if I call you that, do you?"


    "No, I don''t." Is he flirting with me?


    "I''ve got the hint that I should talk less. Tell me something about yourself."


    I''m an immortal who can seduce you with a thought and blast you out of the window by controlling air. Oh, and my father is a vampire. It sounded quite good in my mind, and I regretted that I can''t say that at loud.


    "There is not much to tell, John. I''m sure you know anything worth knowing."


    He shook his head in disagreement. "I only heard rumors."


    I was curious. "Like?"


    "Single child, smart, capable in business and chemistry, beautiful, appeared in public about three years ago and stirred hearts of many bachelors."


    "I wanted to tell you not to trust rumors, but this is not bad, so I changed my mind. You can believe in those."


    He chuckled before asking, "How about you fill me in with more details?"


    "What would you like to know?"


    "Is there anyone special?"


    I cocked an eyebrow. Is he asking me if I''m dating someone? "Special?"


    "A few weeks ago, your name appeared next to Drago Orsini''s. Are the two of you acquaintances, or more than that?"


    John was not beating around the bush. I didn''t expect that.


    I knew that he is a capable businessman, and I expected him to challenge me related to Notte Pharmaceuticals and the deal they proposed, yet he didn''t mention any of that and instead stuck to personal topics.


    Why would he ask me about my dating status? It shouldn''t matter unless he is interested in me.


    Well, I wanted John to like me because that would make him lower his guard and maybe reveal some secrets, but now that things turned this way, I was not sure I liked where this was going.


    Should I just tell him that I''m dating Duke? That''s not a good idea.


    Normally, I wouldn''t try to conceal my relationship with Duke, but this is Jonathan Thompson, Magda''s brother. If I say clearly that I''m dating Duke, who knows what that crazy woman might do. John supports Magda, so maybe he will do something against Duke.


    However, denying it didn''t sound right either. First, because John might think I''m giving him the green light to pursue me (or that I''m available, hence interested in him). And the second reason why I didn''t want to deny my relationship with Duke was that I didn''t want that to reach Duke''s ears.


    Duke would be hurt if he hears that I''m denying our relationship, no matter what my reasons are.


    I decided on a more ambiguous response. "Drago and I go back a long way."


    "Childhood friends?", John assumed.


    I was happy with this solution. Duke''s past is a mystery and mine is non-existent. By making it sound that Drago Orsini and Seraphina Mezzanotte are childhood friends, people won''t find it strange that we are close.


    I was tempted to tell him that we are childhood sweethearts, but that would open another can of worms.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 258 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t like that John was probing into my private life, and the best way to stop him is to ask questions.


    "You were talking about yourself a lot, but you didn''t mention your family. I believe you have a sister. Is she here?"


    John gave me a complicated look. He figured out that I''m changing the topic, but he still answered. "Yes, I have a sister, but she is not here."


    "Is she not feeling well? I assumed that Thompson family members will attend events organized by Giantshade Industries."


    John shook his head. "Magda doesn''t attend business functions. She is into different kinds of parties."


    As much as I wanted to deal with Magda, I was relieved that she is not here.


    It''s best to take on one Thompson at a time, and Magda seemed like the final boss.


    I knew that she doesn''t attend business events, but if Giantshade Industries set their eyes on Notte Pharmaceuticals because of me and Duke, and Magda is the catalyst, she should be here. Right? Maybe I''m overthinking it.


    I reminded myself to stay focused on my conversation with Jonathan Thompson. It takes delicate balancing to dig out information without arousing suspicion and I am not exactly an expert in that area.


    Jonathan''s attitude hinted that he doesn''t approve of Magda in some way, and I wanted to find out more.


    "Too bad. I hoped to meet her. I heard that she is quite a character."


    "Magda lives a sheltered life.", John responded right away like he had this conversation many times before.


    "It must be nice."


    "For her, yes. But I fear that there will be a time when she will need to face the consequences of her actions and I won''t be able to clean up the mess after her."


    His words insinuated that Magda likes to party and act irresponsible, like a willful heiress who gets in trouble. But I knew that Magda is much more than just that. She is a schemer, a bully, and a murderer.


    Did John clean up the mess when Magda set up Sanya? Did he know about the bullying? About Magda using underhanded methods to chase after MY Duke? Did John help Magda hire that guy who killed me in the alley?


    And¡­ Can I blame him if he helped his sister?


    I would do anything for a few people I cherish.


    If Duke killed someone, would I help him cover it up? Yes. I would do it without a second thought and with no regrets.


    I shouldn''t paint John black because of what Magda did, but if he is the one bailing her out of trouble, then he is my target as well.


    Too bad. John seemed like a decent guy, focused on business and doing his own thing. His fault is that he is Magda''s brother. If he is not, we could be friends. Maybe.


    "Am I interrupting?", a charming male voice with a hint of a smile reached from my left.


    My eyes lit up at the familiar face.


    "Seb!", I exclaimed at the same time when John said, "Yes."


    I gave John a queer look before turning to Sebastian. "You are not interrupting anything, we were just chatting."


    "Good! Since that is the case¡­", Sebastian offered me his hand. "Do you mind holding this while I go to the dancefloor?"


    I hid my giggles behind a cough. "Seb, it''s been three years and you are still using the same pickup lines."


    He smiled smugly. "Why change perfection?"


    I was glad that three years of me avoiding him didn''t change his playful nature.


    Sebastian Hoffman. We met at the event organized by Notte Pharmaceuticals when Aldus introduced me as his daughter to the world. After that, Sebastian called me numerous times, but I was stuck on Lost Isles with harpies, and then I was focused on my studies without a desire to socialize so I ended up ignoring his calls, and on a few occasions when I did pick up, I rejected his invitations.


    It was refreshing to see his confidence still being sky-high.


    I rejected Sebastian many times, but how can I reject an invitation to dance when he is right in front of me? Also, John is set on exploring personal topics without an intention to talk business, so this might be a good way to break his momentum and see what comes out of it.


    I put my hand into Sebastian''s to what he beamed victoriously.


    I turned to John. "If you excuse me¡­"


    "You are leaving me?", John asked while I was getting up.


    I cringed at his choice of words. "Mr. Hoffman offered me a dance, and I feel like dancing."


    John bolted to his feet. "I can dance too."


    I was flabbergasted. What''s up with the childish behavior? "Maybe we can dance later."


    I turned to Sebastian, ignoring John who at this point looked at me like an abandoned puppy.


    I''m confident that I''ve got my pheromones under control so there is no way that John is smitten. What kind of a game is he playing?


    "I''m surprised to see you here.", Sebastian said when we started moving to the beat of the music. "I didn''t know that you are into guys like Jonathan Thompson."


    His mood visibly dropped, and I guess he didn''t forget three years of me ditching him. He didn''t look jealous, but more like sulking that I was chatting with John while avoiding him.


    I decided to clarify the situation and break the tension. "There is nothing between me and Mr. Thompson. I just met him tonight. Are you not going to ask me what I was up to for the last three years?"


    Sebastian''s smile was back on, and he tried to sound cool. "I admit that I''m vexed you dodged me all this time, but since you accepted to dance with me, my grievances dwindled. John''s sulky face is an unexpected bonus."


    I was glad that Sebastian didn''t hide it. Now that I thought about it, it was always easy to talk to him.


    "How come you are here?", I asked.


    "My little business is doing well, but to grow it further I need connections, so here I am. I know that you are avoiding random parties, but if you attend business events, we could see each other more often."


    He had a point. It''s not that I was avoiding him specifically, but I didn''t go to any events unless it was beneficial for me as Miss Mezzanotte.


    I wondered why Sebastian was here. "Are you working with Giantshade Industries?"


    Sebastian was quick to deny it. "No. There is no way I would work with them, but their invitations include an impressive list from the business circles I want to get into. Why are you here?"


    I was glad to see Sebastian''s reaction. Maybe he is one of the allies if we go against Giantshade Industries openly. But no matter how friendly Sebastian is, I shouldn''t talk recklessly.


    "Giantshade Industries wants to collaborate with Notte Pharmaceuticals, and we came here as a gesture of good faith."


    Sebastian frowned. "Be careful."


    "I am. That''s why I''m here with my father, and we still didn''t sign anything. If it''s anyone with less influence, we would probably reject them straight away."


    Sebastian approved my response.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 259 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Sebastian looked at me with approval. "Sometimes I forget that you are not like other girls."


    I was not sure what he was getting at. "Like other girls?"


    "Beautiful, desirable, but you stand out by thinking beyond enjoying your youth."


    I made a face. "You made it sound like I''m a boring person, but I will take that as a compliment."


    "You should. While talking about enjoyment, what''s the situation between you and Drago Orsini?"


    I blinked at Sebastian.


    Why did he also bring up Duke? It seems that I underestimated the gossips of London.


    Sebastian cocked an eyebrow at me. "Come on. I know that you made a joint donation with him. Since you avoid getting close to men to the point of not answering my or Henry''s calls, and you must admit that we are difficult-to-resist, remarkable¡­"


    I burst into giggles that prevented me from hearing Sebastian''s next few words. I couldn''t believe that he said that with a straight face. Talk about being confident.


    "¡­your association with Drago Orsini stands out."


    "Does everyone know about that donation?"


    "Drago is one of the prominent bachelors in London. Many eyes are on him, and you are a gem that attracts attention, and the news spread fast. So, yes. Everyone knows."


    Why did that sound like a warning? It probably was.


    "What''s the story between the two of you?", Sebastian continued probing. "Is there a story? I guess no, because he didn''t come here with you. If I guy like that claimed you, he wouldn''t allow you to come here without him. At least that''s what I would do."


    Duke claiming me... Somehow, that thought turned me on. God, how much I missed him!


    I shook my head at Sebastian''s constant flirting. No wonder he has so many conquests behind him.


    "Drago and I are childhood friends."


    Sebastian pursed his lips but didn''t ask more. He probably had his ideas, and I didn''t want to clarify anything.


    Until we figure out this with Thompsons, the more ambiguous information about me and Duke is, the better it will be.


    Who knows? Maybe Giantshade Industries backs off from working with (and taking over) Notte Pharmaceuticals, and Magda forgets about Duke... and we can leave all this mess to disappear on its own when the insignificant mortals die of old age. One can hope.


    I didn''t realize at what point I started thinking about Duke as immortal. Well, he might be human, but he will be immortal. Soon. Aldus told me not to rush, and to make sure my relationship with Duke is solid, but I am confident that nothing can get between us and I am eager to discuss with Aldus the best way to fix Duke''s mortality.


    Sure, one of the ways is to give him a potion that Mona is taking, but I don''t want Duke to be my familiar. I want us to be equals.


    The song barely ended, and John was next to us, looking my way expectantly.


    When did he show up? I guess I spaced out while thinking about Duke. It happens.


    I glanced at Sebastian apologetically. "It''s time for me to switch dance partners, or people will start gossiping that we are dating."


    Sebastian squeezed my hand and smiled mischievously. "I wouldn''t mind such rumors. Can I get a kiss so we kick off those rumors on a good note? The two of us would start with a bang, baby." He winked playfully.


    I rolled my eyes at Sebastian, and he kissed the back of my palm before stepping away with, "You know how to find me when you change your mind."


    "He has a girlfriend.", John said dryly while putting his hand on my back, ready to dance.


    I was aware that Sebastian turned ultra-sleazy only to irk John. Well, he succeeded.


    I wouldn''t allow myself to be caught in a spat between two Alpha males, but in this case, it worked in my favor because I wanted to push John''s buttons also.


    "Why would his relationship status matter? We are just friends.", I responded when John and I started moving.


    John is a good dancer. I concluded that dance lessons are a must for these young heirs, and I wondered if Duke knows how to dance.


    Well, Duke is not a typical heir, but he is fantastic in everything he does, and I wouldn''t be surprised if he can set the dancefloor on fire with his moves.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are friends or not. It matters how people see you.", John said, pulling me out of my thoughts about Duke.


    I realized that he was still talking about Sebastian. "Is Seb''s girlfriend here? I hope she didn''t get the wrong idea, Seb and I are only having fun. Maybe I should find her and clarify."


    John shook his head. "Sebastian is here on business, and Julia is more of an accessory that would get in the way."


    "Like your sister?"


    John''s eyes flashed, confirming that his impulse is to protect Magda. After a second, his charming smile was back on.


    "Every woman has her purpose. Magda is not made for business, but she has her virtues."


    "I''m sure she does."


    I was impressed by John''s response. I thought that he might defend Magda, or maybe confirm my words in order to suck up to me, but he found an answer in the middle that wouldn''t take sides or offend anyone. He is a good businessman. Dangerous.


    "You left me in order to dance with Sebastian.", Jonathan said sulkily.


    I felt my cheek muscle twitching and I was not sure if it was from annoyance or from my urge to laugh. What is wrong with him?


    "I never said that I will spend this evening with you exclusively.", I responded.


    "If you did, would you stick to your word?"


    "I choose my words carefully while considering their weight. Do you?"


    John paused and it took him some time to respond, "Of course."


    I eyed him suspiciously. "If it takes you so much just to say that you will not step over your words, I''m not sure if it''s a wise decision to get into business with you."


    "Did you check the proposal?"


    I was glad that he stopped with ambiguous talk and focused on what''s important, the proposal for collaboration between two companies. John bringing it up first was a small victory for me.


    "Yes.", I responded.


    "And?"


    "I am thinking about it."


    "I hope you realize how this cooperation will be beneficial for both of us."


    Sure, sure... beneficial for you. I hoped that my poker face didn''t crack.


    "John, can we talk openly?"


    His eyes flashed in approval. "Absolutely."


    "What benefits are you looking for by working with Notte Pharmaceuticals? I''m confident that your people can figure out the problem on their own, and if they can''t, you can hire additional employees. I don''t see your company needing this collaboration in order to grow."


    John smiled. "This is only the first one. Think of it as a sign of good faith. With every next collaboration, our relationship will improve, and you will see the benefits of working with Giantshade Industries."


    What a load of crap. His words confirmed that they are after us.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 260 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I narrowed my eyes at John while trying to keep my voice steady and not reveal my irritation.


    "If your goal is to get your hands on our exclusive formulas, you should know that those are our lifeline, and we will not share them willingly. Notte Pharmaceuticals has a long history, good reputation, and loyal customers. What benefits are there for us if we work with you?"


    If he noticed my hostility, he hid that well.


    "Some benefits show themselves after a long time and some extend beyond business. Don''t be hasty in rejecting my offer, Serina."


    "Your offer? Why does it sound like you are doing me a favor?"


    "Working with me can bring you only benefits.", John emphasized the last word.


    "And if I refuse?"


    We stopped moving on the dancefloor and a frown settled on his face as he observed me keenly.


    I returned his gaze with confidence.


    After a few long seconds, John smiled. "You are an impressive woman, Seraphina. I really hope that we can collaborate."


    "Collaboration requires equal partnership, John.", I said curtly. "In order for me to consider someone as equal, we need to have a relationship without ill intent. I don''t practice staying close to people who plan to backstab me."


    He nodded in approval. "Picking your partners is a luxury not many can afford. What can guarantee that you will not be betrayed given the right circumstances?"


    "Nothing can guarantee it.", I admitted. "But if the relationship starts on a bad note, there are no chances it will end well."


    John thought for a moment before speaking, "Everything can be fixed. Allow us to improve our first impression. We will revise the proposal and send you an updated version within a week."


    I was surprised by this outcome. Why was he so keen on working with us? With me.


    At this point, John knew that I will keep my guard up and if he wants Notte Pharmaceuticals, the only way is to go with a hostile takeover. Yet he said that he will revise the proposal.


    Like that proposal will change anything.


    The bad start I mentioned was not related to this event or the contract, I was talking about Magda''s actions against my previous self, and John enabling her.


    You can''t fix murder, John.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I was on the second hand of poker when the man sitting next to me stood up in order for Richard Thompson to take his seat.


    Predictable.


    "I am glad that you could make it, Mr. Mezzanotte¡­", he started small talk.


    "After the generous conditions you offered, it would be impolite to refuse, Mr. Thompson.", I responded without lifting my gaze from the cards.


    "I am glad you approve."


    I never said that I approve.


    "For your information, my son is working on that collaboration", Richard pointed toward the direction where Serina and Johnathan are. "I am just observing."


    "I see."


    I glanced at Serina who was chatting with Jonathan. So far, everything is happening as we predicted.


    Why does it look like the youngster is enamored with Serina? I thought she would use her pheromones if nothing else works. Maybe she got impatient.


    I don''t mind. The sooner we leave from here, the better. I am concerned about Serina''s energy levels. She didn''t say anything, but I can see that she is not her usual self.


    On the other side, her pheromones are frightening. Serina learned how to control them with startling precision, making her targets like or dislike her, and she is able to extend her reach in a full circle or into a specific direction covering about 10 degrees for as far as twenty meters in a controlled environment. Fascinating!


    If she uses that properly, she can have a private army of men who would do anything for her. Anything.


    Serina was testing how females react to her pheromones and she found that it''s not easy to make herself likable to a person of the same gender. There is a fine line between liking and invoking jealousy because females start seeing her as competition but Serina said that she can work that to her advantage. I let her play with it, happy that she is pushing her boundaries and exploring the possibilities.


    Richard Thompson was trying to chat me up and it was fairly easy to ignore him up to the point when he mentioned Serina.


    "You have a fine daughter."


    I looked at him suspiciously. "What are you implying?"


    He smiled knowingly. "Seraphina is beautiful, and it seems she is getting along well with my John. I know my boy well and I never saw him so engaged around a woman."


    I felt my facial muscles twitching in annoyance. Is he trying to take away my company or my daughter?


    "Yes. Seraphina is an amazing young lady.", I said. "Other than beautiful, she is also very smart and capable."


    He hummed in agreement. "No wonder she enchanted my son. I wouldn''t mind accepting her as part of my family, as my daughter."


    That did it! "How much I know, you already have a daughter, Mr. Thompson. Is something wrong with her and you want to take mine?"


    He stared at me incredulously and then started chuckling. "You have a good sense of humor, Mr. Mezzanotte¡­"


    I was not joking.


    He either wanted to trade Magda for Seraphina or to marry Seraphina to Jonathan. Neither of those two is acceptable.


    What ensued was an eternity of me enduring Richard Thompson trying to befriend me.


    It made me wonder if that is really the man behind Giantshade Industries or an impostor. But then, the man is in his late fifties, and he had a life full of stress. There might be a chance that his brain deteriorated.


    I noticed that when Serina went dancing with another boy and Jonathan was looking after her dejectedly.


    I wonder what Serina''s reaction would be if she knew that Magda''s father is matchmaking her to Magda''s brother. That would make her Magda''s sister-in-law.


    "Look how good they are together¡­", Richard Thompson told me while gesturing toward Serina and Jonathan who were dancing. "You don''t seem to approve."


    I looked at Mr. Thompson. "What is there for me to approve?"


    "Jonathan is a remarkable businessman. He will take care of your company."


    I was confused. "I thought you were saying how your son and my daughter look good together. How did my company get into that mix?"


    "With Jonathan and Seraphina ending up together, John will take care of Notte Pharmaceuticals."


    Something is definitely wrong with his head. "From where did you get that idea?"


    "We are both of age and kids should take over.", he said matter-of-factly and then he narrowed his eyes at me. "You can''t be thinking of leaving your company to Serina, right? Women and business don''t mix."


    It irked me that he implied I''m old.


    I barely crossed 700!


    I think. The truth is that I''m not sure how old I am.


    Time in Lemuria is difficult to track because things there don''t really change so every day is more-less the same and we don''t care about human things like birthdays and new year. Immortals don''t measure time in days or years, we use big events that reshaped the landscapes and society.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 261 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    It dawned on me that Richard Thompson is sexist.


    "I have no intention of retiring anytime soon", I said. "Once I retire, I will leave it to my daughter, as she is perfectly capable of managing our company. Even if Seraphina gets married to a competent businessman I will insist that she doesn''t let him take over something my family built."


    "Those thoughts will lead to your downfall.", he said grimly.


    "If you assume that my son-in-law will automatically take over Notte Pharmaceuticals, I need to remind you of the possibility that Serina could get divorced, or re-married. I will not allow her every husband to impact the business that was built on my shoulders. Only by ensuring that my daughter is in charge, I will know that her future and the future of my company is secured as stable."


    He looked at me like I spoke in a foreign language.


    I thought that he might have an a-ha moment, or maybe think that I am joking, but instead, he got angry.


    "Is that how you raised your daughter, to think that it''s OK to get divorced and re-married?"


    He was raising his voice, trying to intimidate me. Ignorant mortal. No one won a battle with a shouting match unless his goal was to make a spectacle out of himself.


    If Richard believes that he will get me to lower myself to his level, he is gravely mistaken.


    "I raised Seraphina to make her own decisions based on what''s the best for her. We all make mistakes and if her marrying a man is a mistake, I will support her in getting a divorce and finding another one who will make her happy. How are you raising your daughter? Don''t you want her to be responsible for her happiness? Or did you teach her that she will need a man to provide for her?"


    A vein popped on Richard''s forehead, and I knew I hit a nerve.


    I smirked and continued, "No matter how promising her husband is, what if he leaves her? What if he finds someone better? Women these days know more than just to warm a man''s bed. When your daughter is abandoned by her husband, will you take her back?"


    He flicked the cards from his hand on the table, stood up abruptly, and left without a word.


    Strange man. Old fashioned.


    The report says that Richard Thompson divorced twice and had numerous mistresses. How dares he talk about marriage like it''s something sacred?


    I pity Magdalena. Considering her father''s personality, no wonder she turned out petty and evil. But if she was raised to think that a good husband is an ultimate goal in life, then I would understand why she didn''t pull any punches in order to get the man she wants.


    I glanced to the side and saw that Serina and Jonathan stopped dancing. Based on his stiff expression, it seems that Serina started her game. Good. Trying to be friendly with Richard is exhausting. I would rather torture him a bit and watch that arrogance disappear.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After John said how they will send us a revised proposal for cooperation, I found myself right where I started.


    Giantshade Industries was still set on working with us, and I was no closer to discovering what prompted them to latch on to us.


    I required a moment to think, so I excused myself, saying that I need to go to the ladies'' room. Considering how much wine I drank, John didn''t suspect a thing.


    No matter how I thought about this situation, I found that attending this event was useless.


    Nothing will change, and the only thing I achieved by coming here was losing a few hours of sleep. Oh, and Aldus finding out that I rand out of energy, and me missing on a perfectly good evening I could spend with Duke.


    Unless we give them something more valuable than Notte Pharmaceuticals, Thompsons won''t give up on whatever they have on their mind. And there is nothing we are willing to give them, which means that we need to prepare to confront them in a hostile manner.


    Johnathan was friendly, too friendly, and it got me confused for a moment, but then I thought how that is probably his strategy and I shouldn''t overthink it.


    From Jonathan''s talk about his work, I got a hint that his father might retire soon. I''m not sure if that was true or if John was trying to leave an impression, but if the old man steps aside, that means that I need to deal with only John.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and noticed that I''m pale. It must be the lack of energy. There is a limit to how much food and wine can fuel me up. I need rest.


    I pondered, should I use pheromones on Jonathan?


    It seems that John likes me to some degree, but the correct dose of pheromones will ensure that he is smitten. I would only need to bat my eyelashes and act pitifully and he would do anything to make me happy. That could backfire, but as long as Giantshade Industries gives up on Notte Pharmaceuticals, I can handle John.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself to return to the event. I need to maximize this evening, and my low energy is not helping.


    The moment I stepped out of the bathroom, a male voice reached me, "There you are!"


    I whipped my head that way and paused. Richard Thompson. What does he want? And why does he look angry?


    "Excuse me?", I asked innocently. "I believe you are Richard Thompson, our host for the night. We didn''t get a chance to meet. I am Seraphina Mezzanotte."


    He glanced at my extended hand and didn''t take it. He left me hanging! How rude.


    "I know who you are."


    Well, based on his attitude, I can guess that something went off during his card game with my father.


    Aldus said that he will observe, but it seems he did something.


    I ignored his frown, and my smile didn''t falter as I lowered my hand. "How can I help you?"


    "Women like you are the source of all the troubles capable men face." His frown deepened. "I won''t let you ruin John¡­"


    Ruin John? Why was he talking like I''m trying to seduce his son?


    I had enough. My head was buzzing and I was weak.


    This whole family is crazy and there is no way to talk it out with them.


    5¡­ 8¡­ I could see his expression softening. 10¡­ 11¡­ Maybe one more. 12. Yup, that''s the goofy stare I was going for. Perfect.


    "Father!", John exclaimed while making his way toward us.


    I quickly re-adjusted my pheromones and I cursed the fact that John is rushing toward us.


    The problem with my pheromones is that they are like perfume. I can release them in a specific direction with a precise density, but after that, they are lingering in the air and slowly rising unless the wind spreads them to negligible levels.


    Sure, I could blow them off with my ability, but if I create an air current in an enclosed hallway, it will be beyond suspicious.


    "Why are you here?", John asked while looking at his father.


    John was standing close. Too close. But I didn''t see any changes in his behavior, so maybe my pheromones dissipated.


    "Hehe¡­", the old man chuckled. "I was just¡­ I mean¡­ I wanted to talk to Miss Mezzanotte, but you are crowding her the whole evening, so I waited for my chance to approach the lady." He took my hand and kissed the back of my palm. I was disgusted, but without the strength to fight him, so I let it happen.


    "I heard about your beauty, but now that I see you up close, I know that those rumors didn''t do you justice."


    The shift in Richard''s attitude was shocking. This is the man who didn''t want to shake my hand one minute ago!


    John''s expression was comical. Well, this will be fun.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 262 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (8)

    Author''s note: this is from Jonathan''s point of view


    - - -


    I thought that things with Seraphina were going well, but then she went dancing with the Hoffman brat.


    I got her back for the next dance.


    She moved gracefully like a vision of a perfect woman, and she is all that and so much more.


    I must admit I was turned on by her defiance.


    Most of the women can''t wait to warm my bed, yet there she was, challenging me and I never thought that a woman can be so sexy.


    She stirred the hunter inside me. I know it sounds ridiculous, but I was overwhelmed by a desire to catch and tame Seraphina, to make her mine.


    My instinct was telling me to stir away from the woman in front of me because she is the bringer of calamity, but I couldn''t. She is impossible to resist.


    Seraphina said she is heading to the ladies'' room, and I moved into a position so that I can see the entrance to the hallway she took.


    When I saw my father going that way, I had a bad feeling. His shoulders were stiff, and he looked angry. Did something happen between him and Aldus Mezzanotte?


    I hoped he didn''t ruin my chances to get close to Seraphina.


    I didn''t have a desire to collaborate with Notte Pharmaceuticals. Just two months ago we concluded our discussions about the future of Giantshade Industries and decided to focus on construction and real estate.


    I would not be in this situation if Magda didn''t try to swindle our father, but now I see this as a good chance to get close to Seraphina. Something good came out of Magda''s unreasonable behavior.


    Seeing that neither Seraphina nor my father were coming back, I grew restless and went to check it out.


    I thought I saw my father moving to attack Seraphina, so I rushed to stop him, but by the time I reached there, I realized that he is staring at her like a love-stricken fool.


    No. I must be seeing wrongly.


    He even kissed her hand! What the hell? Since when is my father a gentleman?


    "I heard Aldus addressing you as Serina. Can I call you by that name?", my father asked Seraphina.


    "No.", she rejected him flatly. "That is how closest friends and family call me. You can address me as Miss Mezzanotte."


    I smirked. She told me that I can call her Seraphina.


    Wait! This is not the time to space out on little things.


    Seraphina was curt toward my father, and for someone who looks down on women, he will definitely blow a fuse.


    To my surprise, my father chuckled, "Well then¡­ I will do my best to become your close friend. And who knows, maybe even family."


    My insides churned. I would imagine that he was implying how I will marry Seraphina but the creepy look he was giving her made me think how he wants Seraphina to be my stepmother.


    That''s not happening.


    "Father! Mind your manners.", I hissed.


    "What''s wrong with my manners?", he asked innocently and turned to Seraphina. "How are you finding the party so far, Miss Mezzanotte? Are you enjoying it? Would you like something to eat or drink? You look a bit pale."


    I looked at Seraphina and noticed that she didn''t look good. Did the wine finally catch up to her?


    Even with her pale complexion, she was the most beautiful woman I ever saw.


    How is it possible that the more I look at Seraphina, the more I am attracted to her?


    I wanted to suggest going to the sofa or to a private room so that she can rest, and I can take care of her, but I guessed that my father will not give us privacy. Considering my father''s creepy behavior, I needed to get Seraphina to safety and figure out what got into my father this time. The older he gets, the more difficult he is.


    "Do you want me to escort you to your father?", I offered to Seraphina.


    "Yes, please."


    I was glad that she accepted and irked that my father followed two steps behind us.


    I offered her my hand, but Seraphina said that she can handle herself. I was ready to catch her if she stumbles, but she walked steadily which gave me a chance to see my father staring at her back like hypnotized.


    Everyone knows that my father is womanizing, but it was always with women who would be at least a decade older than Seraphina. Did he change his preferences?


    How can I warn Seraphina about my father''s intentions without sounding like a complete jerk?


    What if she likes older men?


    Ah, what a headache! Out of all possible love rivals, my father had to enter the mix.


    No. I still refuse to believe it. He probably just had a few too many to drink, and he will be back to normal after he sleeps it off.


    "What did you do to her?", Aldus snapped as soon as we approached him.


    I wanted to say that it wasn''t me and that she drank too much on her own, but I saw Aldus glaring at my father, so I kept quiet.


    Before I could react, Aldus was next to Seraphina and giving her his arm to take for support.


    Actually, other than being pale, Seraphina looked normal, so I didn''t see why Aldus reacted like that. But then¡­ Aldus and my father were at the same poker table, and who knows what happened there.


    "Do you think that I would ever harm such a precious flower?", my father asked Aldus in a creepily submissive voice.


    For some unknown reason, I took a step away from Aldus who was glaring at my father.


    "Father¡­", Serina called. "Can we leave now?"


    Aldus looked at Serina with concern and gave her a small nod.


    "I will expect to see the updated proposal, John.", Serina told me and then she and Aldus walked toward the exit.


    "Wait!", my father called after them, and I grabbed his shoulder, pulling him back.


    "What are you doing?", I glared at my father, hoping to stop him without causing a scene.


    "She is leaving.", he stated the obvious.


    "And whose fault is that?", I asked. "Maybe Aldus let you off the hook, but I know that something happened in that hallway."


    My father looked at me smugly. "Are you worried that she will fall for me? After all, experience is on my side." He chuckled. "I will send her flowers with a note for quick recovery."


    "Father!", I snapped, unable to control my irritation. Who cares about flowers and notes? Is he not seeing that we offended both Aldus and Seraphina Mezzanotte?


    "You were with Aldus Mezzanotte at the poker table. Did you say something to upset him?"


    My father shrugged. "I only pointed out that men are better in business compared to women and that Seraphina''s husband will take over Notte Pharmaceuticals. Of course, he didn''t want to accept you as Seraphina''s partner, but maybe he will accept me. I should send him a present also¡­"


    I couldn''t believe this.


    No wonder Aldus was furious. My father was trying to matchmake Aldus''s precious daughter and knowing my father, he was not subtle about it. They just met today! How can he mention marriage in the same breath as taking his company away? Did he really think that Aldus will respond with, "Great! Take my daughter AND my company!"?


    My father is looking down on women and he shared that openly with a man who dotes on his daughter, like it''s a badge of honor.


    And another thing... Did my father admit his intention to pursue Seraphina romantically? What is wrong with him?


    Other than working at the company and watching over my unpredictable sister, I''ve got another problem. My father seems to be losing his mind!


    He was always a bit eccentric, but this is too much.


    I will need to speed up my plans for taking over the company or my father will run it to the ground either because Magda coerced him to do her bidding, or because he turned senile.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 263 - The Event At Giantshade Industries (9)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    When I saw Serina approaching me with Thompson junior by her side and Thompson senior following her, I knew that Seraphina made her move.


    She glanced toward the exit door, silently telling me it''s time to leave and her stiff expression was the perfect opportunity for me to accuse Richard Thompson that he did something. Considering our previous conversation, he probably did.


    I didn''t expect that Richard would be looking at Serina like an enamored teenager, but then... this is Serina and she has her pheromones. But I thought she will use them on the youngster. Well, I knew she will explain what happened as soon as we get privacy.


    We left the event without delay, and Mitch was quick to give us a ride.


    "To the villa, Mitch¡­", I instructed him.


    "Can we go home?", Serina asked.


    I was surprised by this request. What about Drago? I thought that after our sync-up I will end up going home alone because Serina will come up with an excuse to stay longer.


    "You don''t want to remain in London longer?"


    "I have things I need to do.", she responded with determination.


    "Mitch, take us to the airport.", I said before turning to Serina. "What happened with Jonathan and Richard and where we go from here?"


    Serina told me that Jonathan wants to send a revised proposition for collaboration between Giantshade Industries and Notte Pharmaceuticals, and that she used her ability on Richard, and maybe on Jonathan as well.


    "I didn''t want to use my pheromones on the old guy, but he was coming after me and I didn''t want to argue with him. My options were to blast him away or to charm him, and considering that we were in a public space, I went with the one that is less noticeable to the potential observers."


    I laughed at the irony of a man who was belittling her, now turned into a fervent admirer. Poetic justice.


    "Don''t feel guilty, Serina. You should be aware of the weapons you have at your disposal and use them when you see fit. As an immortal and my daughter, you don''t need to put up with anyone. Not even your father-in-law." I saw her frown, and I quickly corrected myself. "Oh, sorry. Not father-in-law. I wanted to say, your future husband."


    Serina sulked. "You are having fun with this."


    I didn''t deny it. "You would be enjoying more if you heard his speech how it''s my blessing that you caught an eye of a man from the Thompson family because they will take good care of Notte Pharmaceuticals. Now that they are enamored with you, make them kneel and eat their words."


    Serina rolled her eyes. "Let''s focus on the important things. I believe that Jonathan is eager to take over the company from his father. Maybe that is our opportunity to cause some disturbance in Gianshade Industries and in the Thompson family. If they are busy with their problems, they won''t have time to bother with anyone else but even without that, I don''t think they will try anything against Notte Pharmaceuticals now because both of them are eager to leave a good impression on me. We should wait to see the revised proposal and in the meantime keep an eye on them."


    "Richard is easily irritable and potentially mentally unstable.", I shared my thoughts. "If he thinks that he saw a vampire or a ghoul, that might be enough to push him over the edge and get him institutionalized."


    "If he snaps, he will lose his position in the company, but that will leave us with Jonathan who has a good head on his shoulders. Actually, I think that Richard''s presence is beneficial for us. He is a distraction for John and if we remove him, John will be able to focus on us and that will be a bigger problem."


    That was an interesting perspective.


    "Alright. Let''s keep an eye on them and see what happens.", I said.


    I thought that Serina will try to catch some sleep until we reach the airport, but she took her phone and made a call. Of course, she called her Duke.


    "Hey, I''m out¡­ Yes. I am fine¡­ No, I can''t¡­ The event went as planned. Now I need to discuss strategy with my father, and I will keep you in the loop. I will call you tomorrow. OK? ¡­  I miss you too."


    She ended the call and stared at the blank screen. I could feel how reluctant she was to refuse his offer to meet. It seems that the boy got under her skin.


    "You did the right thing, Serina.", I told her.


    "I know. But it doesn''t make it any easier.", she said dejectedly. "I really want to go to his place and cuddle up next to him."


    I chuckled. "It wouldn''t be a problem if cuddles were enough."


    I watched the redness invade her cheeks. She is a grown woman, why is she blushing so easily? But I noticed that she gets this vulnerable only when that boy is in question.


    "I need to focus on my training. Luca''s birthday is coming, and I was thinking of inviting Duke to join us, but¡­", she stopped talking and her pitiful expression told me that she is concerned about her ability.


    I was happy to see that she finally found her happiness, but also dejected by the fact how that happiness has nothing to do with me.


    I gave her a home, an identity, support, taught her things, yet the presence of that boy overshadowed everything.


    Is this how every father feels when his daughter falls in love? Useless sappiness.


    I saw that she is determined to practice and willing to make sacrifices. I decided to see how far she would go.


    "When we reach home, I can help you train. If you wish."


    She looked at me expectantly. "You can?"


    "I think I can, but you might not like it."


    "What is it?"


    I wanted to confirm a few things first. "You said that you can control your ability to a certain extent. Correct?"


    "I am making progress. My estimate is that I can control about halfway when I''m expecting it. However, when it catches me by surprise, my control slips."


    "When you are not prepared in advance, you can''t prevent the vitality from leaving your body. Correct?"


    She confirmed.


    "I believe that my ability is perfect for your training."


    Her brows furrowed. "It is?"


    "My ability drains vitality." Actually, it''s more than that, but I decided to keep it simple. "If you learn to block my ability from sapping your energy and damaging your body, you should be able to use the same method to prevent vitality from leaving your body. I don''t need to tell you that no one ever tried this, so it''s not foolproof."


    Serina''s eyes flashed in understanding. "Alright. We will try that."


    I was glad to see her relying on me, and the trust she showed me was touching.


    I didn''t have the heart to tell her how this will be painful for her because I never fine-tuned my ability to sap just a little bit. My ability is providing me a mess-free way to feed, and it was always in my interest to finish as soon as possible.


    This might be a shortcut for Serina to prevent the vitality from leaving her body unexpectedly, but before she reaches there, every exercise will put her in a cycle of where her body is damaged, and we will rely on her remarkable healing ability to return her body to optimal state so that we can try again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 264 - Ready For Guests

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ French Riviera, Aldus''s villa ~


    I plopped on the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    The last two weeks I spent organizing Luca''s birthday, video-chatting with Duke, and every other second of my time was with Aldus, practicing.


    The Giantshade Industries fell into the background ten days ago, when Jonathan Thompson sent a revised proposal for collaboration. This one seemed like a real deal without any side suffering disadvantages, but I refused him the next day.


    "Are you sure you don''t need more time to think about it?", Jonathan personally called about half an hour after I sent the rejection email and he insisted to talk to me.


    "Time will not change my decision."


    "Can you elaborate on why you refused? I am sure we can work on something as I am eager to work with you, as a business partner."


    "Mr. Thompson¡­"


    "Please, call me John.", he interrupted me.


    I ignored him, and repeated, "Mr. Thompson, it would be easier to believe that you are serious to get into a business collaboration with Notte Pharmaceuticals if the CEO of your company is not sending me flowers, chocolates, and jewelry every day."


    "Ah¡­", he exhaled heavily. "Please, give me some time to deal with my father. Don''t close the door to Giantshade Industries, yet. I will be in touch."


    And with that, Giantshade Industries stopped contacting us.


    I hope the old man will resist whatever John is trying to do because the more they are focused on their internal problems, the more time I have to focus on practicing to control my ability.


    Even with all the mess happening, the only thing I could think about was how much I''m missing Duke. It''s like a piece was torn from my chest and there is a gaping hole that only Duke can fill. I''m doing my best to channel that energy into practicing. I don''t think I can stay within limits of hugging and kissing if I see Duke, and I don''t want to put him in danger again by passing out.


    I now understand how frightening Aldus''s ability is. I could feel the vitality leaving my body, my cells withering in agonizing pain, and there was nothing I could do to stop it. The paralyzing feeling of helplessness is absolute even though Aldus assured me he will not cross the line and take more than what I can handle.


    Every day was torturous, and I really need these few days to recharge.


    My body is fine, as it heals and recuperates quickly, and my energy replenishes with sleep and food, but mental scars will take time to heal.


    The good thing is that I achieved resisting him partially.


    The practice feels like I''m summoning an energy shield that covers my body, but the shield is still full of holes, and it takes me some time to lift it up.


    Aldus told me that I will be completely safe from external force taking what''s mine when I have that shield up as my second nature.


    I told him how that''s impossible, but Aldus retorted that he is doing the exact same thing.


    "Why do you think your pheromones never affected me?", Aldus asked smugly.


    "You have the shield up all the time?", I asked in disbelief.


    "That''s one of the reasons why I''m not an easy target. As a pureblood vampire, my speed and strength are not to be underestimated, no one truly knows the extent of my abilities, and the shield I have is preventing them from weakening me in advance."


    I understood his point. That''s why those three hooded creatures attacked me and not him.


    Constantly having a perfect shield sounded like a lot of work, and I was eager to find a quick-fix so that I can see Duke. After all, my goal was not to erect a bubble-like shield around me, I only needed to prevent passing out when things with Duke get hot and steamy.


    I came up with an idea to combine that shield with what I was trying before, to shrink the pipe-like opening in my stomach area through which my vitality leaves me on its own. In theory, if I could put the shield over the opening of that pipe, I believe that I will be safe from inflicting self-harm.


    Shielding one part of my body is definitely something I could do. I''m almost there.


    Back to the present¡­


    I arrived at this property yesterday with Mona, to ensure everything is set before guests arrive.


    The birthday boy, Luca, should arrive soon with Zoe and Ash, and his other guests, Hugo, Emilio, Cristina, Violet, and Chiara. Those are five werewolves from the neighboring pack that they befriended in the last three years over a few outings that Fynn arranged for them.


    I told Luca to invite more friends, but he said that he would be happy with no additional guests. Well, he was always a loner, and Zoe insisted on inviting at least these five, so Luca gave in. Luca was never able to say ''no'' to Zoe, which is very sweet of him.


    Luckily, Lazarus agreed to accompany teens here, so I was able to focus on getting the villa ready with Mona.


    We have staff to clean up and do all other work, but someone needs to supervise them and provide instructions.


    I wished for Calista to come here as she is an expert in parties and I was sure that she and Mona would get along well, but Calista said how there is a big party in Barcelona, and she doesn''t want to miss it. I knew that was only an excuse. The real reason for Calista not coming is Lazarus.


    Neither Calista nor Lazarus are willing to tell me what happened between them to cause this hostility. Sure, Calista doesn''t think much about werewolves in general, but she has a specific dislike for Lazarus.


    A knock on the door got my attention.


    "Yes?"


    "Can I?" It was Mona.


    "Sure¡­", I responded without getting up.


    Mona sat on the bed next to me. "We are ready for our guests. They should be here in half an hour."


    I liked that she called them OUR guests. She took this hostess role naturally.


    "Thanks, Mona. I don''t know what I would do without you.", I said with sincerity. She came up with numerous activities that kids can pick from, and she brought equipment to make her vision come true. I''m sure it will be fun.


    And even beyond this party, Mona is very handy to have around. She helps me in many ways and is a great friend. Time with her is never boring.


    Mona grinned. "If you want to thank me, you can set me up on a date."


    "With Lazarus?", I guessed. He is the only grown guy who will attend the party. The others are teens from sixteen to eighteen years old. Kind of young for her.


    Mona made a face. "As much as I am tempted because you told me how werewolves are buff and vigorous and all that, I am interested in only one man."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 265 - The Guests Arrived

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Get me on a date with Marius.", Mona demanded with a straight face.


    Mona dated a few guys over the years, but it never got serious. As much as others were on and off, Marius is always an ongoing topic for Mona.


    "I can''t believe that you are still set on him. How come you didn''t seduce him so far? You have all the goods."


    Mona sulked. "I don''t know what''s the problem. From the moment I laid my eyes on him, I''m smitten, yet he is avoiding me. I mean¡­ if he doesn''t like me, why did he seduce me? Is it possible that this infatuation is one-sided? Do you think it''s the boobs?"


    I wanted to ask her when did Marius seduce her, but then Mona grabbed her not-so-big breasts with her hands and looked at me sorrowfully. "They are tiny. Should I get implants?"


    "I don''t think Marius is a boob guy.", I said, even though I had no idea what I was talking about. But getting implants for one crush you don''t even know if it''s mutual, seemed like too much.


    Her breasts are on the smaller side, but they are firm and well-shaped. Mona is an objectively attractive young woman with a spunky personality. No guy should refuse her because of the size of her breasts. I think.


    "If it''s not the boobs, then what is it?", Mona asked and then her eyes lit up. "You made a potion that can make me stay young. Can you make me one to grow boobs? A cup or two larger boobs will be perfect."


    I stifled a laugh. How many times can she say ''boobs'' within a minute? And how did she come up with the crazy idea about the boob-enlarging potion?


    "Do you want me to talk to Marius and find out if he is interested in you?"


    Mona''s eyes widened. "You would do that?"


    "I can ask him, but I can''t guarantee that you will like the answer.", I said honestly.


    I spoke with Marius many times, but our conversations were stiff and to the point. Marius is not a chatty person. He is Aldus''s familiar, and I''m convinced that he is tolerating me only because his master is telling him to. That''s why I never tried being friendly with him.


    Mona bobbed her head excitedly. "Alright. That settles me, but what about you?"


    "What about me?"


    Mona gave me a knowing look. "How come you didn''t invite Drago?"


    I pressed my lips into a line. Mona is one of the few people who know that I''m dating Duke. I told her that we rekindled our flame during our high school reunion and that we saw each other a few times since then and that it''s wonderful. Well, none of those is a lie, but I didn''t tell her about my ability.


    "It''s complicated."


    Mona frowned at me. "It seems that you are the one complicating things. The guy is hot as the sun, crazy about you, and you like him. What''s stopping you?"


    "Nothing is stopping me, but I have other things going on.", I responded vaguely, and Mona gave me the ''I-don''t-believe-you'' look.


    "If you continue like this, you will push him away.", Mona warned me.


    I shook my head helplessly. "I don''t have the strength to push him away, Mona. Every cell in my body is screaming to be with him and that''s why it''s so difficult to pretend I''m not dying inside when he is not around. Please, don''t ask more. Let''s focus on this event. Our guests should be here any minute now¡­"


    Luckily, Duke thinks that it''s a disease, and he is not insisting to meet with me, but he is asking daily about my condition with the hope I will tell him that I''m cured.


    I promised to myself that I will stay away from Duke until I figure out this ability and I''m doing that, but it''s hard.


    ¡­


    The whole villa turned noisy with newcomers.


    I heard a lot about five new faces (from Zoe mostly since she is the chatty one), but this was the first time for me to meet them.


    Hugo and Chiara were both blonde, and they looked like siblings.


    Violet had long brown hair and pale skin that made me wonder if werewolves burn in sun or their healing ability fixes it on the spot.


    Cristina was a bubbly brunette who was chattering in whispers with Zoe which told me they are close.


    Emilio stood out with his darker skin that appeared even darker when he flashed his boyish grin full of white teeth.


    Ash was gelling well with the boys, while Luca was his reserved self, observing, but the glimmer in his eyes told me that he was excited to be here.


    What all teens had in common was the contagious positive energy that made me smile.


    Mona and I welcomed them and showed them to their rooms, to leave their things.


    Lazarus got his own room, while we settled four boys (Luca, Ash, Hugo, and Emilio) to share one room and four girls (Zoe, Cristina, Violet, and Chiara) to share another one.


    Mona thought that this arrangement will give them privacy for boy-only and girl-only times which teenagers need, while they can mix up in common areas.


    After they kept their things, I took them to the rooftop terrace, to show them the property from above.


    The kids looked in awe at the garden and the forest that extended beyond it, there was a pool with comfy lounging chairs and a cabana. At the seaside, there was a private beach made out of white pebbles and sand that was naturally protected by tall rock formations on each side.


    "It''s past lunchtime, so there are snacks by the pool.", Mona announced. "Your task right now is to get into your swimsuits and rest by the pool or jump in. After dinner, we will head to the beach. There will be a bonfire and night swimming is optional."


    The teens stormed downstairs to change clothes, leaving me, Mona, and Lazarus on the rooftop terrace.


    "They seem to be excited about the pool.", Mona mused.


    Lazarus shook his head. "There is nothing better to stir up teenage werewolves than to offer them food."


    "Oh¡­", Mona let out an ambiguous sound and turned to Lazarus, extending her hand for a handshake. "We didn''t introduce ourselves officially, I''m Mona."


    Lazarus shook her hand and they exchanged greetings.


    They spoke twice on the video call with me (related to this event), but this was the first time for Lazarus and Mona to meet in person.


    "Will you come to the pool?", I asked Lazarus.


    "Are you coming?", he responded with a question.


    "Yes."


    He grinned. "Alright. I will go and change then."


    Mona cocked an eyebrow while looking after Lazarus. "I thought you are friends ONLY."


    I let out an exasperated sigh. "We are."


    "But¡­" Mona hesitated, and I knew what she was about to say. "The way he is looking at you¡­"


    "Don''t.", I interrupted her. "Let''s go to the pool and mingle with others. I want to try the bikini you bought me for this occasion."


    I didn''t want to hear it. Yes, I knew that Lazarus''s feelings won''t die on their own, but as long as he doesn''t act on it, I will be fine. That''s what I told myself.


    ---


    Check photos of the teens in the comment.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 266 - Lucas Birthday Party Starts

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The setup at the pool was party-ready.


    There were various snacks and fruits, and the staff moved stealthily while ensuring that the serving trays never go empty and all beverages were iced.


    Mona hired a local bartender, Julien, to prepare cocktails per order.


    Normally, sixteen and seventeen year-olds shouldn''t drink alcohol, but these are werewolves, and their metabolism burns alcohol before it impacts their behavior, so it was fine. They are drinking at Fynn''s place and in their packs anyway, so it would be ridiculous to ban them alcohol now that they came for a party.


    As part of the job, Julien would come in the afternoon and stay until evening in the cabana next to the pool, wearing only his swimming trunks as a uniform. Mona said that his beverage-mixing skills are amazing, but the moment he showed up, Mona mostly spoke about his chocolate-colored skin, so I suspected that she hired him for his abs and that would explain her ridiculous demand that he wears swimming trunks while working.


    Ah, Mona.


    I had to ask, "Aren''t you interested in Marius?"


    "Absolutely!", she responded without missing a beat. "But I''m not going to stay thirsty just because my preferred oasis is three days away."


    I was flabbergasted by her response.


    Again, my inexperience was showing. I couldn''t help but wonder if my lack of interest in other men is because I didn''t go with a guy all the way, so I don''t know how good it feels, or because of Duke. Since I met him, none of the guys compares.


    Lazarus was stealing glances at me not-so-secretively and I became aware that I''m wearing a green string bikini and a sheer cover that doesn''t hide anything. Luckily, Mona''s presence and the lively mood at the pool helped as a distraction.


    Boys were competing in the most creative ways to jump into the water, while girls cheered and gave them scores. They even dragged Lazarus to compete with them.


    Mona gawked at Lazarus''s chiseled body for some time.


    "And you said ''no'' to that?", Mona asked me in a whisper, and I knew that she was talking about Lazarus.


    I really-really hoped his werewolf hearing didn''t pick that up.


    I rolled my eyes, without an intention to talk about Lazarus''s body. Yes, he is handsome and hot, but¡­ he is not Duke.


    "What happened with the hot bartender?", I asked in an attempt to divert the topic.


    Mona grimaced mockingly. "What would you like to drink? I will get it for you."


    I laughed.


    I closed my eyes and smiled while listening to the clamor of kids having fun.


    After two weeks of torturous practicing with Aldus, doing nothing in the sun was just what I needed.


    I peeked occasionally to see if Luca is participating because this was all for him and it would suck if he was not enjoying, but it seems that the overall mood rubbed on him as well because he was competing with Ash who can swim faster.


    Zoe was in her element. She is a bubbly girl and I can''t imagine her not getting along with anyone.


    Out of the three werewolves who are under my care, Zoe is the most talkative one and we are quite close. I remember her being vexed that she can''t talk to her wolf yet. Now that I look at her, I would never think that she has a care in the world.


    Ash is a typical teenager, enjoying life and not missing any fun, just like now. He is quite competitive and makes a point when he wins.


    Luca is the quiet one. He doesn''t share what''s on his mind, but I know that he is a kindhearted boy who puts his sister first, always.


    All three of them are exceptional and I hope that my presence in their lives is not dragging them down. After all, I have no idea about werewolves, and we have different standards of what''s acceptable.


    At their age, I was in high school. It made me wonder how my life would turn out if I had such friends and parties.


    Seventeen years old. I remember that birthday. It was on a Sunday. I was at home, in my room, alone. There were no cakes, no treats, no guests, no wishes¡­ I went down for breakfast, lunch, dinner, and my parents either forgot that it was my birthday or didn''t care about it.


    The next day, Duke came to class with a cupcake and a dazzling smile on his face.


    "Happy birthday, Sanya."


    I looked at him like he was speaking in a foreign language and then I stared at the cupcake like I never saw one before. But then I remembered that he did the same thing the previous year also. Somehow, Duke knew that it was my birthday, and he made sure I know that he always thought about me.


    How come I didn''t see it then? How is it possible that I believed we are just friends and he never thought of me otherwise? I was such a fool.


    "I''ve got you a margarita. This one is with lime¡­", Mona''s words pulled me out of my thoughts. "What''s with the sulky face. You don''t like lime? Should I get you another one?"


    Mona was looking for every opportunity to go to the cabana and get more drinks so that she has a reason to talk to Julian and based on Mona''s red cheeks I could see that the alcohol was getting to her.


    "Sure. Get me a cocktail that gets served inside a coconut. I always wanted one of those. And leave that margarita here.", I said, and Mona gave me a thumbs up before sauntering toward the cabana with an exaggerated sway in her hips. She is a hopeless case, but I like her cheeky attitude.


    It took a while for that coconut drink to arrive.


    I was contemplating going to my room and practicing my ability, but I decided against it. These are a few days of rest and resting I shall do.


    Lazarus joined on the lounging chair next to me, but it was only for two minutes before kids called him to be the referee as they set up a net to play water volleyball in a game of guys vs gals. Normally, a referee isn''t needed in a friendly game, but these are werewolves, and their tempers flare easily, so yes¡­ a referee that can subdue them IS necessary.


    Without me noticing, the sun was dipping lower.


    Mona glanced at her phone and turned to me. "Someone is at the door. You should get it."


    I narrowed my eyes at her and saw her tilting her head toward the villa, urging me to go.


    "Why can''t the maids get it? Did you order another present? Is it a cake? Or is it one of those sound machines I didn''t approve of?", I started guessing.


    Mona rolled her eyes. "Go and see."


    I groaned in frustration, stood up, and wrapped a sheer scarf around my waist, pretending that it can hide my body in a false sense of modesty.


    Mona picked swimwear for everyone, different for each day. She really took care of all details.


    Just as Mona said, there was someone at the door.


    I opened the door and paused at the sight of an unsuspected figure in front of me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 267 - Another Guest

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean invaded my senses, rendering me unable to respond.


    I knew that this was Mona working behind my back, but I couldn''t be angry at her, not even a little bit.


    "I hope I''m not intruding.", Duke said with an insecure smile that made me fall for him all over again.


    He was handsome in the light blue shirt paired up with khaki Bermuda shorts, and the sight of his chest that was revealed by the top two unfastened buttons was just enough to give me a glimpse of all the goodness under the thin fabric.


    It took me a moment to realize that Duke was eyeing me, and I remembered I''m wearing a bikini and a sheer scarf around my waist that doesn''t hide anything.


    "If this is how you open the door every time, I should stop by more often.", Duke said, snapping me out of my daze.


    Unable to resist the pull and the avalanche of emotions that crashed on me, I closed the distance between us in two quick steps and slammed myself into Duke, hugging him tightly to confirm that he is really there.


    The way his arms wrapped around me naturally reminded me that this is where I belong. I could breathe again.


    God, how much I missed him!


    It''s easy to forget about the world beyond the two of us and my head moved higher on its own, as my lips searched for his, eager to taste him again.


    Of course, Duke understood me perfectly and without missing a beat we ended up making out at the main door of the villa.


    His flavors seeped into my pores, making me weightless and dizzy as I pulled him closer desperately.


    A low rumble sounded from Duke''s chest making me tremble as arousal washed over me.


    I pressed myself onto him, ready to let go of my sanity and my hands started pulling his shirt up, untucking it from his shorts with urgency.


    "Khm-khm¡­", the sound of someone forcibly (and dramatically) clearing her throat reached us and I remembered that there are other people in the villa.


    What the hell am I doing?


    I snapped toward the voice and saw Mona grinning at us.


    "Maybe you should take that to your room to avoid corrupting the youngsters.", Mona said with a sly smile and pointed up the stairs.


    My face was on fire as I walked past Mona, dragging Duke by his hand.


    "Hi Mona¡­", Duke said, and I could hear that he was smiling.


    "Hi Drago¡­", she responded, and then shouted after us, "You are welcome! Don''t worry, I will close the door!"


    We reached into my room and only then I noticed that Duke had a duffel bag around his shoulder. He kept it on the ground and closed the door with a kick before lifting me up and carrying me to the bed.


    I smiled at him goofily, unsure what he was about to do, but whatever it was, my answer was: ''yes''.


    Duke laid me gently on the bed, and I hoped that we will get hot and steamy, but Duke laid next to me and hugged me tightly before burying his face in my neck.


    He nuzzled my neck with his nose while taking in deep breaths, and  I wondered if I smell to him like pine trees and the ocean, or maybe he just likes my perfume.


    "I''m sorry.", he said.


    I didn''t understand. "What are you apologizing for?"


    "I know I shouldn''t come. I know that your condition is serious, and you are still not well, but I had to see you. Please, let me stay. You said that hugs and kisses are fine, and I promise not to go beyond that."


    Silly man. I was not worried that he will cross the line, because the problem was my hunger for him. There is no way that we will sleep apart, and there is a high probability that I will jump on him during the night.


    But now that Duke was here, all my worries disappeared like they never existed and I felt guilty for not inviting him myself. Duke was the only person I wanted to be with, yet he ended up crashing the party and apologizing for it.


    "Of course, you can stay. I missed you like crazy."


    He relaxed at my words.


    "Do you want to shower or eat?", I offered.


    "I''m fine for now. Let me hold you. I need to recharge. I know that we spoke every day, but video calls can''t replace the real thing."


    I giggled at his clingy behavior. His body against mine felt good and the heat in my core told me I''m aroused. How can a man be so hot?


    The good thing is that Duke is not a werewolf, because the scent of my arousal would drive him insane.


    Images of me pinning him down and ripping his clothes off flashed in my mind and I cringed at my own horniness. Are these thoughts of a woman who never went all the way with a man? Or am I at the age where I''m getting desperate and ready to defile the man I love?


    Should I suggest that he wears a chastity belt tonight?


    Duke makes me all kinds of crazy and I would probably go for it if not for the fact that I still didn''t master my ability. What if I pass out and we get attacked? Sure, we are surrounded with werewolves (and Mona), and there is Aldus''s security against people coming uninvited and anti-magic arrays, but all that (and much more) was there in the Castle of the Council, yet three hooded creatures approached me. I can only rely on myself and I need to stay awake so that I can protect Duke.


    Thinking about security¡­ "Is Sergio with you?"


    Duke shook his head. "He wanted to tag along, but when I told him that I''m coming to Aldus''s property, he decided to book a hotel room in Nice."


    "Oh, so he is nearby."


    "Do you want to see him?"


    I shook my head. "I was just wondering if he will really leave you here with me, unprotected. Who knows what I will do to you?" I grinned.


    Duke chuckled at my silly expression. "You can do whatever you want. I promise not to resist."


    Damn this man! "Don''t say such things because I''m getting naughty ideas."


    He cocked an eyebrow at me. "Go for it, baby."


    "Is that a challenge?"


    "It''s more like an open invitation."


    I knew that he meant it. He will let me do whatever I want because I would do the same.


    The screams and cheers drifted in through the open window, it seems that something happened.


    "I will introduce you to kids when we go down.", I announced, confident that Duke will get along well with them.


    Duke already knew that other than Luca, Zoe, and Ash there are five other teens, and he obviously knew that Mona was here.


    "Is Mona OK watching them by herself?", Duke asked.


    "They are not little kids to demand hands-on care, and they are lively but well behaved. Just her presence is assuring they don''t think about doing mischief."


    I realized that Duke doesn''t know about Lazarus. When I told him who will all be at this party, I was not sure if Lazarus will come because of the whole kissing incident. I decided to announce Lazarus''s existence without delay. The last thing I wanted was a misunderstanding.


    "Other than me and Mona, there is another grownup, Lazarus."


    "Friend of yours?", Duke asked, genuinely curious.


    "He is my father''s friend and he offered to give us a hand with watching over kids."


    Duke''s handsome eyebrows came together. "You mean to give YOU a hand."


    I rolled my eyes dramatically, hoping to tone down the hostility I felt from Duke. "Of course, to give ME a hand. I''m in charge of this party, right? Laz is good with kids, and he helped me more than once with advice. And before you ask, Laz is just a friend and I wish the two of you can get along."


    After saying this, I had a bad feeling about Laz and Duke meeting each other. I hugged Duke tightly and buried my face in his chest. I needed to inhale his scent and calm down because I was overthinking things again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 268 - A Deal With Zoe

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I knew that it was selfish to show up without Serina''s permission, but I couldn''t stay away from her any longer and maintain my sanity.


    Mona was reluctant to tell me the exact location of the party, but then I told her how Serina believes I am busy and that I want to surprise her. Of course, I reminded Mona that I own a big chunk of her company and that I can sell it under the value, bringing the worth of the whole company down. I had no problems using blackmail.


    I was not sure what Serina''s reaction will be but seeing her staring at me unblinkingly with eyes full of love, I knew that I did the right choice.


    God, she looks sexy in a bikini and I had an urge to rip it off and push her down on that marble floor.


    The fact that she ran into my embrace and kissed me right then and there only confirmed that she missed me as well.


    It was challenging to hug her in bed without getting handsy. That bikini didn''t leave anything to the imagination, but I did my best to behave.  The last thing I want Serina to think about me is that I''m a horny creep who can''t control himself.


    Yes, she is a knockout, but I love her for much more than just her body and now that she is sick, it''s the right time to prove it.


    Besides, I had a feeling that if she sleeps again because of something I did, she will send me away.


    I did research on her condition, and I didn''t find anything that resembles people falling asleep when they get excited, but maybe it''s one of those undocumented rare diseases. I hoped that Serina knows I will stick to her, no matter what it is, and I chose to believe that it''s curable and she has it under control.


    I freshened up and Serina put a summer dress on, and we were ready to head down to meet everyone before dinner.


    Serina warned me not to be lovey-dovey in front of the kids because she wants to be a good role model.


    "Holding hands is OK. Right?", I had to confirm.


    "Yes. That''s fine."


    "Do they know we are dating?"


    Serina shrugged. "Mona knows, and others¡­ They will figure it out when they see us."


    I liked Serina''s response. We definitely look like a couple. A good one.


    When we approached the pool, everyone except for Mona was in the water, and Serina whistled to get their attention.


    "We have another guest. This is Drago.", Serina did a group introduction and told me the names of the people in the pool.


    Three teens came out of the pool to greet me.


    Zoe was the bubbly one, just how Serina described her. Luca and Ash shook hands with me while observing me cautiously, and other kids waved from the pool.


    And then there was Lazarus. The way he frowned at me while his eyes flashed in disbelief at my hand that held Serina''s told me everything I needed to know. Friends, my foot!


    When she mentioned that Lazarus is her father''s friend, I assumed he will be older.


    Serina said that they were friends and not close ones, and I believe her but that doesn''t mean that the guy sees it the same way.


    Based on Serina''s behavior, he is not an ex, so it''s definitely one-sided, however, Serina sees him as a friend which definitely gives him an opening to get close to her. Not on my watch.


    "Lazarus Lupo.", he introduced himself while squeezing my hand with more force than necessary, but I''m not a pushover.


    "Drago Orsini.", I responded with a smug smile while matching his grip.


    Lazarus glared at me with malice, and I was sure that he will snap at me, but he turned to Serina.


    "Drago Orsini? The same Drago that made you collapse three years ago?"


    Serina was visibly uncomfortable. "Laz, that was a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?", he repeated. "He hurt you so badly that you blew up half of the house, and ended up in a coma for a week, and now you are defending him with a misunderstanding?"


    This was news for me. Blowing up the house? Coma? What did I do three years ago? That was around the time when she went missing.


    I ignored Lazarus''s open hostility directed at me and I looked at Serina who was frowning at Lazarus.


    "Stop exaggerating, Laz.", Serina squeezed through her teeth. "It''s my fault that I believed in lies and breaking a few things doesn''t equal blowing up anything. Do you get it or do we need to talk in private?"


    "I would like to clarify a few things.", Lazarus said stiffly.


    Serina looked at me. "I will be back in a minute."


    I didn''t like the idea of this Lazarus going to talk with Serina in private, but I couldn''t stop her either.


    "Drink?"


    Mona''s question made me look away from the door through which Serina and Lazarus disappeared.


    "Do you know what I supposedly did three years ago to hurt Serina?"


    Mona shrugged. "You will need to ask her. I can offer you a drink."


    I accepted the offer and followed her toward the bar that was under the cabana. Bartender Julian was quick to start listing drinks I never heard of, so I told him to surprise me.


    "What''s the story with Lazarus?", I asked Mona.


    Mona pursed her lips while thinking how to answer. "I only met him today, but I know that Serina has eyes only for you."


    "I can confirm that. The only guy Serina ever talks about is you, but don''t relax around Lazarus. Lazarus knows he is friend-zoned, but his eyes are still on Serina. He is a persistent guy.", Zoe chimed in from the side and I saw that she was approaching us with another girl who introduced herself as Cristina.


    "Really?", I asked Zoe and her expression told me that she has information I would be interested in. "I will need more details."


    Cristina was ordering drinks while Zoe started negotiating with me. "What''s in it for me?"


    I had no idea what a teenage girl might want. "Clothes? Shoes? Jewelry? An iPad?"


    Zoe rolled her eyes at me. "I''m not into materialistic things, mister, and if those are things you are offering to Serina to win her over, you are doomed for failure."


    I looked at her smugly. "I already won her over, if you didn''t notice. What can I give you in exchange for the information? Money?"


    Zoe made a face like she smelled something nasty, and before she admonished me, I spoke again, "Tell me what you want, and I will make it happen."


    "Feed me."


    I stifled a laugh. She is my kind of girl, and we will get along fine. "What do you like to eat?"


    "Meat."


    "Excellent! How about I buy meat and tomorrow evening we have a barbecue?", I offered.


    Mona bobbed her head. "We were planning barbecue tomorrow evening anyway."


    "But this will be my treat and Zoe gets to pick first from each batch."


    Zoe''s eyes sparkled and she extended her hand to me. "Deal."


    "What kind of a deal did you make?", Serina asked when she approached us.


    Lazarus was right behind Serina, glaring daggers at me and I knew that whatever talk they had, he didn''t like it.


    "Drago will treat us with barbecue tomorrow!", Zoe announced and all the kids from the pool cheered. They have some good hearing.


    Well, I scored some points with youngsters, and I need to take advantage of this.


    I looked at Serina. "In the morning I will go and buy meat, but I''m not familiar with this area. Will you come with me?"


    "We can send staff to buy whatever you want.", Serina offered.


    Did she not get my intention to sneak out, just the two of us, or is she avoiding it on purpose?


    "I want to pick the meat myself to ensure it''s good quality and fresh.", I reasoned and tried again. "Will you come with me? I suck at French."


    Serina shook her head helplessly. "Sure."


    Yes! Me and Serina spending the morning together in the town, check!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 269 - A Wonderful Mentor

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    I thought I am going to explode from frustration and embarrassment when Lazarus mentioned that three years ago I passed out after blowing up half of the villa. And he even said it was related to Duke!


    Lazarus crossed the line and I was never this angry.


    Who gave him the right to act as my protector?


    Why did he talk about my emotional meltdown?


    Doesn''t he know that he is exposing my ability?


    How am I supposed to face Duke after this?


    Lazarus''s behavior was so out of place that I nearly slapped him, and I had to get him away from Duke in order to clarify a few points.


    I stomped inside the room on the first floor while trying to ease my frustration.


    "What''s wrong with you? Can''t you tell that Duke is human?", I asked as soon as I closed the door behind us.


    Lazarus sneered. "I don''t care if he is a human or a gargoyle. What I do care about is that he is the same guy who put you into a week-long coma because he broke your heart, yet now he is here, holding your hand. Do you want him to hurt you again?"


    Was he jealous or worried about me? Maybe both.


    "What happened three years ago was a misunderstanding and we clarified many things. I appreciate your concern, but I am not a child and I know what I''m doing."


    "Do you?", Lazarus challenged me. "Why are you snapping at me? I didn''t lie."


    What is that supposed to mean? Doesn''t he get my point? It seems not.


    "You didn''t say anything wrong, but that was not the time or the place. What happened that day was my private matter and you had no right to bring it up. If you had any concerns you were supposed to talk to me in private. I''m confident that over time I found things about you others don''t know. Would you be happy if I go and run my mouth when others are present?"


    Lazarus exhaled sharply and ran his hand through his hair.


    We both stared at the carpet for some time until I decided to break the silence.


    "Listen, Laz¡­ I don''t want to explain my history with Drago or what happened three years ago, but I hope you will understand I left that behind and I hope you don''t bring it up again. Try to see Drago for who he is, and you will realize that he is a good guy."


    Lazarus frowned. "Do you expect me to be friends with him?"


    I took a deep breath to calm down. I really didn''t want to argue with Lazarus. I''m not the confronting type and I usually avoid quarrels, but this was about Duke, and I couldn''t stay quiet.


    "I don''t expect anything of you except to keep in mind that Duke is my guest, and he is a human."


    "He has quite a grip for a human.", Lazarus grumbled.


    "What is that supposed to mean?", I snapped.


    Instead of answering my question, Lazarus asked, "Do you like him?"


    I thought it was obvious. "I always did."


    Lazarus pressed his lips into a line and gave me a stiff nod which I understood as a sign that this discussion was over.


    Lazarus said more than once how he is fine with us being friends, and this was his chance to prove it. Well, if he can''t take it, he is welcome to leave.


    I returned to the pool area and saw a scene of Zoe shaking hands with Duke.


    Even with a t-shirt on, Duke was visibly the most handsome guy.


    "Deal.", Zoe said with a victorious smirk.


    It was suspicious that Duke wanted to buy meat for a barbecue tomorrow, and his condition to do it personally was odd, but I didn''t mind spending a morning with Duke. Just the two of us. It will be a date.


    "What is Zoe going to do in exchange for the barbecue treat?", I asked Duke when Zoe and Cristina walked away.


    "It''s a thing between me and her.", Duke said mysteriously.


    Mona rolled her eyes dramatically. "Zoe will rat on you. Drago wants to hear what you are saying about him when he is not around."


    "Reeeeaaaally?", I threw a fake-glare in Zoe''s direction, but I was not mad. Other than identifying Duke as the man I like, there was nothing much she could say (without making up things).


    The truth was that I enjoyed seeing Duke bonding with Zoe, and I was confident that he will get along with Luca and Ash as well. All four of them are part of my life, and them being on good terms would be wonderful.


    Dinner was lively. Everyone sat in the dining room and enjoyed a hearty meal the staff prepared for us.


    Mona was chatting with the girls who would burst into giggles every minute or so. Zoe, Cristina, Violet, and Chiara were absorbing every Mona''s word about a lifestyle London can provide, and Mona''s vivid descriptions made the stories super-entertaining.


    Lazarus didn''t talk much, and I was grateful that Hugo and Emilio were focused on him. They heard about Lazarus, a mighty werewolf with the power of an Alpha, and the boys were trying to get into Lazarus''s good books. In the world of werewolves, one''s standing is determined by his (or her) strength and having mighty friends and backers is another way of achieving strength.


    Luca was his quiet and observant self, as always.


    As much as I feared that Duke will be all over me, I was pleasantly surprised that he balanced it out. Duke cut the meat for me, and we held hands under the table whenever possible, but other than that, Duke spent quite some time talking to Ash who was visibly interested in finances and Eclipse.


    Ash is a high-energy teen who enjoys thrills (that get him into trouble), but he is also very good with numbers, and I could see the moments when his expression would light up while Duke spoke about the stock market and investments.


    I was pleased to see Ash looking up to Duke and soaking in his every word, and I decided to give them a push.


    "Ash is about to finish high school courses online. Do you think you can set him up with an internship at Eclipse?", I asked Duke, and Ash''s eyes widened in anticipation.


    "Absolutely.", Duke responded to me and then turned to Ash. "Send me your resume and we will figure out something."


    "Thank you!", Ash exclaimed.


    "Don''t thank me yet.", Duke said with a smirk. "Before you earn your millions, you will start from the bottom. I can get you in, but you will need to work like any other intern. Expect long hours and doing menial tasks for people who will not thank you. That will be your chance to observe and learn, and only when you prove your commitment you can climb up the ladder, one step at a time. A college degree is not necessary, but I would expect you to take relevant college-level courses while working if you want to be more than a helping hand in the office."


    I squeezed Duke''s hand under the table. He will be a wonderful mentor. I liked that he didn''t promise Ash a sparkly future right away but was warning him that he needs to work for it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 270 - Internship And Fondling

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    I had only one concern related to Ash''s internship at Eclipse, "Will Ash need to move to London?"


    At my question, Zoe perked up her ears. If Ash needs to move, that would put a distance between her and Ash, and I am aware that their relationship is beyond friendship. Actually, if they turn out to be mates, they would want to stick together all the time.


    Considering how strong my urge is to be with Duke, I can''t imagine how real mates feel. The separation must be maddening.


    Duke thought for a second before responding to my question, "It would be preferred if he is on-site as he can''t be of much help to office workers and learn the trade through a video call. However, we are considering opening offices in Munich, so Ash could work from there also."


    Ash looked at me expectantly and I did my best to keep a straight face and not burst into giggles. He was adorable, but this was serious.


    "We will talk about it when the time comes, Ash. There are still six months until your eighteenth birthday. Until then, focus on finishing your high school courses and it wouldn''t hurt to start learning the German language. Show me your resolve and we will make it happen."


    Ash flashed me a blinding smile and I could see that he found himself a goal.


    From the day I met Zoe, Luca, and Ash, the three of them were set on having me as their Luna (or is it their Alpha?), and they are still singing the same tune, but I hope that they will find their own goals in life that don''t include following or serving me. Maybe this was Ash''s.


    I don''t mind having them around, they are wonderful young adults, but I don''t want them to be chained because of gratitude or a sense of responsibility. I want them to be free to make their own choices.


    This internship at Eclipse is an amazing opportunity that could open Ash''s eyes to a variety of possibilities and he finds his path.


    ¡­


    After dinner, we all gathered on the beach.


    The sea was calm, the moon and stars lit up the sky, and a bonfire danced with the warm breeze.


    Lazarus and Mona sat with the teens close to the bonfire with Emilio at the center who was strumming a guitar. The mood was harmonious.


    Staff prepared beverages in coolers, so it was a perfect after-dinner party.


    Duke and I held hands and walked along the beach.


    I wanted to sit with others next to the bonfire, but the whole setting was romantic, and I feared that I will jump on Duke and create a spectacle of myself.


    I craved privacy, and I also knew that evening was the time when I promised to teens that they can shift into their wolf forms and go for a run, that''s why Lazarus was there.


    I led the way toward the others and waved to get their attention before announcing, "We will see you in the morning!", and I dragged Duke toward the villa.


    With every step closer to the bedroom, I reminded myself that I shouldn''t cross the kissing and hugging line. Was it working? Absolutely not.


    The door closed behind us, and I hugged Duke while searching for his lips with urgency. He responded to my kisses with equal fervor and somehow we found ourselves on the bed.


    And just when the things were heating up, Duke broke the kiss.


    "We should stop here.", he breathed heavily.


    I groaned in frustration. Damned ability!


    My hands moved toward his crotch area, and I fumbled with the buttons of his shorts.


    "What are you doing?", Duke asked while holding my wrists. "You know that we should stop here so that your condition doesn''t flare up."


    "I know, but¡­ I can still taste you. That is safe."


    I can''t believe I said this! Wanton woman alert!


    Duke showed me a painful smile and lifted my hands, away from his half-unbuttoned shorts.


    "No, Serina. It''s not fair if I can''t taste you in return, so¡­ let''s get ready for sleep. We have an early start tomorrow."


    I didn''t like it, but he was right. I shouldn''t jeopardize our safety for a fleeting pleasure and after I fall asleep, the morning will come in no time.


    I gave him a longing kiss before slipping into the bathroom to get ready.


    ¡­


    Problem: I forgot that I don''t need to sleep.


    I slowly squirmed out of Duke''s embrace.


    Once I was free, I propped my head on my elbow and observed the handsome specimen lying next to me.


    The light seeping in from the balcony allowed me to admire Duke''s features.


    His eyes were closed and his breathing slow and even and¡­ he was perfect.


    I thought that maybe I should use this time to practice my ability, or maybe check on the kids and see if they returned from their run. Also, if Mona is awake I could ask her about her first werewolf-shift-viewing experience, but I did none of those as I stared at Duke as possessed.


    I remembered my insecurities and days when I was convincing myself that we are just friends and Duke is only being nice to me and I believed nothing will ever happen between us, yet here we are¡­ in the bed¡­ sleeping together. Well, one of us is sleeping because I''m gawking at his exquisite profile.


    The experience of being next to Duke, yet not feeling him out was torturous, but at the same time, I cherished this opportunity to admire him in silence.


    I lowered the cover and exposed his chest that slowly rose and fell rhythmically.


    The thin fabric of his t-shirt didn''t hide his perfectly chiseled pecs and I struggled against my urge to touch him.


    Well, I lost.


    My palm landed right on top of Duke''s heart, and I smiled as I felt his strong heartbeat.


    Duke''s heat seeped through my hand, and I inched closer to him, craving for that heat.


    I knew that I love him and that I am attracted to him, but I didn''t understand this overwhelming urge to feel his skin against mine. Is this how every person in love feels?


    Even after our legs intertwined and my chest stuck against his left side, it was not enough.


    I wanted to merge with Duke, to become one so that we are never apart. It was insane.


    My hand moved lower and slipped under his t-shirt to rest on his firm abs. Those are some good abs and I had to give him a little squeeze.


    A groan rumbled in Duke''s chest and I froze.


    Before I could react, his hands were around me and he pressed his lips on the top of my head.


    "Be a good girl, Serina¡­", he murmured in a low voice.


    Ah, I was caught!


    His hot breath caressed my scalp, making my hairs stand on ends.


    "I thought you were sleeping¡­", I said while peering up to see him smirking at me.


    Wait! Was he even sleeping, or just pretending? I guess it doesn''t matter.


    "How can I sleep when you are fondling me?"


    I bit my lower lip guiltily. "Sorry. I will be gentler next time."


    "Next time? Do you plan to take advantage of me every time I''m sleeping?", Duke asked with amusement in his voice.


    Oh, gosh¡­ did I just say that? I guess I did.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 271 - Crepe And A Morning Run

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    I quickly got my hand out of Duke''s t-shirt and patted it to smoothen up the creases.


    "There. I fixed it. Now go back to sleep."


    Duke cocked an eyebrow at me. "Do you think I can sleep after this?"


    "After what?"


    "After my girlfriend made a move on me."


    "I didn''t make a move. That was¡­"


    What was that? I couldn''t come up with a believable lie on the spot and admitting it didn''t sound right either.


    Ah, I became a molester! How can I say that about myself?


    It''s all Duke''s fault! He is so sexy that he made me lewd!


    My cheeks were hot which meant I was blushing bright red like a poppy in July.


    Duke chuckled and rolled us over, ending up on top of me.


    After a brief moment of our bodies touching, he propped himself on his elbows, hovering above me with his face buried in my neck.


    "What am I going to do with you?", Duke''s rugged breath splashed on my skin, sending waves of heat down to my core.


    This intimacy should be foreign to me, yet everything about Duke and our current situation felt right.


    The experience was much more than just two bodies. Duke''s scent enveloped me together with a primal sexual energy that even a complete neophyte like me could feel, leaving me dazed in a throbbing craving only he could soothe.


    My legs moved around Duke''s waist and my heels dug in his thighs, pushing him down on me. However, he didn''t budge so I ended up lifting myself to meet him.


    His erection pressing against my core was electrifying, making my whole body shudder upon contact and I knew that he felt it as well because he jolted.


    This was through the fabric, and I couldn''t imagine how good it would feel if we were naked. I didn''t want to imagine it, I wanted to feel it. Now.


    I gripped Duke''s back and examined his face in a desperate silent plea for him to take me.


    I saw hesitation flashing in Duke''s blue eyes that were full of lust.


    "You are sick.", he reminded me.


    I forgot about that, but¡­ I didn''t care. When facing Duke at this proximity, everything faded except for the two of us.


    "My sickness makes me sleep, but if you leave me like this, I will die."


    I knew it was a ridiculous thing to say. After all, I''m immortal. But I was horny, and I felt like I''m going to die if he doesn''t ravish me in all the positions of the Kama Sutra.


    Duke leaned lower in slow motion and my lips opened eagerly to welcome his.


    The touch was so light that I wondered if it happened, and the next thing I knew, I was wrapped in a cover, resembling a crepe, and Duke hugged me from behind firmly.


    "What are you doing?", I protested while trying to squirm out.


    Duke tightened his embrace.


    "Be a good girl, Serina." His hot breath caressed my ear. "I want to make love to you in every way imaginable until we both collapse and then some more. But you are sick, and if your condition worsens because of something I did, I will never forgive myself. Sleep."


    His last word carried finality that told me he was not willing to negotiate.


    Ah, he said that he wants us to make love in every way imaginable! I want that too!


    Did he forget about his words that he will let me do whatever I want? But it seems that safety comes first. Well, I should be grateful that at least one of us is capable of thinking.


    I let out a shaky breath.


    This was exasperating. I''m not sick! But telling him the truth would make things worse.


    I knew that Duke was only taking care of me and it was the right thing to do, but I was aroused and not sleepy!


    "Can I take a shower?", I asked, hoping that he will let me out of his hold.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "Because I don''t think you will take a shower, and my resolve is crumbling already. Let''s not do something we will regret later."


    Well, Duke was right about me not taking a shower. I wanted to jump on him, or at least touch myself to that ecstatic release, but now I became a crepe filling, unable to move.


    This will be a long night.


    ¡­


    Around four-thirty in the morning, dawn lit up the world outside and it was clear that neither of us is going to get any sleep.


    At some point, during the night, I managed to turn to face Duke and lay my head on his shoulder, but the rest of me was still wrapped up tightly.


    "Hey¡­", I called.


    Duke responded with a hum.


    "How about we go for a run?", I suggested.


    "You run?" The disbelief in Duke''s voice was evident.


    Considering how big of a klutz I was and that I always avoided PE class, his reaction was expected.


    "Sometimes.", I responded with a sly smile, eager to see his expression when he realizes that I''m not that girl who used to lag behind him.


    "Alright."


    ¡­


    I changed into leggings and a t-shirt, and Duke had running shorts and a tank top ready in his duffel bag.


    I ogled at him while pulling my hair into a ponytail. Damn! He looks good in anything.


    There was no path or a trail we could take for our run, so I pointed at one tree that was sticking above others in the distance as our destination.


    We headed into the forest, increasing our pace from the initial light jog.


    The sun still didn''t make its way above the mountains on the East, and the fresh morning air felt good on my cheeks, but the best part was that Duke was with me.


    The surprise on Duke''s face was priceless when he observed that I''m not just keeping up with him, but also skillfully avoiding branches and rocks as I weaved my way among the trees.


    Duke didn''t need to slow down so I can keep up. I was his equal, and I wondered if I could go faster than him, but I didn''t want to push it.


    We were both breathy when we reached the tall tree that was previously determined as our finish line (or is it halfway because we need to return?).


    "I am impressed. It seems you''ve been working out.", Duke praised me.


    I snorted smugly and stretched my arms above my head. "This is nothing."


    "If you still have strength, how about a climb?", he pointed up the tree. The tall one whose top I couldn''t see.


    "I never climbed one.", I said honestly.


    A warm smile appeared on Duke''s face. "I am glad to get another of your firsts."


    My breath hitched. I knew that he was talking about climbing the tree, but somehow I was thinking about us getting hot and steamy. Am I the only one with lewd thoughts?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 272 - Snogging At The Top Of The World

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Ladies first.", Duke said while standing with his back facing the tree, and his hands joined at his waist level, palm up, gesturing that he will give me a boost.


    After eyeing the tree whose top I couldn''t see, I was not sure if I want to go with it, but Duke''s challenging smirk made me change my mind. "Sure."


    I put my foot in Duke''s hands and leaped at the same time he pushed me up and I reached the lowest branch, lifting myself to sit on it.


    I looked down at Duke and extended my hand, but he waved it as unnecessary.


    "What about you?"


    "Keep going. I will catch up.", he said confidently, not removing his gaze from my ass that was sticking out on the other side of the branch I was sitting on.


    How can he be so shameless!?


    I felt the heat creeping up my neck, but to be honest, I liked his smoldering blue eyes on me. Maybe I am the shameless one.


    I grabbed the next branch, and then the next one and one more, reaching higher with every step as I climbed the massive tree.


    I peeked down occasionally to confirm that Duke was right behind me.


    If he was tired, he was very good at concealing it.


    It hit me that we had a sleepless night and a run and now a tree climb, yet he appeared energetic. Duke was always the fastest and the strongest, but I didn''t expect it to be to this extent. There was still a lot for me to learn about him.


    The branches were getting thinner, and I wondered if they will support my weight. How high should I go?


    "Just a bit more¡­", Duke''s voice sounded from below me, when he noticed that I stopped ascending.


    After climbing three more branches, my eyes widened as I observed a different world.


    Green canopies created a wavy scenery with mountains on the East and North, the sea on the South... The sky above was blending from darkness on the West to bright blue on the East with a few orange cotton-like clouds¡­ everything was perfectly still and quiet.


    "What do you think?", Duke asked when he joined me.


    Ah! We were standing on the same branch! I panicked while wondering if the branch can support our weights.


    I moved all the way to the trunk of the tree and leaned on it.


    It took me a moment to relax and appreciate the surroundings. "It''s beautiful."


    "It is."


    I peered at Duke and met his eyes that were fixed on me. Oh, gosh! He was talking about me!


    Duke glanced toward East, and his smile widened. "I''m glad we are here on time."


    The sun peered above the mountain, spreading its rays like a golden blanket over the green canopies, and at the same time, orange clouds turned white while the sky settled on a baby-blue color.


    Sunrise.


    My first sunrise with Duke. Another first and I hoped that it was the first of many.


    Well, technically, it was not our first sunrise, but I slept through all other ones so this one counts as the first.


    Duke''s nose found its way toward my neck and I grimaced upon contact that reminded me I''m wet from the running and climbing.


    "I''m sweaty¡­"


    Duke pressed my body with his, sandwiching me between him and the tree.


    "You smell divine.", he murmured into my neck and kissed me right there.


    I took a shaky breath together with Duke''s scent of pine trees and the ocean, and I was surprised that I didn''t pick up his sweat. I could clearly see his skin glistening under the morning sun, and there were wet patches on his tank top, but it only intensified his usual scent, mixing it with testosterone and muddling my head.


    How can a man smell so good even when he is sweaty?


    Duke licked my neck and sucked a little, making my legs tremble and I feared that I will lose my balance and fall off the tree.


    "Keep doing that and I will break my neck when I fall off.", I said breathily, to what Duke chuckled lowly.


    He lifted his head in slow motion and the passion in his eyes made me swallow a mouthful of air.


    "You are not going anywhere¡­", Duke spoke into my lips and then his kiss took my breath away.


    His flavors seeped into my system, and I gripped Duke''s back while hoping that he can keep the balance for both of us because my legs were turning into jelly.


    I imagined a number of scenarios related to what I will do in France during Luca''s birthday celebration, but snogging with Duke in a tree at the top of the world during sunrise, was not one of them.


    I was reminded that Duke always made me experience the unexpected. He is awesome like that.


    ¡­


    By the time we showered and got ready for the day, the others were awake, and we met everyone in the dining room for breakfast.


    The central table was full of fruits and fresh pastries that smelled mouthwatering with butter and jams to make them tastier, and the side table offered a variety of beverages.


    Duke pulled a chair for me to sit and asked what I want to drink.


    Mona gave me a meaningful look and I rolled my eyes internally. She definitely thought that Duke and I shared a steamy night and if I told her that I was technically a crepe filling, she wouldn''t believe me. I didn''t even try to clear up this misunderstanding.


    The kids were in a good mood, and Emilio and Hugo were crowding Lazarus who greeted us with a stiff expression.


    I ignored Lazarus''s attitude but based on the boys'' behavior, I guessed that they were impressed with whatever they saw last night, probably Alex did something spectacular.


    Part of me regretted that instead of fun in the woods, I was wrapped in a comforter, unable to move. Yes, being with Duke is nice, but last night was torturous.


    Is this my destiny until I master my ability? How long will it take? What if it takes years!?


    Are my choices to be alone and miserable while missing Duke, or with Duke and burning from inside due to a need I can''t satisfy? Why do I need to pick between two bad options?


    I can''t be the only one suffering through this, right?


    I glanced at Duke who was pouring steaming tea for both of us, and I admired the fact that he looked fresh. If I was not with him, I would never guess that he missed a night of sleep.


    He spoke with enthusiastic Ash about setting goals and finances and I was pleased to see that Ash''s interest didn''t dwindle.


    I used the fact that Duke was busy to ask Mona, "How was last night?"


    "Everything was as planned and under control. We are all accounted for and there were no casualties."


    I cringed at Mona''s choice of words, but I didn''t comment on it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 273 - Breakfast And Plans

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    Mona continued talking with the focus on the day ahead, "After breakfast, we are going to the beach with nets and other equipment for volleyball and badminton."


    I wanted to hear more details about what happened after Duke and I left the beach last night, but I guessed that usually chatty Mona spoke vaguely because Duke was present.


    Mona is easygoing and loves to have fun, but she is unexpectedly reliable.


    I appreciated how Mona thought about everything, confirming that letting her be the party planner for Luca''s birthday was a good decision.


    So far, Zoe''s, Luca''s, and Ash''s birthdays were celebrated at Fynn''s place with some extra food and drinks (it seems that werewolves don''t care about birthdays, just like vampires) and I would bring a cake, but I wanted to do something different considering that all three of them are close to finishing high school and ready to step into the world of adulthood.


    Now that we are here, I acknowledged that I would definitely mess it up without Mona''s help, but I didn''t let that discourage me. It''s not my fault that I didn''t attend parties so far, and I approached this as a learning experience.


    It''s not that I''m into party planning, however, technically, I am a mother figure for these kids, so it should be on me to organize such parties. I think.


    Mona had different activities planned for each of the days we will be staying here so that no one is bored and based on the enthusiasm among teens, Mona''s choices were a hit.


    After talking to Duke for a few minutes next to the table with beverages, Ash left to take his seat and Duke gave me his full attention.


    "Do you want jam on that biscuit?", Duke asked, already holding the spreading knife while eyeing the plain pastry that was on my plate.


    "Strawberry please." I let him pamper me.


    Mona''s eyes darted from me to Duke when she asked, "What will you play? Badminton will be a competition among doubles, and depending on how many are interested in volleyball, we will decide on team sizes."


    Duke responded while glancing at Zoe, "I would love to play, but I promised to someone that I will buy meat for barbeque, and I will keep my side of the bargain even though she still didn''t deliver anything."


    "Feed me first, then information.", Zoe said cheekily, not hiding that she was eavesdropping on our conversation.


    Duke shook his head and shot Zoe a smile while applying jam on my biscuit like it''s the most important task in the world.


    "You know that she doesn''t really have anything important to say, right?", I asked Duke.


    Duke placed the biscuit on my plate, took my hand in his, and kissed the back of my palm without breaking eye contact. "Everything related to you is important, sweetheart."


    I couldn''t believe that he was flirting. Mona was right there staring at us and wiggling her eyebrows! And others are werewolves, so there is a big chance everyone heard that!


    I glanced at Mona who was grinning.


    "We are going to town to buy meat.", I confirmed to Mona. "If you are still on the beach by the time we are back, we will join."


    "Sounds like a plan¡­", Mona said in a singing voice before sipping whatever was in her cup.


    I looked at Duke helplessly. I couldn''t even be angry at him for putting me in this embarrassing situation. I am not used to the public display of affection, but it seems that I will need to get used to it or suffer constant blushing like I have rosacea.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    The night with Serina in my embrace after two weeks of sleeping alone was fantastic. I loved holding her, feeling her warmth, and inhaling her scent.


    The not-so-good part was that I was aroused for most of the night, and I couldn''t wait for her to fall asleep so that I get a cold shower or maybe whack myself off once or twice, and save myself from aching balls.


    To my misery, she didn''t sleep. How is that possible?


    It''s not unusual for me to miss a night or two of sleep in a row. Somehow, my body can handle it. But I thought that normal people have a need to sleep and considering that Serina slept so much every time we were together, I assumed I will have time to handle my condition.


    Maybe it''s due to her sickness and whatever anti-sleeping medicine she is taking, is working.


    I wondered if it was the right thing to come here. This was much harder than I thought it will be.


    I can''t stay away from her, yet when we are together I can''t get close enough.


    I want to touch her, taste her, and merge with her in every way possible, and knowing that she wants me as well is only amplifying my madness, but I can''t risk making her condition worse. I waited for so long to get Serina back into my life, and we are finally together, waiting some more until I can pillage her insides shouldn''t be this difficult.


    I was never this horny, but Serina makes me go all kinds of crazy. My craving for her can''t be described with words.


    Serina''s suggestion that we go for a run was welcomed because I was losing my mind with her in bed next to me while suppressing my urges.


    To be honest, I was expecting that I will need to hold Serina''s hand and watch over her. She was always slow and slightly clumsy, and this was different, but I didn''t hate it. I wondered if this change is because of her newly found confidence as Seraphina, or maybe something else shifted inside her but in the end, it didn''t matter. That was still my Sanya.


    Serina ran through the forest, swiftly and nimbly like a gazelle that was awakening my desire to chase after her and make her mine in the grass we stepped on. Feverish arousal washed over me at that thought.


    The bedroom provided privacy and I thought that going out in the open will force me into decency, but the mental image of Serina naked under me with grass in her hair proved me wrong. Shit! I''m really losing it.


    I didn''t plan for a make-out session in the tree, but when I saw morning sun caressing Serina''s flushed face, I had to taste her.


    Serina said she was sweaty like it''s a bad thing, but I guess she has no idea how delectable her scent is. The sweat amplified jasmine and Japanese wisteria became sweeter, like an aphrodisiac that made me crave for Serina more.


    The good thing was that up in the tree we couldn''t go beyond kissing. Actually, we could. I pushed those thoughts away forcefully.


    We ran back to the mansion while holding hands and Serina''s touch combined with the forest brought me an inexplicable satisfaction.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 274 - Boucherie Papillon

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    The dining room was lively during breakfast, and I didn''t miss the glare that Lazarus directed my way.


    Instead of holding Serina''s hand under the table, I held her around the shoulders, in an obvious declaration of ownership.


    Serina is MINE and that asshole can only dream about laying his hands on her.


    Maybe he can fool Serina how he has no funny ideas, but I know that look.


    Lazarus''s irritating presence reminded me of his words how three years ago I was the cause of an explosion and Serina ended up in a week-long coma. Was that for real, or did he exaggerate? I wanted to ask Serina about it, but I guessed that if she wanted to address that point, she would, so I kept quiet.


    Maybe I could ask Zoe about it? No. There are so many things I missed. Serina and I spent years apart, and it''s all my fault. I have no right to ask questions and I need to make it up to her and not poke my nose in her private matters.


    My goal is to integrate into Serina''s life and help her out as much as I can. I want her to see me as a reliable partner, someone who will support her without getting in the way. This was the perfect opportunity for me to get close to some of the people who are important to Serina, aka the three teenagers.


    Zoe was eager to point out the fact that we made a deal that will grant her extra meat and first picks from the grill, and Ash told me proudly that he started researching career possibilities in finances. They spoke with me naturally, like we know each other for a while and I was pleased to see that I won over two out of three Serina''s fosterlings, but Luca seems to be a tough nut to crack.


    The silent ones are always the most challenging as they observe and think, and they can smell bullshit from a mile away. I knew that getting him something flashy won''t work. I really need to make an effort and find what makes Luca''s wheels rolling.


    ¡­


    Serina and I went to the butcher''s shop that the cook from the villa recommended. He said that it''s a locally owned store with many fresh choices.


    The butcher''s shop was located in a side street, away from the bustle that tourists make, and if not for the address and recommendation from the cook, we wouldn''t venture there.


    From the outside, it was nothing much. A plain stone building with a store on the main level and apartments above. The washed-out sign "Boucherie Papillon" didn''t give me much confidence.


    However, inside greeted us with a long line of refrigerated displays that were filled with a vast variety of fresh meats, while numerous sausages, bacon, and other smoked meat hung from the ceiling.


    The smokey scent was mouthwatering and I felt my mouth stretching into a smile.


    This place reminded me of many times when I went to the butcher''s shop with my mother in the town that was close to our mansion. We would pick all kinds of meats because we often hosted large parties that involved barbecue, music, beer, and loud people.


    Coming to this store with Serina was nostalgic.


    I don''t think about my mother as often as I should, but right at that moment, I wished that she was with us.


    I''m confident that my mother would approve of Serina, and they would get along well.


    I visually inspected the options before asking questions and Serina took the role of a translator.


    We got several fresh cuts of beef and pork, six different types of sausages, chicken wings, duck legs, mushrooms that were stuffed with mixed ground meat, seasoned meatballs, scallions wrapped in bacon, and dinner rolls filled with meat and herbs (they needed to be baked).


    Per butcher''s suggestion, we also got tuna and mussels because he said they were freshly caught that morning.


    The bags and boxes started piling up, and I couldn''t believe how much we got when it all came together. I hoped that Serina won''t call me wasteful, but growing kids need to eat and all this will be a wonderful addition to the meat and vegetables that were already prepared for tonight.


    That was too much to carry, and it would not fit in a trunk of a car without getting squished.


    Luckily, the shop had a small, refrigerated truck for delivering large orders, and our order qualified for that service.


    The owner was happy that we gave him so much business and he was chatty. When he heard that we are having a barbecue party, he added a bag of peaches with a tip on how to grill them to perfection with only a dash of cinnamon.


    I suggested buying necessary herbs and spices, and the owner of the butcher''s shop directed us to another store that was a few streets away. He was very helpful.


    I knew that there were spices and herbs in the villa, but I wanted to prolong my outing with Serina, so I suggested that we buy them.


    Unfortunately, that ended too soon also.


    "Would you like us to find a sweet shop and try some local delicacies?", I suggested, and I was delighted when Serina accepted. She either forgot that there are activities at the beach, or she didn''t care about them.


    I pulled my phone in search of restaurants and bakeries and picked one. "This has good reviews. What do you think?"


    I couldn''t understand the content, but a 4.8 rating out of 5 with 238 reviews sounded promising.


    Serina glanced at my phone. "Mmm¡­ the photos are mouthwatering."


    You are mouthwatering, my dear.


    "How far is it?", Serina asked.


    I checked the location on the map. "About ten minutes walking. If we take the shortcut, we can make it in seven."


    We left the car in the parking lot nearby the butcher''s shop, but I hoped that we can walk because I can hold Serina and enjoy her proximity.


    Serina agreed. "Alright. Lead the way."


    It took me two turns through narrow alleys to notice that two guys were following us. I remembered them lingering in front of the butcher''s shop, but there were four of them.


    The guys looked local, and it seems they saw us as rich tourists that can be easy picking.


    Ah, where is Sergio when I need him? He would usually handle anyone brazen enough to approach me.


    It''s not that I shy from confrontation, but Serina is with me, and I don''t want to risk something happening to her.


    I pulled Serina closer while thinking if we can lose them. The guys probably know all the shortcuts in the area and since we ventured in these deserted alleys, they will probably not let us go.


    Just as I suspected, after the next turn, we faced two guys who were waiting for us.


    With those two behind, we were trapped with no way out unless we make one.


    Well, I''m not going to allow the woman of my life to think of me as a pussy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 275 - Wonderful Violence

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    My steps slowed down when I saw two guys in front of us further ahead in the alley. They were looking at us with suspicious smirks on their faces and it made me nervous.


    When Duke pulled me closer to him I realized that he noticed them as well.


    Crap, there are two guys behind us as well!


    Were they following us?


    I was immersed in my joy of being with Duke and I completely forgot about potential dangers!


    Where is Marius? Oh, right¡­ I told my father that we are not going to leave the property, so Marius stayed in London with his regular duties.


    This was the worst possible scenario. Should I reveal my abilities and expose myself as non-human?


    I was planning to talk about this with Duke, but later and gradually. What if he thinks I''m a monster?


    Before I came up with more scary scenarios, the guy in front of us asked for our wallets and valuables. I didn''t like his lecherous gaze directed my way, but I was relieved to find out they are just muggers and not related to the hooded guys from the event at the Council.


    Duke pushed me against the wall and stood in front of me protectively.


    Four guys looked at us smugly and they didn''t rush to approach us. They found strength in numbers and the fact that Duke was shielding me, told them that I''m not good at fighting.


    The guy I assumed was the leader was still talking, telling us not to try calling the cops and that screaming for help won''t help either. Next, the guy was saying that they will play with me and he announced how he will get the first turn, and I grit my teeth in annoyance while trying to ignore his words.


    This was not the right time or place to blow up in rage.


    I was contemplating how to deal with this without Duke freaking out. Maybe I could pretend to punch a guy, and at the same time use the wind to blow him away... or something like that. Can I make it believable? In either case, I wanted to let Duke know that it''s fine and I got this.


    To my surprise, Duke didn''t seem to be worried at all. His gaze was brimming with wild confidence as if he was itching for a fight and I could feel the icy hostility rippling from him.


    I guess Duke didn''t need translation for what the mugger said because their body language and expressions spoke volumes.


    Duke extended his arm and gave them the middle finger.


    Well, that''s universal for ''fuck off''.


    I would laugh at their outraged faces if not for the tricky situation.


    The guys in front were further away, but the guys who sneaked behind us were creeping closer. Too close for comfort.


    "Stay here and don''t move¡­", Duke told me in a low voice and dashed toward the two closer guys with a speed that stunned me and the muggers.


    I opened my mouth to tell him to stay put, but the words were stuck in my throat. Can a man run this fast?


    Duke was in a full run when he jumped and twisted his body at the waist.


    His foot crashed one guy''s face, blood splattering instantly and sending him flying backward. Duke used that same momentum to connect his fist with the second guy''s face, right in the middle, and the sound of bones cracking was heard.


    All three of them touched the ground at the same time with Duke landing elegantly while the two scoundrels were knocked out, plopping lifelessly on the pavement.


    My breath hitched. I always despised violence, but this was wonderful.


    One hit. It took Duke one hit for each of the guys to render them unconscious and based on the amount of blood and the hair-raising sounds of bones cracking, those two guys will need a lot of time to recover.


    Such power.


    I knew that Duke was faster and stronger than anyone in our high school, but I didn''t expect this. If it didn''t happen right in front of me, I would say that it was actors exaggerating combined with special effects for an action movie.


    "Batard!", one of the other two scoundrels (aka the leader) screamed when he realized that his two companions are out of commission.


    It all happened so fast that they didn''t react at all, and they could only gape at Duke in disbelief (me included).


    Duke walked toward me unhurriedly, without removing his bloodthirsty gaze from the remaining two muggers.


    I thought that Duke might grab my hand and make a run for it, after all, one side of the alley was available for us to flee. Instead, he stood in front of me, shielding me with his body while facing the other two guys.


    I stared at Duke''s broad back, feeling his violent energy, and I never felt so safe; not even with Lazarus or Aldus. Duke was my mountain, and somehow I knew that he would protect me no matter what.


    My daze cracked when I saw the leader pulling a knife.


    The good thing was that he didn''t have a gun, but that was still a knife.


    I could use the wind to whip them away or suck the air out of their lungs but how could I explain to Duke why they collapsed?


    "Remember, don''t move¡­", Duke nearly growled without turning to look at me and I held my breath when he dashed toward the other two guys.


    The leader was shouting for Duke to stop while waving the knife, but Duke expertly avoided the jab and grabbed his wrist.


    The guy screamed as his wrist was bent at an unusual angle and Duke snatched his knife and threw it at the second mugger, hitting him in the shoulder.


    The mugger with the knife in his shoulder was staring at the handle that was sticking out of his body and he didn''t see Duke''s foot landing on his chest violently and propelling him backward. He hit the wall harshly and slid down in slow motion.


    The leader screamed when Duke let go of his hand and before the guy could stumble backward, Duke grabbed him at the collar and pulled him closer to him.


    "No one gets to threaten my woman and leaves unscathed."


    My insides trembled at the intensity of Duke''s words, and I jolted when Duke punched the man in the face, blood surging from his mouth together with a few loose teeth instantly.


    I could see the guy''s eyes rolling back until they were white, and he fell down like a ragdoll when Duke let go of him.


    And just like that, it was over.


    Duke turned to me slowly, almost reluctantly, and I could see a myriad of emotions on his face.


    He didn''t move, so I walked over to him.


    "Are you OK?", I asked.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    I was confused. Why is he apologizing?


    "I didn''t mean to do this, but they were cornering us, and I saw how he was looking at you and I lost it. Normally, I am not a violent person."


    I blinked while processing his words. Is Duke afraid I will think badly of him because he beat up four muggers?


    I realized that he is also hiding some things out of fear of rejection.


    I smiled. "Thank you for saving me."


    I could see relief washing over Duke''s handsome face.


    "Let me see your hands.", I said while hoping that the blood is not his.


    He delivered fierce punches, and I was sure that he will need at least some ice to prevent swelling.


    Duke gave me his hands obediently.


    "Don''t worry about it, Serina. I heal fast.", he said and glanced around. "We should leave this place in case there are more of them lurking around."


    I agreed with this one.


    Duke wiped his hands on the shirt of one of the muggers and we walked away.


    Of course, after this incident, I insisted that we return to the villa. Sweets can wait.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 276 - Training To Fight

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    After Duke washed his hands at the villa, I examined him thoroughly and I relaxed only after confirming that he is unharmed.


    "I told you I heal fast.", he said with a smirk. "Thank you for worrying about me."


    "Dummy¡­", I huffed. "I was scared that you might get hurt."


    Duke pulled me closer and kissed me on the lips once, twice, and I felt all my grumpiness dissolve into nothing, making me wonder what was bothering me just a second ago.


    I was frustrated that Duke can pacify me with only a few kisses. Why am I so weak against him?


    Next, we went to the kitchen to confirm that everything we bought arrived.


    Duke wanted to prepare meat personally for grilling, so I offered him a hand.


    The cook and one maid helped in sorting, cutting, chopping, and mixing while Duke made sure everything is done according to some recipes he kept in his head.


    I was putting meat and herbs in airtight containers while stealing glances at Duke. He was very handsome with an apron. I wished that we were alone and that he was wearing only that apron. Ah, one can dream.


    "You are mixing things.", Duke said.


    "Eh?" I was spacing out and it seems that my hands worked on their own.


    Duke chuckled and repeated instructions he gave me previously. "Beef goes with rosemary and peppercorn rub, while orange and garlic marinade is for tuna. You just put two beef steaks in the marinade."


    "Uhm¡­" How embarrassing. Think of something, Serina! "Just these two pieces. I was curious how it will taste."


    Duke eyed me suspiciously for a moment before turning to the cook. "Make sure to keep these two separately, so that Serina can eat them."


    The cook nodded and I hoped that I didn''t get myself in some weird situation. It can''t taste too bad, right?


    With four people working, it didn''t take long to prepare everything and store it in the fridge.


    "Now it only needs to sit a few hours so that flavors seep into the meat. It will be perfect by tonight.", Duke said. "There is still some time until lunch. Do you want us to hit the beach?"


    I knew that he was talking about badminton and beach volleyball Mona mentioned earlier that morning, but I had something else on my mind.


    The incident from the alley was fresh in my mind and I hated that I had to rely on Duke to handle the situation. Luckily, these were humans and Duke could hold his own, but what if they were werewolves or some other creatures? What if they used some abilities? I didn''t want to think about it, but a painful knot formed in my stomach and there was only one way to fix it.


    "How about you teach me to fight?"


    Duke paused. "You want to start now?"


    I shrugged. "What happened in the town reminded me that I should know how to throw a punch. If you were not with me, I don''t know what would happen."


    "If you are with me all the time, I will protect you.", Duke said matter-of-factly.


    I had a strong feeling that he would rather lose an arm than let anyone touch a strand of my hair.


    Duke''s words directed at the leader of muggers in the alley, how no one gets to touch HIS woman (aka me) and leave unscathed, still echoed in my mind and made me giddy.


    "I know you will, Duke. But I want to know how to protect myself, and you. Teach me. You said you will."


    ¡­


    The gym was well equipped with soft flooring and a variety of machines such as treadmills, stationary bikes, rowing machines, weights, and there was a pull-up bar where one could set the desired resistance. One-quarter of the space was empty, and I assumed that''s the area for stretching or maybe yoga (there were several mats rolled in the corner).


    Adjacent to the gym was a separate changing area with showers, just like in public gyms and after seeing spare exercising clothes, I wondered if Aldus ever brought people here and that''s why this was so guest-friendly.


    I slipped from my dress into a sports bra and biker''s shorts.


    If I''m about to jump and roll, this is the most comfortable outfit, and it will increase the surface for that much-needed skin-to-skin contact with Duke.


    Duke changed into sweatpants and a somewhat loose tank top, and I wondered if there is any piece of clothing that can make him look shabby.


    No matter at what part of his body I looked, he was delicious, and it took me a moment to notice his lustful gaze directed my way.


    I felt naked, ready to pounce on him as the air between us became heady.


    Duke didn''t say a word, but somehow I heard his every raging heartbeat that urged him to claim me as his and a mental image of us going at it right on this floor took me by surprise.


    Damn! I was already wet and needy and my core throbbed in a silent cry for Duke to soothe it.


    To my disappointment, Duke peeled his eyes away from me and focused on the gym.


    He observed available equipment before going toward the kicking sandbag that was hanging from the ceiling.


    He patted the sandbag. "Show me what you''ve got."


    "Eh?" I made a silly sound. Somehow, I was imagining the two of us wrestling on the ground with our limbs intertwined, and my enthusiasm dwindled when I realized that he wants me to hit stuff.


    "What do you want me to do?", I asked dejectedly.


    Duke cocked an eyebrow at me. "I thought you want me to teach you."


    I responded with a stiff smile and a nod. There was no way I would speak my mind. Not now. Not ever.


    If Duke finds out how wanton I am maybe he will dislike me.


    "Kick or punch. I want to see you in action before I come up with ways to utilize your skills. It will be better than teaching you something new, and we can add more things later. Put your strength into it.", Duke instructed and held onto the sandbag that was now between us, to keep it steady.


    I balled my hands into fists and gave it a punch reluctantly. And then another one, and another.


    "Stop!", Duke exclaimed and stepped backward before showing me a stance with his legs parted. "Bend your knees slightly. It will help you balance. Your punch loses strength when you are not standing firmly."


    He returned to hold the sandbag. "Again!"


    About a dozen punches later, Duke urged me to stop, obviously disappointed with what he saw.


    He walked behind me and put his hands on my hips.


    "Don''t punch just with your hand.", his deep voice sounded close to my ear and the heat of his body splashed on my back, making me flustered in response.


    How am I supposed to focus like this?


    The only thing I wanted was to press my behind against his hard hot bulge and feel him. Was he aroused? If he isn''t, I could take care of that. I licked my lips and the heat pooled at my core. Ah, I was lewd again!


    I realized that Duke was talking.


    "Make a fist and let the power travel from your core. Rotate your hips slightly with the punch, it will help¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 277 - Bellicose Challenge (1)

    *bellicose = with aggression and willingness to fight


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke was telling me how to hit properly when the sound of someone clearing his throat got our attention.


    Lazarus.


    I wanted to ask Lazarus what he is doing in the gym. Based on his swimming trunks and a t-shirt, he came here straight from the beach, but I remembered that he is a werewolf, and he probably followed his nose here.


    What''s with that sour expression? Did something happen? Or is he not happy because I''m here with Duke?


    I felt Duke''s grip on my hips tightening and I realized that Lazarus was probably sulking because of the position Duke and I were in. Well, he can continue sulking. Duke and I are dating, and Lazarus will need to accept that or take a hike. I''m done with his childish behavior.


    "Is everyone back from the beach?", I asked Lazarus in an attempt to break the awkward silence.


    Lazarus nodded stiffly and I could see his eyes darting toward my hips that were covered by Duke''s hands.


    "I thought you will join us.", Lazarus said.


    "That was the plan, but we were nearly mugged in town, so I thought that Drago should teach me a few moves."


    Lazarus frowned with genuine concern showing on his face. "Mugged? Are you OK?"


    "Yes, yes.", I confirmed with urgency. "There were four of them, cornering us in an alley, but Drago handled them."


    I hoped that this will end up the talk about muggers and I didn''t realize that I will fan the flames in the other direction.


    Lazarus looked suspiciously at Duke. "Did he? And now he is teaching you how to fight? Are you sure that he is the right man for that job?"


    "Do you have a problem with that?", Duke asked, hostility evident in his voice.


    Lazarus lifted his chin, showing that he is not intimidated. "I believe there are more capable men than you."


    Duke snorted. "And you think you are one of them?"


    Lazarus smiled smugly with a hint of malice. His eyes flickered golden for a moment, and I had a bad feeling about this.


    Did he forget that Duke is human? Lazarus is not going to shift here, is he?


    I thought that it''s logical why I would ask Duke to train me instead of anyone else.


    Of course, I wanted to spend time with Duke (aka my boyfriend). In addition to that, Duke is a human who knows how to fight, so he is the best teacher for me since I don''t have super-strength like Lazarus or Aldus to rely on.


    Seeing that Lazarus is stubbornly provoking Duke, I gave up on trying to reason with him and I turned my attention to Duke. "Don''t argue with Laz. You were showing me how to punch¡­"


    "And this dog thinks that he can do a better job.", Duke interrupted me without removing his glare from Lazarus.


    Oh, no! I was too late. What happened with Duke''s words, how he usually doesn''t resort to violence? And did he just call Lazarus, a dog?


    The two of them started a macho-showdown, ignoring me completely. It started with me, but now it''s about them showing who has the upper hand. How exasperating.


    "Serina said you can fight.", Lazarus said mockingly. "How about the two of us spar and see who is the better person to teach her how to fight?"


    Duke''s determined expression crushed my hopes that he will listen.


    Duke is usually a friendly and easy-going guy, and he snaps only when someone reaches his bottom line. Unfortunately, I am his bottom line and Lazarus reached for it.


    I was annoyed with the current situation. Do they really think that the outcome of this spar will change my mind about who can train me?


    I wanted to shout that I give up on training, but I had a strong feeling that it will not change anything between two blockheads who are eager to clash.


    I chided myself silently for being naive. I saw that Lazarus is not happy with Duke''s presence, but I hoped it will not escalate.


    Duke is obviously protective of me, and I welcome it, but Lazarus is a werewolf, a powerful one. Duke should not provoke Lazarus or accept this challenge, but how can I explain that without mentioning werewolves or making it appear that I''m looking down on Duke?


    I turned to glare at Lazarus. He should know better. Why is he challenging a human?


    "Laz, can we have a word?"


    "There is no point in talking now, love.", Duke said, his fierce gaze slightly softening when he met my concerned one. "Whatever you want to say to him, it can wait for after our fight."


    Fight? I thought they were about to spar!


    Things were spiraling out of control.


    "No!" I shouted. "I won''t allow it."


    Lazarus flinched at my words, but Duke was unmoving.


    "I know you are worried about your friend. I promise not to hurt him badly, but I can''t make promises about his ego.", Duke said like he was trying to comfort me, but his words only made Lazarus implode in anger.


    "Boy¡­", Lazarus squeezed through his teeth. "It seems you were playing with children so far. It''s time for a grownup to teach you a lesson."


    Lazarus walked to the clear area in the gym, and he removed his t-shirt in one swift move before extending his hand toward Duke and wiggling his index finger, inviting him to come closer.


    "Duke, don''t¡­", I pleaded even though I knew it''s no use.


    Duke''s eyes were zeroed on Lazarus as he made his way toward him, removing his top and throwing it to the side carelessly.


    Seeing them scowl at each other made me nearly pass out from worry.


    Why is it so difficult to breathe? Is it my anxiety or something else?


    I exhaled sharply and shook it off. This is no time to space out.


    Instead of enjoying the sight of two ultra-handsome half-naked men in front of me, I grit my teeth in frustration. How the hell am I supposed to stop this madness?


    I was furious at Lazarus. Why did he turn into a bully?


    Yes, Duke is strong, and he has amazing skills but that is when measured by human standards.


    How much can skills and whatnot be effective when facing sheer power that can topple mountains? Werewolves are much stronger than humans as-is, and Lazarus has the strength comparable to an Alpha!


    For several endless seconds, it was a pin drop silence and only my heart thundered in my ears.


    Lazarus glared at Duke while sizing him up smugly and Duke returned his gaze confidently while stretching his neck.


    Rushed steps were heard from my right and I saw Emilio, Hugo, Cristina, and Zoe rush into the gym. One breath later, the other teens trickled in, bumping from the back in the first four.


    Why are they here?


    They all halted their steps at the door and proceeded closer with caution, no one daring to come too close or to make a sound, and I wondered why they are looking at two buffoons with such fear. Or was that admiration?


    Mona peeked in the gym last with confusion obvious on her face. It seems that she just followed the crowd.


    Duke and Lazarus acted like it''s just the two of them present and I swear that the air crackled between them with hostility.


    Lazarus''s eyebrow twitched. "Let''s see if you have what it takes to back that spirit¡­" His voice was low and dangerous, and I swallowed hard.


    He is not going to fight Duke for real, is he?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 278 - Bellicose Challenge (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Lazarus''s point of view


    - - -


    This birthday celebration was a disaster from the moment that pipsqueak showed up.


    To make things worse, Serina defended him. How can she forgive the man who broke her heart completely? I was right here for three years, watching over her and supporting her, doesn''t that mean anything? And she said that she likes him.


    I swallowed my grievances and waited for the bastard to slip. He did it once, and he will do it again.


    I consoled myself with the fact that he is mortal, so even with perfect behavior, I gave him at most a few decades before he becomes irrelevant. It might sound like a lot from now, but decades for us pass like a flash, and so will this Drago.


    The night was harder than expected. I was supposed to guide the youngsters for their run in the wolf form, but Alex was losing it; he wanted to go into the villa and rip Drago''s head off, and I forced him to head into the forest at full speed in order to steam some of his anger. Of course, that only fueled youngsters to follow me frantically, thinking that I was running to impress them.


    I was so consumed with thoughts about Serina and what that scoundrel is doing to her, that I absolutely ignored Mona''s hot gaze scanning my naked body.


    Well, if Serina was untouched so far, that guy definitely changed that.


    I''m not a man who cares about how many partners a woman had before me, but that asshole doesn''t deserve Serina, and I have no idea what stunt he pulled to get back into her life.


    Drago didn''t break only Serina''s heart, he broke her. I remember the destructive storm in the sunroom, and that Aldus called a witch and a dragon for help because Serina was unresponsive, lost in her sorrow, and it''s all because of this Drago who waltzed in here like he owns the place.


    The night passed somehow, and when I saw him at breakfast I wanted to punch that smug smile off his face.


    Drago was holding Serina''s shoulder and hand and he even wiped jam from the corner of her lips gently. He was caring toward her but whenever the opportunity presented itself, he would smirk at me, challenging me silently, and Alex clawed to let him come out so that he can end that shithead.


    I thought that Serina was a smart woman, but this guy being by her side proved me wrong. I had no idea how come she can''t see beyond his mask. That man is bad news.


    I nearly flipped when I heard that the two of them are going to town after breakfast. Does he plan to hog Serina all the time? Even if it''s not for me, shouldn''t she want to spend time with Luca, Zoe, and Ash?


    I thought that they will join us later, and I was looking forward to beating Drago in whatever sport he chose, yet they didn''t show up.


    The time passed and it was time for us to return from the beach. I immediately picked up Serina''s scent and I knew that they returned. I grit my teeth in annoyance, thinking that they went to her room again, but to my surprise, her scent led me to the gym.


    I thought how the gym is better than the bedroom, but then I saw a scene of Serina in dangerously tight clothes with that bastard''s hands all over her. I never wanted to kill a man more in my life.


    My anger was amplified by Alex''s and my temper flared. To my delight, Drago accepted the challenge.


    Serina screamed for us to stop and for a moment I froze, but I used all my might to shake it off. How is Serina able to force me into submission? I don''t submit to any Alpha, why do I react to her orders?


    I glared at the punchable face of the man who is the source of my irritation and Alex agreed with me that we will rearrange his facial features.


    ''Just tone it down a bit¡­'', Alex advised. ''He is human, and we should not kill him in order not to invoke Serina''s wrath, but a few weeks in a hospital is an acceptable outcome.''


    I flinched at the pressure Drago emitted while scowling at me.


    ''Are you sure he is human?'', I asked Alex, getting slightly wary of Drago.


    ''He smells like one, and he doesn''t have a wolf.''


    Alex was never wrong, but my instinct told me that there is something odd about Drago.


    The youngsters joined us in the gym. They probably sensed the pressure of the brewing fight; werewolves are sensitive to such things and the fact they kept their distance meant that they could feel the danger.


    I couldn''t believe that his aura intensified by the second. It''s been a long time since I faced such an opponent.


    If he is human, he is a freak of nature and my urge to beat the daylights out of him grew by the second.


    "Let''s see if you have what it takes to back that spirit¡­", I taunted him. "As a challenger, you get the first strike."


    Drago sneered. "I am the challenger? Look again, dimwit. Seraphina is mine. The challenger is you."


    I saw red. I don''t know how good of a fighter he is, but he is good at pushing my buttons.


    ''Don''t come out.'', I warned Alex. The last thing I wanted was to shift and then Serina to flip because Drago saw it.


    ''Be careful not to trip over your feet.'', Alex said. ''It''s been a long time since you fought as human.''


    The only fights I had in the last decade were when I dealt with rogues or with Alphas who thought that they can take a piece of my territory and in both cases I let Alex take over.


    I''m rusty in this form, but I am facing a human. I am stronger and faster than he is, so there will be no problems.


    I dashed toward Drago and launched a punch straight to his jaw which he dodged in the last moment by twisting his body and punching me on the left, just below ribs.


    Shit! That hurt.


    My fist changed direction, searching for Drago, but he was already behind me, kicking me in the back of my knee and striking my shoulder. It was like a sledgehammer hit me.


    Can a human be so fast and pack so much strength? I remembered our handshake from the previous day, the guy has an abnormal grip.


    ''If you continue spacing out like that, you will lose¡­'', Alex scowled at me.


    Damn it! I was reckless.


    Why the hell am I controlling my speed and strength to the point of a human getting an advantage over me?


    I groaned and dashed to the side, straightening up to catch my breath. He was lucky, right?


    ''I don''t know¡­'', Alex responded. ''It''s been a while since we fought against humans, but it was always like chopping cabbages, no resistance. This guy is resisting. No wonder Serina fell for him, he is probably special among humans.''


    I hated that Alex was right. But Drago was not only resisting, he was also looking at me with a smug smirk that I was eager to wipe off with my fists.


    I got my bearings and attacked again, this time with more determination.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 279 - Bellicose Challenge (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    The bastard had it coming.


    How dares he look at MY Serina like he has any right to claim her?


    Did he really think that Serina will go to him if he wins?


    Did he think that he can win?


    I was training and sparring since I could walk, and monstrous reflexes are ingrained into every cell of my body. That was one thing my father always approved of. Training. I polished my skills to the point of being able to defeat boys five years older than I was.


    I remember as a youngster I would get hit, but I always stood up and kept going.


    I don''t know what a defeat is.


    Actually, ever since I reached my teens, I had to hold back my strength in order not to hurt my sparring partners or mutilate my enemies (not that I had many, but a teenager ends up in a spat or two).


    The fight with Lazarus was exhilarating. It''s been a long time since I was able to go all out.


    Lazarus punched my shoulder and I felt that one, but I immediately got him in the jaw.


    Ha! Take that!


    His physique is outstanding. A number of those punches would definitely break a bone or two, yet Lazarus barely flinched.


    It seems that I''m not the only freak of nature and based on the surprise flashing in Lazarus''s eyes, I could guess that he thought the same about me.


    After twenty exchanges, I had to admit that Lazarus was good. He was better than Sergio.


    No wonder he is so confident, but I am not a dandelion whose tufts can be easily blown by the wind.


    As our speed and intensity increased, I realized that Lazarus was faster and stronger than I am, but he used brute force while I had a technique that was polished by years of practicing several martial arts.


    Lazarus was relying on his physical strength, using mostly his hands to fight, and he made no moves to avoid my hits. That worked in my favor, but the brute had a stone-like body and even after eating dozens of my hits I didn''t notice him wavering. He is a monster.


    I felt danger radiating from him but instead of shrinking, something unknown stirred inside of me, urging me to keep going and beat him into obedience.


    Can I beat him? This fleeting doubt was the reason I got punched in the gut and the air left my lungs. Damn, he is an animal.


    How can a guy have so much destructive force embedded in his fist?


    Instead of fighting the darkness that swelled within me, I gave in, embracing the bestial call that lured me with a promise of power that will allow me to ignore the consequences.


    I lunged at Lazarus with the need to make him submit. It was primal and uncontrolled, and it was not me, yet I allowed it to consume me.


    The force was addictive and intoxicating, it blurred my reasoning with a craving to wreak havoc.


    I knew that I am receiving hits, but I made sure he suffered as well.


    I used every skill I ever learned to avoid Lazarus''s lead-like fists, minimizing damage of his blows, and I aimed at his points that would cause the most harm.


    It didn''t matter why I''m fighting as my only thought was to prove to him that he can''t stand above me. No one can.


    I am at the top.


    It just me and¡­ there should be someone else.


    Serina!


    I snapped out of my trance and met her gaze full of worry, anxiousness, and something I didn''t want to see. Disappointment.


    What am I doing?


    This morning Serina saw me fighting in an alley and I told her that I''m not a violent guy, and on the same day I ended up in another fight. Why did I allow Lazarus to provoke me?


    No matter how much I hate the guy, Serina considers him as her friend, and this is a birthday celebration for Serina''s fosterling I am yet to win over, and I need to stop this.


    But losing was not an option. Can I win without crippling him? Can I win?


    Another punch blurred my sight.


    Damn it!


    Stop doubting yourself and come up with a solution before it''s too late.


    At this rate, no one will win because Serina will admonish us both for ruining the event she planned for weeks.


    I stopped attacking and focused on avoiding Lazarus''s hits while my brain worked a million thoughts a second.


    "Are you giving up?", Lazarus taunted me, feral hostility filling his eyes.


    I snapped and delivered an uppercut right into his chin.


    He stumbled backward and I used this chance to back away from him.


    "This was enough.", I said.


    Lazarus spat a mix of blood and saliva on the floor. "Stop now? You are kidding."


    I lowered my hands to rest next to my body and met his glare.


    "I''m done. If you want to continue, here I am."


    Lazarus dashed toward me with his fist ready to hit and I heard Serina sucking in the air sharply.


    Lazarus''s fist stopped only a few centimeters from my face. Air whipped my skin from the force behind his punch which never landed. I wondered if that punch would knock me out.


    "Fuck you!", Lazarus squeezed through his teeth.


    I gave him a stiff smile, knowing that I won (at least mentally). Now it was the perfect time to show that I am the bigger man and not some ruffian who is itching for a fight.


    "Let''s continue this some other time. It''s not fair to ruin the party."


    "Always a considerate gentleman, right?", Lazarus asked me bitterly.


    I shrugged. "One of us needs to be. Putting Serina first is what made her fall for me."


    The left side of my face stung, and I saw stars for a moment when Lazarus punched me. That''s going to leave a mark.


    "Laz!", Serina screamed while I stumbled to regain my balance.


    "It''s OK.", I said coolly, unwilling to admit that I''m in pain. "Lazarus needed to release his frustration. I''m glad I could help."


    Serina tugged my hand. "Come, let me check your injuries."


    "I will be fine."


    "I know.", Serina said stiffly and pointed at my face. "After I put ice on that and give you painkillers."


    Without a word spoken, the youngsters parted to make way for me, and I noticed their queer looks.


    They are closer to Lazarus than with me and I could guess that they see me as an enemy.


    I cursed internally. I allowed my temper to get the better of me and to ruin all the progress I made.


    Serina was not looking at me and I knew that she was upset.


    What can I do to fix it? I didn''t have an answer to this question, so I decided to be a good patient and see what she will do while giving her time to steam out.


    Serina didn''t talk much. She instructed me to lay on the sofa and put icepacks on a few spots that swelled and showed bruises. I knew that I will heal quickly and there was no need for first aid, but I kept quiet, and I even accepted painkillers.


    "Don''t move until I get back.", Serina said sternly.


    "Where are you going?", I asked when I realized that she is heading out.


    "To see Lazarus."


    I pressed my lips into a line and watched her walk out the door. She can''t be really angry. Right?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 280 - An Overdue Talk

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I found Lazarus in his room.


    He was surprised to see me.


    "Do you need help tending to your injuries?", I asked while lifting my hand to point out the fact I''m carrying a box with supplies for first aid.


    "No need, this is nothing." He brushed me off.


    Lazarus had bruises and swelling, and even his lip was cut. But I saw that he was not bleeding and considering his werewolf healing, he will be fine in no time.


    "I wish that you didn''t fight with Drago. You didn''t forget that he is a human, right? It''s a miracle that he was not injured seriously."


    Lazarus rubbed his chin. "He doesn''t punch like a human. What''s with that speed?"


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Drago was always faster and stronger than the others. On top of that, he trained a lot. If he didn''t, we would have an ambulance here, or worse. What were you thinking?"


    Lazarus wanted to say something, but I saw that he changed his mind and said instead, "I guess you want me to leave. Right?"


    Do I want him to leave? That would probably be the best solution, but would it be the right one?


    "No. I don''t want you to leave."


    Lazarus looked at me curiously. "You are not mad about what happened?"


    "I am mad.", I responded even though my anger sizzled away while putting icepacks on Duke''s bruises.


    "I will not apologize."


    "I don''t expect you to apologize."


    Both of them were fight-hungry blockheads and asking them to apologize would not produce any results other than maybe an insincere attempt for a truce. They are not children and I expect them to act like grownups.


    Lazarus frowned in confusion. "Then, why are you here?"


    "I can''t force you to be friends with Drago. But I expect you to be civil. Can you do that?"


    Lazarus pressed his lips into a line, and I couldn''t believe that he didn''t agree.


    "Drago is part of my life, Laz. I fell for him on the day we met, eleven years ago. Many things happened between us, but now we have an opportunity to be together and I don''t want to miss my chance for happiness because of my insecurities from a long time ago."


    Lazarus looked at me intently, as if he was trying to read my mind. Eventually, he spoke, "Are you sure that he will make you happy?"


    "I am not.", I responded to what Lazarus frowned. "But I know that if I don''t give us a chance, I will regret it."


    I didn''t want to throw jabs at Lazarus, but I felt that this was overdue, so I continued talking.


    "Laz, when we met, I thought that you are a despicable man. Over time, you showed me that I can rely on you. I appreciate everything you did for me and if you ever need help, I will be there in a heartbeat. However, my feelings don''t go beyond gratitude and friendship. I can''t force it just how I can''t ignore the pull I feel toward Drago. I am sorry."


    Lazarus''s smile was crooked. Probably because of his busted lip.


    "Don''t be sorry, Serina. No matter what, I will be a man you can rely on. If Drago or anyone else ever bullies you, let me know and I will take care of them."


    I regretted that I can''t return his feelings, but I was glad that I finally said the words that were stuck in my throat a long time ago. And Lazarus seemed fine with it.


    "Thanks, Laz." I meant it.


    I pointed at his face. Other than a busted lip, he had a bluish circle around his right eye. "Are you sure you don''t need some first aid for that?"


    He touched his lips. "It''s almost healed. You should worry about the other guy. I gave him quite a beating."


    I rolled my eyes dramatically, but he was right.


    "I will go and check on him."


    "Serina¡­", Lazarus''s call made me halt my steps. "Are you sure it''s OK for me to stay?"


    I nodded. "You were on this guestlist since I started planning this event and Drago''s appearance didn''t change that. Besides, we have a lot of meat for tonight. A werewolf''s appetite is exactly what we need to finish it up. But no more fighting."


    "Yes, ma''am.", Lazarus said jokingly.


    ¡­


    I found Duke on the sofa, exactly how I left him, shirtless with ice packs on top of him.


    Poor guy.


    I really wanted to hug him and to kiss all of his aches away, but I had to keep a stern expression because this was serious, and I don''t want him to end up in a fistfight with everyone who looks at me in a way he doesn''t approve.


    It was fine when we were cornered by the muggers, they were coming at us. But Lazarus is my friend, and he wouldn''t do anything if Duke ignored him.


    "How are you feeling?"


    Duke smiled a little. "Better now that you are here. How is the other guy?"


    I shook my head helplessly. Lazarus also addressed Duke as ''the other'' guy. Why are they acting so childishly?


    "The OTHER guy is in a better state than you are."


    Duke cocked an eyebrow. "Are you sure?"


    He moved his head and an ice pack from his forehead slid down, revealing a perfectly smooth skin without a hint of a bruise, or swelling.


    I removed the ice pack from Duke''s shoulder and abdomen, to confirm that there are no more bruises.


    "You really heal fast."


    He smiled smugly. "I told you. Of course, your care and icepacks helped also."


    Actually, it made sense. The bruises only started forming and with prompt icing, we stopped them right in their tracks.


    "That doesn''t justify you jumping into fights carelessly. Laz is fast and strong, and you could end up in a hospital or worse. What if those guys from this morning had a gun?", I scolded him, and I saw that his mood fell. "Duke, I don''t know what you do when I''m not around, but I need you to keep in mind that it''s the two of us now. If you get hurt, who will take care of me?"


    Duke smiled gently and extended his hand toward me. I put my hand in his naturally.


    In an instant, his expression changed and he yanked me toward him.


    "Ah!", I exclaimed and before I realized what was going on, I was on the sofa with Duke on top of me.


    The scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean enveloped me, and his body pressed on mine exactly right, and his lips were only a fraction away from mine¡­ and I was aroused just like someone flipped a switch. Damn!


    "I will take care of you, Serina¡­", Duke murmured. "And I need you to take care of me in return."


    I loved that he said it like we are equal.


    "How?", I breathed.


    He gave me a light kiss on the lips. "Let''s start with this." And then he kissed me again.


    I opened up to him and returned his kisses while my hands explored the landscape of his back fervently, completely forgetting that I was supposed to be angry at him for getting into a fight with Lazarus.


    This incident confirmed that I can''t be angry at Duke. No matter what happens, with a smile, a touch, or a kiss, all my defenses are disarmed, and I become clay for him to mold anyway he wants. I am doomed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 281 - Monas View Of The Party (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    I was bummed to hear that Marius will not be around for this event.


    To be honest, I have no idea why that man is still on my mind. Other than a few mysterious gazes and smirks that were between enchanting and mocking, he never showed any reaction toward me no matter how much I used my feminine charms.


    So, why am I still infatuated with him? Maybe it''s one of those cases of forbidden fruit and I want to seduce him only to prove my point.


    Irresistible darkness surrounds that man, pulling me closer and muddling my mind. I''m probably going crazy. Maybe it''s madness that comes with age.


    In any case, I should focus on all the delectable men I have around. The ones that are willing. There are plenty of those.


    Julian is a fine eye candy, and he was just the right amount of flirty and handsome. The fact that he kept the variety of delicious cocktails coming my way worked in his favor. I estimated that I should keep him for the second day. We will have the scavenger hunt and I will invite him to be my partner. We can get lost in the woods, or maybe between my bedsheets.


    When Drago arrived, I went after Serina sneakily, just to make sure I didn''t mess up by telling him when and where to come. The guy is absolutely crazy about her, and based on what Serina told me, it''s mutual.


    It took me only two seconds to feel a pang of jealousy when I saw the way Drago was looking at Serina. There was inexplicable longing and desire like he was facing a precious treasure that can disappear if he breathes the wrong way. Will anyone ever look at me that way?


    Serina was frozen for a moment, staring a Drago and I feared that I will get a scolding. But then she got lost in his embrace, and I knew I got it right. She owes me one.


    It''s not that I''m trying to meddle in her life, but I am her familiar and she told me that familiars help their masters. Other than planning Luca''s birthday party, I didn''t really do anything for Serina, so I thought that she will appreciate Drago''s presence. I was not wrong.


    Only when Serina and Drago joined us at the pool I remembered the look Lazarus gave Serina and I realized that having Drago and Lazarus together with Serina might be a problem.


    Drago showed amazing resolve in pursuing Serina, and even with his low profile, he is known in London as a guy who doesn''t take anyone''s nonsense and shouldn''t be provoked.


    I met Lazarus only today, but he looks like a prideful guy, and I had a feeling that sparks will fly when Lazarus and Drago meet.


    Luckily, Serina handled the situation somehow, but my instinct told me that it''s not over.


    That evening, I saw a bunch of teens and Lazarus shifting into their wolf forms. I''m not sure what got my attention more, eight massive wolves surrounding me or the mental image of naked Lazarus flashing in my mind. His body is perfect, and I wished to touch him, but I held back. There were minors around.


    Lazarus''s wolf was much larger than the others and I don''t think it''s just the age. That dark gray wolf emitted domineering aura that made me hold my breath.


    Cristina, Violet, and Chiara allowed me to touch their wolves, and only then I realized that Zoe was standing next to me, in her clothes.


    "You are not shifting?", I asked Zoe.


    She shook her head. "I can''t."


    I saw that she was troubled. "Do you want to talk about it?"


    Zoe shrugged. "There is nothing to talk about. Some of us can shift earlier, some later. I can feel my wolf, so things are fine. I''m just a late bloomer."


    "Oh¡­", I nodded and didn''t ask more questions even though I knew there was more to it.


    Eight wolves dashed into the forest, and Zoe and I headed to the villa. We went to the kitchen and decided to dive into a bucket of ice cream while waiting for others to return.


    "How did you become friends with Serina?", Zoe asked.


    I enjoyed hearing that Serina introduced me as her friend. Technically, I am something like her servant or a slave, but she always treated me as a friend. She saved my business and gave me eternal life without asking much in return. I wondered if I will ever get a chance to repay her for everything she did for me.


    "We were neighbors about eleven years ago.", I responded.


    "Did you go to the same school with Serina and Drago?"


    "No. I met her before high school and by the time school started I moved away."


    Zoe processed my words for a moment before asking, "How was she as a teenager?"


    "Kindhearted.", was the first that came to my mind.


    Zoe smiled proudly. "She still is."


    We chatted about some random things before the group returned from the forest. They were in their human forms, slightly winded, and fully dressed. Teens were crowding Lazarus and talking over each other, so I didn''t understand much of what they said, but I got the parts that they were praising his wolf.


    The next morning, other than Serina and Drago going to town, things went per plan. The birthday cake was delivered from the bakery just before we headed to the beach and the staff kept it in the fridge.


    On the beach, kids got busy with volleyball and badminton.


    Once they were settled with activities, I asked Lazarus, Zoe, and Cristina to help me set up things for the scavenger hunt tonight. I gave them objects and locations where they should be hidden, and it was all done in no time.


    Christina and Zoe joined the ongoing badminton tournament, and I took a chance to relax in the sun while Lazarus went for a swim.


    It was close to lunch when we returned to the villa, and I noticed all teens halting their steps and exchanging looks that I didn''t understand.


    "Do we have an Alpha visiting?", Emilio asked me to what I shrugged.


    I had no idea what an Alpha is, but no one should be here other than us, Lazarus, Serina, Drago, and the staff.


    Serina and Drago went to town, but where was Lazarus?


    Kids dashed down the hallway, and I rushed after them only to find myself in the gym and to witness a scene of Drago and Lazarus eyeing each other like they are about to fight.


    I wanted to get closer and ask Serina what''s going on, guessing that she is the cause of that friction, but Zoe held my hand and gestured to stay put.


    My jaw fell on the floor when Drago''s and Lazarus''s limbs turned into blurs.


    Their movements were so quick that I had difficulty following what''s going on, and every punch that landed made sounds that gave me goosebumps.


    Serina told me that werewolves are stronger and faster than others, but what about Drago? Isn''t he human? How can he move like that?


    Any of Lazarus''s punches should send him to hospital or morgue, yet he just kept going.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 282 - Monas View Of The Party (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    I had no idea if the fight between Lazarus and Drago lasted a few seconds or a few hours, but I resumed breathing only when they stopped fighting.


    Serina and Drago left the gym, and all the kids looked at Drago with awe and confusion.


    Being the only adult in the room, I approached Lazarus who didn''t move from his spot since his fight with Drago ended.


    "Do you need help with your wounds? Some icepacks maybe?"


    He looked at me like I asked something silly.


    Lazarus mumbled something that I understood as rejection and walked out of the gym.


    After Lazarus left, for more than a minute, no one moved or said a thing.


    Emilio, Hugo, Violet, Cristina, and Chiara walked out to get ready for lunch, leaving me with Zoe, Ash, and Luca behind.


    "I thought he was human.", Ash broke the silence, and I knew he was talking about Drago.


    Luca was his usual quiet self, and Zoe''s lips lifted into a smile while her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    "Did you really think that our Serina would fall for an ordinary guy?", Zoe asked no one in particular.


    I thought this is a good chance to ask, "Why did Emilio ask if there is an Alpha visiting?"


    "Because this was the pressure of two Alphas colliding.", Ash responded matter-of-factly. "We feel the similar thing when Fynn is sparring with Alphas who challenge him."


    I knew that Alpha in the world of humans means a dominant male, but I had a feeling it doesn''t mean the same to them. "What is an Alpha?"


    "He is the most powerful member of the pack.", Zoe responded and when she noticed my quizzical look, she elaborated, "We live in a society where the strongest one rules, and others obey. Two Alphas in the room are bad news as it is in their blood to rule, and they will clash with anyone who refuses to submit."


    Well, that was almost like what I had on my mind for humans. Wait! "If this was the pressure of two Alphas colliding¡­" I looked at Luca, Ash, and Zoe, expecting someone to confirm my suspicion.


    Zoe nodded knowingly. "We are all aware that Lazarus is an Alpha. He is a loner and doesn''t want to form a pack, but he could do it easily if he wants. However, we didn''t know that Drago had it in him. It''s a werewolf thing and it caught us off guard because he is definitely not a werewolf. We can identify our kind because our wolves can sense each other."


    I was not sure what to think of this. Drago has a werewolf thing going on and he is human? What does that mean? Does Serina know about it? I decided to push these questions to the side before my brain gets more jumbled. I will talk to Serina about this when I get a chance.


    "Let''s not gossip here. Aren''t you hungry? We should freshen up for lunch. We don''t want sand in the dining room, and we brought it here. The staff will need to clean now¡­", I urged the trio to head to their rooms.


    I watched as Zoe walked between Ash and Luca, chattering excitedly.


    I thought that she might be the reason why Luca is so quiet. He and Zoe grew up together and he probably couldn''t put a word in considering how much she talks.


    Everyone gathered in the dining room for lunch.


    Drago was focused on Serina and based on their smiles; it seems that any bumps were smoothened out. I couldn''t believe that Serina yesterday said how she doesn''t want Drago to be here, yet she was looking at him like he was the only man in the room.


    Lazarus was quiet and even though he didn''t smile, he didn''t glare at Drago either, so I guess that fight helped him cool off a bit.


    Their behavior only confirmed my suspicion that Drago and Lazarus fought over Serina. She is lucky to have two handsome and powerful men fight over her (literally).


    In that gym, Drago and Lazarus were deadly gladiators, and I must admit that I got aroused at the sight of them going at each other. I can''t help it, the testosterone and handsome male specimens have such an effect on me.


    Kids looked at Drago with renewed interest and I could see that they bubbled with many questions, but none dared to ask anything.


    When the meal was over, we all trickled outside.


    Serina walked out while wheeling the massive birthday cake to the lounging area next to the pool, and Drago was behind her with a camera to record the main event.


    Luca looked at Zoe thoughtfully while she explained that he needs to make a wish and blow the candles away.


    Serina told me that Zoe and Luca are close, and per my observation, Zoe is a social butterfly while Luca is the total opposite.


    Luca doesn''t initiate conversations and if not for Zoe, he would be left in the corner and probably enjoy there.


    Luca instigated talk only a handful of times, and out of those, once it was with Ash, and all other ones were with Zoe. I guess Luca talks only with people he is familiar with.


    It''s not that he is ignoring others, but his responses are limited to nods and when he speaks, it''s limited to one-two words which don''t leave much for continuing the conversation, yet his eyes are brimming with intelligence. Luca is a good-looking boy who can swim faster than Ash and jump higher than Hugo (I noticed while they played volleyball), but he keeps a low profile. It''s almost like he doesn''t want to attract attention. An interesting fella.


    After the happy birthday song, Luca blew the candles and then Zoe helped him cut the cake, like a big sister she is.


    The music sounded and kids started dancing.


    Zoe dragged Luca to the cleared area and after a short persuasion from Zoe, Luca wiggled his limbs awkwardly while other kids cheered and jumped around him. I felt sorry for Luca.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, I decided to make my move. "Julian¡­", I called and batted my eyelashes. "Do you want to dance?"


    He gave me a boyish grin. "I need to make two cocktails, and then I can."


    I waved at him to hurry up.


    On a scale from 1 to 10 of bonkability, Julian is a solid 9 and I couldn''t wait to put my hands on that delicious-looking body. The music was loud and upbeat, but I had every intention to make it squeezy and seductive. I will rub myself on Julian and send a clear message that tonight he is mine.


    I saw that Lazarus approached Serina and offered her his hand, obviously inviting her to dance. She glanced at Drago. What is she thinking? She should just refuse.


    To my surprise, Drago responded with a nod. Smart. If Drago prevented her from dancing with Lazarus, Serina would call him bossy and there is a chance that another fight would start.


    Drago made his way to the bar and sat on the chair next to me before waving at Julian. "Give me something strong."


    Ah, Drago just asked my prey for tonight to make another drink.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 283 - Dancing And Scheming

    Author''s note: this is from Mona''s point of view


    - - -


    "You can''t watch?", I asked Drago while gesturing toward the area where others were dancing.


    "I know that the scumbag did it only to provoke me. I fell for that trick once." He snorted and shook his head as if he remembered something unpleasant. "Maybe he doesn''t care if Serina is upset, but I do. I don''t want to ruin this party because one jackass doesn''t know where he stands."


    His words confirmed that the fiery fight in the gym was because of Serina. "Good that you know."


    Drago''s smile was only skin deep when he responded, "No matter what he tries, Serina is mine. He can have one dance to soothe his bruised ego."


    I wanted to probe and see how much Drago knows about Lazarus and his intentions toward Serina.


    "Lazarus is a good dancer.", I voiced my observation and that got Drago''s attention.


    I smirked victoriously when I saw that Drago turned to look at Serina and Lazarus dancing and he narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Serina and Lazarus were standing one step apart and waving their hands and bodies in the rhythm of the loud hip-hop song I never heard before. If they were not facing each other, they would not be considered as dancing partners for this number. But her eyes were on Lazarus, and she was laughing, it was obvious that she was having a good time.


    A guy like Drago won''t like seeing his lover enjoying with another man, no matter how innocent it is.


    I bit my lip in anticipation of Drago exploding into a fit of jealousy. There is something primal and unbelievably sexy when two guys fight over a woman. I could only wish that the woman in question is me.


    An invisible smoke was rising from Drago''s head due to anger. The possessiveness in his gaze made me hold my breath. He is intense and I can only imagine how hot and steamy are nights in his embrace. Serina is a lucky woman.


    No matter how much he gritted his teeth at the scene in front of him, his eyes flickered, and I knew that he was coming up with a way to deal with the situation.


    "Are you planning a dance-off?", I guessed.


    He smirked confidently. "I can play that game, but I have my own set of rules."


    "I thought you said that no matter what, Serina is yours. If you try to compete with Lazarus, you will succumb to his provocation."


    "There is no competition when only one player is standing.", Drago said smugly and shot me a side glance. "This is not about winning Serina over, but about showing him that he is utterly defeated."


    I made a face, curious to find out what he has on his mind.


    The success of Eclipse is credited to Drago''s capability to think outside the box, and plan several steps further compared to his competition, and I was confident that he will surprise me.


    His calculative side was attractive and scary at the same time.


    Luca scampered toward the bar and Julian approached him. "What will you have?"


    "Anything."


    I guessed that Luca used drink as an excuse to escape the dancing hell Zoe dragged him in. He was adorably awkward.


    Luca glanced at me and Drago, and then he turned to observe the dancefloor.


    "Are you fine with Lazarus dancing with your woman?"


    Luca''s question directed at Drago caught me by surprise. Not because of what he said, but because the quiet guy said a full sentence. I counted nine words. That must be some kind of a record.


    "No. I am not fine.", Drago responded.


    "Why are you here watching and letting him have his way?", Luca continued probing. Eleven words!


    Drago shook his head. "If I go there and make a scene, it will only backfire and make me look like an ass. Serina needs an equal, not a boss. She is mine from the day we met, and I am confident that we are destined to be together. Serina dancing with Lazarus or a hundred others won''t change that."


    Luca thought for a second before asking, "So, you are going to let it happen even though it pains you to watch?"


    I stopped counting words, officially putting Drago into the category of people Luca is conversing with.


    Drago poked his cheek with his tongue. It seems that the youngster''s question made him think.


    "How will she know I am the best man for her if she doesn''t interact with footlings? No matter what her heart tells her, it''s always the best when her head can confirm the same. I would rather that she dispels any doubts right away, than to have them sprouting ten years from now.", Drago said, and he smiled knowingly at Luca. "Don''t worry about me as I have my ways. You should focus on your matters."


    Luca frowned. "My matters?"


    Drago gestured toward the dancing kids. "Your party." He gave Luca a quizzical look. "Or did you think I was talking about something else?"


    Luca''s eyes flashed for a moment, and I saw him returning to his quiet self, like the short exchange between him and Drago didn''t happen.


    I had no idea what Drago was talking about, and I was not sure if Luca got it either.


    Serina and Lazarus joined us at the bar and to my misery, Lazarus started talking to Julian about some custom cocktail.


    At this rate, I will never get to dance with the guy! If I can''t dance, I can''t seduce him and I will not get laid!


    "You are an amazing dancer, sweetheart¡­", Drago said dotingly while standing up so that Serina can sit on the barstool he occupied until then.


    "Do you want to dance?", Serina offered him before taking a seat.


    "I would love to, but I don''t know how."


    "Oh¡­", Serina was visibly surprised, and she was not the only one.


    It''s just jumping and wiggling limbs. Is that even considered dancing?


    Another thing didn''t make sense. Drago is keeping a low profile in recent years, but the information I gathered told me that he attended formal parties and there was dancing involved.


    "How about I teach you?", Serina offered him with a smile.


    "You will?", Drago asked while reluctantly glancing at teens that were moving their bodies vigorously.


    Serina rolled her eyes at Drago. "Come on. It''s easy¡­"


    I watched Serina pull Drago toward the dance area and my eyebrows raised in slow motion when I realized his game.


    Serina was holding Drago''s hands and showing him some steps, and he used every opportunity to touch her and stick to her so that he can understand the moves.


    He even tripped a few times, stumbling toward Serina and she ended in his embrace. Smooth.


    As I said, he is a dangerous player.


    Lazarus did his best not to look that way. I felt sorry for the guy, but he obviously doesn''t know who Drago Orsini is.


    I still remember the day when Drago showed up in my office. He spent a small fortune to buy a chunk of my company only so that he could get closer to Serina.


    Drago will go to any length to win her over, and he will scheme and dirty his hands without blinking.


    A straightforward guy like Lazarus doesn''t stand a chance.


    I peered at Lazarus, and I wanted to ask him about the incident in the gym and the whole Alpha business, but I bit my lip and kept those questions to myself. Stirring that pot is probably not a good idea.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 284 - Zoes Plan (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Cristina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was ecstatic when Zoe invited me to Luca''s birthday party. I never went to France or spent time on the beach, and that sounded like a dream of every sixteen years-old girl (werewolves included).


    I was feeling slightly reluctant when I remembered that I''m not really friends with Luca, but the lure of fun on a sandy beach and a blue sea was too strong and it overpowered everything else.


    The only obstacles were my parents who are overprotective of me and my siblings. I am the second oldest out of five children, with an older brother, two younger sisters, and another brother as the youngest one. We are a tight family, sharing happiness and hardships, and always worrying about each other.


    I can''t blame them as after the war many of our people died and since then the situation is not the most stable one. My youngest brother was only a few months old when the Bluemoon pack fell apart, sending ripples of chaos through the werewolf communities.


    Yes, we are part of one of the biggest packs in the area, the Dawnguards pack, and Alpha Jordan ensures we are a well-functioning group with our territory being guarded meticulously. But there are still incidents of people missing and hunters ''accidentally'' killing one of our own.


    Zoe helped me sway my parents into letting me come by giving them details on the plans, where we will be, and how they can reach me. However, the tipping point for them was the information that Lazarus will accompany us as a guardian.


    My father repeated several times that I should do my best to impress Lazarus.


    I never saw Lazarus before, so I had no idea what the big deal is, but when I met him I realized that his aura was more oppressive than Alpha Jordan''s and he was not even trying. How come he doesn''t have a pack?


    Being on a first-name basis with an individual like Lazarus is something to be proud of. Too bad that I have no idea how to initiate a conversation with him without sounding stupid.


    I am shy by nature and Lazarus makes me feel small and insignificant to the point that I don''t dare look at him in the eyes. That''s the power of an Alpha.


    Lazarus aside, coming to France was a blast so far.


    The villa, the pool, the beach, the food, the mood, everything was fantastic and way better than I imagined it to be.


    No wonder Zoe is gushing how she wants to follow Seraphina. She can be a bodyguard and enjoy this life of luxury without an Alpha hanging over her head and issuing orders through the mind link.


    I don''t have anything against Alphas. They are at the top of our hierarchy, and they guarantee our lives are prosperous by making sure everyone is doing their part. But the idea of how I need to train and go patrolling and fighting rogues gives me goosebumps. I am not a fighter and as much as I admire seeing warriors train and clash while comparing their strength, I prefer staying on the bleachers and cheering them on.


    Unfortunately, in the Dawnguards pack, everyone needs to be a warrior first and everything else comes second. Of course, I don''t have a choice in that matter and if I object I will be seen as a rebel and someone who is challenging Alpha''s authority.


    I didn''t feel this pressure before, but three months ago I shifted fully into my wolf form and since then I am required to attend daily trainings.


    People are saying how werewolves are in decline in the last decade, and no one is addressing the fact that maybe we are declining because everyone is focusing only on building strength and military while neglecting other aspects of our lives.


    This vacation was an opportunity for me to unplug and enjoy. Even Alpha Jordan approved my absence. I had to notify trainers about my upcoming absence and somehow that reached my Alpha''s ears, probably because my father boasted how I''m going on a vacation with Lazarus.


    I thought that this will be a few days of relaxing on the beach, collecting seashells, swimming, and dancing, and I didn''t expect the treat of watching two powerhouses clashing.


    It was my first time to see a fight between two Alphas and it was spellbinding even though it ended abruptly. It''s not that I crave bloodshed, but I thought that they will keep going as long as one can still stand. Based on what I heard, that''s how Alpha''s fights usually end.


    Zoe told us that Drago is human, and even though my wolf said the same, I had my doubts.


    Most of the werewolves would have trouble keeping up with Lazarus in a fight, and there is no way that a mere human could accomplish such a feat. Besides, during the fight, Drago''s aura was even more oppressive than Lazarus''s and that says a lot.


    However, other than that fight, I didn''t sense anything unusual from Drago. He was just a regular guy with eyes only for Seraphina. I envied her for that, and I hope that one day I find a guy who looks at me like that.


    After cake, a lot of dancing, and chilled drinks, our attention was drawn toward the beach where grills started releasing an irresistible aroma. None of us refused the silent invitation that promised us a treat to our taste buds, and we all trickled down to the beach that greeted us with a glistening water surface that shimmered in yellows and oranges under the colors of the descending sun.


    Everyone was crowding around the food that the staff prepared for us, but the wide beach was inviting me, so I filled a plate with delicious meat and walked further away from the noise to eat in peace while watching the commotion from afar.


    Zoe was comical.


    She had to make a point that she gets first picks, even though everything was perfectly grilled and delicious.


    If I didn''t know better, I would think this was Zoe''s party and not Luca''s.


    I was pleasantly surprised to see that Zoe gave Luca the first plate she carefully filled with grilled meat. After this small act of caring for her brother (aka the birthday boy), Zoe returned to her usual self.


    Zoe is such a slob. She was talking loudly and stuffing her face with food, letting the juices fall down her chin, but I love her for not caring about what others think.


    Well, there is one person who can jolt Zoe, and that is Ash. She gushes over him, saying how they are mates, and she can''t wait for her wolf to confirm it.


    Last night, I asked Zoe if Ash''s wolf told him that Zoe is his mate. In most cases, our wolves will tell us if we met our mate after our full shift and it''s usually no later than the eighteenth birthday unless something is off. Considering that Ash can shift fully for nearly a year, I assumed that he should know that Zoe is his mate.


    However, Zoe told me that she asked Ash not to confirm or deny it because she wants to find out herself. I thought that was odd, but there are many things about Zoe that are¡­ different.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 285 - Zoes Plan (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Cristina''s point of view


    - - -


    I assumed that Zoe would act ladylike in front of Ash, but the reality proved me wrong.


    I envy Zoe for being herself no matter what. I am good with Zoe and a few more people, but when left to my own devices I withdraw into my shell that was made out of shyness.


    My wolf, Lana, reflects my personality to the point of being so shy that she barely speaks to me. It''s strange knowing that there is a person inside my mind, yet she is quiet. If not for a few brief conversations we had in the last few months, I would doubt if she is there even though I can feel her.


    "Hey!", Zoe called a second before taking a seat next to me on the sand. "Are you liking the food?"


    "It''s delicious.", I responded honestly and glanced at her plate that was full of various meat, just like mine. "Is that your third one?"


    Zoe grinned in response and some grease dripped down her chin over the existing layer. It was gross. I handed her a napkin.


    She wiped her face carelessly, missing most of it, and turned to me. "Are you enjoying the party?"


    Why was Zoe asking me these questions?


    My instinct told me to be wary of what''s coming next. We are here since yesterday, and most of my time I was with Zoe. She should know the answer to this, but I still responded, "Yes."


    "I have a question. A request. A plea."


    I swallowed hard, knowing that this is what I feared. By the way Zoe looked at me, I guessed that it''s serious. I knew that this trip to France is not really free. What does she want?


    I gathered my courage before speaking. "Say it."


    "Scavenger hunt is done in teams of twos. Would you be a sweetheart and pair up with Luca?"


    I blinked. I thought that Zoe and I will be a team. We spoke about it a few days before coming here when we found out the schedule for activities. I remember that we looked up online what a scavenger hunt is and then Zoe said how it will be great for us to team up. Why does she want me to pair up with Luca?


    I guess my thoughts were clearly visible on my face because Zoe spoke again.


    "I would like to go with Ash. Since we got here, we didn''t get much time for just the two of us and the last few weeks were not much better either because we were studying for exams between our regular duties." She looked at me pitifully. "If you team up with Luca, there will be no problem. Right?"


    I apprehensively glanced in the direction where Luca was sitting.


    I know him for more than two years, but I''m not sure if we are really friends. We met on several occasions, always as part of a bigger group, and I don''t remember if we ever spoke more than greetings.


    However, I knew that Zoe would love to be in a team with Ash, so refusing just because I''m not buddy-buddy with Luca wouldn''t be nice, especially because he is the birthday boy.


    "Are you sure he wouldn''t mind?"


    Zoe grinned, her pitiful expression disappearing instantly. "I''m positive."


    She obviously took my question as agreement and it seems that she was planing this from the beginning.


    I eyed Zoe suspiciously. "What did Luca say?"


    "I will find out in a bit."


    I couldn''t believe her. She didn''t talk to him at all! "Why did you ask like it''s a done deal? What if he hates it? What if he thinks I''m throwing myself at him?"


    "Don''t panic. I wanted to make sure you are fine with it before I talk to him. Luca never refused me anything. I have the older sister power.", Zoe said mischievously and winked. "Besides, will it be wrong if he thinks that you are coming onto him? My brother is a good-looking guy, and he is available."


    I felt a sudden rush of heat in my face like I''m going to spontaneously combust. Is she setting me up with Luca?


    Sure, he is good-looking, but we never interacted, and I definitely never thought of dating him.


    "Zoe!", I squeaked when I saw her getting up, ready to leave.


    "OK. I need to talk to Luca.", Zoe said through giggles and dashed before I could stop her.


    I had a bad feeling about this. What exactly is she going to talk to Luca about?


    I did my best to stare at the plate I was holding but I couldn''t help my eyes from wandering toward Zoe who was now talking to Luca. I couldn''t see his face because Zoe was between us and he was sitting on the ground, but after a few endless seconds he craned his neck and our eyes met.


    Oh, God! He looked my way!


    I took a deep breath, convincing myself that he will refuse to team up with me. Besides, there is no way we will end up dating.


    With Luca''s introverted personality and my shyness, if we end up together, our children will be mute.


    Ah! Did I just think about children?


    I''m only sixteen years old! It''s too soon! I am too young!


    I want to grow up and travel and see what the world has to offer and maybe go to school just like Zoe, and settling down is out of the question before I had my fill of fun and excitement. Starting a family is a lot of work and I will be trapped in the house with chores and taking care of kids and¡­


    ''You are working yourself up over nothing, Tina¡­'', Lana grumbled in my head.


    ''Sorry¡­'', I responded right away.


    We are sharing emotions and she didn''t appreciate me plunging into a panic over something that will not happen.


    I nearly shrieked in surprise when someone sat next to me, and I realized that it''s Luca.


    How long was I spacing out? How come I didn''t notice him approaching me?


    I swallowed hard while timidly looking into Luca''s face and trying to decipher why he came to sit next to me.


    He observed me intently while his lips were pressed into a line.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Luca said, and I was absolutely confused.


    What is he apologizing for?


    "I don''t want to hurt your feelings, but I think it''s best if we clear the air right away.", he said, and I blinked.


    Is he rejecting me? But I didn''t do anything.


    Damn¡­ you¡­ Zoe!


    I never went on a date, I never kissed a guy, and my first romantic interaction is a rejection!


    I felt like crying. This must be a bad omen and I will never date a guy! I will be single forever and it''s all Zoe''s fault!


    Against my will, my chin trembled as tears threatened to fall from my eyes.


    I was not sad. I was angry. Why did Zoe do this to me?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 286 - Zoes Plan (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Cristina''s point of view


    - - -


    Luca''s face was veiled with concern as he observed my expression while I crumbled from the inside.


    "Hey, hey¡­ Uhm¡­" After stumbling over his words, Luca closed his mouth, obviously not sure what to say.


    "Don''t worry about it.", I managed to squeeze from my mouth while trying to keep my voice steady.


    The truth was that my pride was hurt.


    It''s one thing if Luca has a girlfriend, but he is single, yet he rejected me. Sure, I wasn''t making a move on him, that was only Zoe blabbering her mouth off, but he thought that it WAS ME and he rejected me!


    I never scrutinized myself, but faced with this situation, my insecurities bubbled uncontrollably.


    Is there something wrong with me? Are my lips too pouty? Are my eyes too big? Or my breasts too small? Maybe it''s my clothes. Or is it the way I walk? It can''t be something I said because I am the quiet one but then¡­ what if Luca prefers chatty girls?


    I was vexed that I allowed this to get to me instead of clarifying the misunderstanding.


    Why am I upset if the guy I don''t like doesn''t like me back? Does that even make sense?


    I could tell him that whatever Zoe said is not true, but I have no idea what she told him and no matter what I say, it would sound like a lame excuse in the face of rejection.


    Luca''s frown deepened by the second while observing my face that was changing with my thoughts. Who knows what he was thinking?


    I didn''t want to give him more time to come up with some crazy conclusions and I didn''t want to explain myself, knowing that it can easily backfire. I decided to cut my losses.


    "Let''s just pretend that Zoe didn''t tell you anything and that the last ten minutes didn''t happen. OK? You go and team up with Ash for the scavenger hunt and we can continue ignoring each other."


    Luca observed me for a long moment. "I''m not ignoring you. I am like this with everyone." He let out a long breath. "Ash and Zoe will go together. They already decided."


    I felt the bitterness in his voice that came with those last few words. "You don''t approve of Zoe and Ash?"


    Luca glanced toward the crowd where Ash and Zoe were sitting next to each other. Zoe was feeding Ash with a big grin on her face. They were laughing and the mood was good, a total opposite from the gloominess that hovered above me and Luca.


    When I noticed Luca''s expression, the answer to my question was obvious. He doesn''t approve. The only mystery was, why? After all, Zoe is his sister and Ash is his best friend. Shouldn''t he be happy if Zoe and Ash end up together?


    Luca''s gaze moved toward the sea in front of us and he inhaled with difficulty before saying in a low, barely audible voice, "When Fynn takes us to town, guys only¡­ Ash flirts with other girls."


    It took me a moment to process what Luca said and to realize that the flirting he mentioned goes beyond winks and smiles. Ash is hooking up with other girls!


    "I thought that Ash and Zoe are mates.", I blurted out.


    I''m not an expert in the area, but I heard that mates feel attraction toward each other even before their wolves confirm it, and fooling around can be physically painful.


    Luca moved his head ambiguously, but it was enough to confirm my suspicion. Ash doesn''t know if Zoe is his mate.


    I was aware that Zoe is only guessing based on her current attraction toward Ash, but shouldn''t Ash know? He can shift and talk to his wolf. Sure, his eighteenth birthday is still a few months away, but if his mate is nearby, his wolf should tell him.


    Actually, identifying one''s mate is not an exact science. There are cases where one finds out before the eighteenth birthday and cases when it happens later. No one knows exactly what impacts this, and just like all other things that we can''t explain, we say that it''s the will of the Moon Goddess.


    ''You will tell me, right?'', I asked Lana, only to get silence in response.


    I know I''m just sixteen years-old, but I will be seventeen in a few months and it would suck big time if I am interacting with my mate and my wolf knows about him yet I''m clueless. On the other side, I''m too young and the moment I recognize my mate the bond will start forming, making it impossible to stay away from him.


    My parents would flip if I show up with a guy and hearts in my eyes.


    I forced myself out of those random thoughts. I should focus on the current situation because it seems that my best friend (aka Zoe) is sticking to a boy who is not treating her well.


    Luca and Ash are best friends and if Ash knows who his mate is, and especially if it''s Zoe, Ash would tell Luca because that should be good news.


    There was also the possibility that Ash knows Zoe is not his mate, but considering how close they are, it would be cruel if he knows and is leading her on.


    Even if Zoe is not Ash''s mate and he is aware of that fact, he should tell her, and she should decide about dating him after knowing the truth.


    Just sleeping around is not a big deal, most of the non-mated grownups do it.


    However, serious dating among non-mates is a big deal because there is a chance that one of the partners will find his (or her) mate, and then the relationship will fall apart. True, not everyone finds their mate, and some wait for hundreds of years until they meet their other half, but it''s still a common practice for non-mates to acknowledge that both of them are getting into that relationship willingly, aware of risks.


    "Did you talk to Ash?", I asked.


    Luca gritted his teeth. "Ash believes that after we are of age, there will be responsibilities, and this is the right time to enjoy life."


    No wonder Luca doesn''t approve of Zoe being with Ash.


    Considering how Zoe is talking about Ash lovingly, she believes that he has eyes only for her while Ash is having fun with other girls and it''s only a matter of time before Ash breaks Zoe''s heart.


    Luca is a quiet guy, and I don''t know much about him, but I am confident that he cares about Zoe and this proves it.


    After all, I have two brothers and if any of them found out that I am enamored with a guy who is seeing other girls while being with me, that guy would find himself in the ditch the next morning with several broken bones.


    "Will you tell Zoe about it?", I asked.


    Luca turned toward me in slow motion, and I could see the conflict swirling in his eyes that turned golden either because his wolf was clawing to come out, or because of the sunset. Maybe both.


    "Would you?", he responded with a question.


    Would I have the heart to tell Zoe that the boy she believes is her soulmate is fooling around? Zoe is in love with Ash, and she is at most a few months away from finding out who her mate is (or confirming that Ash is not). I wouldn''t want to meddle.


    I shook my head in response to Luca''s question.


    Luca gave me a tight smile that said, ''I thought so''.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 287 - Zoes Plan (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Cristina''s point of view


    - - -


    Now that we were sitting close, I had a feeling I can read Luca''s expressions. Those small movements of the muscles of his face, the way his jaw tightens and his eyes narrow, are speaking volumes, and one only needs to pay attention.


    I could feel his emotional turmoil.


    Luca is stuck between his sister and his best friend, wanting them to be happy, yet no matter if he tells the truth or stays quiet, someone will get hurt. I was glad that I''m not walking in his shoes.


    This brief interaction made me feel closer to Luca, maybe enough to call him a friend.


    I wanted to use this opportunity to clarify one thing with the hope he will believe me.


    "I don''t know what Zoe told you but¡­ I was supposed to be in the team with Zoe for the scavenger hunt. She suggested that I team up with you so that she can be with Ash without leaving you or me hanging. There is nothing more to it."


    Luca''s chin twitched for a moment, telling me that he understood and that he didn''t approve of what Zoe did.


    "I should have known.", his voice was barely audible.


    Relief swelled inside me. This won''t change the fact that I was rejected a few minutes ago, but at least one thing was cleared up.


    I didn''t want Luca to feel weird about this. It was Zoe''s fault and I will scold her later but for now, I wanted to change the topic.


    "Will you go to the scavenger hunt?"


    He looked at me suspiciously and I gathered my courage to say, "I never went on a scavenger hunt, and I will regret it if I don''t go tonight, but it seems that I am a teammate short, and so are you."


    Luca regarded me for a moment before responding with a stiff nod.


    "Good. Let''s meet up before the game starts.", I said with relief obvious in my voice. "I heard that we won''t be allowed to shift into wolf forms in order to make it fair for everyone. Serina and Mona will give us maps and explain the rules. We can discuss strategies at that point."


    I took his silence as an agreement.


    I glanced behind him at the crowd that was gathered around Serina and Drago. "I think you should go back to where you were, or people will assume that something is going on between us."


    Luca gave me a half-smile that made me blush, and I held my breath as he stood up.


    I can''t believe that I spoke with a boy, and I ended up being a chatty one.


    Luca stalked away and I noticed that his footsteps didn''t make sounds and he barely disturbed the sand and pebbles under his feet. No wonder I didn''t notice when he approached me. He is moving stealthily, and everything smells like barbecue.


    I looked at the meat on the plate I was holding, and my appetite returned. I stabbed a small sausage and ate it with delight. I had a feeling that tonight will be eventful.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was worried about how kids will interact with Duke after his fight in the gym, but it seems that they all approved of how Duke held his ground against Lazarus. Werewolves.


    At that time, I was petrified that Duke will end up disabled, but after the adrenalin subsided the only thing left was admiration toward this man who treats me gently enough not to disturb the water surface, yet he is capable of such a powerful show of speed and strength. I can''t help myself from falling for him more.


    At the pool, only a few words were spoken between Duke and the kids, but when we descended to the beach, Zoe started to fill her plate with the food, and the others looked at Duke apprehensively, silently asking him if it''s OK to approach the food.


    It reminded me of how Zoe, Luca, and Ash treated me in the beginning, and I realized how much Duke''s fight with Lazarus affected the kids. They see him as someone worthy of admiration, fear, an Alpha.


    My three adorable teens said that they want me to be their Luna (or is it Alpha?), and now my king is here as well. I shook my head while smiling at that thought.


    Duke didn''t understand why kids are looking at him with reverence. He waved at them to come closer.


    "Come and get what you want to eat.", he encouraged them. "There is plenty and it''s not good if it gets cold."


    "You should pick first.", Hugo said while looking into Duke''s chest, obviously avoiding eye contact.


    Eye contact with an Alpha is a challenge to his authority. I thought that Hugo was super-cute, and I wondered what Duke would say if he understood his behavior.


    Duke chuckled while encouraging kids to start grabbing food. "There is no such thing. I bought all this for you. Look, Zoe''s plate is nearly full. Do you want her to get all the good stuff?"


    I rolled my eyes at the scene. Duke obviously thought that kids are being awkward because he bought most of this meat, however, they were only showing respect.


    I pushed Ash and Emilio to step closer. "Go on or Zoe will get the best pieces."


    Ash was first to grab a plate and start picking, probably because of his previous interaction with Duke. Other kids joined in as well, relaxing and turning into a chattering crowd again.


    A warm and fuzzy feeling filled my chest when I saw that Zoe gave the full plate of carefully selected pieces to Luca.


    Luca looked at Zoe in confusion for a moment, but then he smiled and accepted her offering.


    Luca definitely didn''t expect it, and I didn''t expect it either considering how much Zoe was talking about her deal with Duke and how she will get first picks. I thought that she wanted them for herself, who knew that she was thinking about her brother (aka the birthday boy)?


    I wondered where Mona disappeared. But considering all the grinding and squeezing that happened on the dancefloor between her and Julian, I had a good idea.


    Lazarus was on the side, waiting for everyone to grab food so that he can make his picks in peace. He didn''t want to squeeze with kids and there was plenty of food for everyone.


    "Here you go, my dear¡­", Duke''s singing voice got my attention and I glanced at the plate filled with meat that hovered in front of me.


    We found a spot on the beach and sat next to each other.


    "Can we join you?", Chiara asked, and Violet was next to her.


    "Sure.", I responded, and Hugo and Emilio sat with us as well.


    "Ash says you have a big company in London.", Hugo said while looking at Duke.


    Duke nodded. "It''s a finance company."


    "Will Ash work there?", Emilio chimed in.


    Duke confirmed. "As an intern."


    "What''s an intern?", Violet asked.


    "It''s something you do after school, to learn the skills on the job and you get paid.", Ash responded proudly while taking a seat with us.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 288 - The Scavenger Hunt (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Hugo''s eyes darted from Ash to Duke when he asked, "What do I need in order to become an intern?"


    "For my company, you will need at least a high school degree and willingness to learn and work hard.", Duke responded. "It would help if dealing with numbers is your strong point. Other than a strong footing in algebra, calculus, and statistics, you will need to be good in economics for business, strategic cost analysis, accounting, management, business law, and ethics."


    Hugo paled while taking in Duke''s words. It was obvious that he didn''t understand half of it and he was embarrassed. "I am attending classes but it''s not exactly a school."


    Hugo was educated in his pack, and I hoped that he will not speak carelessly in front of Duke, so I responded quickly, "You can take exams and align what you are doing with what''s expected in terms of academics for you to finish high school. Zoe, Ash, and Luca are taking a number of courses online and they can tell you more about it."


    Ash understood my intention and he started talking about the internship itself. It seems that he did some research since talking to Duke the previous evening. It was proof that Ash is seriously considering joining Eclipse.


    Duke interjected a few times to fill in the gaps in Ash''s explanations and I was glad to see that they all spoke naturally.


    Most of these teens grew up in their packs and they were curious about things like companies and jobs and how humans live. Their exposure to those things was mostly through movies and programs that television provides.


    It didn''t take long before they started joking and laughing and the scene of Duke blending in with these kids warmed my heart.


    Lazarus was also sitting nearby and eating while listening.


    I gave up on hopes that Lazarus and Duke will be friends, but I believed that given enough time, Lazarus can see that Duke is not a bad guy.


    As for Duke, I knew that he respects Lazarus for all the help he provided me so far, and I was confident that Duke will not get into conflict with Lazarus as long as Lazarus doesn''t cross the line of friendship with me.


    It was nearly time for us to start the scavenger hunt and I left Duke on the beach with kids in order to grab backpacks that Mona prepared in advance for each team.


    Eight teenagers can make four teams, and I grabbed two extra backpacks. I didn''t ask Duke if he wants to participate, but I had a hunch that he will follow whatever I want to do.


    The scavenger hunt was Mona''s idea (of course it was) and other than having at least one grownup waiting for others to return, everyone else could join in the hunt.


    The scavenger hunt intrigued me because I never participated in such an activity, but if everyone wanted to play, I was ready to sit this one out.


    Mona explained to me the game in advance, and I was super-excited while thinking about how we can take it to the next level if it''s a creature-only event.


    Instead of riddle-like clues on finding the next destination, we could have a drop of blood or a nail or a set of runes that needs to be activated, and participants could fly or shift or use any ability they possess. I could imagine teams forming based on abilities, with the goal to cover a wide range, so everyone would be forced to strategize even before the game begins. That would be fantastic!


    We didn''t go that far because Zoe can''t shift to her wolf form yet and it wouldn''t be fair to exclude her. That''s why this scavenger hunt was created as appropriate for humans, and there is a rule that shifting into wolf form is not allowed, which means that Duke can participate as well without fear that he will bump into an oversized wolf.


    Each backpack had a map of the property with several reference photos, a compass, a flashlight, glowsticks, and a whistle that one could use in case something unexpected happens and they need help.


    The goal of the game is for each team to visit ten checkpoints and collect stamps in a given order before returning to the villa. Every checkpoint will have a clue for the next destination, and the impressive thing is that Mona created the game with different starting points for each team, and clues for the next destination were in color-coded envelopes, which meant that every team will have a different path to take.


    About one month ago, Mona asked for pictures and maps of the property, and she even visited in advance, only to prepare for this game. I admire her enthusiasm.


    I expected that Ash and Luca will be in one team, and Hugo and Emilio in the second one. I was surprised to see that they mixed with girls, so team one was Ash and Zoe (OK. I was not surprised about this one¡­), team two was Hugo and Violet, team three was Chiara and Emilio, and the members of the fourth team were Luca and Cristina.


    I glanced around and shook my head at Mona''s absence. By now, it was obvious that she was not coming but I didn''t want to interrupt her time with Julian. If it''s not good, she would be down here.


    I glanced at Lazarus and Duke. "Do you guys want to participate? There are three of us here, but only one needs to stay at the end point."


    "I will do it.", Lazarus volunteered. "I need to take care of something so I will work from my laptop in the study. Whoever finishes first can find me there."


    I saw that he was checking his phone earlier and I hoped that it''s not another incident with human victims on his territory.


    Duke''s smile told me that he is eager to be my teammate, so I spoke to the teens. "After you collect all ten stamps, go to the study for Lazarus to confirm that you completed the tasks. We have three hours allocated for this scavenger hunt. If someone is not back by then, we will sound the whistle in three short bursts as a sign that the time ran out. You have five minutes to return to the villa when you hear it, otherwise, someone will go searching for you. Results and prizes will be announced after breakfast tomorrow!"


    Kids cheered, obviously excited about the prizes and Lazarus went inside the villa.


    I brought forth a box, and each team had one member pull a silky scarf from the small gap. The color of the fabric was unique to the team, and their clues will be within the envelopes of the corresponding color.


    Zoe pulled a scarf and grinned when she saw that it''s red. She tied it on the handle of the backpack that was on Ash''s shoulder and Ash took the envelope that was red in color.


    "Don''t open until everyone gets their color.", I reminded Ash and then spoke to everyone, "Grab a bottle of water or some other beverage you might need before heading out."


    After every team got scarves and envelopes, they split up and started reading the first clue and discussing their next move in excited whispers. With this, the game officially began.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 289 - The Scavenger Hunt (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    When kids settled with their tasks, I turned to the man who was smiling my way. "Pick a color for us."


    Duke reached into the box and pulled a scarf that was blue in color. It matched his eyes.


    "I will get a backpack. You get the envelope.", Duke said, and I saw him tying the scarf to the backpack, just how the kids did.


    I opened the envelope and read the clue: "I belong in the tall ocean of green, yet I stand above it all."


    My eyebrow twitched. Somehow, this reminded me of our make-out session from that morning, in the canopy of the tallest tree with a breathtaking view of the sunrise.


    Duke was getting the map from the backpack, and I waved him to stop.


    "We don''t need a map for this one."


    Duke looked at me questionably and a sly smirk appeared on his face while he read the clue.


    He flung the backpack over his shoulder and offered me his hand to take.


    Our fingers interlinked flawlessly, and we made our way toward the forest.


    "We enjoyed the sunrise, we can enjoy the sunset in the same way.", he said.


    I knew that he was suggesting us climbing the tree and kissing up there, but I had to burst his bubble, "The sun is down already."


    "That''s fine. We can enjoy the moonlight."


    I giggled at his cheeky tone.


    Oh, how much I love him!


    As we walked further from the villa, I realized that the absence of light will be problematic. I wanted to suggest using the flashlight, or maybe cracking a glowstick, but the way Duke walked, it seemed like he has no problem seeing the way with the scarce light the crescent moon provided.


    He is amazing.


    A few minutes later, we were surrounded by the darkness, and my eyes adjusted enough to vaguely see where I''m stepping on. The sounds of branches and leaves cracking under our feet was eerie and unusually loud, yet Duke''s warm hand holding mine made everything better.


    "Thank you for coming here.", I said.


    "No need to thank me.", he responded. "I technically crashed your party. I knew you had your reasons, but I thought that if I don''t see you I will go mad. I''m glad you didn''t send me back no matter how selfish I was."


    I bit my lip guiltily. "I''m sorry, Duke. I would invite you myself, but I feared that we won''t be able to keep our hands in check and that my condition might flare again."


    Duke chuckled. "I thought that my hands are not the part of my body that worries you."


    "Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­", I laughed dryly.


    I did say something like that. Every part of his body is deadly for my heart that skips a beat when I think about him, but this was not the time or place to get lost in heady thoughts.


    It was just the two of us, in the darkness, and it was stimulating, but there were also eight teens somewhere in the area and I can''t allow them to catch us red-handed.


    I needed something to talk about.


    "Did you have your mysterious chat with Zoe?", I asked.


    "Not yet."


    "I''m glad you are getting along with kids."


    "What can I say? Teens are crazy about me.", he said jokingly.


    I am crazy about you also. I kept that thought to myself.


    "They are good kids.", Duke said. "I can see that Ash is serious about the possibility of being an intern at Eclipse. If he maintains that enthusiasm and backs it up with hard work, he will do well."


    I was happy to hear Duke praising Ash. Ash is usually the troublemaker, and these praises were like a fresh breeze. It made me feel a pang of pride.


    "Tell me more about your first impressions related to Zoe, Luca, and Ash.", I demanded.


    Duke hummed and started telling me about his interactions and conclusions.


    I was lost in his deep voice and vivid explanations, and I didn''t realize the time passing.


    The evening with Duke in the forest was magical.


    We held hands and chatted, and it was relaxing.


    Duke led the way and I followed, confident that he knows where we should be going. He always knew.


    We found our first stamp and the next clue at the base of the tallest tree, the same one we climbed that morning.


    Shortly after collecting our second stamp, Duke halted his steps and gestured to me to go down. We crouched in the bushes and after a few seconds I heard some crunching and voices, and the moonlight revealed two outlines.


    Hugo and Violet.


    They were holding hands and chatting, and Violet''s giggles told me that the mood was good. I saw them sitting next to each other earlier, on the beach, and now it seems they are closer to dating (if they are not dating already). Do teen werewolves date or¡­? I didn''t want to think about it.


    I know from Fynn''s group that several couples are mated, like Vito and Tessa, and they are religiously committed to each other, absolutely enamored, and unable to look at anyone else.


    Others engage in casual relationships that are mostly for satisfying physical needs, without romancing or a promise of monogamy. Aldus told me that such behavior stems from werewolves'' increased libido (compared to human''s) and different understanding of what''s socially acceptable.


    Also, the fact that they end up removing (or ripping) their clothes every time they shift into their wolf form makes them exposed to a lot of skin from young age and they don''t think it''s a big deal to go au naturel which provides super-easy access when the carnal needs hit them. I heard that in some of the packs, werewolves don''t bother dressing up unless they are interacting with outsiders.


    I''m doing my best to understand and not be judgmental while telling myself that they are werewolves and that different sets of rules apply to them, but I really hope that Zoe, Luca, and Ash will find meaningful relationships. If any of them end up sleeping around, I don''t want to know about it.


    I realized that Duke heard Hugo and Violet approaching us at least several seconds before I heard anything. He really is amazing.


    Hugo and Violet passed about ten steps away from us, and I wondered if they could pick up our scent. They should, but everyone smells like smoke and grilled meat so maybe that mixed things up.


    I could smell myself of smoke, but Duke still had his scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean. That''s my favorite scent.


    "If you keep staring at me like that, I will kiss you, and we will not collect any more stamps."


    I blinked at Duke''s words. Was I staring at him? Probably.


    "You didn''t kiss me since this morning.", I said sulkily. Well, we kissed before lunch, but it felt like ages ago.


    Duke cupped my cheek and smiled. "Are you keeping track, my dear?"


    He was teasing me, and I wanted to protest, but he called me ''my dear'' and his touch was warm and soothing, and I ended up leaning into his palm.


    "Don''t you want to kiss me?", I ended up asking.


    "All the time.", he said longingly.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 290 - The Scavenger Hunt (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I saw Duke inching closer and my heart skipped a beat as I hoped for a steamy kissing session and much more, right among these bushes, but Duke only pecked my lips and stood up, tugging me to get up with him.


    "Let''s go. We are nearly at our next destination."


    I exhaled dejectedly and followed without voicing my complaints. I knew that this was hard for him also. He was holding back because of my "sickness".


    The worry in Duke''s eyes was eating me from the inside, and I wanted to tell him that I''m immortal and not sick, but then I would need to explain so much more and I was not ready for it.


    When would be the right time? I didn''t have an answer to this, but I knew that the longer I delay, the harder it will be.


    I thought about it more than once.


    Something like, "I don''t age, I heal fast, I have the ability to make men fall for me¡­" Wait! I should probably skip mentioning this one and focus on the important bits like, "I can manipulate air and if I get overwhelmed with emotions (or is it arousal?) I end up passing out because the vitality leaves my body and invigorates all living beings around me and that''s why you can''t sleep after my orgasm, but I am fine after sleeping it off. Oh, and my father is a vampire, and¡­" Or should I start with the vampire part? At what point should I bring up the ghouls, witches, dragons, and werewolves? Or maybe I should just stab myself and demonstrate the healing part?


    Ah! No matter how I start, I can''t see it ending well.


    Aldus told me to wait with this reveal until I confirm that our feelings are solid, but I don''t think it gets more solid than this even though we are not dating for a long time. Everything Duke does is right, and it only makes me love him more while his absence is nearly pushing me into insanity.


    I decided to talk about this with Aldus when I get home. I need to have a timeline and maybe a set of conditions that should be met before I can start revealing the truth to Duke.


    "Ah! No!", a girly shriek reached my ears. "Quit it! Please¡­ Stop!"


    It came from our right.


    My heart jolted as I imagined hooded guys making a mess. Are they kidnapping someone? How did they go past security? Aldus assured me that no one can come uninvited!


    Duke''s body reacted before mine and he started running in the direction from where the noise came. He was still holding onto my hand, and I followed after him swiftly while focusing on the ground in order not to trip on something.


    I expected many things but what I didn''t expect was to see Ash and Luca on the ground, beating each other fiercely with Zoe and Cristina standing nearby. The girls were panicked, but obviously didn''t know how to split them up and the boys were acting like they are mortal enemies.


    This was not just two teens in a tussle. They were using the strength of their wolves to deliver vicious punches and I could see their eyes flickering golden.


    "Stop!", I shouted and the boys froze.


    Luca was on top of Ash with his fist lifted, ready to punch him in the face.


    Duke stepped in and separated them easily, holding them to stand by the collars of their t-shirts, one in each hand, like they were chickens.


    "What is going on here?", I asked only to be met with silence.


    There was a rustling from behind and Chiara and Emilio made their appearances. They were breathy which told me that they were rushing.


    Even in the scarce light, I could see that Luca''s and Ash''s faces were shaded either by the dirt or bruises.


    Cristina was frozen and staring at Duke with eyes open wide while Zoe was flustered.


    Zoe is always confident and on top of things. The fact that she was shrinking told me that she felt guilty about what''s going on.


    "Serina asked you something.", Duke said in a dangerously low voice that made both boys lower their heads and shudder.


    I was angry, but I didn''t want to embarrass them in front of outsiders.


    "That''s fine.", I said. "Let''s talk in the villa. The scavenger hunt for you is over. Zoe, Cristina, please come with us." I wanted to suggest that the girls can continue, but I guessed that Zoe wouldn''t agree to play the game while Luca and Ash are being punished.


    What''s the punishment? I was drawing blanks and I hoped that something will come to me by the time I find out why they were fighting. Maybe Lazarus can suggest something werewolf-appropriate.


    Ash and Luca are best friends, and I had no idea what could trigger this, but I was disappointed that they resorted to fists instead of talking it out.


    I thought about Zoe, Luca, and Ash as a tight unit, three musketeers, yet what I saw right now shattered that image.


    I was worried that these extra kids will cause issues, yet my own ended up fighting.


    I turned to Chiara and Emilio. "The two of you continue the game. We will deal with this."


    ¡­


    In the study, Lazarus was sitting behind the desk with a laptop in front of him and a phone in his hand.


    He kept his phone down and frowned when he saw me enter with Ash, Luca, Zoe, Cristina, and Duke.


    "You are already back?"


    "Sorry for the interruption, Laz. I caught these two boys fighting.", I said. "I hope that the walk here gave them time to think about what they are going to say next because I am on the verge of sending them home right now."


    I didn''t want to send Ash and Luca home. Luca is the birthday boy, and Mona prepared activities for another full day here. But if they don''t have a good explanation, I really didn''t know how to handle this.


    Leaving them without consequences didn''t seem like an acceptable outcome.


    The boys lowered their heads and I realized that they will not talk.


    Cristina was nervously glancing around while Zoe stared at the carpet like it''s the most interesting thing in the world.


    I tried a different approach. "Duke, Laz, Cristina, can you please step outside? I would like to talk to Ash, Luca, and Zoe in private."


    Once I was left with my three teens, I observed that all three of them looked disheveled.


    When I arrived at the scene, Luca and Ash were fighting while Zoe was standing on the side with Cristina. How did Zoe end up with grass in her hair?


    "Will you tell me what happened, or am I to assume the worst?"


    What could ''the worst'' be? I had no idea, but I hoped that what actually happened is not that bad.


    I looked at Zoe, Luca, and Ash who stood without moving with their eyes glued to the floor.


    What the heck? Are they really not going to talk?


    I was exasperated and dark thoughts filled my mind.


    What was I thinking when I decided to take them in? I have no idea about raising kids and even less about werewolves.


    It''s all nice when we are getting along, but now that I''m facing a rough patch I have no idea how to deal with this.


    They are not little kids to ask them to kiss and make up or to distract them with candy, yet I can''t treat them as grownups either.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 291 - Parenting Is Hard

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Seeing that they are silent, I spoke again sternly to Ash, Luca, and Zoe.


    "I understand that you have your reasons, but violence will not be tolerated. I thought that Fynn taught you the rules on how to let out the steam without causing havoc. If you have grudges and you are unable to talk it out, you should settle things in a match with witnesses around. What you did was impulsive, and it threatens to disrupt the harmony. This is supposed to be a few days of fun and relaxing. How is anyone going to relax if the two of you want to rip each other''s throats? Do you want to go home and the first thing everyone talks about is how the two of you were fighting?"


    I realized that I''m not talking only about Ash and Luca, but about Duke and Lazarus as well.


    But Duke and Lazarus are not kids in my care and I can''t scold them nor I feel responsible for them. With these three is different.


    "Now that you cooled off, can you work it out among yourself, or do you need me to interfere?"


    I had a feeling that I''m talking with three statues. What the heck happened?


    At least they all had this silent agreement not to talk. But if I don''t know the cause, how will I know how to react to it?


    So far, how much I know, these three got along well. If there were any spats between them, Fynn and his guys handled it without alerting me. This was my first time to see them fighting and I had no idea what to do.


    I didn''t want to do anything rashly.


    I needed time to think and maybe talk to Lazarus.


    "Luca, Ash, I will instruct the maids to set up separate bedrooms for you. You are not to leave your room until breakfast. Is that clear?"


    Luca and Ash both nodded. Well, at least I got some response.


    "Zoe, you will stay in your current room until breakfast and you are not allowed to talk about this with other girls."


    Zoe responded with a stiff nod.


    "I can''t find the words to explain how disappointed I am." I was upset that they fought, and it hurt me that no one was willing to provide an explanation.


    Ah, parenting is hard.


    "Zoe, go to your room right now. Ash and Luca, you are to wait in the living room until maids tell you that your rooms are ready. Don''t talk to each other, don''t look at each other, if you even breathe at each other I will send you packing right that instant." I waved at the door. "Go now."


    They dragged their feet on their way out and I asked Lazarus to go with Ash and Luca and watch over them so that they don''t start fighting while they wait for the maids to prepare their rooms.


    The rooms were clean, and it shouldn''t take more than a few minutes to put the fresh bed sheets on and bring a few fresh towels.


    After I finished talking to the maids and instructing them to prepare bedrooms for Luca and Ash on the opposite ends of the villa, I found Duke and Cristina standing in the hallway in front of the study room.


    "Go ahead¡­", I heard Duke say to Cristina and I looked at him questionably.


    "She wants to talk to you."


    I smiled at Duke gratefully. I understood that he spoke with Cristina, and it seems that she has something to say to me in private. I hoped that it will cast some light on this headache-inducing incident.


    Duke waved, indicating that he will leave so that I can talk to Cristina, and I appreciated that he is so considerate.


    "Yes?", I asked after closing the door of the study.


    "It''s not Luca''s fault.", Cristina said.


    I really didn''t care whose fault it was. I was confident that each of them has their own version, but I was curious what she will say. I gestured to Cristina to sit on the sofa, and I sat next to her.


    "I will need more than that. How about you start from the beginning?"


    Cristina took a deep breath and stared at her feet while talking. "Luca and I were teammates, and we were walking when we heard ambiguous noises. We went to investigate. I thought that maybe it''s an animal or someone got hurt but then we saw Ash and Zoe¡­" Cristina''s voice dropped to a whisper and I could see that she blushed so fiercely that even her ears were red. "They were on the ground, kissing, and he was on top of her. Zoe''s t-shirt was pushed up and Ash was unbuttoning her shorts¡­"


    Somehow, I could see that happening.


    Both Ash and Zoe will be eighteen in six months (Zoe in four). Zoe and Ash know each other for a long time, and they are not kids even though I would prefer that they wait a bit longer.


    I didn''t like the visual that formed in my mind, but¡­ "Why would Luca lose temper over that? Aren''t Ash and Zoe dating?"


    Cristina pressed her lips into a line and closed her eyes. I could see that she was struggling with this.


    "I promise that whatever you say will stay between us. The more I know the better I can understand the situation. I don''t want to punish the ones who are not at fault."


    "Luca was protecting Zoe."


    I frowned as anger and disgust swelled inside me. "Was Ash forcing himself on Zoe?!"


    Cristina paled and shook her head frantically. "No, no. It didn''t look like it."


    "If it didn''t look like it, what was it?"


    Cristina inhaled forcefully and spoke in a small voice, "Luca said that when they go with Fynn into town, guys only¡­ Ash is flirting with other girls and Luca doesn''t approve of how Ash is acting when Zoe is not around. When he saw them in that position, Luca lost it."


    It took me a moment to process what Cristina said. "I see."


    I thought that knowing what''s the cause of the fight will help me figure out how to deal with this, but the reality proved me wrong. It was better to think that all of them are guilty and that they will be punished equally, but now it seems that no one is guilty as each of them acted the way they thought it''s best.


    Zoe is in love with Ash, and she wants to be with him. I don''t know how deep Ash''s feelings go, but it''s not like he is forcing Zoe to be with him. She is beautiful and willing, and Ash is a teenage boy. And then we have Luca who doesn''t want to see his sister hurt.


    Damn.


    I decided to deal with the girl who looked at me timidly. "Thank you, Cristina, for telling me this. I promise that this will stay between us."


    Cristina gave me a tight smile.


    "I am glad that Luca has you for a friend." Cristina''s eyes widened for a moment and then her smile reflected in her eyes.


    "Will you punish him?", Cristina asked.


    "If you are in my place, what would you do?"


    Cristina looked at me helplessly. I knew that it was not fair to throw that question at her, but I didn''t know what to do either.


    Well, I didn''t want to admit to a sixteen years-old girl that I''m clueless.


    "Don''t worry, I will not punish him harshly, but he needs to understand that his behavior is not acceptable. What would happen if Drago and I didn''t come? How would that fight end?" I could see understanding in Cristina''s expression.


    "I''m sorry that your scavenger hunt ended early. Now you are not eligible for a prize."


    Cristina''s eyes widened. "It''s not a big deal. Just coming here is a big treat. I don''t need more."


    I was happy to hear that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 292 - Fostering Together (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    When I saw Luca and Ash fighting in the forest, I feared how Serina will be affected by this.


    She was looking forward to hosting this party and letting her fosterlings enjoy some good time with their friends, and when the birthday boy ends up in a fistfight with his supposedly best friend, that can''t be good.


    While walking back to the villa with four silent teenagers, I held Serina''s hand with the hope that she knows I am by her side. Her discomfort was palpable, and it was gnawing at me from the inside.


    I believed that things will be clarified once we reach the villa and they explained themselves, but the reality proved me wrong.


    I was vexed that they stayed silent when Serina asked what''s going on. She was only trying to help.


    Don''t they see how much their stubbornness is impacting her?


    I thought that Zoe, Luca, and Ash will be grateful that Serina took them in and is providing for them, but their behavior made me doubt that. First their fight, then their silence. In both cases they showed disregard for Serina and that their petty grievances and convictions are more important than she is.


    She spent time and effort organizing this outing, and this is what she got in return.


    Disrespect.


    I saw many people looking down on Serina and I vowed that it will not happen again.


    It became my mission to protect her and ensure she has a happy life.


    I spent years building my fortune and connections, and I waited what seems like forever in order to be by Serina''s side, and what do we have here? Three teenagers trampling over her feelings and taking her for granted.


    Do they think that I will stand on the side and do nothing?


    I was aware that smacking sense into them is not the right approach. I wanted them to know that even if Serina is kind, I will not allow them to disparage her without consequences. I needed a plan, so I made one.


    While waiting outside the study, I paid attention to every word spoken inside. I heard Serina asking for an explanation and them staying silent.


    I also observed Cristina who was fidgety, and it was obvious that she knew something. She cared about at least one of the teens that were inside, and I had a feeling that she will speak up if I push her in the right direction.


    The door of the study opened, and Zoe, Luca, and Ash came out solemnly.


    Zoe walked down up the stairs with her head lowered while Ash and Luca went to the living room. Serina asked Lazarus to go with the boys.


    "I need to instruct the maids to make necessary preparations.", Serina told me and walked away.


    I saw with the corner of my eye Cristina slowly retreating.


    "Are you OK leaving things like this?"


    My question made her freeze.


    "What can I do?", Cristina asked timidly.


    "The three of them will be punished as guilty and there is a possibility that everyone goes home early. Do you believe that''s the right outcome? Or are you trying to protect the one who is behind all this mess?"


    She pressed her lips into a line.


    "I don''t expect you to talk to me.", I said and her eyes full of confusion were fixed just below my chin.


    Why are these kids not maintaining eye contact? Or is my shirt messy?


    "I hope that you will talk to Serina and tell her what you know." Before she could refuse, I started the blame game. "Will this party continue if Ash and Luca are sent home? Do you want this event to be cut short because of a misunderstanding? Two boys fought and one instigated it, but I know how that goes; Whoever talks will be called a sissy and a traitor. Serina spent weeks planning for this. She welcomed you into her house and arranged for the trip and food and everything else you are enjoying here. Is honesty too much to ask in return? Don''t you hear your conscience urging you to do the right thing?"


    Cristina''s eyebrows furrowed and that reluctance was all I needed.


    "Go ahead¡­", I said and turned to Serina who was walking toward us. "She wants to talk to you."


    Cristina was caught unprepared and she followed Serina inside the study. One problem solved. I knew that Serina will take it over from there.


    After dealing with this, I had another thing to take care of.


    I wanted to talk to the boys, but knowing that Lazarus is with them, I decided to postpone that.


    Lazarus kept his distance from me since our fight, but that doesn''t mean I didn''t feel his hostility. The last thing Serina needs is to deal with another fight.


    It''s not that I forgive Lazarus for stubbornly going after Serina, but I will deal with him some other time. I want to understand exactly what their relationship is and what experiences they shared, but even little that I know so far is enough for my desire to swell to beat him into pulp. Serina is mine!


    I headed to the room where the girls stayed, believing that Zoe is on her own because Cristina is with Serina and the other two girls are still somewhere outside.


    Zoe opened the door, surprised to see me.


    "Can we have a word?"


    Zoe stepped to the side, letting me in.


    I could see the distress on her face, and it only confirmed to me that whatever happened between Luca and Ash, she was not just a spectator.


    Zoe didn''t want to speak up because that will be choosing sides between the two boys she is attached to. Of course, that only ticked me off and showed Zoe''s immaturity because she didn''t realize that silence is not helping anyone and is actually harming Serina.


    Zoe offered me to sit on a chair, but I refused. I had no intention of making myself comfortable. She sat on the bed that I assumed it''s hers.


    "I am here to ask you to fulfill your part of the bargain.", I said, and Zoe gave me a quizzical look.


    "Don''t tell me you forgot the deal. I buy meat for the barbecue, and you get first picks in exchange for telling me about Serina."


    She was relieved that I didn''t ask about the fight. Ah, she has no idea where I''m going with this.


    "What do you want to know?", she asked.


    "I want you to tell me what all Serina did for you."


    Zoe didn''t get it. "What?"


    "From the moment she found you in the forest, alone, fending for yourself. I want you to tell me about how she took you in and made sure you have a roof over your head and food in your bellies and that you are safe. Fill me in on the details and all the other pieces I''m missing."


    Zoe opened her mouth to speak, but I raised my hand, stopping her from talking.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 293 - Fostering Together (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Zoe was confused that I shut her up after asking her to speak, and her face morphed into panic at my next words.


    "After you tell me about all the good things Serina did for you, I want to hear about all the cases she mistreated you. How many times you needed her, and she ignored you or worse¡­ harmed you."


    Zoe shook her head. "Serina would never do such a thing."


    "Really? Not even once?"


    "Serina is kind and reliable. Since we are under her care, Serina made sure we have everything we need. I''m not sure about Ash, but no one ever cared for me or Luca like that.", Zoe said, and I could hear her honesty.


    It was a positive that Zoe knew how good Serina is, but this was not the time for me to show appreciation. I was in the middle of something, and I reminded myself to keep my expression stern.


    "I don''t understand. If Serina is kind and reliable, why are you disregarding her?"


    "I''m not."


    I wondered if Zoe is really ignorant or just a good actress. Well, there is also an option that she is too caught up in whatever is going on between her, Ash, and Luca and that she didn''t have the necessary brain capacity to think about anything else.


    "How can you say that you are not disregarding Serina? Didn''t you notice how your little stunt got her upset? If she cared for you and gave you everything you need, why were you unable to tell her what happened? Is that how you show gratitude to someone who was kind to you and helped you out?"


    Zoe lowered her head. "It''s not that simple."


    "Yeah, I figured based on your shorts which were unbuttoned when we found you."


    Zoe''s hands moved toward her shorts, and I saw her checking with her fingers if she buttoned them up properly.


    I smirked at Zoe exposing her guilty conscience.


    Well, the only thing certain is that she didn''t try to undress herself in the forest, and between a brother and a friend, it''s not difficult to deduct which of the boys tried to help himself. Other than believing that she is protecting Ash and Luca, she is probably staying quiet because she is ashamed. But those are her problems and I wanted to make that clear.


    "I don''t care about why Ash and Luca fought or about your reasons to be silent. I care about Serina, and your behavior is like a slap in the face. There is an obvious problem between you, Luca, and Ash, and Serina is trying to understand what caused this mess, yet you are keeping her in the dark. Is she a stranger to you? It doesn''t matter if you appreciate what Serina did for you or if you are just latching onto her for benefits, but you need to show respect. You should be capable of doing at least that much. After all, Serina has no obligation to provide for you."


    I didn''t mean to be harsh, but their behavior ticked me off.


    There was one more thing I had to bring up. "Serina told me that you desire to stay by her side."


    Zoe looked up at me and responded with a small nod.


    "Do you think Serina will allow you to stay by her side if you are not reliable?"


    "I am reliable.", Zoe blurted out. "I am willing to follow Serina and do whatever she asks me to."


    I shook my head in disapproval. "You speak big, but your actions don''t follow. Serina wanted an explanation and you didn''t give her one. After this, why would she believe that you will do what''s expected? Can she trust you? I know I wouldn''t."


    I turned toward the door and left Zoe with her thoughts. I know that teenagers are guided by their emotions and not always thinking straight, but if they can''t think about Serina who is their benefactor, maybe it''s better if they leave as soon as they are self-sufficient.


    It pissed me off to remember how Serina spoke about Zoe, Luca, and Ash full of pride and I could see that they mean a lot to her, and now this... They might be teenagers, but they are not little kids and they should be aware of how their actions are impacting others.


    On my way out of Zoe''s room, my phone buzzed. It was a message from Serina, informing me that she is in the study with Lazarus, discussing the incident.


    My heart warmed that she remembered to inform me. I would be worried to return to our room and not find her there.


    However, I didn''t like that she was talking with Lazarus. I am aware that Lazarus helped her previously with these teens and I shouldn''t act like a jealous prick no matter how much I want to barge into that study and rip his head off.


    I tried looking at this from the bright side. At least I knew that Lazarus is not with boys and that I can talk to them separately.


    The first one was Ash.


    Ash let me into his room, and I sat on the chair. For him, I had a different strategy.


    "I''m not here to ask you about what I saw in the forest.", I wanted to clear that up first. "I want to know if you normally end up in fistfights."


    "No.", he said right away, but somehow... I didn''t believe him.


    Ash is energetic, carefree, and easily attracts attention. Teens with such traits end up in trouble even if they are not looking for one.


    I scrutinized him. "I hope you are not lying. When we spoke about the internship in my company, I meant it. Normally, I would not consider accepting an intern without a college degree, but you are under Serina''s care, and I would make an exception for you because of her. Do you understand?"


    Ash responded with a stiff nod.


    "Good.", I said. "Now, because you are under Serina''s care, I would feel responsible for you. If you come to London as an intern at my company, I will provide lodging for you and a way to commute to work as well as ensure you get your meals."


    I saw Ash relaxing at my words, and I enjoyed how easily he got caught up in this game of hot and cold, not knowing if he should fear me, despise me, or thank me.


    "I don''t have any intention of hovering over you, Ash, but if anything happens to you while you are working in my company, I don''t know if Serina would forgive me. If you are a loose cannon, it will increase the probability of you ending up in trouble. That''s why I need to know if you are interested in succeeding or are you are just talking big. I don''t want to be liable for a teen who acts recklessly and explodes into a fight when things don''t go his way. The scene I saw in the forest might pass if you are in a bar with drunkards, but in my company I expect you to behave and use words to settle scores."


    "That was not my fault. Luca started it.", Ash blurted out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 294 - Fostering Together (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Serina told me that Zoe, Luca, and Ash are getting along well and stick to each other no matter what. I believed that was the case when all three of them refused to talk, but Ash throwing Luca under the bus rubbed me the wrong way.


    I felt anger stir inside me. If this is how he treats his best friend, what can others expect?


    "You need to own your mistakes and not shift the blame.", I allowed my irritation to be audible and  I could see Ash shrinking.


    Maybe Ash said that only because he feared that I will change my mind about giving him a chance for an internship, or maybe he really doesn''t care about Luca. In the end, the reasons don''t matter because actions speak for themselves. That''s the lesson I was trying to teach him.


    "In the world of grownups, it''s not important who started it, Ash. When two people fight in a workplace, both get punished. If I try to investigate whose fault it is, I will waste my time and resources. Punishing only one side encourages people to frame others while feigning innocence. No one starts a physical altercation without a reason. Or are you saying that you were just minding your business and Luca jumped on you? You didn''t provoke him? A guy like him probably has a jar for grudges with your name on it and whatever happened tonight only topped it off."


    I took notice of Ash''s thoughtful expression with a hint of shame, and I knew I was right. Seeing through people is one of my strong points, and these kids are open books.


    Luca is Zoe''s brother and considering her disheveled appearance even though she was not the one fighting, I could imagine Ash getting handsy with Zoe and Luca walking in on them. Sure, that puzzle was missing a few pieces, but I was confident that I got the gist of it.


    "If you are going to ruin a friendship over a girl, make sure she is worth it."


    Ash frowned. "Don''t talk about Zoe like you know things."


    "I''m not talking about Zoe. I was talking about your feelings toward her and your relationship with Luca."


    I know that a horny teenager thinks only about getting it on, but if one cares for a girl, he would not try to do it in the forest when other people are in the vicinity. But then, maybe that''s just me.


    Ash lowered his head guiltily, but I was not done talking.


    "I want you to show respect to Serina. If you don''t know why I said that, ask yourself where you would be if not for her. Is this how you repay her kindness? She organized all this for you and even invited your friends, and what did you do? You were in a fistfight with the birthday boy and when Serina asked for an explanation you answered with silence. I don''t care what the reason is, but she does because she is trying to understand and she worries about you. About all three of you."


    There was only one more thing I wanted to say, "Take notice of people who care about you and make sure you respond in the right way, or one day you will realize that they stopped caring. Zoe is a nice-looking girl who is interested in you, but no matter what age you are, your priorities should stretch beyond soothing your hard-on. Actions have consequences and reasons don''t matter. You talk about internship, a career, and making a fortune, but if you want people to treat you as a grownup, you should act like one."


    Ash looked at me thoughtfully and I left him like that.


    Next, it was time to talk to Luca.


    Based on what Serina told me and my observations so far, I understood that Luca is a boy of a few words and many thoughts. I was confident that he didn''t attack Ash just because he caught him with Zoe. There must be more to that story. Maybe some bro-code that Ash violated.


    Serina told me how from young age Luca and Zoe relied on each other and I can only imagine how highly Luca thinks of Zoe.


    It didn''t matter if Luca didn''t approve of Ash being with Zoe, or if he just didn''t like that Ash was getting handsy in the forest instead of providing a more comfortable (and private) setting.


    The point was Luca sees Zoe as special, and he expects others to treat her as such. I didn''t see anything wrong with that.


    For Luca, I had a different idea.


    The door opened after two knocks and Luca blinked before looking behind me.


    "It''s just me and these two babies.", I said while raising my hand, showing him two chilled beers. "Can we come in?"


    Luca opened the door, and I gave him a beer before opening the second one and making myself comfortable in the sofa chair.


    Luca sat on a chair with the low coffee table between us and sipped his beer in silence, apparently lost in his thoughts.


    "You won''t say anything?", Luca asked after some time.


    "Do you regret what you did?"


    "No."


    I appreciated Luca''s straightforward answer. He was not finding excuses or pushing the blame. He owned it. Admirable.


    "Good. I just hope you can tell that to Serina because she is worried."


    "I will consider it."


    This boy is full of surprises.


    The two of us continued working on our beers without a word and when I finished mine I was ready to leave.


    "I will see you at breakfast.", I said, and Luca nodded in response.


    The doorknob was in my hand when I heard Luca saying, "Thank you for the beer."


    My lips lifted into a smile. "You are welcome."


    I was glad to see that I established a connection with all three teens that are under Serina''s care. It was raw and fragile, but I could see myself as someone who will impact their lives and make Serina''s job easier.


    I would like that she relies on me, but even if she doesn''t, I will support her from the shadows.


    Ash is a ball of energy, zipping around and triggering commotion, while Luca is more like a tectonic plate at the bottom of the ocean, that no one knows it''s there until it moves and causes a devastating tsunami. And those two boys have Zoe in the middle, bringing them together and keeping them apart at the same time.


    A fascinating combination.


    I returned to my bedroom and anxiety swelled inside me when I realized that Serina is not back yet.


    My temper was rising at the thought that she was still with Lazarus, and I had to keep myself busy with something before I snap and go there. Serina needs to trust me to be her support, her partner, and if I just lash out whenever some guy approaches her, it won''t be good.


    I checked my emails, but there was nothing. Of course, it was the weekend.


    I decided to hit the shower. Who knows, maybe she joins me?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 295 - Fostering Together (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After Ash and Luca went to their rooms, Lazarus joined me in the study.


    "What do you think I should do with Ash and Luca?", I asked.


    Lazarus cocked an eyebrow. "Why don''t you ask your finance wizard?"


    I rolled my eyes at his childish behavior. "Because I''m asking you. They are werewolves and just like many times before, I thought that you might be the right person to give me insights into how to handle this but if you don''t want to help, just say so instead of wasting my time."


    "Fine, fine.", Lazarus said quickly. "Let them run ten laps or twenty in human form. Exercise kills the energy to fight."


    "I don''t think that just running will help here."


    Lazarus looked at me questionably. I didn''t want to reveal all the details of what Cristina told me, but he needed to know what the problem was. Besides, some things were obvious.


    "Ash and Zoe are dating, and Luca doesn''t approve."


    Lazarus nodded, not surprised by what I said. "It''s a love triangle."


    I was not sure he got it, so I reminded him, "Luca and Zoe are half-siblings."


    Lazarus shrugged. "That doesn''t matter. Creatures like us are territorial. We like to claim things as ours and we tend to protect those things so that others can''t touch them. It could be a piece of land, or a lover, or a sibling, or a friend."


    He gave me a knowing look and I had a feeling that he was talking about me and him also. I didn''t know if he put me in the lover or in the friend category, but I didn''t want to ask for clarification.


    "You are saying that Luca is territorial about Zoe.", I voiced my thoughts.


    Lazarus confirmed.


    "So, how do I deal with this?"


    "You don''t.", Lazarus said bluntly. "How much I know, Zoe wants to be with Ash. If Ash thinks that Zoe should be his, he will not give up, and if Luca is protective of his sister, he won''t tolerate Ash or anyone else being with her."


    Lazarus probably noticed my mood dropping, so he explained, "Don''t worry. That''s common for werewolves. Usually, when mates recognize each other, the girl moves in with the guy right away leaving her family behind, because the bond urges them to be together and to express themselves physically. As you might guess, the girl''s family won''t accept a new man in her life who is all over her. Of course, later, things will settle, and they can communicate without erupting into a fight."


    "I see¡­", I mumbled. "But Zoe and Ash are not mates. I mean¡­ none of them confirmed it."


    "That doesn''t mean there is no attraction between them. And regardless of if those two are mates or not, Luca will not accept Ash getting his hands on Zoe. This is not about Luca seeing Ash as unworthy, but about Zoe being too precious." Lazarus tilted his head and smirked. "You never saw freshly mated werewolves, right?"


    I shook my head, indicating that I didn''t.


    Lazarus chuckled. "It''s like a lecherous couple got a triple dose of aphrodisiac. Any touch, no matter how innocent, sends sparks through the bodies and gets them aroused if the scent alone is not enough. They can''t get enough of each other and staying away is physically painful." He leaned closer and smirked. "The only thing worse than that is when a female goes into heat. The pheromones stimulate her arousal that spreads all over the place, indicating that she is ready for carnal pleasures and to have pups. Any wolf in the vicinity will go crazy with the desire to get deep inside her, sometimes even blood relatives are not spared. You know, that''s why in ancient times only Alphas could have offspring; they would fight over the female in heat, and the last guy standing gets to spread his seed and since Alpha of the pack is the strongest one, he gets to do the honors while others can just watch." He chuckled while observing my face that was close to combusting. I thought that he was done talking, but he had to add, "The she-wolf in heat doesn''t care if anyone is watching as long as she can get what her body needs."


    I was irked that he was talking nonsense instead of focusing on my dilemma related to Ash and Luca. Was he trying to make me uncomfortable? Well, he succeeded.


    "For a guy who never met his mate, you know a lot."


    Lazarus''s smirk stiffened. "I heard a thing or two."


    I let out a long exhale. I''m not here to argue with him. "Are you sure there is nothing I can do about Luca and Ash? The three of them grew up together and they are close to finishing high school. It would be such a pity to mess this up because both of them are territorial about Zoe."


    "Why do you want to do something about Luca and Ash? How I see it, Zoe is the problem. You can send her to another pack. You were planning to let them travel and familiarize themselves with the human world and other creatures. Once one of them is ready to set off, you can bring Zoe back to Fynn''s place, if she is not the one leaving and if she wants to return."


    He was right. If not for Zoe, Luca and Ash would not fight. But how can I send Zoe away? How can I send any of them away?


    Over the last three years, Lazarus helped me understand various situations from the point of a werewolf. His insights were priceless for deciding what''s the best thing to do. And he did it again.


    "Thanks, Laz."


    He smiled in response and didn''t try to hold me back as I left the study. "Good night, Serina."


    I made my way toward my bedroom, upset that I had no idea what to do about the incident.


    Should I send them home? It didn''t sound right. But staying here without disciplining the hot-blooded teenagers didn''t sound right either and I had no idea how to punish them.


    I wished that I was more attentive. How come I missed the signs? If I paid attention, I would notice Luca''s protectiveness.


    I don''t have siblings, but I know the feeling of wanting to shield your loved ones from harm.


    Ash and Zoe are dating for some time, and I saw them hold hands. I don''t remember if Luca showed any reaction. He probably did. Based on what Cristina told me, Luca saw Ash and Zoe in a compromising situation that is beyond holding hands, and that made him explode into rage.


    Maybe I should call Aldus and ask for advice. I find it funny how Aldus was against me taking in Zoe, Luca, and Ash, yet whenever I needed something, Aldus helped me without rubbing it in how I got in over my head. Aldus is a much better parent figure than I am.


    It''s late, and if I call Aldus now he will panic, so it''s better to wait for the morning. I gave kids timeout until breakfast anyway.


    I entered the bedroom and heard the sound of the shower.


    Duke.


    My cheeks heated in an instant while imagining his naked glory right behind that door, surrounded with steam... droplets of water sliding down his delicious body¡­ I could offer to wash his back, and then his front.


    God! Something is definitely wrong with me!


    Why was I thinking about breaking into that bathroom and pouncing on Duke?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 296 - Fostering Together (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Serina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke exited the bathroom with only a towel dangerously low on his waist.


    He paused, giving me a full view of his flawless torso all the way down to his Apolo''s belt.


    I swallowed a mouthful of air while staring at him unblinkingly and I chanted silently for that towel to come undone.


    "I forgot to get a clean set of clothes before shower."


    Liar.


    Even from that distance, I could smell the pine trees and the ocean, and I pressed my legs together at the familiar feeling the arousal brings.


    I nearly got a nosebleed while watching Duke parade all those muscles and his messy damp hair made him extra-handsome. He was in no rush to pick which t-shirt to wear.


    He is such a tease.


    Duke''s expression was innocent, but I''m quite confident that he knew how he affects me, and he was doing it on purpose.


    I grabbed nightwear and went to shower before he came to bed, and I lost control completely.


    My thoughts were hotter than the water because I knew that a delicious specimen was waiting for me in the bed.


    Well, at least I didn''t think about the issue with Luca and Ash fighting over Zoe.


    "You are not sleeping?", I asked when I got out of the bathroom.


    Duke kept the phone on the side and his smile made me skip a beat.


    "How can I sleep without you by my side?"


    I shook my head helplessly and laid on the bed next to Duke. "I was by your side last night and you didn''t sleep."


    He hummed ambiguously.


    Duke didn''t sleep last night, so tonight he will definitely fall asleep, and I don''t feel tired so I can enjoy the night of soaking in his appearance.


    "How did your talk with Lazarus go?", Duke asked while pulling me into his embrace.


    I took a deep breath, his scent of pine trees and the ocean filled my lungs and relaxed me, while his touch made me tense. I squirmed a bit while struggling between moving away from him and my desire to jab my hands inside his sweatpants. Here we go. The torture begins.


    I reminded myself that Duke asked me a question. I didn''t want him to think of me as incompetent, but I couldn''t lie either. "We spoke about the incident, and Laz gave me a few insights, but I still don''t know how to handle it."


    Duke pushed a strand of my hair away from my face and asked, "In the ideal scenario, how would you like to handle this?"


    Ideal scenario? Does such a thing exist? "You know that Luca and Ash fought because of Zoe, right?"


    Duke hummed in response.


    Of course, he knew. He was always observant, and that made the rest of my explanation easier. "It doesn''t seem that this will go away on its own and punishing them probably won''t achieve anything. Zoe wants to be with Ash, and Ash wants to be with Zoe, while Luca doesn''t approve."


    "Do you know why Luca doesn''t approve?", Duke asked.


    I looked into Duke''s endlessly blue eyes, and I could see that he really wants to help me.


    "Ash is Zoe''s only one, while Ash is not committed to monogamy."


    Duke''s eyes flashed in understanding. "I assume that Zoe doesn''t know that and that''s why Luca reacted the way he did."


    I confirmed. "Zoe is crazy about Ash. It would break her heart."


    A small frown on Duke''s face told me that he doesn''t approve. "So, you think that the current deadlock is better than Zoe knowing the truth?"


    It took me a moment to understand that Duke thinks Zoe should know about Ash''s behavior. He was not wrong. One of the solutions would be to tell Zoe everything and that will hopefully open her eyes. But¡­ "Do I have the right to meddle? If I tell her about Ash, she will be brokenhearted and probably break up with him."


    Duke cocked his eyebrow at me, confirming that what I said didn''t sound right. Considering that Ash is not keeping his skirt-chasing a secret, Fynn and the guys definitely know about it and it''s only a matter of time before Zoe finds out.


    "Even if I don''t tell her, she will find out eventually. The longer this drags, the more hurt will Zoe be when she finds out." I let out a long exhale. "This is such a mess."


    "There is another way to go about this.", Duke said.


    "Which one?"


    "Talk to Ash. Tell him that if he wants to stay with Zoe, he needs to come out clean. He is at the age when he thinks about girls and having fun without considering the consequences until it''s too late. If they break up cleanly, they might continue as friends, but if their relationship progresses and she finds out that he cheated, she will not forgive him."


    Why didn''t I think of that?


    I was so focused on punishing Luca and Ash that I forgot to deal with the root of the problem. Instead of me telling Zoe about Ash''s behavior, I should give Ash a chance to tell Zoe what''s going on. After all, they are friends first and I''m sure that Ash wouldn''t want to hurt her on purpose.


    If Ash speaks honestly with Zoe, she will not hate him as someone who is womanizing behind her back. Sure, she might be hurt but she will still appreciate his honesty and that will also smoothen the relationship between Ash and Luca.


    I looked at Duke with admiration. "How come you know so many things?"


    "Should I take this as, you like my suggestion?"


    "I love it.", I said honestly. "I will talk to Ash tomorrow morning and see how things go. But, what about Luca?"


    "What about him?"


    "He was the one fighting and I still don''t know how to punish him."


    "I don''t think that he did anything wrong. Maybe his approach was excessive, but just saying, ''get your hands off my sister'', probably wouldn''t calm the anger raging inside him. Boys are energetic. Give them some physical punishment like running or carrying heavy stuff. You own a big company, put them to work for a week in the storehouse as free labor."


    I giggled when I remembered that Lazarus mentioned running because exercise will burn their energy to fight. "Lazarus said the same thing."


    Duke grimaced and his displeasure, because I brought up Lazarus, was obvious.


    I hoped that sharing my thoughts will pacify him. "I believe that the two of you have a lot in common and if you bury the war axe, you could be good friends."


    Duke made a face like he smelled something bad. "The problem is that we have too much in common. As long as he keeps looking at you that way, I can consider him only as a threat."


    "Not as a rival?", I teased.


    He smirked. "Are you saying that he has a chance with you?"


    I wanted to mess with him because his confidence irked me, but I couldn''t lie. "No. No one other than you has a chance with me."


    Any tension on Duke''s face vanished and he looked at me with eyes full of love. He cupped my cheek and kissed me on the lips.


    "Good girl¡­", he murmured and then he kissed me again.


    Somehow, I had a feeling that the kiss was a reward for good behavior, but before I could process that information, my brain dissolved into a mush of pink and fluffy heart-shaped clouds with images of Duke on them.


    I loved and hated that he has this effect on me. With one smile and a gentle gaze, Duke can render me absolutely defenseless while a kiss and a touch make my arousal swell like a marshmallow in the microwave.


    What''s wrong with me?


    Duke inched away and I was about to protest because I really-really wanted more of his lips on me, but then I saw that his eyes were still closed as he was relishing the kiss and the small creases between his eyebrows told me that he was struggling against his urges.


    He was holding back because of me.


    My heart swelled. Can he be any sweeter?


    I decided to be a good girl and sleep. I placed my head on his chest and snuggled closer to him.


    "Good night, my dear¡­", he breathed.


    "Good night, Mateo..."


    His hold on me tightened for a moment and then I drifted off to sleep.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 297 - Fostering Together (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was curious when Ash called me and Duke to join him in the study early in the morning. My curiosity morphed in surprise when I saw that Luca was there as well.


    Duke and I sat on the sofa, and he immediately held my hand in his. He is clingy and I love it. There is a dose of comfort and security that envelops me whenever he holds my hand and I wondered if he feels the same.


    Luca was sitting on the sofa chair, and Ash stood straight, facing us.


    Ash thanked us all for coming and then turned to Duke.


    "I reflected on everything you said last night, and I want to ask you for a favor, but first, I need to apologize."


    Ash looked guiltily at Luca, and I wondered when did Duke talk to Ash. I guessed that it happened last night, while I was in the study with Lazarus.


    "I am sorry.", Ash said to Luca. "I promised that I won''t touch Zoe until her eighteenth birthday and if you didn''t come when you did, I would break that promise."


    Luca''s expression was unreadable, but I could see specs of golden in his eyes as his wolf wanted to come out and probably erupt in another fight.


    After a brief silence, Ash continued. "I will talk to Zoe and explain the situation so that she doesn''t blame you."


    "No need.", Luca responded coldly. "Zoe should know that what I did was for her benefit. She won''t blame me."


    "I will still talk to her and apologize." Ash extended his hand toward Luca who narrowed his eyes in response. "Friends?"


    "I don''t believe that you won''t do it again if you get a chance. If you cross the line, I will beat you up."


    I never heard Luca speak so firmly.


    Ash smirked. "I''m counting on it."


    Luca nodded and put his hand in Ash''s.


    "This is valid until Zoe''s eighteenth birthday.", Ash said without releasing Luca''s hand.


    Luca''s expression darkened, but he didn''t respond.


    How on earth can a seventeen years-old boy be so intense, I had no idea.


    The atmosphere between Ash and Luca was stiff but it warmed my heart to see that this happened without me needing to intervene. Whatever Duke said to Ash last night, it worked.


    I took a mental note to talk to Ash and discuss what exactly he is planning to say to Zoe.


    Next, Ash turned to Duke and me.


    "I hope that I can do an internship at Eclipse. I promise to work hard and not mess this up."


    Duke glanced at me before responding, "Finish the remaining courses and we will talk."


    "That''s the favor I wanted to ask." Ash fidgeted for a moment. "I was wondering if I can start earlier."


    Both Duke and I frowned, and Ash quickly spoke, "I have only a handful of lessons to attend and three exams, and that will be online. I can do it from London. Mr. Orsini, you said that you wouldn''t take anyone without a college degree and that I have this opportunity because I''m under Seraphina''s care, right?"


    Duke nodded and Ash continued, "You are already overlooking my lack of education which is telling me that this opportunity is about showing resolve and how quickly I can learn. I am willing to do that."


    "You want to go to London before you finish high school?", I asked, just to make sure I understood what Ash''s goal is.


    Ash confirmed. "I''m ready. Today, tomorrow, any day is fine. I decided that this is what I want to do and there is no reason to delay. If I slack with my education or with work, you can send me back."


    I was caught unprepared for this. Can Ash live on his own? Does he know what it all means? From a firm structure that Fynn''s place provides, Ash will be on his own. That is a lot of freedom but also a lot of responsibility. Clothes, food, bills, cleaning, even waking up in the morning¡­ he will need to manage.


    And another thing... Duke mentioned the internship at Eclipse only two days ago. How can Ash be so confident that this internship is a good idea? I told myself not to overthink it. Ash can do his best, and maybe it doesn''t work out.


    As a werewolf, Ash has hundreds of years to try different careers and this is a golden opportunity. I shouldn''t obstruct him from exploring the possibilities.


    I glanced at Duke.


    Duke saw my unspoken questions and gave me a small nod of assurance that he got it figured out. "I told Ash that during his internship, I will prepare where he can stay. I will keep an eye on Ash and if he causes any trouble, he will need to pack his things."


    I didn''t like that Duke went so far with this plan, and he even made promises to Ash, without consulting me. Does he know what it takes to watch over a teenager? And Ash is a werewolf!


    Maybe Duke spoke vaguely, but I could see Ash''s enthusiasm to start as soon as possible.


    I wanted to clarify a few points first before giving a response to Ash.


    "Is there anything else you wish to say?", I asked Ash and when he shook his head, I sent him and Luca out. I needed to talk to Duke in private.


    "What exactly did you tell him?"


    Duke''s brows furrowed with concern. "You don''t approve?"


    I knew that Duke means well, but moving to a different country is a big decision even if it''s temporary. To complicate things, there is also the small detail of Ash being a werewolf. He can''t just shift into a wolf and make circles through the suburbs of London! Without a pack protecting him or at least an elder werewolf to guide him, Ash will be vulnerable.


    Not many outside Fynn''s group know that Ash is related to me (and in extension to Aldus), but that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t be in danger. There are hunters and other creatures lurking in broad daylight. Those sketchy characters don''t come near the property of Notte Pharmaceuticals where Fynn and his group are staying, but in London, anyone can come and go as they please.


    Would Ash know how to protect himself? Should I designate a guardian for him? Or maybe Marius will watch over him from the shadows? There is also Mona. No, Ash will need someone closer, preferably a werewolf. Ah, I didn''t have time to think about any of this!


    Before I started the planning frenzy, I wanted to clarify a few things with Duke.


    "I would appreciate it if you discussed this with me first. It''s not easy to send a seventeen years-old boy to a different country where he doesn''t know anyone. Currently, Ash is staying in a dorm-like setting where a sense of community exists, and schedule is enforced. I fear that he is not ready to live independently."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 298 - Fostering Together (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I saw Duke shrinking in front of me and I wondered if I was too harsh.


    "Duke, I know that your intentions are good, but your words sparked hope in him. I am his guardian and I really wished that you spoke to me before you made promises to Ash."


    "I know, I know¡­", Duke said with urgency and gave my hand a squeeze. "When I told him that, I thought that we are talking about something that is six months in the future or more, and not around the corner."


    "So, what made him think that he can move to London tomorrow?"


    Duke thought for a second before responding. "Last night I went to his room, and I warned him that he needs to get his priorities straight. I don''t want him to come to London thinking that it will be fun and games. I expect him to focus on work and not cause trouble. Maybe Ash asking to rush things is a way to show he is serious about it."


    It made sense. Maybe.


    "How will Ash''s internship work? How do I fit in all that?"


    "I didn''t offer him an internship with the idea of making it hard on you, Serina. My plan was to buy an apartment he could use, in my building, preferably on my floor. I would ensure that Ash gets to the company and back without issues and you will have full access to information on how he is doing. With me and Sergio nearby, we can keep an eye on Ash and ensure that he is safe."


    An invisible lightbulb lit up above my head. Sergio!


    He is a werewolf so he can be the elder werewolf to guide Ash through the dangers of London!


    "Do you think that Sergio would watch over Ash?"


    Duke smiled with relief obvious on his face. "Absolutely! Serge does whatever I tell him to do. Besides, he watched over me since I was fourteen. Ash is older, so it will be much easier."


    - - -


    [Author''s POV]


    At that time, in a lavish hotel suite in Nice¡­


    Stark naked Sergio was on the bed with two equally naked ladies whose voluptuous bodies were sticking to him, one on each side.


    The blonde beauty was still sleeping, and Sergio was approaching the redhead who licked her lips in anticipation of what''s coming.


    Sergio was ready to plunder her mouth with his tongue and much more, and then¡­


    ''ACHOO!''


    He sneezed and the redhead grimaced while his spit dripped from her face.


    Sergio swiftly took the edge of the bedsheet and wiped her off while wondering who is talking bad about him this early in the morning.


    Sergio cursed under his breath when he realized that his bedsheet-wiping smudged her makeup, so he sent her to the bathroom to clean up.


    Ah, the mood was ruined!


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Back to the villa at the C?te d''Azur¡­


    Before leaving the study, I called father to find out how long it will take to create necessary identification and travel documents for Ash.


    If it''s just a small trip, we could use our private jet and avoid official channels, but internship means that Ash will live there for some time, so he will need a valid identity.


    Ash, Zoe, and Luca resided in an isolated environment and they don''t have a birth certificate or any other document to confirm their existence. If they died, no one would know about them, not even as a part of statistics. That''s a scary thought but on the other hand, creatures have different ideas on what''s important compared to humans.


    I know that I''m not human, but my mind still works like I am one. Maybe because I don''t know what I am, so I''m clinging to the identity I grew up with. Aldus treats me well and calls me his daughter, but I know that I''m not a vampire.


    I was not comfortable with sending Ash to London, but I told myself that he would go anyway in a few months, and other than being rushed, there was nothing wrong with it. Another benefit of him leaving now is that if he is separated from Zoe and Luca, my worry about the boys fighting again will evaporate.


    Instead of fretting about those, I decided to find out what all is needed for Ash to start his internship.


    Aldus said that all paperwork can be done within a few days.


    "Only for Ash?", Aldus asked.


    "Yeah. He wants to start the internship in Drago''s company and for that, he will move to London."


    "Oh? Is your boyfriend adopting your children?", I could hear the amusement in his voice.


    "No. It''s just internship." I huffed, happy that the call is not on speaker because Duke was sitting next to me.


    "You and Drago will be more tangled with this."


    I smiled at Aldus''s words. "I''m aware of that." And I wouldn''t want it any other way.


    "Alright. I trust that you know what''s best. I will get identification for Ash, and also for Zoe and Luca. They will need it eventually when Drago adopts all three of them and you start your happy family. Remember to visit your father occasionally. I will be lonely."


    I rolled my eyes at Aldus''s dramatic words. Ever since the event at the Giantshade Industries when Richard and Jonathan started openly expressing their interest in me, Aldus is over the top with teasing.


    I ended my call with Aldus and noticed that Duke was looking at me with sparkles in his eyes.


    "What?", I asked with an uneasy feeling that Duke heard everything Aldus and I spoke about. No way. That would be embarrassing.


    "Nothing." He reached for his phone. "Since your father will take care of the documents, I will tell Sergio to look into buying one of the apartments on our floor. Other than mine and Sergio''s, there are six other units. Someone will sell for the right price. I will also give him a heads up that we are getting a new intern, but the paperwork can start only after we get a copy of Ash''s ID."


    "Wait!", I put my hand over his, preventing him from making the call. "You said that Sergio is in Nice, right?"


    "Yes?"


    "How about we meet him?", I suggested. "It''s less than one hour drive from here. You mentioned that Sergio could look after Ash and that''s better to discuss in person."


    "Will Ash join us?", Duke asked.


    "No. In case Sergio is not willing and we need to negotiate, I don''t want Ash to hear that. Ash can meet Sergio after Sergio agrees to this."


    Duke smiled. "Alright." He was obviously delighted that it will be just the two of us.


    My goal was, of course, to find a few minutes alone with Sergio so that I can address the point of Ash being a werewolf. I had a strong feeling that Sergio would refuse over the phone, and it would be a drag if I need to go to London to persuade him.


    I could make it quick and intimidate Sergio with Aldus, but I wanted to ensure Sergio will be OK with the arrangement, otherwise, he might bully Ash when I''m not around.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 299 - Fostering Together (8)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Breakfast was lively and without incidents.


    Lazarus was busy with something on his phone, Luca was quiet (as usually), Ash chatted with Hugo and Emilio, and Zoe was in the group with the girls.


    Mona was visibly tired but happy.


    "What did I miss?", Mona asked when she sat at the table opposite me and Duke.


    "Nothing much.", I responded. "How was your night?"


    Mona wiggled her eyebrows and grinned. "Julian left at dawn."


    "That good, a?"


    Mona didn''t deny it and I was sure that if not for Duke, Lazarus, and a bunch of teens, she would give me all the naughty details that make me blush fiercely.


    "How was your night?", Mona asked.


    My night was wonderful. Duke''s scent and his proximity lulled me into a peaceful slumber, and I woke up refreshed. It was a natural sleep and not the one which knocks me out due to lack of energy. I enjoyed Duke''s sleepy face for about fifteen minutes before Ash came to ask us to join him in the study, and Duke was adorably grumpy because I woke up before him.


    I paused my tea-sipping in order to respond. "I slept like a baby."


    Mona looked at me mischievously. "I''m sure babies don''t do what you did with mister hot stuff."


    "Pft!" I sprayed my tea over the table, some droplets even reached Mona. "Sorry, sorry¡­", I said while nearly choking on my tea.


    I can''t believe that she called Duke ''mister hot stuff'' and implied we did the naughty, and he was right next to me!


    Duke handed me a napkin with an amusement twirling in his eyes. He was enjoying this.


    I was laughing but I felt the heat seeping up my cheeks. There was no point in denying that anything happened because it would just sound like an excuse, so I had to suck it up.


    I diverted the topic to our upcoming outing.


    "You are leaving us again?", Mona asked in fake outrage. In the next moment, she waved her hand, indicating that it''s fine. "Don''t worry about us. We will manage."


    "Thanks, Mona. We are going to meet someone in Nice and will be back in three hours at most."


    Mona inched closer and asked in a whisper, "Is that someone Marius?"


    I had no idea from where Marius popped up in our conversation. Maybe from Mona''s desires. "Sorry, but no. It''s Drago''s assistant."


    Mona wiggled her eyebrows. "Sergio is hot. Maybe I should tag along."


    I shook my head helplessly. "This is business and I need to take care of it personally. Please, make sure kids behave."


    Mona assured me that she has things under control. "After breakfast, we are going to the beach. I got snorkeling gear and surfboards ready and kids asked me yesterday if those massive rocks towering above water are good for cliff diving."


    "Be careful. Cliff diving is dangerous.", I warned her. I know that those are werewolves, but they can still get injured.


    "Don''t worry about us.", Mona assured me. "We will go snorkeling first to ensure that the water is deep enough before we start jumping in."


    "We? Are you going also?"


    "Of course! Do you think I came here to sit and watch?"


    I admired Mona''s enthusiasm. She is always ready for an adventure and trying out new things while I¡­ am not. I worried if Duke will see me as boring.


    After breakfast, Mona gave prizes to the winners of the scavenger hunt. All kids got smartwatches and Hugo and Violet (who won first place) received each a Nintendo Switch and several games. Kids were ecstatic.


    Duke went upstairs to our room to change and kids scattered, so I used the opportunity to tell Lazarus that we will be absent.


    "We will be back by lunchtime. Please keep an eye on kids, especially Luca and Ash. With Duke not present, feel free to give them a werewolf-appropriate punishment if they misbehave."


    "Do you need to go?", Lazarus asked with disapproval obvious in his voice.


    I realized that he thought I''m going on a date with Duke, so I decided to explain.


    "Ash wants to go to London as soon as possible and to start his internship. Drago''s assistant is in Nice currently and we are going to meet with him. I want to talk to him in person and ask him to keep an eye on Ash. He is a werewolf."


    Lazarus''s eyebrows furrowed at this information but he nodded stiffly, indicating that he understood.


    Next, I wanted to ensure that any flames from last night were extinguished in order to reduce the risk of leaving only to return to a completely ruined party if things escalate in my absence.


    First was Luca. I found him next to the pool in the chaise with his eyes closed.


    "How are you doing?", I asked.


    "I''m fine. You?"


    "I am concerned about you guys, but otherwise I''m fine."


    "Sorry to worry you."


    I was touched that he apologized. Luca was always the thoughtful one. "Don''t apologize. Zoe is lucky to have you. We all are."


    Luca let out a long exhale and I could see in his eyes a plethora of emotions he would never put into words.


    I patted his shoulder. "I will bring you a souvenir from Nice."


    Originally, I wanted to talk to Ash and check on what he wants to say to Zoe, but considering his plans to speed up the internship, I had a good idea what he was about to say, and I didn''t want to meddle. The only thing I didn''t know was if Ash spoke to her already or not and I wanted to make sure she was fine.


    Zoe was in the room with Chiara, Violet, and Christina. They were huddled around Violet who was holding her brand new Nintendo Switch and trying to catch a Pok¨¦mon.


    Zoe and I found privacy in one of the guest bedrooms.


    Zoe sat on the edge of the chair and stared at her feet.


    My heart ached to see always cheerful and bubbly girl silent and looking down.


    "Tell me what''s going on, Zoe."


    "Last night I spoke with Drago, and I realized that I disappointed you."


    I was surprised to hear that Duke spoke with Zoe also. It seems that he spoke with kids and made them realize their mistakes.


    I was torn between scolding Duke for doing things behind my back and thanking him for making kids use their heads.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you last night what happened.", Zoe said. "I was with Ash, and we were kissing, and Luca saw us and¡­ It''s not Luca''s fault. He was protecting me."


    "Protecting you? Did Ash force you?"


    "No. It''s just that¡­" Zoe let out a long breath. "Luca is overprotective."


    "If you could go back in time and restart the scavenger''s hunt, would you do anything differently?"


    "I would make sure that Luca and Ash don''t end up fighting."


    "How? By going deeper into the forest so that Luca can''t find you or by sticking to the game and not getting into a compromising situation? Or maybe by not switching teammates?"


    Zoe opened her mouth and closed it and I could see that she didn''t have answers to these questions.


    She lowered her head and I felt horrible, but I was not done talking.


    "How much I know, you were supposed to be a teammate with Cristina. Can you imagine how Cristina felt when you told her that you pick Ash over her? Do you know how Luca felt when he saw you with Ash? No one is against you dating Ash, but you should think about the circumstances."


    "What do you want me to do?", Zoe asked and looked at me with eyes full of tears that threatened to fall.


    "It''s about what YOU want to do, Zoe. Right now, you need to come up with some answers and take corresponding actions. Do you want to be friends with Cristina? You shouldn''t leave your friends behind if you committed to staying together. Luca is worried, he thinks that you are blaming him. Do you? And last but not least, how far do you want to go with Ash before you confirm if he is your mate? Think about it with a clear head and stick to it, or you might end up with regrets."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 300 - Interrupted Vacation

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I had a bad premonition when my day started with that awfully timed sneeze that made my hot redhead go to the bathroom to tidy up her smeared makeup.


    Luckily, the blonde stirred from her sleep. I tried to remember her name.


    Leia or Leisha or Lisa¡­ something like that.


    I could see her drowsiness disappearing as she eyed my naked body.


    It took her only a second to see that I''m hard and she eagerly wrapped those full lips around my cock.


    Ah, I love it when a woman knows what to do. I might keep this one until tonight.


    Normally, I don''t stick with women until morning, but this was a vacation and I decided to enjoy good company longer.


    I frowned when I saw the redhead emerging from the bathroom. The lack of makeup degraded her visual appeal from a nine to a six and I didn''t want her to ruin my mood.


    "You can leave¡­", I told the redhead who looked at me in outrage and I felt the blonde smiling around my shaft.


    The redhead cursed under her breath, picked up her clothes, and left.


    My mood was back at the sight of a blonde sucking me off with a proficiency of a professional. If her intention was to leave a good impression, she was doing an amazing job.


    I never understood guys who say that one woman is enough. I plowed through countless beauties and even though the experience is rewarding, no woman ever made me feel sated. There was always something missing and a small voice I could not distinguish urged me to keep going and search for more.


    Ugh. These useless thoughts were more frequent since the young master reunited with Sanya (aka Seraphina). Is it because I see his stupid grinning face every day?


    Ah, if I think about the young master, I might go soft!


    I should focus on the blonde because I''m down to one, and even if I keep her for tonight, I will still need one more because human girls get tired easily.


    Yes, I could go and find myself a she-wolf, they last longer, but that would put me at risk of someone recognizing me. After all, I was a celebrity in the Bluemoon pack.


    The pressure in my groin area increased to the point of exploding into gushes of hot seed and the blonde swallowed my release before licking me off. Nicely done.


    She granted me three full seconds of bliss and I will reward her for it.


    I flipped her on the bed so that I''m on top and her eyes widened in surprise and appreciation when she felt my hard cock grinding on her wet pussy.


    I love it when they get turned on by sucking me off. Less work for me to get them ready.


    Her eyes rolled at the back of her head, and she clawed my back as I sheathed myself deep inside her. It''s the same reaction I got from her last night. I would imagine that by now she was used to my size, but then¡­ human girls are not used to werewolves who are bigger than humans. That''s why they come back asking for more, even after they pass out from exhaustion.


    Less than an hour later, she was begging me for a break and I went to shower.


    Just as I expected, when I came out, I found her sleeping.


    Tiring out a female should be like a badge of honor, but this is a human girl, so I didn''t feel the accomplishment.


    I decided to call room service and order food, and that''s when my phone rang, and I saw that it''s from the young master.


    ¡­


    I was in the restaurant that is next to my hotel, scarfing down whatever was on the plate in front of me. I was starving.


    I barely paid any attention to what the young master and Seraphina told me, but I go the main point.


    "You want to take in an international intern to Eclipse.", I summarized before asking. "Why didn''t you tell me that over the phone? Or an email? You even interrupted your vacation. And mine."


    The blonde was sleeping in my suite, so it''s not like I was missing much but still, I found this intrusion suspicious.


    "Ash is Seraphina''s fosterling.", the young master said.


    I chewed slowly while all kinds of ideas popped into my mind. Is he a vampire? Great! A werewolf is babysitting a flawed werewolf and a vampire. We only need a gargoyle, a gnome, and a couple of fairies to make the party complete.


    I would tell them that they are insane and that they should take their circus elsewhere, but the young master doesn''t know about the creatures, so I had to keep my appearance composed.


    I decided to ask questions. "So?"


    "He will be staying with us.", the young master explained. "Actually, not with us. I want you to buy another apartment on our floor so that he can stay there. I will count on you to ensure he gets to the office and back, and to assign him appropriate duties. Ash is a complete novice so he will need to start from the bottom."


    Did my ears malfunction? Or is this a joke?


    Sure, sure¡­ let''s get all the apartments so that the gargoyles and gnomes have their privacy also. One apartment per species. Vampires stay in the opposite corner from the werewolves. We can get the whole building and I will be the building master, aka the global babysitter.


    And I used to be a shaman. A famous one. Others revered me and bootlicked me and look at me now.


    I stared at Seraphina in disbelief. What is she thinking? Even if the boy in question is human, he is connected to Aldus freaking Mezzanotte! Did she forget that the young master needs to stay low-key?


    "Excuse me, Miss Mezzanotte¡­", I said as politely as I could. "Can we have a word in private?"


    The young master assumed a protective stance. "Why do you want to talk to her only?"


    "It''s OK.", Seraphina said. "Actually, I was wondering if you would give us some privacy so that I can talk to Sergio."


    The young master frowned. "What can you tell him in private that can''t be said in front of me?"


    "I am aware that Sergio is polite only because you are here. Ash''s wellbeing is my responsibility and I want Sergio to be free to say whatever he wants, otherwise, he might mistreat Ash when we are not around."


    I coughed violently as the piece of steak got lodged in my throat. Did she just make me sound like a person who would bully a child? Vampire or not, at most I would ignore him. I didn''t strangle the young master when he was a teen and there is no child that can be more obnoxious than him.


    The young master hesitated, but then he responded with a stiff nod. Seraphina got him wrapped around her finger. Sissy.


    The young master stood up and moved to sit at the bar that was two tables away from us.


    I looked at Seraphina whose lips moved without making a sound and then she covered her left wrist, but not before I saw it glowing and I spotted symbols, and then there was silence.


    The music and the chatter from the restaurant were completely gone, and that can mean only one thing¡­"You are a runemaster."


    Seraphina smiled. "This is nothing. Just a small shield so that we are not overheard."


    Nothing, my ass!


    Doesn''t she know how rare they are?


    But all the runemasters I saw so far required tools and a lot of scribbling, yet Seraphina operated runes effortlessly without any of those, almost like she was chanting a spell.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 301 - The Runemaster

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I enjoyed Sergio''s reaction when I cast a sound barrier.


    I knew that I should keep my abilities concealed and the fewer people know what I can do, the better, but Sergio''s condescending gaze rubbed me the wrong way.


    I hated that he looked down on me.


    I hated that he saw me as Duke''s liability.


    I hated that he feared Aldus yet ignored me.


    From now, Sergio will know I''m not weak and ignorant and he should show some respect.


    He called me a runemaster. That''s a first.


    The truth is that the bracelet (which is embedded in the flesh of my left wrist) is a magical tool that is allowing me to channel energy and operate runes.


    Normally, I would need to arrange symbols and activate them with the power of the bracelet. However, due to unknown reasons, I only need to think about the symbols and the bracelet does the rest. Aldus''s theory is how this is possible because the bracelet is part of me, so my whole body became an energy-channeling medium for controlling runes, with a side-effect of my wrist glowing when used.


    It sounds jazzy and powerful, but the truth is that books related to runes are written in ancient languages. They are cryptic and frustratingly vaguely descriptive, so there is a lot of trial and error involved.


    I''m at the level where I can operate portals as well as protective and defensive arrays that Aldus created. Aldus explained them to me, so this part was easy.


    Aldus also guided me in sensing and exposing invisible runes, and how to control the alchemic cauldron.


    As for the arrays I figured out on my own by studying ancient records and experimenting, I can cast a soundproofing shield that is barely enough to encase two people, and I can create objects that attract each other, like homing beacons.


    I would make more progress if I focused on working with runes, but I decided to leave that for later because my priority is to help my father and earn money, and the most money I''m earning from the alchemy. Everyone needs pills and potions (creatures and humans alike), while not many are aware of the runes and what they can do.


    "Stop gaping at me, or Drago will think you are in love.", I said to Sergio teasingly.


    Sergio snapped out of his daze.


    "Right, right. Sorry, It was just unexpected.", he admitted before his expression turned serious. "I thought you said you care for him¡­", Sergio gestured with his eyes toward Duke. "Why are you bringing him trouble?"


    I didn''t get it. "Trouble?"


    "The youngster you want us to employ.", Sergio explained. "So far, I''m keeping my young master safe by staying low-key, yet you are going to put him under the spotlight with a youngster that is related to Aldus."


    I expected Sergio to be protective of Duke. Actually, I approve this part of him. Duke is in good hands and I only wished for Sergio to stop seeing me as a problem.


    "Ash is not related to Aldus, and only a selected few know that he is related to me. I can assure you that he will not bring trouble and people will see him as a nobody."


    Sergio eyed me suspiciously. "If he is a nobody, why did you come to speak to me in person?"


    He is smart, I give him that. "Ash is a werewolf."


    Sergio''s eyes sprang open, forming nearly full circles. "You must be kidding! I had a hunch that he is not human and I expected to hear that the boy is a vampire. Why would you foster a werewolf?"


    "Three of them, exactly. But only Ash is interested in working at Eclipse and learning about finances."


    If possible, Sergio''s eyes widened even more.


    "You adopted three werewolves and your father is OK with that?"


    I didn''t want to talk about this, but refusing to respond might tick him off more. "My father was not exactly OK, but he lets me do what I want. He is providing inputs when I ask, and otherwise staying away."


    Sergio shook his head in disapproval. "I can''t believe that Aldus Mezzanotte is letting you do what you want. How can he stay away if they are with you, and you are with him?"


    "They are not exactly with us. The teens are staying with another group of werewolves."


    Sergio stiffened at my words. "They are with another pack? Which one?"


    "It''s not exactly a pack. It''s a group of werewolves who refused to join any pack. Fynn is in charge, and he agreed to guide my three teens until they are old enough to make their decisions. They are with Fynn for the last three years. I''m not sure if you heard of him. Fynn was a general in the Bluemoon pack and he is a straightforward guy." I saw Sergio''s expression changing. Is he going to pass out? "It seems you know him."


    "Fynn is watching over your three fosterlings?", Sergio asked under his breath. When I nodded, he asked, "Who else is there?"


    I wanted to tell him that he can ask Ash, but I saw desperation and longing in Sergio''s expression, so I decided to answer.


    "There are Otto, Bert, Tessa, Vito¡­", I paused. "Are you OK?"


    Sergio blinked. "Yes, yes. So, what do you want me to do with the teen werewolf?"


    "Ash.", I reminded him. "He is seventeen years old, eighteen in six months. Ash is smart and follows instructions well. Drago already has a plan on where Ash will stay and work. I want you to be there for Ash when he needs help that only a werewolf can provide. Feel free to punish him if he does wrong, but Ash promised to behave. He will need to let his wolf out occasionally, so when you go for a run with your wolf, I hope you can take him with you. Other than that, I hope that you can have a talk with Ash and give him tips on how to stay low and not attract other creatures or hunters, and¡­ that''s it."


    I saw that Sergio is conflicted, so I made another offer, "If you do this, I will see if I can arrange a protective array around the apartment you guys live in."


    Sergio''s eyes flashed in approval. "I will do my best to acquire all the apartments on the fifth floor. Can you do it for the whole floor?"


    I took his words as an agreement. "That can be arranged. Can I assume you agree to what I asked you to do?"


    Sergio confirmed. "Protective arrays are a good deal. I would like to know what you can do."


    It''s not me, but Aldus. I will only follow what he tells me to because every array is different based on what''s protected, location, size, and the ways to operate it. However, I wouldn''t say that because it might deter Sergio who sees Aldus as a devil. "Tell me what protection you would like to have, and I will do my best to make it happen."


    Sergio hummed in agreement, and I glanced toward Duke only to see him frowning at us.


    "Can I remove the sound barrier?", I asked Sergio.


    "Yes. I will look into getting apartments and setting up what''s needed for the new intern. I will keep you posted and we will discuss details later."


    I was happy to see that Sergio agreed and it seems that his attitude toward me softened as well. "Deal."


    I deactivated the sound barrier and the noise from the restaurant assaulted my ears.


    Sergio stared at my wrist again and I smiled smugly. This little show was worth it.


    "Should I take this as, you came to an agreement?", Duke asked when he joined us at the table.


    Sergio was back to stuffing his face with food, so I responded, "We are getting there."


    I was proud of this small victory.


    Next, I needed to convince Aldus to help me set up protective arrays, but that''s a battle for another day.


    I looked at Duke. "We should go back to the party."


    Duke agreed. He gave me his hand to stand up, and as soon as I was on my feet, his arm wrapped around my waist, holding me close to him.


    "I will see you later, Serge.", Duke said as we walked away.


    Sergio waved goodbye without interrupting his meal. He was either very hungry or in a rush to finish so that he can go somewhere.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 302 - Meeting In The Sweetshop (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    I was giddy while going to meet with Duke in person after more than two weeks of video chats.


    He is waiting for me at the sweetshop we frequented during our high school days, and I''m less than five minutes away.


    I wonder how Duke will react when he sees Aldus with me. I hope he doesn''t freak out because I''m freaking out.


    But let me start from the beginning¡­


    It''s more than two weeks since Luca''s birthday party, and many things have happened since then.


    Only one day after we spoke with Sergio in Nice, Sergio secured apartment 5B in the building where Sergio and Duke live. The tenants moved the next day, and immediately the renovation started.


    The apartment 5B was in good shape, so nothing excessive was done; a deep clean, a fresh coat of paint, a new bathtub and sink, replacing existing shelving in the closet, and I got busy picking furniture online.


    About one week ago, Ash moved into apartment 5B as Sergio''s first-door neighbor, and he started his internship at Eclipse.


    Ash is ecstatic and says that Sergio is helpful inside and outside the office.


    Zoe was sad that Ash was leaving so abruptly, but Ash promised to visit as much as he can which is on the weekends if he can get the trip covered. Aldus told Ash that he can use his jet once a month if he behaves and does well in school and at work.


    Before accepting Ash, Sergio had an additional condition. He requested that Ash doesn''t disclose to Fynn and his group any information about Sergio or Duke that is not publicly available. That was easy to agree on and Ash understood that a lone werewolf would like to keep his whereabouts hidden.


    Of course, I knew that Sergio asked for secrecy in order to protect Duke. Fynn might not have any bad intentions, but the fewer people know about Duke and Sergio, the better it will be. Sergio always put Duke''s safety first and I respect that.


    Ash told me that Sergio often asks about what he did before coming to London, and I realized that Sergio is longing for the life he had a decade ago. I felt bad for the guy.


    In less than a week, Sergio reached a deal with other apartment owners, and now Duke owns all eight apartments on the fifth floor. I am amazed to see the power of money.


    Sergio is currently negotiating with the building owner to customize the elevator so that the fifth floor becomes private. If all goes well, they will have a special mechanism in the elevator and on the stairs, so that only people with a passcode can access the fifth floor.


    Once that''s in place, I will start arranging protective arrays, but first, complex calculations are needed and that''s why Aldus is in London with me. Aldus will need to see the building and take some measurements before we can start with the preparations. Aldus agreed to guide me, but it will be my first time setting up the arrays myself.


    Since Sergio has an Aldus-phobia and I had no idea how it would turn out if the two of them bump into each other, I asked Duke to meet me at this sweetshop with Sergio as security.


    Without asking why, Duke agreed that Sergio will follow us stealthily while we are out in the town.


    With Duke and Sergio out of the way, Aldus can go and check out the place without being disturbed because Ash went to Fynn''s place for the weekend, so the whole floor should be empty.


    But before going to check out the place, Aldus wants to meet Duke. And that brings me back to the freaking out part.


    I''m nervous. I hope they get along well.


    What if Aldus scares Duke away?


    "Relax, Serina. I''m only going to meet the boy, not eat him.", Aldus said, and I could hear the amusement in his voice. "I will leave the eating part to you."


    Shameless father. How is this a conversation between a father and a daughter!?


    Is he teasing me because I got ahold of my vitality-draining ability? Probably.


    "You didn''t tell me why you want to meet him now.", I grumbled.


    "Don''t you think that your father should meet the boy you are dating for months? Or are you not serious about him, and I shouldn''t bother because you are going to forget about him soon?"


    "Of course, I''m serious." I didn''t want to argue with Aldus.


    He was using this nonsense chat in order to hide his true purpose.


    Duke would be more than willing to visit him, only if Aldus asked, yet here he is, the Lord of vampires, popping up unannounced to inspect his daughter''s boyfriend.


    I had a feeling that maybe Aldus wants to test Duke. If Duke was aware that Aldus is coming, Duke would dress up better or prepare a present or something. This will be more natural.


    Mitch stopped the car in front of the sweetshop and through the tinted glass, I could see Duke sitting at the table next to the window.


    My gaze moved to Aldus who was glaring at Duke and something ominous swelled inside me.


    I didn''t know what to expect and I hoped that Aldus will not intimidate Duke.


    Will he hurt Duke or chase him away? No, he wouldn''t do that.


    I prayed silently that Aldus doesn''t embarrass me.


    Duke''s face lit up as soon as I stepped into the sweetshop and his eyes flashed in confusion when he saw Aldus holding the door for me. Even without knowing who Aldus is, it was obvious that we came together and are close.


    A second later, Duke''s expression told me that he realized who the man with me is and he bolted to his feet.


    He was adorably dorky.


    Just be yourself, dummy. You are perfect as you are.


    Duke flashed me a nervous glance and a nod before looking at Aldus.


    "Mr. Mezzanotte¡­", Duke called and extended his hand toward Aldus stiffly. "I am Drago Orsini. It''s an honor to meet you."


    Aldus observed Duke with an unreadable expression and after a few painfully long seconds, Aldus accepted a handshake.


    "Drago Orsini¡­", Aldus said coolly. "I heard a lot about you."


    "Good things, I hope."


    Aldus''s responded with a rigid smirk.


    God, help me!


    Why did that handshake take so long?


    My nerves were tight as a string on a bow.


    What was Aldus doing? I didn''t expect them to hug and pat each other''s back, but isn''t this too stifling?


    OK. At least the introduction part is over, and we can sit and order drinks, and hopefully, things don''t get worse.


    I barely finished that thought, when I saw both Aldus and Duke pulling a chair for me to sit.


    Aldus and Duke were holding onto the same backrest, and their eyes locked for a moment before Aldus let go of the chair and gestured for me to sit on the chair Duke was holding for me.


    Well, I was glad that Aldus didn''t make a big deal out of it, and I hoped that he saw this as a positive.


    Aldus always helped me with a chair, like a true gentleman, and Duke is doing the same as well.


    I have two amazing men doting on me, one as a father, and the other one as a lover. Aren''t I a lucky girl?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 303 - Meeting In The Sweetshop (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    As soon as my bottom touched the seat, Duke''s hand covered mine in a familiar way that made me smile.


    I liked that even with Aldus''s pressure, Duke was not backing away from showing to the world that I''m his.


    Our fingers interlaced and he pulled my hand up to plant a lingering kiss at the back of my palm.


    "Thank you for coming.", Duke said.


    "I''m sorry we are late.", I responded.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s a few minutes at most." Duke glanced at Aldus and then back at me. "Why don''t you order something before we start talking?"


    "I won''t be staying that long.", Aldus responded. "I only wanted to check on a few things."


    That got Duke''s attention (and mine).


    "I assume it''s something related to me.", Duke said. "How can I help you, Mr. Mezzanotte?"


    "I want to know what are your intentions with my daughter, Mr. Orsini.", Aldus said and my stomach became a nervous bundle of knots.


    Duke glanced at me and smiled. "I want to spend the rest of my life ensuring that Serina is happy."


    Despite uneasiness in my stomach, my heart fluttered. Duke is such a sweet talker.


    I would kiss him, but Aldus was right there, and¡­ why was he glaring at Duke?


    "Really?", Aldus asked suspiciously. "Why would I believe it? You have a reputation of a womanizer, and you even abandoned Serina before."


    Duke''s expression hardened. "The womanizing are just rumors and in the last few years, I spent a lot of resources on identifying those who were spreading lies about me and suing them for slander. In my eyes, there is only Serina. Everything I am and everything I have belongs to Serina from the moment we met. As for abandoning her¡­" Duke paused and let out a long breath. "It would be hypocritical to deny it. At that time, I did what I believed was the best. Unfortunately, that''s not something I can fix. I am grateful that Serina gave me a second chance and I hope you will do the same because only given enough time I can prove to her and to everyone else that she is my only one and always will be."


    I held my breath as Duke''s words made my heart swell.


    Duke looked at Aldus and spoke with resolve, "I understand why you are concerned. Any father would be, and I am glad that Serina has a family who cares about her. If you have conditions I should fulfill to prove that I am committed to Serina, please let me know."


    "I don''t need you to prove anything to me, Mr. Orsini.", Aldus said dryly. "The one you need to focus on is Seraphina. But I hope you will keep in mind that she is not alone and if you mistreat her, I will come for you."


    I frowned at Aldus. Why was he threatening Duke?


    To my surprise, Duke smiled. "I have no objections."


    Aldus''s expression was still stern, but I could see hints of approval peeking.


    "One more thing, Mr. Orsini¡­"


    "Please, call me Drago.", Duke interjected.


    "Drago¡­", Aldus called. "Serina told me that you fled Italy and you are in hiding since then. Are you confident that your pursuers won''t find you? I have no interest in your past, but I worry if your loose ends will come to haunt you and Serina."


    "My father was a businessman who ended up in some trouble. I am ashamed to admit that I don''t know more, but I''m planning to investigate what happened and ensure my past doesn''t cause trouble for Serina. I will protect her with my life. You have my word on it."


    Aldus narrowed his eyes. "Be careful, Drago. Make sure you don''t end up in something you can''t handle. I know that Serina will give you her unconditional support, but I fear that she is reckless, and if you end up sinking into quicksand, she will go down with you in her effort to save you. If you feel that it''s too much, give me a call."


    "Thank you, Mr. Mezzanotte."


    Aldus lifted his hand, to prevent Duke from speaking further. "Don''t thank me because I''m not doing it for you."


    "I know. You are doing it for Serina."


    Aldus nodded in agreement. "Take good care of her, Drago. Or you will find out why people fear me."


    Aldus stood up and looked at me. "I will see you at home, Serina."


    I released the breath I was holding. I had so many thoughts about this conversation and I didn''t know if I should be happy or sad or upset or worried¡­ it was all jumbled but it''s over and they are both alive and shaking hands for goodbye and that should be a good thing.


    "Let me walk you to the car, father." I glanced at Duke. "Can you get me lemonade and the strawberry ice cream pie? I will be back in a minute."


    Duke nodded and I gave his hand a little squeeze before getting up and going after Aldus.


    "Did you need to be that harsh?", I asked Aldus as we approached the car.


    "Would you rather if I had this conversation with your boyfriend behind your back?"


    Aldus emphasized the word ''boyfriend'', and it rubbed me the wrong way, but he was right. This was related to me and I wanted to be a witness to this talk.


    "No. I know you are only watching over me, but you could put it more¡­ nicely. What if you scare him away?"


    Aldus scoffed. "If this much scares him away, he should run and not look back. Don''t worry, Serina. He did well."


    There was something about Aldus''s tone that made me realize¡­ "You didn''t come here to talk to him. You came here to test him because he fought with Lazarus."


    I knew that after Luca''s birthday, Lazarus visited Aldus and he told him about his fight with Duke.


    "So? What is your conclusion?", I asked.


    Aldus paused and I could see that he was contemplating what he should say.


    To my disappointment, Aldus waved, like it''s not important.


    "We will talk more at home. I have work to do, make sure you give me at least one hour. I will let you know when I''m done.", Aldus said seriously and then switched to a teasing tone, "Go to your boyfriend. Isn''t that why you came here?"


    I rolled my eyes and Aldus smirked while saying, "I hope to read about your adventures in tomorrow''s newspaper."


    Aldus entered the car and the tinted window rolled down, just a few centimeters before stopping.


    "Don''t do anything I wouldn''t!" I heard Aldus chuckling as the window rolled up.


    He really enjoys teasing me!


    "I''m sorry about my father.", I said to Duke when I joined him at the table.


    "Don''t be.", Duke was quick to assure me that it''s fine and my hand was back in his.


    "I am glad that you have a father who will go out of his way to let others know he has your back. Do you think I did well?"


    His insecurity was adorable. "You did wonderfully. My father approves of you."


    "He approves only because you do."


    "Good that you know.", I said smugly.


    The waiter brought two lemonades and one slice of strawberry ice cream pie.


    I giggled at the sight of one slice of the delicious pie and two spoons. Duke has a way of reminding me of our high school days and letting me know that he didn''t forget, not even these silly details.


    "This morning you were all mysterious when you told me to come here.", Duke said while his spoon with a piece of pie hovered in front of my lips. "It''s not that I''m complaining, but I have a few questions. How long are you staying? Do you have plans, or should I come up with something?"


    I opened my mouth to welcome the piece of pie and offered one with my spoon to Duke.


    Do I have plans? Absolutely!


    There is a reason (more than one!) why I came to London today and I can''t wait to tell Duke about it and see his reaction.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 304 - Completing The Puzzle

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I was surprised when Serina asked me for defensive arrays around Drago''s place. She said that it''s for Ash, but I knew that her mind was on the man that captured her heart.


    Serina said that she will do most of the work, so I agreed. She needs to practice and I was eager to see her progress with mastery of runes.


    Serina''s expression was comical when I told her that I will join her to meet with Drago.


    I waited for the last moment on purpose because I didn''t want to give her time to alert him. I needed him unaware and unprepared.


    Serina thought that I''m going to investigate him as her boyfriend, and she was not wrong, but my motives were driven by the information Lazarus gave me.


    Serina mentioned that Drago was always athletic, but Lazarus provided me with a perspective that opened the possibility of Drago being much more than just a strong and fast guy. That, together with the Soul Echo made me realize that it''s not a fluke.


    Drago has or is something, and I need to figure out what.


    Lazarus fought with Drago, yet Drago came out without a single broken bone. Even if Lazarus was controlling his strength, a regular human would still suffer, and the surprising part was that Drago was able to keep up with Lazarus.


    "I gave him a firm handshake and he matched it.", Lazarus said. "His speed and strength are way above what a human should have."


    I wanted to tease Lazarus about how he is sulking because he was unable to defeat a human, but I know about Lazarus''s power, and this was no time for jokes.


    "Did you tell this to Serina?", I asked.


    Lazarus shook his head. "There is no use talking to her. Serina is so enamored with the guy that even if he has horns sprouting from his forehead, she wouldn''t notice."


    The bitterness in Lazarus''s voice told me how hard it was for him to talk about Drago. Well, Lazarus never concealed his interest in Serina, and I was not surprised to hear that Lazarus ended up fighting with Drago.


    "Thank you, Lazarus, for telling me this. I will check the boy."


    That''s how I ended up in the car with Serina, on my way to see if Drago is human or maybe something else.


    Marius told me that Drago is a human, but there are many creatures that can conceal their true nature (Serina is the perfect example), and I needed to check myself.


    When I met the boy, I gave him a firm handshake. I didn''t go overboard with the force, but a human should definitely at least wince under my grip.


    Drago felt and smelled like a human and I almost gave up, but then I realized there is something unusual about his aura.


    It took me some time to identify his astonishing vitality. I can sense those things (since it''s a form of my food) and even though it''s not very precise, I was fairly confident that he has at least a few hundreds of years left in his lifespan.


    There was no way the man sitting at the table opposite me was a human.


    I considered possibilities. He could be a human that prolonged his lifespan with some tonic or an item, but even the most potent elixirs are something that can grant no more than a few decades before the person needs to take it again and items would create energy fluctuations, yet there were none.


    Fascinating. Another mystery.


    My life is not boring since Serina woke up in my lab in Venice.


    I was wondering if Drago can detect what I am, but he was either ignorant or a very good actor.


    He claimed that Serina is the most important person in his world and that he will do anything to make her happy, and I wondered if it''s the right thing to believe him.


    I was aware of the possibility that Drago is keeping his true nature a secret from Serina on purpose, or maybe he doesn''t know, just like Serina.


    I went with Serina to meet Drago and get some answers, but I exited that sweetshop with more questions.


    "Don''t do anything I wouldn''t!", I teased Serina with the hope that she won''t notice doubts that were created in those few minutes I spent examining Drago.


    Is it possible that a creature with such vitality is ignorant? Even if he is not aware of his lifespan, he should notice his speed and strength.


    Does he have any other abilities?


    Why is he sticking to Serina?


    I would suspect that Drago is using her to get to me, but he approached her while she was Sanya, so I scratched that scenario off.


    However, Serina is not human; did he approach her accidentally, or did he detect her true nature?


    I don''t want to keep this a secret from Serina, but I need to get some answers first. The last time Serina heard unconfirmed rumors, she blew up half of our house!


    I can see that she is happy, and I don''t want to spoil it. Besides, she has a lot going on and I don''t want to sound like a grumpy, possessive father.


    "Drive, Mitch¡­", I instructed and a second later, I remembered one person that could give me answers. "Stop around the corner."


    "Are you coming out, Master?", Mitch asked after parking the car.


    I gestured to him to wait, and I contacted Marius telepathically. "Is the werewolf protecting Drago?"


    "Yes, Master.", Marius''s voice sounded in my head. "He is in the boutique, across the street from the sweetshop¡­"


    ¡­


    "Who do we have here?", I asked when I appeared behind the werewolf who stiffened at the sound of my voice. He didn''t see me coming, they never do.


    He didn''t respond, and I could guess that he hoped I was talking to someone else.


    "Sergio, right?"


    He swiftly turned toward me and frowned, and I smiled smugly.


    "If I wanted you dead, wolf, you wouldn''t know what happened."


    I saw the pure horror in his eyes. It seems he knows who I am.


    I was pleased. Werewolves fearing me is like my badge of honor because vampires and werewolves are not on good terms since ancient times, and I don''t have a reputation of a benevolent person.


    The guy seemed familiar, and his scent was not completely new either. Where did I see this guy before?


    It took me a few seconds to remember. "Sergio, the shaman of the Bluemoon pack. Why are you here?"


    He visibly paled.


    Marius told me that Drago''s assistant (and bodyguard) is a werewolf, but there are many Sergios and creatures who can change names and appearances, so I didn''t think much about it.


    Who would have known that I will end up seeing the famous shaman of the Bluemoon pack in a small boutique in London, next to the rack with men''s jackets?


    "I thought you perished with Damiano in the great battle, but it seems that one decade turned you into an office boy for a youngster."


    I remembered that Serina told me how Drago came to London from Italy with a werewolf bodyguard (aka Sergio), eleven years ago.


    Why would a powerful shaman leave his pack with a human boy instead of staying by his Alpha when he needed him? Sergio''s loyalty to Damiano was second to his ability as a shaman¡­ Wait! Drago is a human, yet not really one¡­ Drago and Serina are about the same age¡­ Sergio leaving at the crucial moment means that he acted upon Damiano''s orders.


    Suddenly, all the pieces came together with Sergio completing the puzzle and I realized¡­


    "That boy is Damiano''s son."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 305 - The Two Decades-old Promise

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    Sergio collected himself and he looked at me gloomily, finally resembling a werewolf instead of a deer caught in the headlights.


    "Aldus Mezzanotte. What are your intentions?"


    He didn''t try to deny that Drago is Mateo.


    I noticed his hostility, yet I couldn''t make myself care about it.


    I was adapting to the revelation that Serina''s Duke, aka Drago Orsini, is Mateo Testa.


    Since the Soul Echo in Paris, I created numerous theories about his background, yet it never occurred to me that he is the son of the Supreme Alpha, the little boy who was in my lab about twenty years ago.


    It was the first time in this century that I was speechless.


    From Serina''s first dream, I wanted to know Drago''s background and now that I knew, I was not sure what to do with this information.


    Well, it''s no wonder that the boy was keeping up with Lazarus. If Lazarus and Drago fought in wolf form, Lazarus would lose badly. No one can oppose the beast of the Supreme Alpha, assuming that the boy got the gene from Damiano. But if he didn''t get it, he would be easily defeated by Lazarus. However, I didn''t sense a werewolf when I was with him. Confusing.


    I figured that Sergio left Italy with Damiano''s son and since then, Sergio is protecting him. Sergio did an amazing job because the boy was still alive despite all the creatures that would pay a hefty amount for his head.


    Mateo was known as the faulty heir, the son of the Supreme Alpha without his wolf, but his identity presents a danger to the current order.


    It''s more than a decade since Damiano''s demise, but in the world of creatures, that time is not much and many still remember the Supreme Alpha.


    Damiano is a figure people mention with reverence, and his son is a symbol of that might.


    The Supreme Alpha is a title that represents legacy, glory, and strength that is worthy of shocking the present and molding the future.


    Disposing of Damiano''s son (or reeling him in) could bring a change to the existing power struggle among the werewolves, and that would resonate across the world.


    I thought he was dead, yet there he was all the time, in London. With Serina. Amazing.


    Just like Marius and Lazarus, I didn''t sense Drago''s wolf, and that only means Sergio didn''t find the solution to the problem Damiano asked me to investigate about two decades ago.


    Does the boy even have a wolf, or is he a hopeless case? But his astonishing vitality, speed, and strength confirm that there is hope. If his wolf is truly gone, Drago Orsini would be no more than a regular human and no amount of exercise would change that.


    I realized that Sergio was still looking at me and expecting an answer. He asked me something and I spaced out.


    What are my intentions? What will I do?


    I glanced through the display window, and I could see in the sweetshop across the street Serina and Drago sitting at the table, holding hands, and looking at each other, both equally smitten.


    There was only one thing for me to do.


    "You were there when Damiano asked me to solve the problem that was plaguing his son. I thought the boy was gone, but now that I am aware of his existence, I will fulfill the promise I made to Damiano that day and do my best to diagnose his condition and awaken his wolf."


    Sergio eyed me warily. "I didn''t know that vampires stick to their word."


    We don''t.


    Vampires don''t believe in moral values, Gods, karma, and nonsense that others preach in order to give themselves a purpose and to make impending death bearable.


    We are immortals that many consider as Gods, or maybe demons. It''s the same thing to me.


    Vampires live to fulfill selfish needs and desires, and there is no such thing as camaraderie, code of honor, or caring about other''s opinions.


    If it''s just an empty promise I made to a now dead person, I wouldn''t think twice before ignoring it.


    At that time, I wanted to help Damiano, but not without benefits. Nothing in this world comes for free, and helping the Supreme Alpha with his predicament definitely brings a lot of benefits.


    However, I can''t ignore this situation because the young lady across the street is my daughter and her happiness is tied to that young man, Damiano''s son.


    What kind of twisted reality is this? Two people fell in love, both with powerful backgrounds, with sealed abilities, and unaware of their origins. Sounds like a plot from a cheesy movie.


    "I will not expose his existence to the world.", I said, and I saw Sergio relaxing a bit, but his scrutinizing gaze was still on me. I wanted to say that Damiano was my friend, but that would be a lie. I respected his position and power, but there was no friendship involved.


    Instead of trying to placate the werewolf in front of me, I decided to move to the point.


    "Would you object if I run tests on the boy?"


    I would do them anyway, but Sergio''s cooperation would make things easier.


    Sergio thought for a moment before responding, "The young master believes he is human, and he is not aware of creatures. My Alpha demanded that we keep the young master''s identity a secret until his wolf emerges."


    Well, that was stupid. Yes, we keep our existence a secret from humans, but that boy is not human; he is the son of the Supreme Alpha, for crying at loud.


    How did they manage to keep the existence of werewolves a secret from a boy who grew up in the middle of a pack?


    I didn''t want to get into why Damiano did it, the point was that I thought it''s ridiculous. It''s one thing to keep secrets in order not to hurt someone''s feelings, but in this case, the boy could really get hurt. Maybe it worked when the boy was in the Bluemoon pack, surrounded by his own kind that would protect him, but here in the open, ignorance can and will kill him.


    If I was Sergio, I would tell Drago the truth the moment we arrived in London. Well, that was none of my business.


    I wanted to confirm Drago''s condition and maybe investigate his abilities in order to keep Serina safe.


    Serina. What the hell am I supposed to tell her?


    I remember her not giving any thoughts about a relationship with Lazarus because he is a werewolf, and she is not his mate.


    What will Serina do when she finds out that the man she is sticking to is kind of a werewolf? And not just any werewolf, but the son of the Supreme Alpha?


    I shook those thoughts away. There is no point in overthinking before I get some data. Maybe his wolf will not wake up, and without a wolf, Drago will never have a mate.


    One thing is certain, and that is that Drago right now is smitten with Serina.


    The Supreme Alpha''s gene inside the boy explains the Soul Echo which confirms that Drago is in love with Serina. But is it a mate bond?


    "He doesn''t need to know anything right now.", I told Sergio. "I only need a DNA sample to run initial tests."


    I don''t throw anything, and I am confident that I still have Mateo''s sample I took when he was a child.


    First, I will run the comparison to ensure that''s the same person. Part of me hoped that the boy is not Mateo, but a substitute. It would make things simpler.


    "I will see to secure you a sample.", Sergio said.


    "No need.", I refused him. "I will handle that myself."


    "You are leaving?", Sergio couldn''t hide his surprise when he saw me heading to the door.


    He obviously thought that I approached him with some agenda. Actually, I did, but now it''s not important. I got much more than what I hoped for.


    "I have things to do." I need to check their apartment building in order to set protective arrays, and while at it, I will take some samples from Drago''s apartment, or should I think of him as Mateo now?


    "I assume you are here to protect him.", I told Sergio. "Keep on with your work and don''t worry, I will not harm your young master. If I do that, my daughter won''t forgive me."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 306 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    6:26 PM


    I stood in front of the luxurious hotel in the Holborn neighborhood and wondered if I''m doing the right thing.


    Serina assured me that she has a plan, but I don''t see how this can end well. Not because I doubt her capabilities, but because I fear that I will lose control and end up in jail if Magda appears in front of me.


    It started innocently earlier this afternoon with Serina asking, "How about we attend a big party in London and announce our relationship?"


    "When and where?" I got hooked right away. A glorious mental image popped into my mind; it was me parading with Serina next to me while I shout that she is mine for everyone to hear.


    "Tonight. A hotel in Holborn neighborhood.", Serina said mysteriously.


    We just finished lunch, and my wheels were rolling. "We should go to my apartment so that I grab a suit and we can get ready at your place." I thought this makes sense because girls have dress and makeup and who-knows-how-many things to take care of before going out, so it''s easier for me to grab a few things than for her to pack a suitcase.


    "We will not go together."


    I didn''t get it. "Eh?"


    "How much I know, you received an invitation for Magda''s birthday party."


    "Yes. I ignored it, just like anything else related to her."


    I was not sure what to think about these random topics. Serina said that we will announce we are together, and then that we will not go together, and now she mentioned Magda.


    "I want you to RSVP with a ''yes'' for one person", Serina said, and I was confident that she wanted to prank Magda.


    "OK. I can do that. But what about the party where we will be together?"


    Serina looked at me like I asked something silly. "I was talking about that party."


    I can''t deny Serina anything, but this was not making any sense. "Please tell me there is a reason you are asking me to attend Magda''s birthday celebration on my own."


    Serina smiled. "Who said you will be on your own?"


    I could see this going bad in so many ways. "You will be there also? How? It''s an invitation-only thing and even the serving staff needs to pass security checks. Let''s go to another party. Or if you give me a few days I will organize one."


    "It needs to be this one. I will be there, don''t worry."


    I exhaled in defeat. "Alright. What''s the plan?"


    Serina didn''t tell me much, probably because it will depend on Magda''s behavior. I am to show up and wait for Serina to come around seven o''clock.


    I had no idea what to expect, but the confidence in Serina''s eyes crushed my resistance and I could imagine her desire to get back at her bully.


    I really can''t say ''no'' to Serina. I am doomed.


    I did a quick check and confirmed that the party is exclusive, and it even has reporters. I can imagine Magda making a fuss when she saw my response that I''m coming, and I will do my best for Serina''s payback to be epic.


    Back to the present¡­


    I approached the main entry where several guys in uniforms stood, and one of them asked for my invitation.


    I showed him my phone and his eyes flashed.


    "Mr. Orsini, Miss Thompson instructed me to escort you to suite 401."


    "Is the birthday party in the suite?"


    The man shook his head. "The whole hotel is reserved for this event. The lounging areas on the first floor are where the party is held. Miss Thompson said that you should go to the suite first. I don''t know more than that."


    It took me a moment to process this information.


    Considering all the rumors Magda spread about me so far, I could imagine that she wants to create premises for more. Maybe to get me drunk or drugged, or to knock me out. Who knows what the crazy thot is planning?


    I pulled a twenty pounds bill from my pocket and gave it to the man. "I appreciate all the extra care you are showing me, but I will prefer to be escorted to the lounging areas where the party is."


    The man bowed while accepting the money. "I understand, sir. Please, this way¡­"


    The hallway was all about French architecture, round designs were etched in the walls, dark marble covered the floor, and numerous crystal chandeliers hung from above.


    The oversized double doors on the left and right were wide open, leading to the lounging areas.


    My guide gestured toward the doors while explaining, "On the left, you can find seating with tables, appropriate for eating, and further down is an area for dancing. On the right are seating areas and the bar."


    "Thank you¡­", I ditched my escort and headed for the bar.


    The lounges were scarcely lit, setting the mood to an intimate one. Warm wooden floors and walls were a stark contrast from the cold marble in the hallway, and there were many seating areas for smaller groups to talk in privacy.


    The party was in full swing since it started at five in the afternoon, and I weaved my way among sofas and side tables, toward the bar area, while nodding in greeting at familiar faces.


    My ears picked up random pieces of conversation from the groups who thought I can''t hear them.


    [He is really here, I thought Magda was making up things¡­]


    [How did she manage to get Drago to attend her birthday? Do you think the rumors about them are true?]


    [Why is he in the lounge? I thought Magda is waiting for him upstairs. Or did he tire her out and come down?]


    I rolled my eyes at these insufferable mongrels.


    I knew it was a bad idea to come here. Even if I don''t meet Magda, the rumors are ignited. It seems that Magda told everyone I''m coming. Did she plan this suite scheme regardless if I showed up?


    I really hope Serina knows what she is doing.


    I got myself a drink and observed the crowd. I estimated at least two hundred people only in this half of the venue reserved for the party. It was packed, yet without Serina, it seemed empty because none of these people were important.


    Most of the guests were in their twenties. Magda organized this for her posh circle that she wants to impress.


    Is Magda really in a suite, waiting for me? If that''s true, Magda has a lonely evening ahead of her. I wondered how long it will take for one of her lackeys to inform her of my presence.


    It''s not that I wanted to see Magda or desired her company, but I should know where the crazy one is.


    I silently chanted to calm down and not snap Magda in half when she shows up. Serina told me that she wants to deal with Magda so I will act as her support and not take away the pleasure of revenge.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 307 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    "Drago Orsini¡­", a female voice got my attention. "You are here."


    "Hi, Kim¡­", I greeted the woman I identified as Kimberly, Magda''s friend.


    "How come you are sitting at the bar?", she asked.


    "Should I be sitting somewhere else?"


    Kim inched closer and asked in a half-whisper, "Didn''t the staff at the door tell you to go to a suite?"


    Just as expected. Magda''s friends, and probably everyone else knew that I''m coming and that I should be in the suite. Predictable.


    Even Serina guessed that Magda will give me a special treatment which told me that Serina was doing a background check on Magda.


    Sanya was timid and would avoid trouble at any cost, yet Serina ended up investigating the woman who plotted against her and is planning a payback.


    It''s not that I blame Serina, one should always know his enemies and deal with them, but I could see changes that happened to Serina in my absence.


    Each of Serina''s changes reminds me that she endured hardships because I failed to protect her and it''s eating me from the inside, like a voice that whispers about my failures.


    "The invitation said there is a big birthday party, and the party is here. Why would I go to a suite? If I wanted privacy, I would stay home or opt for something smaller. I really like it here. The music is good, and there is plenty of people. How about you join me for a drink? What will you have?"


    Kim''s eyes flashed with panic like I just suggested a death sentence. She took a step away from me. "No need. I''m fine, thanks. I need to check on other guests."


    Kim eyed me warily for a moment and then left.


    I knew that if she accepted, Magda would skin her alive.


    It''s not that Kim was not interested, but she wouldn''t dare to join me in public. In private, it would be a different thing.


    Now that Kim confirmed I have no intention of going upstairs, Magda will come down soon.


    I glanced at my phone. Still no message from Serina.


    I was missing her like crazy and my mind started coming with all kinds of scenarios. What if something happened? What if Serina can''t come? What if she changed her mind? What if she decided to leave me here on my own?


    Calm down! Serina said that she will be here around seven o''clock, and it''s not seven yet.


    I ordered another drink when a man approached me.


    "Drago Orsini¡­", he said before introducing himself, "Stephen Dyson. I''m a reporter for the London''s Beat. Do you mind if we have a word?"


    I had no idea who this man is, but I heard about London''s Beat, a gossip magazine.


    "Will you publish what I say?"


    The man shrugged. "It depends on what you will say."


    These guys are like vultures, always looking for their next scoop, but at least he was sensible enough to introduce himself. "What do you want to know?"


    His eyes lit up and I could see a recorder in his hand.


    "You are known as a man who doesn''t attend parties for social purposes. Does your presence confirm you are close to Miss Magdalena Thompson?"


    Straight to the point. It seems that with all these high-profile people present, he doesn''t have the luxury of time to beat around the bush.


    "It''s interesting that you asked me that first. Did you have this question ready?"


    He touched his nose. "I heard people talking that you will be here. The rumors about you and Miss Thompson are not a secret, yet nothing is confirmed. Would you like to use this opportunity and clarify your relationship? It will reduce the amount of guesswork I need to do." His sly smile told me that he will mention me and Magda in the same sentence, regardless of if I talk about it.


    "Miss Thompson was kind enough to invite me. As you said, I usually don''t attend these parties. However, there is a number of individuals present tonight that I would like to talk to."


    "Are you saying that you are not in a relationship with Miss Thompson?"


    I looked at him like he asked something silly. "I am not. Never was. Never will be. Feel free to quote me on that."


    He licked his lips in a rush, obviously pleased with this information. I wondered if he will dare to publish something that can go against the Miss of the Thompson family.


    "But the rumors¡­"


    I lifted my hand, stopping him from talking. "Other than attending the same high school as Miss Thompson, we don''t have anything else in common. Yes, I am acquainted with the lady in question, and we were on the same guestlist for several events, but it never went beyond that. I have no idea who is spreading these malicious rumors. I don''t mind, you know how it is for us guys, but lady''s reputation shouldn''t be smeared." I inched closer to the reporter and lowered my voice. "Everyone knows how the Giantshade Industries handles people who are in their way, and I suspect that the source of rumors might be my competitors who want to get me in trouble with the Thompson family in order to damage my business."


    The guy nodded knowingly.


    I couldn''t tell him that the source of the rumors is Magda herself. Maybe he knows that already, but he would never publish that. However, if he spins the story to how my competitors are trying to use the Thompson family to pressure my business, maybe the Thompson family does the opposite to prove how they can''t be manipulated, and my Eclipse could gain some benefits.


    "So, Mr. Orsini, you just confirmed that you are not in a relationship with Miss Thompson. She is young and attractive, and the word is that she is interested in you. Considering your lack of enthusiasm related to Miss Thompson, does that mean there is another lady you set your eyes on?"


    I could feel my lips lifting into a smile and I responded with a nod.


    "Oh? And who might that be?"


    "Stick around and you will find out.", I said mysteriously.


    The reporter nodded and left me with my drink.


    Serina was right. This will be the perfect venue to announce we are together.


    The only unpredictable factor is Magda. I could already see her throwing a fit, but I hope that she will care enough for her image of the perfect socialite, and not cause a scene.


    "Drago, it''s difficult to find you outside the office.", Sebastian Hoffman said as he took a seat on the barstool next to me. He waved at the waiter and ordered his drink.


    I looked at the cocky guy who dared to insinuate there is something between him and Serina.


    "Hi, Seb. It''s a big party so I thought of checking it out.", I said dryly.


    "Yeah. Most of the London is here.", Sebastian responded.


    I don''t like him for hitting on Serina, but other than that, Sebastian is a decent guy.


    "Say, is it true that the guestlist leaked and people knew in advance who all will be here?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "I didn''t hear about that. But I heard that you are coming."


    "I RSVP''d only this afternoon because I was not sure if I will make it. The news definitely spreads fast."


    "I know you are not ignorant. It was Kim and Anna who made sure everyone knows, and they did that under Magda''s orders, sooo...", Sebastian drawled. "Magda is probably planning another rumor and this time you might end up in a forced marriage.", he spoke jokingly.


    Everyone sees Magda as a harmless, willful heiress, but I know that she is much worse than that. Magda is a criminal.


    "Let''s see how tonight ends.", I said while glancing at my phone that vibrated with Serina''s text that she is two minutes away, and joyful anticipation swelled inside me.


    "You are playing with fire, man."


    "Me?", I asked with an exaggerated surprise. "I heard that you attended an event hosted by the Giantshade Industries and you danced with Seraphina Mezzanotte after snatching her from under Jonathan''s nose. That''s what I call playing with fire."


    Sebastian smirked. "What can I say? She is worth the risk." His smile faded. "Serina told me that the two of you are childhood friends. Is that true? Can you tell me something about her likes and dislikes?"


    I felt my lips twitching in annoyance. Is this guy asking me for tips on how to win over Serina?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 308 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I was in the beauty salon, getting ready for my party when Kim told me that we received another RSVP.


    Kim and Anna helped me manage the guest list, so Kim was the one to check the response.


    "Magda, you won''t believe this¡­", Kim said under her breath.


    "What?"


    "You got an RSVP.", she said like it''s a big deal.


    I glanced at the time. "Who is so rude to RSVP only three hours before the party starts?"


    "Why don''t you check?", she gave me her phone and my eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when I saw the name ''Drago Orsini''.


    There was even a message, "I apologize for the last-minute notice, I didn''t know my schedule until now. I will compensate my rudeness with an appropriate present."


    "Ha¡­ ha¡­ ha¡­", I laughed in slow motion as the information sank in. Drago is coming to my birthday party. And he apologized¡­ and said that he will make it up to me!


    I pinched myself to make sure this is not a dream. In the last few years, Drago ignored every invitation I sent his way. And today, he is coming!


    Ah, if I knew he was coming, I would make it a private party, just the two of us. Wait! I can still make it private. After all, the hotel is closed for the weekend and all rooms are just for my guests.


    I met with my girlfriends for brunch in suite 401 to kick off the party, and from there we arrived at this beauty salon to get ready.


    "Girls!", I called. "I want you to get your things out of the hotel suite."


    Kim pouted in protest. "Do you think Drago will go there with you?"


    What a silly question. "Drago knows I am interested in him. The fact that Drago is coming to my birthday means that he finally got to his senses and decided to give in." I wondered if it''s the latest rumor, or maybe my father decided to step in. It doesn''t matter. "I will call the hotel right now to freshen up the room and prepare champagne. Ah, tonight will be THE night!"


    "But, what about the guests?", Anna asked.


    I shrugged. "What about them? They will be there, and you girls are free to enjoy. Nothing changes other than my focus. We can have a hundred more parties, but Drago needs to be handled right. You ladies will have a task to make sure everyone knows that Drago is with me in the suite, and I will make sure he leaves that suite as mine."


    That was earlier this afternoon. It''s nearly seven o''clock in the evening, and here I am. In hotel suite 401. Waiting.


    The party started at five o''clock, yet Drago is not here. Did he trick me?


    No, that''s not my Drago. He was always straightforward and true to his word. I know that because he rejected me outright many times, and today he said that he will come, and he will.


    A knock on the door got my attention. Drago!


    I assumed a sexy, yet not desperate, pose on the sofa. "It''s not locked!"


    To my disappointment, it was Kim.


    "Why are you here?" Did she come to persuade me to join the party? No way. In case Drago doesn''t show up, I will spread the rumor that he was with me in the suite. I have his thoughtful RSVP message to make my story solid.


    "Drago is here.", Kim said.


    "Let him in and you get out.", I said impatiently.


    Kim shook her head. "He is at the party, downstairs."


    "What is he doing there?"


    "He is at the bar with a drink."


    OK. I can work with that. "Remind him to come here as soon as he can."


    "I did.", Kim responded. "He said that the party is downstairs and that''s where he will be."


    "Oh¡­" Well, that can work also. "Give me a minute to check my makeup and let''s go down together."


    In the hallway, on my way to the elevator, we bumped into John. I forgot that he is also here, in the suite 402.


    "You are in a good mood.", I said to John when I heard him hum a song.


    John smiled in response and Kim went gaga.


    What''s wrong with her? I told her to stay away from my brother.


    Luckily, John ignored her.


    During the elevator ride, John was checking himself in the mirror, fixing his already perfect hair and straightening completely straight lapels of his suit jacket, and when he exhaled sharply to ease up his tension, I realized that someone special is coming.


    "Do I know her?", I asked.


    "I don''t think so. The two of you are not in the same circles. But you will get to meet her tonight.", John responded smugly like the woman is above me.


    John never behaved like this before, and I couldn''t stop myself from worrying.


    Is this woman really important? Did John fall in love? Who is she?


    John is my older brother, the one who will inherit our father''s position and family''s fortune.


    John often threatens me that he will leave me with nothing if I don''t behave, but I know that he is only talking big. Under all that hard fa?ade is a loving brother, and I was confident that he will not leave me hanging, but I never considered the possibility of a woman coming into the picture¡­ a woman that can wrap him around her little finger and make him do whatever she wants.


    What if that woman doesn''t like me? What if she asks John to stop supporting me?


    I decided to stick to John and find out who she is.


    Yes, yes, Drago is right there, but I really wanted to see who the mystery woman is. It will only take a minute.


    "Aren''t you going to join the party?", John asked when he noticed that I''m standing next to him in the lobby.


    "Do you have a problem with me being here?"


    John shrugged.


    Kim was smiling foolishly at John, and I don''t think she heard that my brother is waiting for a woman.


    John''s face lit up with excitement when his eyes fell on a figure that appeared at the main entrance, a woman escorted by a staff member.


    I had to admit that it''s a fine-looking brunette. She wore an off-white dress with snug bodice and flowy skirt that ended at the half of her thighs, her shiny hair cascaded down her back, sophisticated movements¡­ Who is that woman?


    My mind exploded when I realized who she is.


    Seraphina Mezzanotte!


    The whole of London is buzzing about her even when she doesn''t make an appearance.


    She will steal my spotlight, and this is MY party! How dares she?!


    "Why is she here!?", I squeezed through my teeth.


    "Behave, Magda.", John warned me in a low voice that made me jolt. "I invited her."


    "Why?"


    John''s lips lifted into a half-smile. "If things work well, you are looking at your future sister-in-law, the soon-to-be the Madam of the Thompson family."


    I thought I''m going to pass out. I never thought about what kind of a woman will bewitch my brother, but it was definitely not the one that casts a shadow on me! This is a disaster!


    Did John say, sister-in-law?! The Madam of the Thompson family?!


    WHAT. THE. HELL?!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 309 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I spaced out only for a second, but John was already next to Seraphina, kissing the back of her palm and looking at her with a charming smile that told me how dangerous she is.


    Damn it!


    I schooled my features and decided to introduce myself.


    As I approached John and Seraphina, I heard her ask, "Your father is not here?"


    "Don''t worry. I told you, he will not come.", John assured her.


    I thought that I just heard something important. It seems that my father doesn''t approve of Seraphina.


    Seraphina''s gaze moved to me. "And this must be the birthday girl. Miss Thompson, I apologize for coming late."


    Does she think that the phony smile can fool me?


    I''m surrounded by those kinds of people, full of themselves, who wish to be me.


    I will show John how fake this heiress is.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. Why am I out of breath? What is going on?


    Panic swelled inside me. Am I going to die?


    "Oh, dear. Are you OK?", Seraphina asked.


    I inhaled forcibly and it took me a few breaths to regain my ability to speak.


    "I''m fine.", I responded. Did I just make a fool of myself? I wanted to say something, but I forgot what it was. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    "Magda!", John hissed, and Seraphina touched his elbow.


    "It''s OK, John."


    I couldn''t believe that he relaxed immediately. This woman is more dangerous than I thought.


    "Miss Thompson''s reaction is understandable.", Seraphina said and turned to me. "My schedule opened unexpectedly, and I decided to accept John''s invitation. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to prepare an appropriate present. I will make sure to send you something as an apology."


    "It''s fine.", John said immediately. "Magda doesn''t need more presents."


    "Oh, I insist.", Seraphina responded while observing my face intently. "I was thinking of sending the latest products of Notte Pharmaceuticals. Our night cream does wonders for those fine lines around eyes."


    Subconsciously I reached to touch my face. Did she say I have wrinkles?


    Seraphina glanced next to me. "And you are?"


    "Kimberly Dixon."


    Just as Kim said her name, a male voice was heard from the side, "Serina!"


    A man slid over the marble floor, sideways, like a child pretending to ice skate, and he stopped right in front of Seraphina.


    Henry Blackwater. If his father is not a big-shot director at Notte Pharmaceuticals, Henry would not qualify to be here. After all, all my guests need to satisfy certain social standing.


    "Henry¡­", Serina called. "I didn''t know you will be here."


    Henry narrowed his eyes at Seraphina. "If you responded to any of my calls, you would know what I''m up to."


    Is there some animosity between them?


    Henry broke into a grin. "It''s good to see you, Serina."


    Henry took Serina''s hand in his and kissed the back of her palm.


    First my brother, and now Henry. Why are they kissing her hand like she is some kind of a princess? What happened with handshakes?


    I thought that Henry will wish me a happy birthday, but I was completely ignored.


    Seraphina smiled amicably and I craved to wipe that smile off her face.


    "It''s good to see you too, Henry. I didn''t know you grew a beard."


    "Does it make me handsomer?", Henry asked Serina and struck a pose, resembling a peacock.


    "I would say, older."


    "Ouch!", Henry exclaimed in an exaggerated way while clutching his chest.


    Serina covered her mouth with her annoyingly elegant fingers while stifling a laugh. "That''s not a bad thing. You used to look like a teenager. Now you give off a more mature look."


    Henry beamed at Serina''s words.


    "Are you going to introduce us?"


    My head snapped toward the voice, and I saw David and Kyle standing next to Henry and eagerly looking at Seraphina.


    Henry, David, and Kyle are good friends and it seems that the newcomers want to meet Seraphina.


    "Only if you behave. This beautiful young woman is a lady, so you need to treat her as such.", Henry said and stepped to the side to make space, pushing me further away.


    Hey, I''m standing here!


    He didn''t even apologize!


    And even David and Kyle kissed her hand!


    I watched Seraphina engaging in meaningless small talk while my brother stood next to her with a silly smile on his face like some kind of a servant who is waiting for an order from his master.


    I hate her. I hate everything about her!


    "Let''s not stand here.", John said and gestured toward the door on the right. "The party is ongoing; we can take a seat and grab some drinks."


    Yes! The party! My party!


    Seraphina walked into the lounge area with John by her side, and Henry, David, and Kyle were behind them, like lackeys.


    Seraphina''s steps halted and her eyes swept over the crowd. She paused and a bright smile bloomed on her face, dazzling everyone, me included.


    "If you excuse me¡­ I need to greet someone.", Seraphina said and made her way toward the bar.


    Her steps were even and steady and I wondered if she was walking or gliding.


    It was like a scene from a movie when a heroine shows up after a big makeover.


    The chatter stopped as Seraphina passed next to people, all eyes were fixed on her like she is some kind of a celebrity. My brother and three lackeys followed a few steps behind her, bewitched by her charms.


    This was supposed to be me!


    This is my party and I look like a million bucks and¡­ she is in my role.


    Seraphina Mezzanotte stole my party!


    My heart stopped beating when I realized where she is going.


    There were many people at the bar, but I definitely saw Sebastian and Drago, both of them looking at Seraphina and smiling. Are the two of them the ones Seraphina said that she needs to greet?


    I remembered that Sebastian knows Seraphina. I even heard that he danced with her at the latest event hosted by the Giantshade Industries.


    But more concerning thing was that Drago and Seraphina have some kind of a relationship. They donated together to some crappy charity, she visited him at work, and they had lunch together!


    I was seeing everything in slow motion as the sounds around me faded¡­ Sebastian stood up and kissed Seraphina''s hand¡­ Seraphina was next to Drago and his arm slithered around her waist¡­ Drago stood up and Seraphina sat on his barstool with Drago standing so that he shields her from the crowd with his broad back that I oh-so-wished to touch.


    John, Henry, David, and Kyle joined them, and they all made a circle around Seraphina like she is the main character of this party.


    I glanced around and saw that most of the people were looking toward the bar while talking in whispers. I caught a few gazes full of pity directed at me.


    My blood boiled. How dares she!?


    Seraphina took the spotlight, my brother, and now she wants to take Drago as well!?


    "Happy birthday, Magda!", one ignorant woman said when she approached me.


    "Thanks.", I squeezed through my teeth and went out in the lobby before I need to face more people.


    I bit my lower lip while thinking about how to deal with this. "Kim!"


    "Yes?", a timid response came from behind me.


    "I want her out of here."


    "Don''t do anything stupid." It was Anna.


    Anna and I did many things together, good and bad, and I''m confident that she will not betray me. I know too much.


    "What do you mean?", I asked Anna.


    Anna rolled her eyes at me. "Seraphina is at the center of attention. What can you do and not have people call you mean? Will you wait for her in the bathroom? Or spill wine on her dress? I''m not saying that you need to endure this, but you need to be smart and not turn her into a victim. Drago is finally here, do you want to chase him away? Or would you prefer that John punishes you?"


    She was right, but what can I do?


    An invisible lightbulb went on above my head and I got my phone. "Hi, daddy¡­ Yes, the party is amazing. I''m calling to let you know that someone is here¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 310 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My nerves were tingling while I made my way to the party.


    I had a number of concerns about seeing Magda again.


    Will I be able to maintain my composure? What if I shrink in fear, how I used to do before?


    Just thinking about facing Magda created knots in my stomach. Yes, I am not a weak girl anymore, but Magda was (and is) my personal bully and it''s not easy to shake off the fear that got embedded into my bones.


    Will she recognize me as Sanya? She shouldn''t. Other than clothes and makeup, my bearing is different.


    The plain old Sanya is no more. I am Seraphina Mezzanotte, the heiress, Aldus''s daughter, an immortal with several abilities that will help me through tonight. I chanted this to lift my spirits.


    Everything is set in motion, and Duke said that he will help. I can''t chicken out now.


    In the worst case, I can use my ability and suffocate everyone until they pass out and I make my exit. They will think it happened due to gas leakage or something like that.


    Luckily, John assured me that his father won''t be here. I don''t have the mental capacity to deal with that man. His whiny voicemails about how he will treat me well are cringe-worthy.


    Magda strutted toward me with her mean face on, and one of her lackeys behind her, and I knew that Magda was about to say something unpleasant. Or is she?


    I obstructed her airflow, and she was unable to form any words. Now my vicious bully looked like a toothless dog.


    That was more fun than I thought it will be. The only thing that would make it better is if she knew that it was me behind it. But I can''t reveal that with witnesses around.


    Henry showed up unexpectedly. I didn''t see him since the party at Notte Pharmaceuticals, three years ago. I thought that he might be grumpy because I was avoiding him. Actually, I was not avoiding him, I just had other things to do, and maintaining a friendship with Henry was low on my list of priorities.


    Henry was cool about it, acting in the same way he did three years ago. Friendly and chatty. He even introduced me to two of his friends who looked like they are about to ask me for an autograph.


    John suggested that we join the party and the faint fragrance of pine trees mixed with the ocean told me that Duke is on the right.


    I swept my eyes over the people and my world stopped when I spotted those endless blue pools I could drown in willingly. Of course, Duke was already looking at me.


    "Excuse me, I need to greet someone¡­"


    I thought that John, Henry, David, and Kyle will get the hint and stay behind, but they followed after me.


    My appearance made a bigger splash than I predicted. There was nothing wrong with that. When I decided to come here, my intention was to start chipping away everything Magda holds dear, right in front of her eyes, and she definitely loves her popularity.


    Magda''s hostility was tangible, but there was nothing she could do.


    "It''s always a delight to see you, Serina¡­", Sebastian said before kissing the back of my palm.


    I felt Duke''s arm around my waist, and he pulled me closer to him.


    "Hi, Seb¡­" I turned to Duke. "You look dashing."


    His smile made my heart skip a beat as he pulled my hand toward his lips to place a gentle kiss on my knuckles.


    "There are no words strong enough to describe how gorgeous you are.", Duke said without breaking eye contact and I felt heat invading my cheeks.


    "Sweet talker."


    Duke chuckled and slid from the barstool he was sitting on, gesturing for me to take a seat which I did.


    Sebastian eyed us suspiciously and he opened his mouth to say something, but then he noticed John, Henry, David, and Kyle, and he gave up on talking.


    Duke knew all four newcomers and he was quick to start chatting with them, Sebastian included.


    Duke didn''t hold my hand, but his hip leaned on mine, taking advantage of the crowd that gathered at the bar area.


    My plan was that we send ambiguous signals at first, and maybe give Magda hope that she has a chance with Duke before we pull the rug under her feet.


    Magda was not in the visible range, but I knew that she was keeping an eye on us. Duke was finally on her territory, and I insulted her. There was no way that Magda will let any of us go without confronting us.


    I could feel Duke''s urge to hug me and pull me close, especially with these five guys around us, and I was touched to see how much Duke is holding back because of me.


    One drink after another, the time passed.


    "Where is Magda?", Sebastian asked John.


    John looked around. "She was here when I came down to welcome Seraphina. She probably went to the other side where food and dancing are. You didn''t see her?"


    Sebastian shook his head. "I''m here since five-thirty and the birthday girl didn''t make an appearance. I heard that she is in the suite upstairs."


    "I arrived much later, but I heard the same thing¡­", Duke chimed in. "Kim was here, and she told me that Magda was waiting for someone."


    John frowned for a second and I saw him shot a side-glance at Duke before responding, "I''m not sure what she is up to. Anyway, we don''t need her to enjoy the evening." He lifted his glass toward mine in an air-clink.


    "You owe me a dance.", Henry said to me.


    I had no idea from where he got that. "I do?"


    Henry pouted like a child. "You attended a party in London recently, and John and Seb got to dance with you, yet I didn''t."


    I stifled a laugh. "If we go by that logic, everyone here can claim the same thing and if I give in, I will be dancing for a long time."


    "Are you saying that you have no plans to dance tonight?", John asked.


    "I do want to dance. But I don''t want to indulge anyone''s requests."


    "Am I just anyone?", Henry protested.


    "Of course, not. However, if I have a choice, I would like to dance with Drago."


    Duke took one step away and bowed while offering me his hand. "It will be my honor."


    "I get the next dance.", Henry claimed shamelessly.


    I put my hand into Duke''s, and shook my head at Henry. "That''s not how it works. Drago has special privileges, and we will dance until he says that we are done."


    Duke didn''t let go of my hand, and our fingers interlaced as we made our way toward the lounge across the hallway where the dance area was.


    As soon as we started moving at the beat of the slow jazz music, Duke lowered his head and took a deep breath while his nose tickled my neck.


    "I missed you.", I whispered. I really did.


    "I was right there.", Duke responded with amusement in his voice.


    "Not close enough."


    "I agree." Duke''s smile reached his eyes.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 311 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I thought that I might snap seeing those five guys ogling at Serina right in front of me.


    To add to my anger, they were not the only ones.


    Many guys and girls were looking at Serina; some with curiosity, some with jealousy, and quite a number of guys were unable to conceal their desire to get close to Serina.


    I could hear them talking.


    [It seems that the hottest guys gathered around Miss Mezzanotte. I wonder how Magda will take this?]


    [Which one of them will win her over? ¡­ Does she need to pick? She can probably take them all at the same time, and they will not complain¡­]


    [Miss Mezzanotte seems friendly, maybe we should introduce ourselves¡­ Do that if you don''t mind Johnathan ruining your company¡­]


    [Drago seems close to Miss Mezzanotte. Do you think that the rumors are true? ¡­ What rumors? About him and Magda?]


    Stupid and ignorant people. Serina will not pick anyone because she is mine already.


    Part of me feared that she will accept Henry''s invitation for a dance. I was already on the edge with her just talking with these guys, and if any of them got into a touching distance, I would blow a fuse.


    I was delighted when Serina said that she wants to dance with me and that we will dance until I say we are done. Well, we will never be done.


    The only thing that prevented me from relaxing and enjoying the moment was the knowledge that Magda is nearby, probably watching us. She is psychotic, vengeful, and easily provoked. I believe that Serina managed to push all Magda''s buttons already and it was only a matter of time until Magda blows up.


    Serina twirled and followed my guidance flawlessly. I never enjoyed dancing this much before. It was a mix of pleasure and torment because the perfect woman was in my arms, yet I wanted to get closer and to taste her, but I didn''t want to do anything inappropriate for this setting.


    We were on the second song when she said, "Just two weeks ago you asked me to teach you how to dance. And look at you now, moving like a professional."


    I enjoyed Serina''s praise.


    Thank you, mom, for all the dance lessons you forced on me when I was a kid.


    I knew that my little stunt will come to bite me one day, but I have no regrets. I lied that I don''t know how to dance, and I succeeded in making Lazarus drink vinegar as he watched me and Serina on the dancefloor.


    "What can I say, sweetheart, you are an amazing teacher."


    Serina burst into giggles at my words. I love that I can make her laugh.


    "What''s the plan?", I asked Serina.


    "Now, we dance. Even if the party ends with this, I will be content."


    "Really? But you didn''t do anything to Magda."


    "Oh, she welcomed me at the entry¡­", Serina told me how Magda and Kim were there and how John, Henry, David, and Kyle completely ignored Magda. She ended with, "I thought that she will come to the bar and try to get your attention or make a scene to chase me away, but it seems that she disappeared."


    I knew that it will not be that easy. Magda is impulsive, and there is a high probability someone held her back from exploding, which means that Magda had time to come up with a plan.


    "Magda is not the one who gives up. Even if it''s not for me, you insulted her, and she will not let it pass."


    Serina looked at me thoughtfully. "You think she is plotting something?"


    "If my guess is right, she didn''t approach the bar because of her brother. Other than their father, John also controls the money flow in the Thompson family while Magda only spends how much they give her. John is trying to get close to you, and if Magda acts rashly, he would give her a hard time. But she definitely didn''t give up. Watch your back, Serina."


    She smiled dreamily. "I have you to watch my back, so I can focus on watching yours."


    A tornado of emotions swelled inside me. Serina will watch my back. Isn''t she adorable?


    I pulled her closer. "At what point is OK for us to reveal our relationship?"


    Serina cocked her eyebrow at me. "Impatient?"


    "You have no idea how much I want to kiss you and I don''t give a damn about who is watching."


    Serina''s lips stretched into a smile, and she licked her lips slowly. Temptress!


    A clamor of ''ahs'' and ''ohs'' overpowered the music and got my attention in time to hear people talking.


    [How sweet!]


    [I wish that my father does this for me¡­]


    [Magda is a lucky girl]


    "It seems that Magda decided to show up¡­", I gave Serina a heads up and I saw her looking over my shoulder with a small frown on her beautiful face.


    I whipped my head that way only to see the crowd parting to make way for a humongous bouquet of red roses.


    For some reason, the flowers were coming our way and I wondered where Magda is.


    There!


    Magda was standing next to the second entrance to the lounge and looking at the flowers with an unreadable expression on her face.


    I assumed that the delivery guy missed his mark, and he will correct his course and give those flowers to the birthday girl (aka Magda). Any minute now, any minute.


    The flowers completely obstructed the face of the person who stopped two steps away from me and Serina. I glanced at her to see if this was part of her plan, but Serina shrugged and shook her head, indicating that she has no idea what''s going on.


    Is this Magda''s plot to embarrass Serina? Not on my watch!


    I pulled Serina to stand behind me and I was about to ask what''s the meaning of this when I heard flowers talking in a deep male voice.


    "Miss Mezzanotte, these are for you. I hope you will accept this small token of my admiration."


    That didn''t sound like something a delivery guy would say.


    In a flash, Johnathan was on my left.


    "Father, what are you doing here?"


    My mind paused.


    Is the man behind flowers Richard Thompson, the CEO of the Giantshade Industries?


    Why would he give flowers to my Serina in the middle of Magda''s birthday party? And why did it sound like he was courting Serina?


    At this point, everyone was silent, and even the music stopped.


    "Daddy¡­", Magda said pitifully as she came our way. "What''s the meaning of this?"


    For the first time, I agreed with Magda. What''s the meaning of this?


    The flowers moved and Richard''s face peeked from the side as he looked at Magda. "You told me that Miss Mezzanotte is here, so I rushed to meet the beautiful lady."


    Richard''s stern expression turned soft when his gaze moved to Serina.


    This isn''t what I think it is, right?


    Is this old bat hitting on MY Serina?


    Oh, hell¡­ no!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 312 - Stealing Magdas Birthday Party (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was about to punch that despicable old man for daring to covet MY Serina.


    Everything about Richard Thompson pushed me closer to losing control. His silly grin, lustful gaze directed at Serina, and those wretched flowers.


    Rage rippled through me, and then I felt Serina squeezing my hand.


    "Wait¡­", she whispered, only for me to hear.


    Serina''s eyes darted toward John, and I saw that he was outraged, just as I was.


    That reminded me how John was protective of Serina when she arrived, and he was trying to get her attention at the bar.


    It was obvious that he doesn''t approve of his old man making advances toward Serina, and I understood Serina''s intention. It''s better to leave them to settle it within the family.


    I can always beat them up later, when there are no witnesses.


    "You told him that Seraphina is here?", Johnathan asked Magda icily.


    "Is there anything wrong with that?", Richard said before Magda could respond. "Why do you sound like I''m not welcome? All this was paid with my money."


    By now, the crowd gathered and created a circle around us silently.


    I thought that the Thompson family will mind their image.


    Magda is the topic (and the source) of many rumors, but anything related to Johnathan and Richard is limited to the business section.


    Everyone who is someone is here, and they are watching. There are even reporters present!


    Stephen Dyson from London''s Beat was standing nearby, and I could literally feel his excitement while his phone was pointing our way (just like many others). Stephen was probably coming up with front-page headlines and I wondered how many of these people are streaming this live despite the invitation saying that taking photos and videos will not be allowed. This was too big for people to pass on.


    Serina squeezed my hand to get my attention.


    "I think we should leave.", Serina told me softly, but Johnathan heard her.


    "You are leaving?", he asked, and I thought that he might start crying.


    "I''m sorry, John, but I''m not comfortable being part of tomorrow''s headlines. This is too much. My father was considering if me coming here was a good idea, and this proves that he was right." Serina glanced at Magda. "Maybe some of you are used to publicity, but I am not."


    Magda''s expression was a mix of anger, disbelief, embarrassment, and more anger. It seems that she still didn''t recuperate from the fact that her father brought flowers for Serina. I could imagine Magda shouting insults and profanities if her father, brother, and half of London are not present.


    Another squeeze on my hand. "Can you take me away from here, please?"


    I wrapped my arm around Serina''s shoulders protectively and we walked out. The crowd parted to let us pass.


    "I apologize for this.", John said after us.


    "I know it''s not your fault.", Serina responded without halting her steps.


    "Where are you going?", I heard John saying sternly and I glanced back to see him holding Richard''s arm. "Don''t you think you did enough?" John turned to Magda. "What were you thinking?"


    Serina and I were out, leaving the aftermath behind us for John to handle, and I asked the valet to bring my car.


    "Mitch is here.", Serina said.


    "Give him a night off and let me drive."


    Serina hummed in agreement, and I cocooned her in my embrace.


    "Are you OK?"


    "I''m fine.", she assured me and her hands pressing on my back gave me a sense of relief.


    "Is Richard courting you or did I misunderstand the situation?"


    Serina stifled a bitter chuckle. "Since the event at the Giantshade Industries, Richard Thompson is sending me flowers and other gifts every day. John assured me that his father will not be here, but¡­"


    "Ah!" I understood the situation. "After your grand entrance, Magda called her father, thinking that he will deal with you. If she causes a scene, it can backfire, but the old man has more credibility and Magda won''t damage her image. I have no idea what Magda hoped to accomplish, but she definitely didn''t expect her father to show up with flowers, courting you while ignoring Magda. If your goal tonight was to utterly embarrass Magda, you can check this as: mission accomplished."


    "I still need to process all this. I can imagine that Magda will go from mean to nuclear after tonight."


    I cupped Serina''s cheeks and made her look at me. "You know that I will not let her get close to you, right?"


    I thought that she will be scared or nervous, but there was no trace of weakness. I saw only confidence as Serina smiled. "I know."


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Where are we going?", Duke asked as he started the car.


    My insides trembled from the stress of the party, and I needed some time to gather my thoughts.


    "Haaa¡­", I let out a long breath as I sank into the comfy leather seat. "Can you give me a minute to think about it?"


    "Sure. Take your time¡­", Duke said and pulled my hand up to kiss the back of my palm.


    I was looking at the nightlights of London and enjoying that Duke was holding my hand while driving. It was peaceful and relaxing, just what I needed.


    Tonight, even though almost nothing went according to my plan, overall, it was a victory.


    The old man showing up, was unexpected.


    Magda didn''t get a chance to talk to Duke and I snatched him away right in front of her nose. And not only Duke, but even her brother and father paid more attention to me than her.


    I can''t wait for the gossip to spread through London and for Magda to drown in misery. People who sucked up to Magda will look at her with mockery and she will fall from her invisible throne into the depths of desperation.


    Thompsons are skilled in making negative news disappear, and as a counter-measure, Mona hired a group of media influencers who will make sure that tonight''s events don''t die down quickly.


    Magda was livid and she is unaware that I just began.


    Let''s see if Magda succeeds in drugging and killing me again. Wench.


    Unfortunately, one part of my plan failed.


    I wanted to officially announce that Duke and I are a couple, for the whole world to know. It''s not that I care about it, but I know that it means a lot to him.


    My plan was to use tonight''s crowd and reporters at Magda''s birthday party, but the old man showed up with a bunch of flowers and ruined everything.


    However, the night was still young, and things could be salvaged.


    I''ve got an idea.


    "Duke, can we go to a nightclub?"


    He frowned slightly, as if not sure if he heard me right. "A nightclub?"


    "Yes. The most popular nightclub in London, please. I was planning to dance and drink with you tonight, but we had to cut it short. Let''s have some fun in the town."


    "Alright."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 313 - The Immersion Nightclub

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The Immersion nightclub was similar to many I saw in movies.


    From the street, I could see a big line of scarcely dressed women and dapper men, bouncers at the entrance deciding who can go in, some people skipping the line¡­ and we were among them.


    Duke said something I didn''t catch to the biggest guy at the door, and the bouncer nodded before gesturing for us to enter.


    I was embarrassed to say that I''ve never been to a nightclub before, and I tried to act like I know what I''m doing.


    The first thing to assault my senses was deafening music.


    Darkness was pierced by strobe lights and colorful beams from the ceiling.


    The nightclub was not packed with patrons, so I could observe the space.


    Red and white leather booths virtually created several areas while leaving ample room for dancing.


    There was a massive U-shaped white marble bar with lights under the rounded counter, and four bartenders were ready to serve thirsty customers.


    "It will be more crowded later. The club opened only half an hour ago.", Duke told me, almost as if he is apologizing.


    There were already many people present, even though the place could accommodate much more.


    "Let''s start with a drink.", Duke offered and when I nodded in agreement, he asked, "Do you want to sit here, or should I ask for a private room?"


    "Don''t you need to book those rooms in advance?"


    "Yes. But Sergio is a regular, something like a VIP here, so I can use his name.", Duke boasted.


    "No need. Here is fine."


    I wanted people to see us together, and I feared that if we have privacy, I will jump on him. As much as I gazed into his endlessly blue eyes, I was painfully aware of how hot he was in that sharp suit.


    Duke led the way to an empty space in one of the booths and waved at the waitress to come and take our orders.


    It didn''t take long for the space to fill with patrons, and Duke and I were sitting with a bottle of wine and two glasses in front of us.


    I observed the crowd with interest. Men were standing at the bar or on the side, chatting among themselves while their hot gazes were directed at the women who were dancing. The dance area had only a few guys, and women shook their assets at the beat of the music.


    I saw a number of women looking at Duke and trying to get his attention, but his eyes were on me.


    "Are you pleased with what happened at Magda''s party?", Duke asked.


    "I don''t want to talk about her. She already occupied too much of our evening."


    Duke agreed. "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Let''s celebrate."


    "What are we celebrating?"


    I raised my glass and waited for him to do the same. "Us."


    Duke nodded in approval and clinked his glass with mine. "For us."


    The joy in his expression was contagious. I downed my drink and leaned on him, soaking in the moment, and allowing his scent to seep into me.


    I could describe my current state as: happy.


    I lifted my head and met his gaze directed at me. My eyes darted to his lips, and he understood my silent plea for a kiss.


    Duke leaned closer and pecked my lips once, twice, and then his arms wrapped around me and he pulled me closer while devouring my lips in slow deliberate movements that made all my nerves tingle in pleasure as familiar arousal washed over me.


    I clutched the shirt under Duke''s suit jacket and returned his kisses eagerly. I was starving for him.


    "I think someone took photos of us. At least two.", Duke said breathily when he leaned his forehead on mine.


    I had no idea how he could distinguish a flash from a camera with so many strobe lights in this club, but it didn''t matter.


    "Do you mind?", I asked.


    "Absolutely not." He gave me a sly smile. "Why don''t we give them more material? Maybe something worth of a video?"


    I stifled a laugh. "Sure. How about dancing?"


    He pouted. "I''m losing my touch."


    I didn''t get it. "Explain, please."


    "This is the second time tonight you asked me to dance. Actually, even at Luca''s party you asked me to dance."


    I narrowed my eyes at him as I felt jealousy swelling from the pit of my stomach. "Are you saying that normally you are the one inviting girls to dance? Who are they?"


    "No, no!", he denied it quickly. "Nothing like that. It''s just that as a gentleman, I should be the one asking you to dance."


    His panicked expression melted my hostility in an instant. He was adorable.


    "A gentleman wouldn''t kiss me like that in public."


    He made a face. "Ay! I''m failing on so many levels! Please, forgive my indiscretion."


    I thought he will bring up the point that I was the one asking to be kissed and I was a willing participant, but he took it all on him.


    "Let me fulfill your desire for dancing, my lady¡­", Duke said in a low voice and pulled me up with him toward the dance area.


    We found a spot among the dancing crowd, and I felt butterflies in my stomach when Duke stood in front of me and smiled. Flashing lights cast various shadows over his face, each making him more handsome, and I was dazed by his beauty.


    Duke''s hands were on my waist, and my forearms rested on his shoulders as my fingers played with the hair at the back of his head.


    We moved to the tune of our own, and compared to the energetic people around us, we were slow-dancing.


    "I always wanted to come to a club and dance with you.", I admitted one of my fantasies.


    I was not sure if he can hear me over the blaring music, but his smile told me that he did.


    Duke leaned closer and his lips touched my ear as he spoke, "I have so many things I want to do with you, Serina. We have our whole lives ahead of us."


    Duke''s deep voice made my insides tremble and his scent made me dizzy.


    As he inched away, Duke pecked my cheek, and I turned my head to meet his lips with mine.


    He was surprised for a moment, but then he responded enthusiastically, taking the control of the kiss instantly.


    I melded with Duke as he overtook my senses with every movement of his lips and the world around us faded into the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean and that kiss that stirred my soul.


    I felt his fingers caressing my hair, his body pressing against mine, and the softness of his lips was absolutely perfect.


    The faint music coming from somewhere reminded me that we are in a nightclub, yet I didn''t care if anyone was watching or taking photos.


    We were in the middle of the crowd, but it seemed like it''s just the two of us in the world and it was wonderful.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 314 - The Aftermath (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I was like a drunkard experiencing a blackout and observing everything that''s going on from the third person''s point of view.


    The last thing I remember was my father walking into the hotel wearing one of his best suits, with a wonderful bouquet of perfect red roses. I thought that red roses are more appropriate for lovers, and since I''m his daughter, pink or white would go better, but I didn''t want to be nitpicky about it.


    I imagined accepting the flowers and then pointing my father toward Seraphina so that he can give her a good scolding and chase her out of here. Drago would see that she is worthless, and he would be mine.


    After all, Drago came here because of me, and Seraphina bewitched him. Once the spell is broken, he will turn to me.


    To my horror, my father tried to give the flowers to Seraphina while Drago and John stood in front of her protectively.


    What the hell?


    I saw the most important three men in my life fighting over the woman I wanted to slap to death, and my brain short-circuited.


    I remember Drago holding Seraphina and walking away. I wanted to go after Drago, but John was saying something and people stared at me, and I have no idea how I found myself in my room with Anna and Kim.


    The two of them were sitting on the sofa and looking at me with concern on their faces and I was not sure if they were concerned about me or about themselves.


    I stood in front of them while trying to patch up the flaky images and understand what happened.


    "Is the party over?" My voice was hoarse, and I couldn''t believe that it was mine.


    "It is for us. We came here with you and we have no idea what''s going on there now.", Anna responded.


    I couldn''t believe that both of my party planners abandoned the party.


    "You just left?"


    "John told us to come here and watch over you while he talks with your father.", Kim responded with a smile that told me she was glad to be here. Kim was always ogling at my brother. Slut.


    Oh, right. My father. John and dad are discussing what to do with me. It seems I caused some scandal.


    How is this my fault? It''s all Seraphina''s fault!


    "Did my father really bring a bunch of flowers for that skank, or did I imagine it?"


    Anna rolled her eyes. "If you mean, Seraphina, then¡­ yes. He did."


    "Why would he do that?"


    "It seems you don''t really know what''s going on in your family, Magda.", Kim said condescendingly. "People are talking about how your father is showering Seraphina with presents for some time now."


    My mind went blank again. My father has his eyes on Seraphina?


    I glared at Anna and Kim. "Why didn''t you stop me from calling him?"


    Kim lowered her gaze and Anna shrugged while responding, "You didn''t tell us what you will do. I only heard that you told your father that Seraphina was at the party. How was I supposed to know that you were egging him to come? I''m not a mind reader."


    Right. Anna only told me to not act rashly and go to the bar to make a spectacle. It was me who came up with the idea to call father because I thought that he hates her!


    How was I supposed to know that my father marked Seraphina as his future mistress? Or is it as a wife number three?


    If I remember correctly, John said that if things go well, she will be my sister-in-law, the future Madam of the Thompson family.


    "Hahaha...", I laughed crazily. "This must be a joke."


    Both Anna and Kim had unamused expressions.


    I reached for my purse and rummaged through it. "Where is my phone?"


    "John has it.", Anna said, and Kim added, "He doesn''t want you to make any calls, send texts, or check social media."


    Anna nodded. "Tonight''s party was scandalous, and John doesn''t want you to add to it. To make sure you behave, he even took our phones and said that we can have them on our way out."


    I plopped on my bed and buried my face in my palms.


    This nightmare was getting worse by the minute.


    How am I supposed to step out of the house? People will ridicule me!


    The party was supposed to be great. When I heard that Drago is coming, I thought it will be spectacular. I even had various scenarios ready to re-ignite rumors about us and now¡­ it''s all ruined.


    My father and brother bickered about Seraphina, while  Drago left with her, and even if I expose Drago''s RSVP message publicly and say how he was with me in the suite, it will look like he dumped me for that hoe.


    "Argh!", I groaned angrily. It''s all Seraphina''s fault!


    The door opened abruptly, and I heard John''s voice, "You may leave."


    I looked toward the door just in time to see Kim and Anna scurrying out, and John closing the door behind him.


    "You really messed up, Magda.", John said icily.


    Great. What will he do now? Take a few of my credit cards? Or ground me for a weekend?


    "Look at me.", he demanded, and I met his glare. "You have two choices. One is that you get married to a man I arrange for you, the other one is for you to go to school."


    I frowned. Marriage? He must be joking. "What school?"


    John flicked his wrist and a palm-sized brochure landed on my bed. What the¡­?


    Before I could check what it was, John was talking.


    "A University in Sweden. High security. Girls only. If you pick this, beware of the conditions¡­", he smiled maliciously. "If you skip classes, fail to pass exams on time, or have low grades, you are coming back home with only one option, marriage. I will be in touch with your professors, and if you put an effort into your education and your grades reflect that I will allow you to come home one weekend every three months."


    It took me a moment to process this.


    "This is ridiculous¡­", I said under my breath. "Father would not allow it."


    "Oh, he would, and he did.", John said with a satisfying smirk.


    "Why? Because I objected to father giving flowers to that whore?"


    John''s expression darkened. "Insult Seraphina again and I will make sure to pick a good husband for you. One that will know how to control you."


    I felt danger pressing on me and I panicked. "I want to talk to father."


    "There is no point in talking to him unless you want to be punished more. He took his sleeping pills and is resting."


    "I don''t believe that father would approve this. This is extreme."


    "No, it''s not. You see¡­ I told father how you spread rumors that you are pregnant. He also knows that when you go abroad with your girlfriends, you meet with your fuck-buddies, so maybe that pregnancy was not a rumor."


    I felt the color draining from my face. John ratted on me!


    And he was still talking.


    "I also told him how you tried to manipulate him into acquiring Notte Pharmaceuticals because you dislike Seraphina. Father is very disappointed and quite upset. He is so distressed that he is considering retiring completely and focusing on his health. You know what that means." John gave me a meaningful look.


    This can''t be happening. If our father retires, John will get everything.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­", I called weakly. "Are you sure you want to do this? Why? Is it because of Seraphina? Is she worth your time?"


    John narrowed his eyes at me. "How dare you look down on her? Seraphina is a lady, free of scandals, and other than her appealing visual, she is smart and focused on things that matter. I spent so much effort into coaxing her to come, and you ruined everything. I wonder if she will ever speak to me again after the stunt you pulled tonight."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 315 - The Aftermath (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I was furious to hear John speaking so highly about that wench, yet he is giving me orders to go to some stinky school or to get married.


    I am his sister. How can he treat me this way?


    It''s all Seraphina''s fault!


    "Why do you care about her? Didn''t you see how close she was to Drago? She left with him!"


    John exhaled irritably. "You really are stupid, Magda. Seraphina and Drago are childhood friends. Considering that my own father is courting Seraphina despite her rejections and that my sister was glaring daggers at her like a toddler who can''t get her way, there were zero chances that Seraphina would turn to me for protection."


    I couldn''t believe this! She bewitched my brother to the point of turning him stupid. How can he ignore the obvious?


    "Even if they are childhood friends, that doesn''t mean they are not in a relationship. Drago never gets close to a woman, yet he embraced her when they left. You must be blind if you didn''t notice how they were looking at each other."


    "SO, WHAT!?", John roared. "Who doesn''t have a relationship or a two? Do you expect me to search for a partner only among women who lived in a monastery without interacting with men? Even if Seraphina is in love with Drago or any other, that doesn''t mean I can''t show her who I am and what I can do for her. Damn it, Magda!"


    John closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths to stabilize his mood before looking down on me.


    "School or marriage. You have two days to decide, or I will make that decision for you. Until then, no phone, no internet, and you will stay in your room. Your phone is unplugged, and you can use the intercom to contact staff when you need something. They are all informed that you are under house arrest and if any of them does more than bring you food or tidy up your room, they will be fired. Understood?"


    John left my room without waiting for an answer.


    I stared at the door as possessed. Is this really happening? No, no¡­ this must be a nightmare.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Jonathan''s point of view


    - - -


    I stormed out of Magda''s room while rage gnawed my insides. I needed a drink.


    I grabbed the closest bottle from the liquor cabinet and took a swing without thinking about getting a glass.


    This evening was a disaster.


    Just when I thought that I took one step forward with Serina, I realized I fell two steps behind.


    I was about to take another gulp when I realized that there is another issue I need to deal with before I allow alcohol to numb me.


    I got my phone and made a call. "Tyler, there was an issue at the party, and I need you to do damage control."


    A yawn was heard from the other side of the line before he responded, "Issue at the party? Did Magda mess up again?" He chuckled. "Don''t answer that. I will make sure to erase her name and photos..."


    "No.", I interrupted him. "Leave Magda''s name as-is."


    "Was Magda a victim this time? Or did you decide to stop cleaning up after your sister? Hey, that will put me back on the job market."


    I was not in the mood for Tyler''s cheeky attitude, but he is the guy in charge of cleaning up media for us.


    "Listen, Tyler. The incident involves several people, and too many people saw it to make it disappear. Focus on Seraphina Mezzanotte. Blur her face in images and videos, and replace her name with ''the young heiress'' or something like that. I don''t want others to know that she was involved."


    There was an awkward pause before Tyler spoke. "Seraphina Mezzanotte? Are you serious?"


    "Do your job, Tyler. Start now. This is important."


    "Aye-aye, captain. I expect extra compensation for working through the night."


    I ended the call and kept my phone away.


    This is the least I can do for Seraphina, and I hope that she will be able to look over this incident.


    I know that leaving the names of my father and sister exposed in gossips will be detrimental for the Thompson family overall, but I need to demolish the cracked foundation before I can rebuild it properly.


    I will use my father''s indiscretion to get the board of directors to support me in taking over the Giantshade Industries. After this storm is over, I will take the company to greater heights.


    Knowing Magda''s misdeeds gave me some leverage over her, but controlling Magda is exhausting.


    I didn''t want to expose Magda''s transgressions to our father, but she is manipulative, and I knew that in the morning she would show up all teary-eyed, and father would forgive her, as always. By telling father what she was doing behind his back, I lost a few cards, but I closed off her retreat path.


    She is my sister and I watched over her, but tonight she crossed the line.


    After all these years, I found a woman who can match up to me and keep my interest with more than just a pleasing visual, and Magda ruined it.


    Yes, I saw the way Seraphina was looking at Drago, and I saw how he was looking at her, just like many other guys present at the party. The fact that Seraphina asked Drago for protection and they left together, was a devastating defeat, but I didn''t lose the war.


    Seraphina is an exceptional lady and it would be hypocritical to expect that I''m the only one interested in her, or that I''m the first man to enter her eyes.


    She is like a fiery flame, attracting moths, and I''m one of them.


    Seraphina deserves the best, and if I want to be worthy of her, I need to become the best.


    Unfortunately, no matter how good I am, she will not consider me if I have this crazy father and sister duo sabotaging my efforts.


    It''s time to clean the house.


    Father was mentally exhausted after hearing everything Magda did. He didn''t believe me at first, but I had proof. I hope that he seriously considers retiring amicably, or I will make him retire.


    As for Magda, I''m tired of her shit.


    Since the Giantshade Industries started growing and we rose in the social circles, Magda''s obnoxious behavior is escalating.


    She can either straighten her act and go to school, or I will find her a husband who will deal with her tantrums.


    Why can''t she be a bit like Seraphina?


    I remember when Seraphina showed up and Magda approached her with a grumpy face, Seraphina was calm and collected, not allowing Magda''s hostility to affect her in the slightest. That''s how a true lady should behave.


    Seraphina was regal and I would be honored if she agrees to stand by my side.


    I plopped into the sofa chair and drank from the bottle while thinking about how to fix the horrible impression. What should I send to Seraphina as an apology?


    I can''t expect Seraphina to join me in any social outings, but if she accepts a present, it will mean that not all hopes are gone.


    With my father and my sister out of the way, I will slowly creep into Seraphina''s life, and who knows¡­ maybe into her heart as well?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 316 - Open Communication

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After the Immersion nightclub, Duke and I came to my apartment.


    I called Maria in advance, asking her to prepare a meal. I can go without food, but Duke can''t, and considering that we didn''t eat at Magda''s party and that we went dancing after that, I didn''t want Duke to sleep on an empty stomach. The man likes to eat.


    Duke grinned victoriously and gave me a smacking kiss on the lips when I handed him the card key for the underground parking.


    Silly man. It doesn''t take much to make him happy.


    That same card key can operate the elevator of my apartment building, unlock the door of my apartment, and allow him to pass through the protective arrays.


    Of course, he didn''t know about the arrays, but I was preparing myself to tell him about everything. Soon.


    We had dinner on the rooftop terrace.


    Soft music was playing and there were candles for a romantic mood.


    Duke was praising Ash''s performance at Eclipse and as much as I was interested in that, my mind was wandering toward something else.


    I thought that it will be easy to tell Duke that my strange disease is cured (aka I can prevent vitality from leaving my body). I had everything figured out.


    During a romantic dinner at my place, I tell him that there is one more thing for us to celebrate, and he will ask what it is, then I say: "I''m cured!"


    Simple, right?


    However, now that I was facing him, I realized how that is technically giving him the green light for us to go all the way and I found myself tongue-tied.


    Do I want to go all the way with Duke? Absolutely!


    Do I want to tell him that? Absolutely not!


    Ah, why am I such a wimp?


    Just say it. SAY IT!


    I couldn''t do it. Just thinking about it made me feel queasy.


    "Is everything OK? Am I boring you?", Duke asked.


    Ah, he noticed that I was absentminded! And my expression was probably not good either.


    "No, no. Tonight was eventful, and I''m tired. That''s all."


    A lame excuse, but he bought it.


    "Oh, sorry about that. I got carried away with talk and forgot about the time. Let''s finish this and call it a night."


    He scarfed down food from his plate, and I feared that he will choke but before I could tell him to slow down, his plate was clean.


    "Is this how you usually eat?", I blurted out, still shocked by the speed he inhaled the food.


    Duke lowered the wine glass that was touching his delicious lips and looked at me innocently. "You told me you are tired, so I hurried. It would be a waste to leave this tasty food. Are you going to finish that?" He pointed at my plate.


    The bundle of nerves in my stomach dissolved with a wave of giggles that burst from me. He was adorable.


    We took turns showering and getting ready for bed.


    I squirmed under the cover while listening to the sound of water running on the other side of the door, and when silence permeated the room, my stomach tied into knots again.


    Duke paused at the door of the bathroom and smiled at me.


    "I thought you will be sleeping by now."


    Duke''s sweatpants and a t-shirt didn''t conceal his impressing physique and I did my best to maintain eye contact.


    "I was waiting for you.", I responded, and his smile told me that he liked what he heard.


    Duke turned off the main light, leaving only the bedside lamp that was set on dim lighting, before joining me under the cover.


    His arms wrapped around me naturally and he kissed my temple. A light kiss.


    I was lost in Duke''s scent and his embrace that felt like home. I rested my hands on his body and confirmed that every part of him is firm, other than his soft lips and silky hair.


    "Good night, beautiful¡­", he murmured.


    I looked up at him and blinked.


    Get it out, Serina! Say it!


    "Is there something on your mind?", he asked, and I nodded in response.


    "Tell me.", he urged me.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the words refused to form as shyness swelled inside me. Damn it!


    If I can''t tell him, I can show him.


    I moved higher and kissed him. Once, twice¡­ and then Duke gave in, and I felt familiar warmth pooling at my core as he claimed my lips with his. Hungry, intense, mind-numbing.


    My hands disappeared under his t-shirt, and I explored the glorious landscape of his back.


    Duke broke the kiss which robbed us both of our breaths.


    "We should sleep.", his words tickled my lips.


    I knew why he stopped.


    At the risk of becoming a giant crepe again, I clung to him tightly. "No need."


    Duke''s handsome brows came together when he felt my hands moving toward the waistband of his sweatpants. "You are sick."


    "I''m not."


    Duke paused. "What?"


    I swallowed a mouthful of air. "The last few results came normal, so¡­"


    There, I said it!


    I paused when I saw Duke grimacing like he is in pain. Now what?


    "Shit!", he cursed under his breath, and my shyness turned from confusion into worry.


    What''s up with that reaction?


    I thought he wanted me to get better so that we can make love in every way imaginable until we both collapse, and then some more. Those were his words. Did he lie to me?


    Duke exhaled sharply and avoided my gaze guiltily.


    I couldn''t take this anymore. "What?"


    Duke started inching away from me. When he moved the cover to get out of the bed, I panicked and grabbed his arm.


    "What''s going on? I thought you will be happy that I''m fine."


    "Condoms.", he said.


    I didn''t get it. "What?"


    Duke turned to me. "I didn''t know you are better, so I didn''t bring any with me. But don''t worry. I will go and buy some. I will be back before you know it. I need to find a store that is open at this hour."


    Discussing condoms with Duke was embarrassing, but I was touched that he was thinking about protection. He always put me first, even at a time like this.


    My grip on his arm tightened. I had no intention of letting him leave the bed or the bedroom.


    "Do you have some disease?", I asked.


    Duke frowned. "No. But I''m not sure what you think about pregnancy. I mean, I would love to have a bunch of kids with you, but we just got together, so maybe it''s too soon."


    His words hit me like a sledgehammer.


    Kids. He would love a bunch of kids.


    How can I tell him that for the last three years I didn''t have a single period?


    "I can''t have kids." I forced words to leave my mouth.


    Duke''s eyebrows shot up. "Are you on a pill?"


    He misunderstood again. But maybe that''s one more misunderstanding I can clarify later.


    I knew it was not fair to hide this from Duke, especially if he hopes for a future with kids which I can''t give him. But for tonight, I was selfish, and I didn''t want him to think less of me.


    "Something like that."


    Duke turned toward me, and he observed my face keenly, like he was trying to see what''s beneath the surface.


    His tongue darted to moisten his scrumptious lips and he swallowed hard before speaking slowly in a hoarse voice, "Are you saying that we are good to go, and we can go raw?"


    My face was burning fiercely, and I could only imagine how red I was.


    I knew that open communication is necessary for a healthy relationship, but¡­ "When you talk about it like that, it kills the romance."


    Duke''s lips stretched into a grin. "I will take that as a ''yes'' and ''yes''."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 317 - Becoming One (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I shrank under the cover as Duke approached me in slow motion.


    Duke''s deep blue pools became darker, and I could feel my heart thundering in my chest as his gaze traveled over my body, making me feel exposed and naked even with my pajamas and comforter covering me.


    The fact that he didn''t speak was nerve-wracking.


    Duke held my hand and pried my fingers open. I had no idea at what point I clutched the comforter above my chest.


    He took my hand in his, kissed each of my knuckles, and then he placed my palm over his chest.


    "Can you feel it?", Duke asked.


    There was a strong rhythmic thumping against my palm, and I wondered if it''s matching my wild heartbeat.


    "That''s how nervous I am.", he said. "I won''t lie to you, Serina. I thought about this moment many times before and now that it''s here, I''m excited, overjoyed, anxious, impatient, and I really hope I won''t disappoint you."


    I inhaled a shaky breath. Was he talking about his feelings or about mine?


    Duke''s cocky behavior makes me forget that he has his insecurities, but he is very good at covering them up with a mask of confidence.


    The fact that he opened up and bared his emotions for me to see, touched my heart and made me feel alive in a way I didn''t think it''s possible.


    I released the comforter and slid my arms around him, welcoming him to come closer.


    His gentle kiss full of longing woke up the butterflies in my stomach. It was magical, just like when he kissed me the first time.


    Duke''s hands slipped under my pajamas as he caressed my body, setting it ablaze, and I was not sure if he knew exactly where and how to touch me, or maybe that was just me responding to him, and any touch would do as long as it''s his.


    The kisses turned more demanding, and my insecurities withdrew into deep corners of my mind, chased away by eager anticipation of what''s coming.


    I tugged his t-shirt up and he broke the kiss only so that the fabric can slip over his head, and then he dove back to plunder my mouth with his delicious tongue, invading my senses with his flavors.


    He palmed my breast and I moaned into his mouth. Yes, I turned into a wanton woman, running my palms over the firm landscape of his back. Toned muscles covered with a satin-like skin wherever I touched, perfection.


    Duke let out a low groan and moved on top of me, and only when I felt full skin-to-skin contact, I realized that both of us were completely naked. When did that happen?


    I could feel him hard and ready at the cradle of my thighs, but he made no attempts to do more than light grinding while planting kisses all over my face.


    My hips moved to meet his, increasing the pressure of his length against my sweet spot, and a hearty moan escaped my lips. God, that was good!


    "I want to feel you, every part of you¡­", I heard him murmur over the haze of my arousal.


    He nipped my skin, just above the collarbone, creating sparks that shot through my body, and then he sucked a little that spot before moving lower.


    I had no idea if this kissing and caressing lasted a few minutes or hours. By the time his kisses traveled down my stomach, I was dripping wet and slightly embarrassed that my body betrayed how much I want him.


    His fingers slid between my slick folds, and he cursed under his breath.


    "Shit, Serina¡­ you are perfect. I''m gonna eat your pussy until you lose your voice."


    His dirty talk was embarrassing and hot at the same time.


    Duke buried his face between my legs, and I felt his finger slipping inside me.


    The moment his tongue touched my sweet spot, my whole body tensed.


    "Duke, I¡­"


    He lifted his head abruptly and the movements of his hands halted. "How did you call me?"


    "Mateo¡­", I breathed, and he smirked in approval.


    Without waiting for me to say what I wanted, his head was back down, and he lapped at me as his fingers continued thrusting inside me.


    I counted the strokes of his tongue, in an attempt to prolong this and not come right away.


    One, two, three¡­ ugh¡­ five¡­ shit!


    "Ah¡­ ugh¡­ ahhh¡­", I struggled to breathe while my body spasmed in waves of bliss.


    Duke chuckled as he crawled higher up my body, stopping to lick and nip on my nipples before going up until our noses aligned.


    I blinked myself into reality and saw him staring at me with a big grin on his face.


    "That was fast.", he said. "Is it because you are so turned on?"


    Why is he asking, if he knows?


    I nodded in confirmation and his smile widened.


    Duke observed my face with awe. "You are beautiful, perfect."


    And energetic. I didn''t pass out!


    He kissed me on the lips, his tongue entering my mouth with urgency, and I could taste myself on him.


    "I''m sorry, Serina¡­", he murmured between kisses. "I thought I can do this longer, but I need to feel you¡­ Can I?"


    His length prodded at my entrance and another wave of heat shot through my body.


    "Say it, Serina¡­", Duke urged me. "I need to hear you say that you want me."


    "I want you, Mateo", I breathed.


    His hand traveled lower, and his fingers slid between my folds for a brief moment before he guided himself to the right spot.


    The pressure increased and I opened my mouth, unsure if I will cry or moan, as I felt him make his way inside me slowly.


    He stopped moving and looked me in the eyes. "Relax, Serina¡­ This will only take a second."


    With one quick jab, he sheathed himself deep inside me and the sharp pain made me blank out for a moment.


    "Fuck! You are tight!", I heard Duke groan through my haze.


    He kissed my lips gently and his ragged breaths fanned my face.


    His tender touch and the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean soothed me back into reality and I acknowledged the throbbing fullness that our merging brought me. The feeling was foreign, yet somehow familiar, like he always belonged there, deep inside me.


    I wanted to hug him, but I realized that my arms were already around him, my fingers clutching his back in a death grip. Did I hurt him?


    He observed my face as if he tried to read my mind, and then his hips moved a fraction.


    I gasped.


    A second later, he moved again, this time a bit further out before going back in. And then he did it again, and again.


    I closed my eyes as acknowledged that the ache was fading as delightful sparks formed with the friction between us.


    Duke stopped moving and I opened my eyes only to see him staring at me.


    "Are you alright?", he asked in a pained voice, like he was using all his will to hold himself in check, and he probably did.


    I felt my lips lifting into a smile. "Never better."


    His eyes flashed at my response joyfully.


    Duke dove to plunder my mouth with his tongue at the same time his hand squeezed my waist and he thrust inside me with less reservation than before.


    The sharp pain I endured a minute ago was a distant memory and nothing, absolutely nothing, felt as good as the sensation of the sparks that were created every time he slid inside me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 318 - Becoming One (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    My insides trembled when I realized that Serina''s strange disease is gone and that she was willing.


    Of course, she was willing.


    I was drowning in the addictive scent of her arousal from the moment I stepped out of the bathroom, and in an instant I was half-hard.


    Serina seduced me without trying.


    When she confirmed that we can go raw, and there was no need for me to buy condoms, my cock lurched painfully, reminding me that he is there, ready, and waiting for a long time to plow deep inside her.


    She was soft and wet, and I was losing myself in the scent of jasmine and Japanese wisteria, as I tasted her sweet nectar.


    Serina was ready and she responded to my touch wonderfully, coming apart after only a few strokes of my tongue. Her cry to heavens was music to my ears.


    I wanted to taste her more, but the desire to claim her completely was maddening, and this time, there was nothing to hold me back.


    I crawled up her body and I admired her flushed face while she came down from her high. She was beyond beautiful.


    The last spec of my reluctance disappeared when I confirmed that she was wide awake. Whatever disease she had, it''s gone, and she will be mine. No more waiting.


    My cock was in the position, rubbing and pushing against the entrance of her sweet pussy, ready to leave his mark and claim her as his dwelling.


    "Can I?", I asked, and Serina shyly avoided my gaze.


    "Say it, Serina. I need to hear you say that you want me."


    I needed to dispel all doubts. I needed to know that she was willing.


    "I want you, Mateo", she breathed, and my soul hummed in pleasure.


    My fingers glided between her drenched folds, and I spread some of her juices over my cock before guiding myself inside her as slowly as possible in order to savor the pleasure of that first entrance.


    She was tight, and my breath hitched when I felt resistance which confirmed that I''m the first one to get this access.


    I knew that Serina didn''t go far with any of the guys who wanted to pursue her during high school and college, I made sure of it. But I didn''t know what she was doing in the last three years.


    I was mentally prepared that she had some intimate encounters, and I told myself that it doesn''t matter who was her first as long as I''m her last, but this was an unexpected surprise.


    Pride swelled in my chest, and my cock throbbed while reminding me that only the head is dipped inside her wet heat, and the rest of me craved to be burned violently.


    When I go deeper, she will be in pain, and I found myself facing a dilemma. Should I go slow or just be done with it quickly? Can I go slow?


    I saw her unfocused eyes staring at me, silently pleading me to give her all of me, and I decided.


    "Relax, Serina¡­ This will only take a second."


    With one swift jab, I found myself deep inside her and I couldn''t believe how good it felt.


    Her fingers threatened to pierce the skin on my back, but I didn''t care even if she peels my skin off. The pain confirmed that this was real. I was not dreaming. It was happening. Finally.


    We were one.


    Despite every fiber of my body screaming for me to plunder her insides, I focused on not moving my hips so that Serina adjusts to having me as part of her.


    I kissed Serina on the lips, and it took a few long seconds for her to respond to my kisses. That was the sign I was waiting for.


    I pulled out a fraction and then I went back in. Her brows furrowed a bit.


    I moved again and again, and the feeling of me inside her was out of this world.


    She is made for me.


    Every part of her is perfect.


    Every part of her is mine.


    I forced myself to stop and check on her. "Are you alright?"


    Her alluring lips lifted into a smile. "Never better."


    I kissed her fervently while reminding myself to keep the pace of my hips slow. It is her first time, and I shouldn''t act like an animal.


    Serina''s hips moved, following my rhythm and allowing me to reach deeper into her, and my reasoning slipped away as I was lost in the pure carnal pleasure while chanting her name like a prayer.


    Serina. Seraphina. Serina. My everything.


    Every thrust created various images of Serina in my mind, starting with the first day of high school and then moving further down the timeline toward the present. Each image showed Serina smiling at me, inviting me to come closer, to claim her.


    Serina''s moans and gasps made those mental images alive, and I couldn''t believe that I waited this long.


    I was such a fool. Why was I denying myself this pleasure?


    "Ma¡­ Mateo¡­", she called breathlessly, making me snap into reality and I saw her biting her lower lip while trying to suppress her sweet sounds.


    I adjusted my angle slightly and her eyes widened at this new sensation.


    "Let it out, my love¡­", I growled while pumping myself inside her vigorously, and her next moan sounded like a meowl.


    Every thrust sent me into the stratosphere as I fell apart and came back together with bits of Serina becoming part of me as my new normal.


    The visual of Serina bouncing under me and the feeling of her taut nipples raking my chest was beyond erotic.


    Another fantasy came true. Check.


    Her breathing became more ragged, and I knew that she was almost there.


    Serina''s fingers dug into my shoulders and her body spasmed as she shouted between her moans, "Mateo!"


    The sultry sound of my name coming from her lips came a second before her pussy squeezed my cock and the pressure in my groin exploded as my ass buckled.


    I shot my hot seed inside her with a groan, and she milked me to the last drop, prolonging my euphoria.


    That was beyond orgasmic, and I couldn''t put it into words.


    My blurred vision cleared on time to see Serina''s flushed face, red and sweaty as she was catching her breath. I never saw anything so seductive in my life. That was mine and I didn''t want to share it.


    The idea of anyone seeing Serina making that expression was driving me mad.


    "You are mine."


    Serina smiled. "Yours."


    She melted me into a pile of emotional mush with that one word.


    Serina cupped my cheek. "And you are mine, Mateo."


    I hummed in agreement. "Yours."


    Does she know how intimate it feels when she calls me by my name?


    Serina lifted her head and kissed me tenderly and she gasped when I started moving again.


    I paused to give her a smug smile. After so much waiting, there was no way that only once will be enough.


    To my surprise, it took only a few thrusts for Serina''s hips to move to meet mine.


    "Good girl¡­", I murmured and then I kissed her again.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 319 - The Morning After (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I woke up late in the morning, surrounded by my favorite scent of pine trees with a dash of the ocean.


    It was more than just a scent. Duke''s arms were around me and his chest pressed on my back, skin to skin contact fully, and I felt him breathing slowly against me.


    Our first naked morning together.


    I was giddy as images of the previous night flashed in my mind and my cheeks caught on fire.


    Duke was intense and gentle and powerful. Insatiable.


    I''m lucky to have a body that easily heals, or I would need some serious pain medication after last night''s activities.


    I didn''t know that a man can have so much stamina. Don''t guys need to rest between sessions of lovemaking?


    But I''m not complaining. He made me feel beautiful and sexy. Desired.


    I remember that when he got inside the first time, it hurt. But then he moved slowly, and the pain disappeared, leaving only pleasure behind. After the third time, I was so sensitive, unable to come down from my high as his every move made me stay up there, at the brink of climaxing¡­ and then he would speed up the pace and push me over the edge.


    Before last night, I didn''t know that I can experience such ecstasy.


    I wished to call Calista and Mona and tell them how wonderful it was so that I share this happiness that bubbled inside me, but I knew that I would be too embarrassed to talk about it. It''s too personal.


    Duke and I bared our emotions as our bodies merged into one and it was amazing.


    I slowly rotated with an intention to see Duke''s sleeping face and I noticed that the lower part of my body is sticky. Ugh! How did I manage to sleep like this?


    I desperately needed a shower, but I didn''t want to leave the bed or to be more precise, I didn''t want to leave Duke''s embrace.


    Just as I turned toward Duke, his eyes fluttered open, and he smiled drowsily.


    "Good morning, beautiful."


    "Good morning, Mateo.", my voice came out as a whisper.


    My breathing halted as I observed his gaze full of love and expression that conveyed happiness. He was really happy, and I was as well.


    "I''m sorry that I woke you up. Feel free to sleep more."


    Duke hummed and tightened his hold on me. "How can I sleep when my hot girlfriend is in the bed with me, naked?"


    I didn''t know how to respond to this, so I didn''t. No one called me hot before.


    "How are you feeling?", he asked.


    "Fine.", I responded right away.


    Duke''s lips lifted into a smirk, and I felt his fingers making small circles along my spine.


    "Just fine?"


    Was he expecting praise for his performance last night? Men.


    "Well¡­", I drawled. "I could use a shower, but other than that I feel wonderful. Thank you for the last night, it was magical."


    Duke''s eyes flashed with satisfaction. "I wish that we never separate, and I will make sure that your every next night is magical."


    Before I could respond, in one swift move, he got out of the bed and carried me to the bathroom, like I weigh nothing at all.


    "Let''s shower together.", he said, not caring about the comforter I was clutching in an attempt to cover my body.


    My eyes darted to the exposed bedsheets and the red stains on the bottom one. My face exploded into blush. Did Duke see that? He probably did.


    "Wait!", I exclaimed. "Let me tell Maria to prepare breakfast."


    He hummed in agreement and carried me to my phone.


    "Why don''t you let me down?", I asked through giggles.


    "I will never let you down.", Duke responded without missing a beat and I realized that he was not talking only about putting me on the floor, but also about not disappointing me.


    He is such a sweet talker.


    Duke nuzzled my neck with his nose and took deep breaths while I struggled to keep my tone of voice even as I spoke to Maria. The last thing I wanted was to moan for her to hear.


    After ending my quick talk with Maria, I checked notifications. "I have messages from Mona."


    Duke grabbed my phone and flicked it to the side. "That can wait."


    I wanted to protest about this phone restriction, but Duke yanked the comforter from my hands and threw it on the floor of the bedroom, leaving me completely naked and exposed.


    I was flustered. I had no idea where to put my hands and the fact that he was naked and that his erection poked my bottom, didn''t ease my nerves.


    I didn''t dislike this skin-to-skin contact. After all, we did all kinds of things last night. But it was too sudden, and I didn''t know how to react while Duke walked into the shower enclosure with me in his arms, like it''s a totally normal thing.


    To hide my embarrassment, I buried my face in his neck. How can a man smell so good after a night of sweating?


    He started the water, and it took a few seconds for cold water to turn warm as it traveled through the pipes.


    "You can put me down now, right?", I asked, and Duke arched his handsome eyebrow questionably while starting the shower.


    I realized that he enjoyed having me in his arms. He was clingy and I loved it, but we couldn''t shower like this.


    I needed to bribe him somehow if I want space.


    "How am I going to wash your back if you are holding me?"


    This worked and I felt my feet touch the tiles at the bottom of the shower enclosure.


    "Wash me well¡­", Duke said with a grin and handed me a bottle of shower gel before turning his back to me.


    I pouted in protest playfully and applied the gooey liquid on my palms that quickly started making bubbles.


    As I ran my hands over Duke''s glorious back with shower gel providing lubrication, I noticed his perfect skin. I worried that I hurt him last night while clawing at him, but I guess I didn''t do as much damage as I thought at the time. There was not a single scratch.


    The water washed off the shower gel too soon and I wanted to touch him more.


    "Can I wash your front?", I blurted out. I really wanted to explore his pecs and abs freely here in the light.


    It''s not that I didn''t touch him before, but it was in dim lighting, obstructed by a t-shirt or cover, and this was well lit and totally available for me to see. It was a different type of intimacy I was eager to explore.


    In response, Duke turned to face me, and I did my best to ignore his smirk or his erection that waved at me.


    Why does it always feel like he is teasing me? Or is it tempting me?


    I was frustrated that I got flustered easily. I thought that after last night I will be braver.


    ''Let go of those insecurities, Serina. The man you love adores you. Just focus on that, and it will be fine.'', I gave myself a pep talk.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 320 - The Morning After (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Encouraged by my internal pep talk, I moved to wash his front.


    Duke observed me intently as my hands made small circles over his perfectly toned abs, moving lower with each rotation.


    I remembered him arching over me, and those same muscles rippling as he was thrusting inside me. It was glorious and scandalous at the same time, just like everything else about last night.


    He jolted when I grabbed his erection.


    "You said that I should wash you well, right?", I asked as my foamy palm caressed his scrotum, and Duke responded with a nod.


    I could see that he was holding his breath and I smirked as I went down on my knees.


    Duke released a barely audible hiss as I took him into my mouth.


    Was that huge thing inside me last night?


    A few more racy images popped into my mind, and I felt myself blushing despite the fact that I was going down on him.


    I traced every curve of his shaft with my tongue, the velvety texture was unique, and I couldn''t get enough of it. And he tasted amazing.


    Duke rewarded me with grunts and ragged breathing, and I could see him grabbing the built-in shelf for support. I enjoyed the fact that I can make him lose himself.


    I observed his blissful expression as I sucked him diligently, and his unfocused scorching gaze directed at me turned me on more than anything.


    Last night set a very high bar for experiencing pleasure. I didn''t know that one can have so many orgasms and maintain sanity.


    I could feel him throb and grow larger in my mouth, and I gave his balls a squeeze.


    Duke cursed under his breath and grabbed a handful of my hair, urging me to take more of him.


    I opened up to him and let him thrust into my mouth, reaching deep into my throat at the pace he needs.


    Duke groaned and his body shook as he shot his hot seed into the back of my mouth. Delicious.


    I sucked and licked his every shiver, making sure I don''t miss a thing.


    "All clean!", I exclaimed cheekily, and he gave me a lopsided smile while pulling me up to stand.


    Duke ran his hot palms over my back and kissed my cheek before murmuring close to my ear, "My turn¡­"


    Duke twisted my hair and let it fall to my front over the shoulder.


    My cheek was plastered against his chest as he applied shower gel on my back in slow deliberate movements.


    I took in a deep breath, savoring the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean and I couldn''t believe that with all this steam and flowery scent of shower gel, I could still identify the scent of Duke.


    I have no idea if it lasted a few seconds or a few minutes, but Duke pushed me to move until my back touched the cold tiles of the wall.


    He hummed happily while applying another dose of shower gel on his palms and he started moving his hands over my shoulders and down my collar bones in circular movements.


    He gave extra care to my breasts, and his scorching gaze full of worship and lust reminded me of last night.


    My nipples were hard and throbbing in need to be handled much harsher than the gentle massage he was providing.


    "Ah¡­", a moan escaped my lips as I leaned on the wall completely for support.


    His hands moved over my body expertly, igniting me to the point where the hot shower felt like it''s chilly.


    "You are perfect, Serina¡­", he murmured against my lips. "And you are mine."


    I smiled into the kiss, and I gasped when his hand ventured to the cradle of my thighs.


    "I want to taste you.", Duke said and got on his knees.


    He grabbed my left leg just below my knee and hooked it over his shoulder.


    I saw him staring at me down there as the tips of his fingers spread my folds, his head inching toward me slowly until he buried his face between my legs and started licking and sucking.


    Mother of Gods!


    My whole body shook.


    I was struggling to keep standing while losing myself in the pleasure Duke provided.


    At some point, Duke grabbed my buttocks, giving me additional support and I stared at the ceiling blankly as he pushed me closer to the climax with every move he made.


    I was almost there, and then he stopped. What the...?


    Duke stood up. "Turn around."


    My mind was hazy as I obeyed his command.


    Duke pulled me away from the wall. "Hold onto the shelf."


    I paused. It was too far away. I wanted to move closer to the shelf, but Duke''s hot palm landed on my abdomen, preventing me from moving forward.


    "Bend.", he said, and his other hand pressed at the top of my back.


    As I reached for the shelf, Duke''s hand moved to my left knee and he lifted my leg sideways.


    I felt the pressure at my entrance, and I looked down there just in time to see him enter me.


    "Ahh¡­", I gasped when he started thrusting in powerful movements that left me breathless.


    I kept staring at the sight of him disappearing while my body accepted every glorious inch of him, as I felt my insides stretching. I couldn''t look away.


    I have no idea at what point I started moving with Duke, the mind-numbing friction made me forget myself completely as it turned into familiar sparks, and I moaned his name wantonly while chasing my release.


    I was lost in the madness, absolute madness of disregarding decency and shame in order to seek this addictive pleasure.


    And there it was, shooting through my body and wrecking my insides as my whole world broke apart and came back together with each ecstatic wave that crashed on me.


    Duke''s movements became strenuous, and the last few thrusts were jerky while he throbbed inside me.


    Duke pulled out and I saw white liquid dripping from my core. His seed.


    A fleeting thought flashed in my mind, how one day I will need to tell him that I can''t get pregnant, but he held me to stand, and he kissed me deeply under the shower, dispelling all the negativity away.


    It was just the two of us, hugging and kissing and enjoying the buzz our lovemaking brought us. It was wonderful and I wished that we can stay like that forever.


    I was too lazy to dry my hair or to do any routine, so I put a bathrobe on and wrapped my hair in the towel.


    I saw Duke running his fingers through his hair as that white towel hung dangerously low on his hips. He was super handsome. And he was mine.


    "Don''t you want to dress up so we can have breakfast?", Duke asked when he realized that I have no intention of getting any clothes.


    "I want to cuddle with you a bit.", I admitted my thoughts.


    Duke licked his lips. "Alright. But I don''t know if I can stop at cuddling."


    I looked at him incredulously and he chuckled while pulling me in his embrace.


    "Serina, your man has a big appetite, and I waited for more than a decade for this delicacy to mature."


    My cheeks heated and I lowered my head. He said that he is my man and he called me a delicacy, like I''m something for him to devour and¡­ I liked it.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 321 - Breakfast, Cuddles, And Thoughts Of Carnage

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    When Duke and I got out of the bathroom, I was pleasantly surprised to see that the bed was made and breakfast was on the rolling cart in the middle of the room, all three levels were filled with yummy goodness.


    I quickly went to see what all is available.


    There were thermos pitchers with tea, coffee, milk, and juice, a variety of pastries and spreads, and fresh fruits. One bell-covered plate was with scrambled eggs, and another one had breakfast sausages and bacon.


    I licked my lips shamelessly at the sight of fresh crepes drizzled with chocolate syrup. Those will go great with strawberries.


    "You should give Maria a raise.", Duke said, and I hummed in agreement.


    The scent of food was inviting, and for the first time in a long time¡­ I was hungry.


    Duke and I sat on the sofa, and he spread his arms, inviting me into his embrace. I leaned on him and helped in preparing food.


    He held the waffle and I applied jam on it. Team effort.


    Duke gave me the first bite before taking one himself.


    Once we finished that waffle, we made another one and I poked with a fork a finger-sized sausage and gave it to Duke who bit half of it, leaving the other half for me.


    Food in my mouth and Duke all around me, I was in Heaven.


    I snuggled into him and enjoyed the experience profusely. It was not snuggling in bed but snuggling on the sofa was very rewarding also and I realized that it''s not about the location. It''s about Duke. He enhances every experience.


    The only thing that would make this better would be if Duke was still wearing only a towel instead of a t-shirt and sweatpants, but I guess one can''t have it all.


    Once my tummy was satisfied, I looked up at Duke and smiled foolishly. "I don''t think life gets better than this."


    Duke chuckled and ran his thumb over my upper lip, collecting the jam mess I made as I ate.


    "I can think of a few ways to improve your experience."


    His sly smile told me that he was talking about carnal pleasures, and I couldn''t agree more.


    Before he could retract his thumb I opened my mouth and sucked on his finger.


    Duke''s eyes widened, and I saw the moment when his gaze turned lusty. Ah, I got him again. It''s not that it takes him much to be turned on.


    I wondered if he was always like that or only with me and I didn''t dare ask for clarification because I couldn''t handle the truth.


    After all the techniques he demonstrated last night, I would be an idiot to believe that I was his first. How many were there before me? Was he treating them like this, making them feel special¡­ and then what?


    "Hey, hey¡­" Duke''s panicked call got my attention. "What happened, love?"


    I could see the concern on his face, and I realized that my thoughts reflected in my expression.


    "Nothing.", I lied. "I''m psyching myself over things I can''t change and don''t matter.", this part was the truth. It shouldn''t matter how many women Duke embraced before me. What matters is that right now I''m his only one and in the future¡­ we will see.


    I thought that Duke will drop the topic, but I was wrong.


    He cupped my cheeks and forced me to look at him. "It''s not nothing if it gets you upset. Tell me. Only if I know, I can fix it."


    "You can''t fix the past."


    "I can''t fix it, but I can punish whoever made you feel bad."


    "Even if that someone is you?"


    Duke paused and looked at me seriously. "Even if that someone is me."


    I shook my head at the silly man. "I''m just overthinking things. Can you drop it?"


    Duke let out a slow breath. "Serina, I can''t force you to open up to me, but I hope you know that I will do anything in my power to make you happy. If I ever make you feel sad or angry, I need you to tell me so that I don''t do it again. My happiness is tied to yours and only if you are enjoying, I can do the same."


    He looked at me intently and I realized that he was still waiting for me to tell him what bothered me in the first place, but I couldn''t.


    If he said that he never slept with a woman before me, I would call him a liar, and if he told me a number, I would be upset no matter if it''s one or a hundred.


    I felt rage bubbling inside me, and I saw red.


    I wanted to know where he put his mouth, and who heard his sweet whispers.


    I wanted to know women who moved his heart and gave him pleasure.


    I wanted to get their names and addresses and¡­ murder them slowly, painfully. Each cut would erase one memory that woman shared with Duke until nothing is left.


    Only a world without Duke''s ex-es will be a world I can live in peacefully.


    I didn''t want to share him. Not now, not in the past that lingers in his memories, and definitely not in the future. He was MINE!


    Maybe I should erase his memories so that I''m the only one in there, and after I kill all his ex-es, I can erase my memories also, so that I''m not plagued by images of Duke with other women.


    I remembered photos of Duke I received anonymously during my college days. I can start with those women.


    The ringing of my phone pulled me from thoughts of carnage into a reality where Duke observed me with a puzzled expression.


    I took a deep breath to compose myself and silently thanked my luck that Duke can''t read thoughts because if he saw all the bloodbath where I killed half of London, he would probably freak out.


    "I need to get that¡­", I wiggled out of his hold and went to answer the call.


    It was Calista.


    "Hey, hey¡­ you had a busy night.", Calista said in a singing voice.


    How does she know? I looked around the room while wondering if there are any cameras.


    My face exploded in blush. Did Calista saw me and Duke last night, right here?!


    "Why are you so quiet?", Calista asked. "Now that you are a celebrity, you don''t want to talk to little me? Am I below you now?"


    I paused. "A celebrity?"


    Calista huffed. "Didn''t you see the trending topics online? Your name is not specified, but anyone can figure out it''s about you. I mean, the young heiress of the Notte Pharmaceuticals, it would be better to just put your name there instead of trying to appear secretive."


    I relaxed. As long as no one saw what transpired on that bed last night, it''s fine. However, I still had no idea what Calista was talking about. "Uhm¡­ I didn''t go online yet."


    "What?", Calista snapped. "What do you mean by that? It''s past noon! You always check¡­", Calista paused. "Wait a minute! Duke is with you, isn''t he? Did you spend the night together? Again!? How was it? It must be good if you still didn''t get the chance to see the results of your work. Did you finally go all the way? You said he is athletic, so he probably has a lot of stamina. Did he drain you so much that you overslept? Or did you go at it until now? Did I interrupt you? Oh! Let me talk to him."


    I was flustered. Calista was talking quickly, jumping from one topic to another, getting naughtier with every next question, and she didn''t give me a chance to say anything, but the last thing Calista said before the silence was how she wants to talk to Duke.


    I glanced at the man who was sitting on the sofa and watching me with an amused smirk on his handsome face.


    Why do I sometimes think that he can hear anything?


    "Calista wants to talk to you.", I told Duke and he waved at me to come closer, indicating that he accepts.


    I didn''t want to allow Calista to talk to Duke unsupervised. Over the years, she squeezed out of me too many details related to Duke.


    I sat next to Duke and put it on the speaker.


    "He is listening.", I told Calista, unsure if this was a good idea.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 322 - Forced Plans For The Next Weekend

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My eyes darted from my phone to Duke, as I waited in anticipation for Duke or Calista to talk. I didn''t know what to expect.


    "Hellooooo Drago!", Calista called cheerfully.


    "Hi Calista.", Duke responded, "It''s nice to meet you, even if it''s over the phone. Serina mentions you often, and based on what she said, I admire you greatly."


    Calista stifled a laugh and spoke in a singing voice, "A deep seductive voice and a good way with words, a deadly combination for maiden''s heart, just how Serina described you. I can''t wait to meet you in person..."


    I frowned.


    I knew that Duke and Calista never met and that Calista will never make a move on Duke, but when I heard their exchange, I wanted to break my phone in two so that they stop talking.


    What''s wrong with me?


    Calista''s voice was frustrating even though she was talking about me. "Serina told me all good things about you and based on what I read online, I see that you took good care of her last night."


    Duke looked at me slyly. "I''m not sure what you saw online, but I promised Serina that I will make her happy, and I hope that I accomplished that last night."


    I realized that he was talking about last night in this bedroom. My frown faded. Well, he made me happy.


    Calista snorted. "You rascal! Not only last night, but every day you need to make her happy."


    Duke''s smile widened and his heated gaze traveled over my body, like he can see through my bathrobe. "I will do my best."


    "Alright.", Calista said. "I don''t want to take too much of your time, as I''m not sure if you are decent, but I''m confident that I''m interrupting. I would like to meet you in person."


    Rage swelled inside me, why does she want to meet Duke? My temper simmered down when I noticed Duke looking at me questionably.


    "I will see with Serina.", he said.


    Calista was not willing to give up just like that. "No matter how busy you guys are, weekends are free, right? How about next weekend? Paris? I can intrude on your dinner and maybe we go to a club or something and we can part ways from there¡­"


    "Cali¡­", I interrupted her. "We didn''t¡­"


    "Are you about to ditch me?", Calista asked impatiently. "Let me see. How about I tell Drago about that leather bracelet he gave you in the second year of high school?"


    I paused. "What about it?"


    "Should I tell him how happy it made you feel, how much you treasured it, or how much you cried when those girls broke it and flushed¡­"


    "Enough!", I screamed in horror while regretting every little thing I told Calista.


    I didn''t know that she will use our cozy chats of sharing (and oversharing) to blackmail me when she feels like it.


    Vampires really are despicable and have no code of honor. They will do anything to achieve their goal.


    "Oh, so you agree?", Calista asked victoriously.


    What are my options? Who knows what else she will blurt out if I refuse?


    "Fine.", I gave up. "Next weekend. Paris. You get to plan one evening, and it will be your treat!"


    "Alright.", Calista agreed. "It''s right for me to treat my juniors. Plan for dinner and then some dancing. Next Saturday, from 6 PM to midnight you are mine unless I tell you otherwise. I will send you the time and place. See you! Mwah!"


    She ended the call with a big smoochy kiss like we are besties and like she didn''t blackmail me one minute ago. Shameless.


    I looked at Duke who had a mix of emotions painted on his face.


    "What happened with the bracelet? You told me you lost it."


    I couldn''t believe that Calista brought it up. And even more unbelievable was that Duke remembered it. Well, he said that he remembers every little thing about me.


    I shook my head, indicating that it doesn''t matter. "It''s lost. It was a long time ago. Let''s not talk about it."


    Duke wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into his embrace. He pressed my head against his chest and held me like that in silence.


    The steady sound of his heartbeat brought me peace and the intoxicating scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean made me bury my face in his chest and take deep breaths.


    "I''m so sorry, Serina¡­", Duke said after some time.


    "What are you sorry about?"


    "You went through so much, and I didn''t know. Why didn''t you tell me? What else are you hiding from me?"


    I thought how he was silly. If anyone went through a lot and suffered in silence, that would be him. He lost his family, his lifestyle, everything, yet I was clueless. Compared to that, a few bullies pale like insignificant specs of dust.


    "It''s OK, Duke¡­", I said. "What matters is that now we are together, and our future will be wonderful."


    He hummed in agreement and kissed the top of my head.


    I melted into him while enjoying the moment of the two of us and no one else. But I knew that we can''t stay like that forever.


    "Do you want us to do something today?", I asked.


    "Do you have any plans?", Duke responded with a question.


    I shrugged. "Not really. But we have the whole afternoon and evening, and I thought that maybe you need to do something. I''m game for anything as long as we can be together."


    "If I can do whatever I want¡­", Duke drawled. "That would be the two of us spending the rest of our lives in this room. I don''t need anything else other than food and an occasional shower."


    I stifled a laugh. "We will need to get out eventually or you will get bored of me."


    "I will never get bored of you, Serina.", he said with a very serious expression. "How can I get bored of the person who is my reason to live?"


    My brain melted into a mush of emotions.


    He is such a sweet talker.


    What I truly admire about Duke is his courage to speak his mind. I want to tell him so many things, yet I easily get tongue-tied.


    Duke said that I''m his reason to live. Well, he is mine also. The whole world is better because he is in it, and I have difficulty believing that such an exceptional man would fall for me.


    I lifted my head to look into his eyes that smiled at me.


    "Do you really love me?", I asked.


    "With all that I am.", Duke responded without missing a beat.


    He kissed me on the lips once, twice, and then he deepened the kiss while pushing me backward on the sofa.


    Duke undid my bathrobe and his hands sneaked under it, caressing my body, and setting me ablaze. His every touch felt just right, and I was lost in passion and Duke.


    Two orgasms later (one for him), Duke carried me to bed.


    We laid on our sides, facing each other, completely naked, and smiling like idiots.


    "So¡­ did you decide what are we going to do today?", he asked, and I couldn''t believe that he remembered our talk before we got frisky.


    "Uhm¡­ let''s spend the day in bed."


    Duke''s lips stretched into a grin in slow motion. "You will hear no objections from my side¡­", and then he kissed me.


    His body inched closer to mine until he pushed me on my back, and got on top of me¡­ initiating another crazy ride, one of many more for that day.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 323 - The Scent Talk

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The sun was setting, and the cart with food that Maria brought earlier that day was full of empty dishes.


    Duke was lying on the bed, running his fingers through my hair, and I was sprawled on top of him.


    We were both sweaty after an afternoon of lovemaking which we stopped only once to eat and shower, and that ended up with us making love again.


    The whole day was amazing, and I hoped it will never end.


    We were lying in silence, feeling each other and I relished the sensation of his skin against mine. It felt like this was the way we were supposed to be. Just the two of us. Naked.


    I took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean and I couldn''t believe that I just barely picked up the sweat. How can a man smell so good?


    "Duke¡­", I called lazily.


    "Hmm?"


    "How do I smell to you?"


    He craned his neck to look at me. "Smell?"


    "Yes. You see¡­", I thought how it must sound ridiculous. I probably smell of whatever perfume I''m wearing and right now it''s Chanel-sweat edition. "Nothing."


    "No, no. Please, continue.", he urged me.


    His eager expression dissolved my reluctance and I spoke.


    "I think that I can identify your scent. No matter where we are, I know when you are nearby. There is this scent that only you have. Even now. Do you think I''m crazy?"


    I thought that he will tease me, or think that I''m making it up, but he looked at me seriously with a small smile on his delicious lips. "How do I smell?"


    "Like pine trees on a sunny day, and there is a dash of the ocean. When I close my eyes and take a deep breath, it''s almost like I''m on the beach surrounded by pine trees."


    "You must have a good sense of smell."


    I shook my head. "Not at all. I can''t smell anyone else, only you. You are special."


    Duke''s smile widened. He obviously liked that I said he is special.


    "Jasmine, Japanese wisteria, rain."


    I didn''t get it. "What?"


    He inched closer, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. "Mostly jasmine, a bit of Japanese wisteria, and there is a hint of rain. When I close my eyes, it''s almost like I''m among jasmine bushes under the Japanese wisteria, after the rain."


    I wanted to confirm. "Is that how I smell to you?"


    Duke nodded in confirmation. "On the first day I met you, the scent of jasmine hit me, and I followed it to you."


    "I thought that you came to my desk because the seat was empty."


    Duke shook his head. "I followed the scent as possessed and when our eyes met, I don''t remember if there were any other people present, or empty seats. If someone was sitting next to you, I would kick him out."


    I stifled a laugh while imagining Duke kicking a person so that he can sit next to me. Somehow, I could imagine that happening.


    Duke looked at me and smiled dreamily. "I think that we are destined to be together. From the day we met, no other woman ever entered my eyes or my heart. It was always only you."


    And there he was again, melting me into mush with his sweet words.


    I moved to kiss him, and he returned my kisses eagerly, the lovey-dovey mood turning hot and steamy within a second.


    "I can''t get enough of you.", I spoke into his lips.


    He smiled. "I''m glad to hear that. Because I feel the same about you."


    Duke''s arms moved around me, and he moved in such a way that I ended up completely on top of him.


    That gave me an idea.


    We made love many times, but he was always in charge. I wanted to try taking the lead this time.


    I pushed myself into a seated position, straddling him.


    Duke caressed my thighs as his hot gaze traveled over my body, leaving scorching marks behind.


    I could feel his impatience and I knew that if I delay it much longer, he will flip me on my back.


    I lifted myself slightly and he stared at me unblinkingly as I held his erection and positioned him at my entrance. And then I went down slowly, savoring every glorious inch of him while confirming that I can''t get enough of Duke. It''s never enough.


    This was too addictive. Without him inside me and all around me, I felt like a huge chunk of me was missing. Duke was a part of me, the two of us made a whole.


    Duke held my hips and guided my movements until I got it right.


    His hands roamed from my breasts to my hips, caressing, pinching, and teasing, and I focused on small circular movements that became bolder every time I felt him deep inside me.


    I was pleased that I''m in control, but it didn''t take long before Duke started moving and thrusting from below.


    He grabbed my buttocks and lifted me slightly, and then he pounded himself with a blissful grin on his face.


    I wanted to be in charge, but even with me on top, he took over the lead.


    He is such a control freak. My control freak.


    Through my haze, I realized he was enjoying the sight of my breasts that were bouncing under his merciless attacks.


    The wonderful friction made me throw my head back and cry to the heavens as came violently and I felt him throb as he filled me with his seed, just as I collapsed on top of him.


    That was mind-blowing, and I was sated, yet at the same time, I wished for more.


    "It will be difficult to return home¡­", I shared my thoughts while drawing small circles with my finger on his shoulder.


    I didn''t want to part from Duke. I wanted to stay like this, forever, just the two of us.


    "Then don''t go.", Duke said. "Or take me with you."


    I was not sure if he was serious. "You would leave all what you have in London and come with me?"


    Duke shrugged. "I already told you that I have no problems leeching off you. Besides, if I move, that doesn''t mean I will just abandon things here to rot. Eclipse can easily open offices wherever I am, and pretty much everything can be done online. What''s mine is yours and what''s yours is mine. You are my girlfriend, my love¡­ and soon, I hope, my wife."


    "A wife?"


    Duke''s eyes widened in panic, and he started talking quickly. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. I mean¡­ It''s not that I''m not thinking about it, but¡­ not like this. I will get you a ring and flowers and make it romantic, and get on my knee, and¡­"


    I burst into giggles. How can such a handsome man be so adorably dorky when we are completely naked, and he is still inside me?


    Duke pouted. "Don''t laugh, Serina. I''m serious."


    I knew that he was serious, but I had to tease him a bit.


    "Now I don''t know if you proposed marriage or not. Are your intentions with me honorable Mr. Orsini, or are you just playing?"


    Duke frowned as his hand moved lower, and he slapped my buttock.


    It was not painful, but it caught me by surprise, and I jolted. That movement made me slide up and down his shaft and I gasped.


    "If you thought of punishing me, that achieved the opposite.", I said smugly.


    Duke cocked his handsome eyebrow at me. "So, you like spanking or¡­?"


    He stopped talking when I rotated my hips slightly.


    "I don''t know what I like.", I said breathily as familiar arousal overtook my senses. "I guess we will need to try all kinds of things so that I can pick my favorites."


    In one swift move, Duke rolled us over, ending up on top of me, and I could feel him inside me, fully erect, ready for another round.


    "Alright¡­", his smile told me that he accepted the challenge. "Out of the things we did so far, which ones are your favorites?"


    "I''m not sure.", I said honestly. "Everything was wonderful."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and pulled him lower.


    "I love it all¡­ ", I spoke into his lips, "I love you, Mateo¡­"


    Duke smiled into the kiss. We both did.


    His hips moved and I wondered if there is such a thing as too much lovemaking. I knew that with my physique I can go for quite some time, and I was definitely not complaining but... doesn''t he get tired?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 324 - The Supreme Truth (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Leaving London (and Duke) was extremely difficult as every fiber of my body protested against it.


    I told myself that we will see each other in a couple of days in Paris, but it didn''t ease my heartache.


    To make things worse, Duke came with me to the airport, looking like an abandoned puppy. He was holding my hand and kissing it desperately, and then he would pull me into a tight hug, and we were both a mess.


    I was not a bad guy.


    It''s normal for couples to be apart for some time. It''s only for a few days!


    Besides¡­ just staying locked up and isolated (and naked) can''t be healthy. We need this time apart so that I can get myself together.


    Yes, I love him, and yes, I want to be with him, but do we need to go at it all the time, like rabbits?


    No matter how much I reasoned that parting from Duke was normal, I couldn''t deny that an important piece of me was left behind and I was sure that was my heart.


    The loss of Duke''s touch was instant and it gnawed my insides, urging me to go back into his embrace.


    During the flight, in order to distract myself, I checked the commotion online that was created thanks to Magda''s birthday party.


    That was only two days ago, yet it seemed like forever.


    Between sessions of lovemaking, Duke and I cuddled and skimmed through the trending topics, and I was pleased with the outcome, but now I took the time to read the articles and the comments sections.


    I praised Mona and her resourcefulness.


    Most of the articles didn''t mention me, and those few that did, portrayed me as an innocent bystander. Duke was also kept out of that drama.


    The focus was on the Thompson trio.


    Based on the articles, after Duke and I left, Magda threw a big screaming fit while destroying the flowers that her father brought for me. It was a big scandal that brought shade to the Thompson family.


    Titles spoke about an unreasonable CEO, his hysterical daughter, and a son that was trying to defuse the situation.


    I felt sorry for John.


    Somehow, I believed that he is one of the good guys and that Magda and his father are dragging him down. Unfortunately for John, he probably won''t be able to cut ties with them which means that John will always be in danger of sinking because of his family.


    I had no animosity toward Richard (other than thinking that he is an old-fashioned sexist), but Magda was a different story.


    I could imagine the society buzzing about Magda as psychotic and spoiled, and I wondered what John will do.


    There were also several emails from Mona where she reported what was done. The media influencers she hired picked the sauciest articles and turned them into hot topics.


    The peculiar thing was that Mona said how there was close to no one minimized damage for the Thompson family members, and that most of the articles had my name removed before she did anything.


    Her report was summarized with, "The Thompson family is good in keeping themselves clean in the eyes of the public, and this means that either their damage-controlling team was on a vacation, or they left it like this on purpose."


    I could assume that the old guy and Magda are taking the back seat in this and that John is in charge of handling the media and the image of their family.


    Why would John remove my name, yet leave Magda to be bashed like this?


    Magda''s reputation is ruined and thanks to the media influencers, people won''t forget about this incident any time soon.


    I saw in the comments section a number of people talking about other unreasonable things Magda did. I didn''t know if those were true, and I didn''t care, but that definitely added oil to the fire.


    In the aftermath of all that mess, I was proud of myself. Not because of the party and what happened there, but because I faced my bully and didn''t falter. It made me feel that I can do anything.


    Of course, Duke''s presence and Aldus''s support gave me strength also, but I did it myself.


    One more thing I noticed was that Adele, Ruby, and Willow were not present at the party. Considering all the scheming they did with Magda, I thought that they will be invited, but it seems that Magda doesn''t socialize (at least not openly) with her henchmen.


    ¡­


    Aldus welcomed me home with a smile, and he said that he will be waiting for me in his study because there are some things we should talk about.


    I went to my room to freshen up and get fresh clothes, convinced that Aldus wanted to talk about Magda''s birthday party and its media coverage.


    My curiosity was piqued when I noticed Aldus''s serious expression.


    I was confused. The situation with Magda was handled well, and I assumed that he will be in a mood to celebrate, but what was this?


    Ah, he also went to collect necessary data so that we can create protective arrays in Duke''s apartment building. Did that go wrong?


    "You said that we should talk about something.", I said while taking a seat on the chair opposite Aldus, his executive desk separating us.


    Aldus nodded. "It''s about Drago Orsini."


    At that moment, I remembered that Aldus accompanied me to the sweet shop, and he met Duke in person. I thought Aldus approved of Duke, did I get that wrong?


    I told myself not to panic. Ask questions first, Serina. "What about him?"


    "There is no easy way to say this, so I will get to the point."


    "You are making me nervous."


    Aldus raised his hand, indicating for me to be patient.


    "I''ve met Sergio.", Aldus said. "The werewolf who works as Drago''s assistant."


    I nodded and he continued.


    "The thing is that I know him from before. Sergio was the shaman in the Bluemoon pack, and as much as I didn''t go into their territory, I met Sergio about two decades ago. He came to me with Damiano Testa and his son. Damiano Testa was the Alpha of the Bluemoon pack."


    Aldus paused, giving me time to process this information.


    It took me only a second to remember the story.


    "Damiano Testa, the Supreme Alpha. His son was human with the healing, speed, and strength of a werewolf. You suspected that his wolf was poisoned, but the boy was too young for tests, and he didn''t come again. Did I miss anything?"


    Aldus pursed his lips while thinking. "Did I tell you the boy''s name?"


    I confirmed. "Mateo."


    Aldus gave me a knowing look and I blinked. Why is he looking at me like he gave me an important clue?


    He is not thinking that my Duke is the Mateo from the story about the Supreme Alpha, right?


    No way.


    That boy from the story had the Supreme Alpha for a father and a human for a mother. He had healing abilities, and speed, and strength, and he was like a werewolf without a beast, so he couldn''t shift, and they raised him like a human, and¡­ my mind went blank.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 325 - The Supreme Truth (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I remembered Duke''s bruises magically disappearing after his fight with Lazarus¡­ and the fact that he was unrivaled in sports in high school¡­ Duke''s fight with four muggers, and with Lazarus¡­


    My breathing hitched.


    No wonder Duke looked at me smugly when I spoke on the phone with Calista. Actually, for every phone call I did in his presence, I had a feeling he knew what the other person said. My feeling was not wrong. He heard it.


    I rested my forehead in my hand as all pieces came together, answering the questions I didn''t know I had.


    How come I didn''t see it?


    Why did I always justify him as being perfect, superior?


    Why didn''t I think he is more than human?


    I shook my head helplessly.


    "Jasmine, Japanese wisteria, rain¡­"


    "What?", Aldus asked, and I raised my head to look at him.


    "Jasmine, Japanese wisteria, rain. That''s how I smell to him." I let out a shaky breath. "When did you find out?"


    Aldus rubbed his chin. "I had my suspicions since our trip to Paris when we met with Vesper for managing your pheromones."


    I was flabbergasted. "That was three years ago. Did you meet with Duke then? I mean¡­ Drago. Mateo."


    Crap! I was so confused that I didn''t even know how to call him anymore. I decided to stick with Duke. No matter who his parents are, he is still my Duke.


    Aldus shook his head. "I didn''t meet with him. You did."


    I did? What was he talking about? Did he take one of his experimental drugs?


    "Come again."


    "In the apartment. On the terrace. You said that you felt his touch and heard his voice."


    I remembered the event, but¡­ "That was just my imagination. It lasted no more than a few seconds, and when I turned around, no one was there."


    "The experience you described is called Soul Echo. It happens when two individuals share an extraordinary connection, and they want the same thing. I remember that you told me how you wanted to be with him, and I believe that he wanted the same, hence, you established the connection. There is not a single case reported of humans accomplishing this because human bodies don''t contain enough energy to make it happen."


    I frowned. "You are saying, that was real."


    Aldus nodded and I remembered that it was not only that one event. I had many dreams about Duke that allowed me to spend my nights in his embrace. It all felt real, too real, but I believed it''s a dream because I couldn''t see him, and I rejected the possibility of something like that happening.


    What about all our conversations? All those were real? Does Duke remember them also, or was that just me?


    Wait a minute! I remember Duke telling me that he dreamed about me many times!


    Aldus was talking again, and I focused on his words.


    "I knew that it was Soul Echo, but I was not sure what he was. You were still adapting to the existence of creatures, and I didn''t want to add to your anxiousness by talking nonsense without confirming it. I was curious, but I decided not to approach the boy unless he becomes a permanent presence in your life. I didn''t know anything about him, but if my hunch was correct and he was a powerful creature, he would probably have others of his kind in his surroundings and if I made my appearance, that might cause a ripple effect whose consequences I couldn''t predict. So I waited."


    Aldus let out a long exhale and continued. "When I met the boy last weekend, I noticed his extraordinary vitality, I confirmed that he is not human. In order to get some clues into what Drago is, I had a chat with Sergio, and I connected the dots. I acquired the last piece of the puzzle when I went to check their apartment building for the defensive arrays. I entered Drago''s apartment and I took some samples. DNA test confirms that the man living in apartment 5D is the same person who came to me as a boy two decades ago."


    I nodded absentmindedly and my head was a mess as the information sank in.


    Duke has a blood of a werewolf running through him.


    And not just any werewolf. He is the son of the Supreme Alpha.


    How is it possible that he grew up into his mid-twenties without knowing he is special? Actually, he is probably aware he is special, but without knowing about creatures, he would not think about werewolves.


    I laughed at myself. I''m aware of creatures, yet I always came up with an excuse for his peculiar behavior and traits.


    When Lazarus challenged Duke''s right to be with me, I wanted to persuade him to stop. If I knew he has werewolf blood, I would probably give up on that useless struggle. Duke was territorial about me.


    My mind was in a tizzy, and Aldus waited patiently for me to finish processing what I just heard.


    Part of me was happy. Between me and Duke, I was not the only non-human weirdo.


    Werewolves. I remembered how massive Fynn and Lazarus are in their wolf form. As the Supreme Alpha, Duke''s wolf should be larger, right? Too bad that he can''t shapeshift. But maybe Aldus can help him.


    "You said that Mateo was in your lab, and you examined him."


    "In one of my labs, nineteen years ago. I went through my notes.", Aldus said and placed one folder on his desk, telling me that he understood where I was going with it, and he was ready. "At that time, I felt a faint presence within the child, but I couldn''t do any tests because he was too young."


    "What about now?"


    "I can do the tests, but I can''t make any predictions on the outcome at this time.", Aldus responded. "I can confirm that he has at least a few centuries of lifespan left. I will need him in my lab in order to find out more, but it will be difficult to do all that without telling him about what his father was. Of course, we can knock him out, but the tests might take days and we will need to come up with some reason why he was out for so long."


    I stifled a laugh. Aldus was already planning to knock out Duke and drag him into a lab for experiments. That''s my father.


    "Do you think it will be easy to drug the son of the Supreme Alpha?"


    Aldus looked at me and smiled. "You took this better than I thought you will."


    Did I? I probably did. "To be honest, knowing that Duke is a werewolf makes me feel better. He is not a human who jumps ahead of the curve every time, but there is a reason behind his perfection. Duke being a werewolf fills in so many gaps and things make sense now."


    Aldus''s brows furrowed as he chose his words carefully. "Are you not worried if you are his mate?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 326 - The Supreme Truth (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus''s question brought up a point I didn''t have time to ponder about yet.


    Am I worried if I am (or not) Duke''s mate? Of course, I am.


    Duke was sticking close to me from the day we met, and he was always protective of me. If he was a human, that sounded like love at first sight, and if he was a werewolf, I would think that''s a mate. But for a werewolf without his wolf¡­ I was not sure how to define it.


    I would love to believe that the attraction Duke feels is a sign I''m his mate, but the only existence that can confirm (or deny) it would be his wolf that is not showing signs of waking up for the last two decades (maybe more).


    If Duke awakens his wolf, he will be the most powerful werewolf on the continent. Or is it in the world?


    Mateo Testa, my Duke. The king of werewolves, the Supreme Alpha.


    I love him and I should be happy about that possibility, but the worm of doubt was gnawing on my heart as newly sprouted insecurities made it difficult to breathe.


    What if he finds me not worthy of being his partner?


    What if his wolf says I''m not his mate?


    Could I be happy for Duke to stand on the top, if that excludes me from his life?


    What if he finds his mate and that''s not me?


    What if¡­?


    "I will try to think about it after we have data to confirm if awakening his wolf is possible.", I said as I forced myself to focus on the present. "Assuming that is possible, Duke should agree with whatever the procedure is. And then¡­ in the case of success where Duke becomes a full-fledged werewolf, and we find out that I''m not his mate... that will not change how I feel about him."


    And that was the truth. No matter what the future brings, he will always be my Duke. The only man who won my heart. Forever.


    I saw relief wash over Aldus''s features. He was worried about me, and I wondered if I deserve such a caring father.


    "I hope you are up to the task of telling the boy about his heritage."


    I didn''t expect this. "Me?"


    "Who else? He trusts you. If I start talking about werewolves and vampires, he will think that I''m an old man who lost his mind."


    I was more than ready to let someone else handle this big reveal. Maybe a bunch of werewolves shifting in front of Duke would make a point. But with Duke''s identity, I knew that he would be vulnerable if people knew about him. That''s exactly why Sergio is hiding Duke''s existence for the last decade. Yes, Sergio! "Why not Sergio?"


    Aldus rolled his eyes. "Because he is stupid."


    Well, I wouldn''t call him stupid. Stubborn, yes.


    "Sergio has a duty to protect Duke.", I said to Sergio''s defense. "He believes that if Duke doesn''t know about creatures, he will be safe."


    Aldus confirmed. "Correct. Also, Damiano told Sergio to keep it from the boy because he can''t shift into his wolf form. We have rules of keeping our existence a secret from humans, but that boy is not human. He is probably aware that he is different, but he doesn''t know the truth. The fact that his father was the Supreme Alpha puts the boy in danger. Right now, three of us know that your Duke is Mateo."


    Aldus lifted his hand, and extended a finger for each name, "Sergio, you, and I. Lazarus suspects that boy is unusual and all teens who were at that party definitely sensed the Alpha pressure from him. It''s only a matter of time before more people realize who he is because young men without their wolf having the aura of an Alpha are not something you can meet often."


    I agreed. Duke should know. But I had no idea how to start this conversation.


    "I will find a way to tell him.", I assured Aldus. "Once he knows what his father was, we can invite him here for tests. There will be no need to knock him out."


    "I will leave that up to you.", Aldus said with a smile before adding, "Don''t drag it. If he knows about the creatures, we can go and set up those defensive arrays without sneaking around. The boy probably needs those defenses more than you do."


    Defensive arrays. Safety. Right.


    That incident that included three hooded creatures, was hanging above my head, reminding me that I''m in danger, and now there was also Duke. Without Duke knowing that he is the son of the Supreme Alpha, and without his wolf, Duke will also be in danger. I felt the urgency to resolve that issue as soon as possible.


    "Father¡­", I called to get his attention. "Did you find any clues about those three creatures who approached me during the event at the Council?"


    Aldus shook his head in response, indicating that he didn''t.


    I was exasperated. How come there are no solid clues?


    We know that someone is lurking in the shadows (not you, Krob), and waiting for the chance to strike, yet we can''t do anything other than wait.


    Yes, yes, this is sensitive, and it involves some high-profile creatures, so we can''t just go around pointing fingers without any evidence, but how can we find evidence?


    I''ve got an idea.


    "How about we set up a trap?"


    I got Aldus''s attention. "A trap?"


    "They came after me, thinking that I''m an easy target. And they were correct. If Laz and Graike didn''t show up, they would take me away."


    Aldus frowned. "Your point?"


    "Let''s give them another chance and make sure no one interferes."


    "You want to be the bait?", Aldus asked grumpily. "That''s out of the question. There are so many things that could go wrong."


    I raised my hands in order to get him to calm down and listen.


    "I''m not the same person, father.", I assured him with as much confidence I could muster. "We will know they are coming. Put a tracking mechanism on me that I can activate when I reach wherever they want to take me, and you can come to my rescue and bust their operation."


    Aldus''s expression didn''t change. It was still a firm NO.


    I continued talking.


    "When is the next event organized by the Council? RSVP that we are coming, and we will be prepared. We both know that those guys will not give up and no matter how careful we are, one day we will slip, and they will attack. I will rather they take me when I''m expecting than when I''m vulnerable."


    Aldus let out a slow breath while shaking his head in disapproval. He understood my plan was reasonable, but he didn''t like the idea of me being the bait.


    "What if they drug you? What if they remove the tracking device? What if they put you within the ability-restricting array?"


    "I''m not their target. You are.", I reminded him. "Even if they drug me, they will not harm me. They only want to use me to get to you. Besides, Aldus Mezzanotte is the most brilliant person I know. We will use a tracking device that can''t be removed. And I will take pills to make me resistant to jamming my abilities. I''m sure you can come up with countermeasures to whatever they thought of. I''m not suggesting this because I''m reckless. I''m suggesting this because I''m confident you will come to my rescue with cavalry and take them down."


    I could see Aldus''s lips lifting into a smile. Ah, he is easy to fall for sweet-talking.


    "Let me think about it.", he said.


    I had him. Almost. I decided to hit the iron while it''s hot.


    "You know this makes sense, right? We are forced to wait because big players are involved. But if this works, you will find the evidence or at least confirm who the people behind the curtain are."


    "And what if it doesn''t work?"


    "Then, we will waste planning efforts. They might not show up, or they do and fail, or they take me and you save me without gaining anything useful. But if we prepare well, I don''t see the negative outcome where they can really harm me."


    "Would you suggest this if I didn''t tell you who your Duke is?"


    I wanted to say ''no'', but that would be a lie. However, I knew that saying ''yes'', would work against me.


    Aldus shook his head helplessly. "Love made you foolish. I hope the boy is worth it. If after everything you are risking for him, he mistreats you, I will cut off his balls and make him eat them."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 327 - Meeting In Paris

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Paris ~


    It was only four days since Seraphina and I parted at the private terminal of London''s airport, but it felt like four eternities and our long video chats didn''t reduce my longing for her.


    Being away from Seraphina was physically painful and I trembled in anticipation as the car moved, bringing me closer to the apartment where Seraphina waited for me.


    She told me that she will wait for me at the airport, but I told her it will be better if we meet in a place that provides privacy. I was not sure I will be able to keep my hands from feeling her out, or maybe just throw myself at her wherever we are, and I didn''t want to risk making a scene at the airport.


    I thought that going all the way with Serina will calm down my urges, but it did the opposite. I am worse than a horny teenager. Every thought of Seraphina is arousing and considering that I''m thinking about her most of the time, and that since last weekend I have plenty of vivid images to choose from, I''m in a quite bad shape.


    I admit, I''m totally addicted to the feeling of being inside her, and I can''t wait to feel her tight pussy milk my cock again.


    And¡­ my jeans are cramped again. Damn it!


    The car stopped moving and I paid for the cab before stepping out.


    Jitters in my stomach intensified. I''m here.


    I looked at the same building where I was with Sergio three years ago. On one of those terraces, I held Serina for the first time after she disappeared, and I told her that I miss her as she gazed at the sight of the Eiffel Tower.


    I have no idea how that happened as there is no logically possible explanation for me being somewhere I wasn''t and spending numerous nights with Serina without leaving my apartment. I read about astral projection and as much as it sounds fantastic, I don''t know what else could it be.


    Seeing this terrace in person will confirm that what I experienced in the last three years, during my separation from Seraphina, was real.


    Sergio is in Paris also. He is staying in a hotel, and he will join us tonight in the nightclub and if we decide to roam the streets during this weekend. I asked him to watch our back because I don''t want to see a repeat of muggers cornering us in the alley. If Serina sees me fight again, I have no idea how to explain to her that I''m NOT a violent person.


    Serina agreed to Sergio joining us for outings.


    Sergio had no objections because in the evening we will be in one of the nightclubs and that is totally his comfort zone, and after that, we will head to Serina''s apartment which means that Sergio is free to do whatever he wants.


    I rang the doorbell, and I recognized the man who answered the door three years ago.


    This time, instead of telling me to scram, he bowed respectfully. "Mr. Orsini, Miss Mezzanotte is expecting you."


    Bastard. He even spoke English! Three years ago, he pretended not to understand us unless we spoke French! And I suck at French.


    I gave him a tight smile that looked more like a grimace. "Please, show me the way."


    The maid opened the door of the apartment and before I got a chance to see the inside, Serina jumped on me with an excited, "I missed you!"


    She clung onto me like an adorable koala, with her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist.


    I let go of my carry-on and helped steady her by holding onto her perfect ass. I couldn''t help but give her a squeeze and she let out a soft moan right next to my ear.


    I spoke softly, only for Serina to hear, "Show me the way to the bedroom, love, or I will press you here on the floor for this maid to watch."


    Serina waved her right hand. "First door¡­ you can''t miss it."


    I moved with urgency.


    I thought that I was an impatient one, but the moment the door closed behind us, Serina almost tore my shirt instead of undoing the buttons.


    I chuckled and cupped her cheeks to give her a light kiss on the lips. "I missed you too."


    Serina stopped the assault on my garments and hugged me tightly.


    "I thought I will go crazy without you¡­", she whined against my chest. "I need to feel you. Please¡­"


    How can I say ''no'' to the woman I adore when she said ''please''?


    I cupped her cheeks again, but this time my kiss showed how starved I was for her, and her hands moved to work on the buttons of my jeans.


    The potent scent of her arousal told me that she was ready for me, and I couldn''t delay it any further.


    I reached under her skirt and in one swift move tore her panties before pinning her against the door. Her legs wrapped around my waist, meeting at ankles behind me.


    "Ahh¡­", Serina let out a satisfying moan when I buried myself deep inside her.


    There was complete stillness as we looked into each other''s eyes, both stirring with maddening lust.


    I wanted to stay in this moment forever, just like this, but my body moved on its own, enjoying the sensation of me inside her and at the same time craving for more of that mind-blowing friction.


    Serina''s lustful sounds were out of this world, and I had no intention of slowing down, despite the heavy door clambering as I rammed myself inside her.


    She was perfect. Mine.


    ¡­


    We were on the bed, and Serina snuggled next to me, like an adorable kitten.


    "Are you hungry?", she asked. "Dinner is in two-and-a-half hours, and I can ask the staff to prepare something if you want a quick bite."


    "Not really.", I said. "I ate on the plane, so I''m good. Is your aunt here?"


    "No. She is in a hotel. Calista has her plans which don''t include us. Besides, everything that happens here, reaches my father''s ears."


    I thought I heard something interesting. This is Aldus''s building, why wouldn''t she be here? "Calista fears her older brother?"


    Serina was quick to deny it. "I don''t think Calista fears anything or anyone. It''s more like¡­", Serina pursed her adorable lips while picking her words. "She doesn''t want to disappoint him."


    "A man like Aldus Mezzanotte has a way of finding out things.", I stated the fact.


    "True. But bringing a man here would be treated as disrespect. When she is in front of Aldus or in public, Calista is behaving like a lady in an old-fashioned way."


    I wanted to ask if me being here (and banging Serina against the door ¨C literally) would be disrespectful, but I decided to skip that. What if I give her ideas and she chases me away?


    I hugged her tightly and buried my face in her neck. Her scent is intoxicating.


    Serina hugged me back and we held each other in silence.


    I love that we can share everything, silence included.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 328 - La Nuit Noire (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I must admit that I was wrong.


    I thought that Seraphina getting close to the young master will bring disaster because she comes in the same package with Aldus Mezzanotte.


    However, now that they are aware of the young master''s identity and are willing to help me conceal him, it felt like a big burden was off my chest.


    I was doing all this ungrateful work for more than a decade and now I finally had someone to share this with me.


    It''s not that I trust the vampire. I am aware that unless Aldus has his own motives, he wouldn''t cooperate, but I also know that he is powerful enough not to lie. If he wants to expose the young master, he would do so already. Aldus doesn''t play games and I respect him for that.


    It''s obvious that Seraphina and the young master are equally smitten with each other, and that the girl would never harm him in any way. Is it possible that Aldus is protecting the young master because of Seraphina?


    That vampire-daughter pairing aside, I''m enjoying the company of the youngster who joined Eclipse as an intern (aka Ash).


    Ash is smart, energetic, and much less wilful compared to the young master when he was that age.


    So far, the boy is performing all tasks he is given, without complaining. I''m thinking of taking him under my wing. He can help me out, learn about work, and gradually take over my duties.


    The Moon Goddess knows that the young master needs a capable assistant and that I''m not interested in slaving in that office. There is nothing wrong with the work or the salary, but it''s not something a shaman would appreciate.


    It was a long time since I conversed with a werewolf and I enjoyed listening to stories that included characters like Fynn, Otto, Bert, Ari, Bia, Vito, Tessa, and many others. Of course, I didn''t tell him that I know them personally as I pretend that I only appreciate stories about our kind. I''m glad that they are alive, together, and that they didn''t submit to one of those fake Alphas. Who knows, maybe one day we will reunite.


    And here we are, in Paris. After a decade of partying in London, it was getting increasingly difficult to find good-looking girls I didn''t try already.


    Ah, I can''t wait to sink into some French girls. For tonight, I will pick three curvaceous beauties and celebrate the diversity of Paris by going for a blonde, brunette, and a redhead, at the same time.


    I had no intention of joining the young master, Seraphina, and Seraphina''s aunt for dinner. The young master told me where they are going, so I had dinner in my hotel room before heading for the nightclub. I was eager to get a head start.


    I was skipping the massive line of people while approaching the main entrance of "La Nuit Noire".


    I''m well known in London where every exclusive place has me on their list of VIP guests, so this was my usual behavior.


    The bouncer that was twice my size eyed me menacingly, but he smelled like a human, and most of his body was fat, so I was not intimidated.


    "Sergio Agosti¡­", I told him while putting a bill in his hand.


    He didn''t take the money, but he reached for the tablet that was on the side.


    "Not on the list.", the burly guy responded and gestured toward the end of the line.


    I was appalled. Is he really expecting me to wait in line? It will take hours!


    I knew that this is the hottest nightclub in Paris, but this was ridiculous!


    If he is not letting me in because of the money I offered, or because of my killer looks, how can I get in?


    I saw one couple approach the door and after the big guy checked his tablet, he let them pass.


    "How can they get in?", I asked in outrage.


    "They have a reservation.", he responded flatly. "No reservation, you go there.", and he pointed at the back of the line.


    Reservation. Yes!


    "Sorry, friend¡­", I said with a smile. "I forgot that my companion made a reservation on her name and not mine. Can you see if she is here? It''s Seraphina Mezzanotte."


    The guy checked the list again and his eyebrow twitched. "There is a Mezzanotte, but not Seraphina."


    I cursed internally. It must be the aunt person. What was her name? The young master mentioned it¡­ Yes!


    "Oh, then it must be Calista. The reservation is for three plus one, right? I''m the plus one guy." I couldn''t believe I said this. Since when did I reduce to ''plus one''?


    And there it was. The slight nod and him stepping on the side to let me pass.


    "Thank you, friend.", I put my best smile on, hoping that I will not reveal how vexed I was.


    Of course, I can take him down anytime, but I''m here to find women and have fun, not to start a brawl.


    The interior didn''t disappoint. It was a Baroque-style d¨¦cor with red and gold furnishings. Velvet booths and cozy tables surrounded the dancefloor that was decently filled despite me coming early.


    One lady approached me and asked over the heady electro music, "Monsieur, do you have a reservation, or would you like to sit at the bar?"


    "Reservation. Calista Mezzanotte."


    "This way please¡­"


    She led the way into the club, and I followed, entering from one space to another, wondering how massive this club was.


    I was confident that I will find the diversity I was looking for.


    We finally stopped in front of one booth that was an alcove dressed in dark red velvet.


    The woman pointed at the tablet-like display that was stuck to the table. "You can order drinks from there. Enjoy your evening, monsieur¡­", and she left.


    ''Not bad, not bad at all¡­'', I thought to myself as I took a seat and confirmed that it''s quite comfortable. The best part was that the pillars around it provided semi-privacy, while I had an amazing view of the dancefloor.


    The menu for drinks was available in several languages, so I made my picks easily and a few minutes later, I was sipping on Don Perignon, and my sight locked with a brunette that was eye-fucking me from the dancefloor.


    I gave her my killer smile and waved my hand, silently inviting her to join me, which she did.


    Nice. One out of three targets for tonight was acquired and it was not even 10 o''clock.


    No matter how I looked at this, tonight will be fantastic!


    I lost track of time, but I was on my two-out-of-three when I saw the young Master and Seraphina appear, following the server.


    I had a redhead and a brunette clinging onto me, and I only needed a blonde.


    Seraphina glanced to the back as if confirming that someone is following her.


    A stunning blonde made an appearance, and her enchanting eyes went straight to me.


    I smirked while thinking how this splendid woman can definitely be my three-out-of-three for tonight, but in the next moment, I realized I can''t breathe.


    And there it was, something I never thought will happen to me.


    I stared at her as possessed while my world collapsed, and my wolf howled joyfully in my mind.


    ''Mate!''


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 329 - La Nuit Noire (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Calista''s point of view


    - - -


    When in Paris, I usually stay in Aldi''s building. The view of the Eiffel Tower is amazing, and the staff takes care of all my needs. However, I decided to stick to a hotel this time because Serina and Drago were there, and spending the whole weekend with them might be too much.


    I had no intention of hovering over Serina and her boyfriend or to intrude on their time, but she told me so much about him, and I was itchy to meet him. Is it possible that such a perfect male specimen exists?


    Everything about him sounded fantastic, other than the part where he left her on her own because he thought that''s for the best. Bastard. How can he leave an enamored teenage girl on her own with an excuse how that''s good for her?


    I was aware that Serina is absolutely smitten with the boy, and I wanted him to know that she is not on her own.


    If he dares to play with her heart again, I will cut his balls off. It''s that simple.


    Serina called him Duke, but I understood that''s the nickname she created and no one else calls him like that, so I settled with Drago.


    I was relieved and amused when I saw them look at each other with equally stupid expressions.


    Ah, kids.


    Serina glared at any woman Drago spoke with (me included), and after we placed orders, I had to say, "You need to get out more often."


    "Why?", Serina asked.


    "Because you looked like you were about to scratch that waitress'' face while your boyfriend was talking to her."


    Drago chuckled and put his hand over Serina''s. "She can''t bear the thought of anyone else getting my attention." He turned to Serina who glared at him. "As much as I enjoy you claiming me as yours openly, I hope you know that no one compares to you. I am all yours and yours only. Do you think I waited to be with you this long only to mess it up by fooling around?"


    Serina''s frown morphed into a goofy smile, and I rolled my eyes. She is so easy to pacify.


    Dinner was tasty, but I was definitely the third wheel, eating dog food Serina and Drago served mercilessly as they ate from each other''s plates and exchanged sweet nothings like I was not there.


    I wondered how it feels to be the center of someone''s world. Serina looked more than pleased, but I feared that if I end up in such a situation, I will suffocate when the novelty of it wears off.


    I am a free spirit, meant to roam the world and experience its wonders!


    I couldn''t wait to finish this human food and head to the nightclub.


    I was determined to hit the dancefloor as soon as we reach "La Nuit Noire".


    My goal was to find myself a suitable companion for the night. Maybe one that can provide some fun in the club before we go to the bedroom, and after a round of carnal pleasures I use him as a meal.


    Aldus warned me not to leave a bloody trail behind, and I''m quite good at controlling my urges. I perfected my skills to the point of them waking up with a headache and what they believe is a trail of hickeys.


    I smacked my lips in anticipation. The food in the restaurant was fine, but not satisfying.


    I am a vampire, and there is nothing better than sinking my fangs into tender flesh. The feeling of warm blood pulsating into my mouth is ecstatic and it can be further enhanced when the bite happens during orgasm. Sexual energy makes the blood sweeter, but it also introduces the risk of me getting carried away and taking too much. Accidents happen.


    We had no problems getting in. Jacque (aka the big bouncer at the door) knows me, I''m a regular. I even made a reservation because Serina told me that Drago''s assistant will be joining us.


    I don''t mind an extra person; the nightclub is massive and one more or less won''t make a difference.


    I wished that he joined for dinner. Maybe he would be a god chatting companion, or we could roll our eyes together at the constant PDA by Serina and Drago, and I would feel less like the third wheel.


    Serina and Drago were impressed with the interior that looked like a fancy brothel from the 1970-ies (I''ve been to a few, so I know).


    I fell behind the two lovebirds as I eyed the dancefloor while walking to my usual booth. I was looking for my meal (cough... cough...), my companion for tonight.


    "Are you coming?", Serina''s call reminded me that they are with me and I should at least go with them to the booth before I ditch them.


    Ah, there is someone in my booth! Three people!


    I observed them while contemplating if I should call security or deal with the squatters on my own.


    If I ignored two nobodies who laughed exaggeratedly, the guy between them was actually quite handsome, and the way he looked at me silently whispered that he knows how to please a woman.


    I wondered if he would taste well because he looked sweet with just the right amount of tartness, but a second later my mood dropped when his expression switched from seductive to stupid.


    What the hell happened? I thought I was looking at my toy (and meal) for tonight, but then it was gone, and there was no way I would have any contact with that creepy man.


    I saw Drago approach the man in a friendly way, and I realized that must be the assistant person.


    I was irked.


    Well, at least he was not some impostor who occupied my booth without permission, but why did he make himself at home with two girls, like he owns the place?


    No matter how I looked at him, that man rubbed me the wrong way.


    I thought that it can''t get any worse until I approached the booth and smelled a dog.


    I looked at Serina in disbelief. Why didn''t she tell me that Drago''s assistant is a werewolf?


    Wait! Maybe she told me, but I forgot. It''s easy for me to disregard dog-related information.


    I wanted to say that they can enjoy their time and I will go to the dancefloor, but then Serina spoke enthusiastically, "Cali, this is Sergio, Drago''s assistant. Sergio, this is Calista. I don''t know who the women are, so Sergio should introduce them."


    He nodded in greeting absentmindedly, completely ignoring to introduce us to two women who are enjoying in MY booth!


    I wondered if the stories of how werewolves have a high tolerance for alcohol were a lie because the dog staring at me in a daze definitely looked drunk.


    I turned to Serina. "I will go and dance."


    Serina grabbed my hand. "We just arrived. How about getting a drink first? There is a good chance that once we go dancing, we will separate for the night."


    I smirked. "I thought that you can''t wait for some privacy with your boyfriend."


    "True. But I was also thinking about your words how I''m unable to share him with anyone. This is a great chance for me to learn to control my urge to rip into pieces any woman who dares to lay her eyes on my Duke."


    I looked at Serina in disbelief. Is this the same sweet and innocent Serina? How can she talk so openly about ripping people into pieces? Isn''t that something humans find immoral? Or maybe it''s just illegal.


    Drago burst into a hearty laugh while pulling Serina closer to him. He was obviously enjoying this.


    Crazy kids.


    I glanced to the side and realized that the dog was still staring at me like I was growing a second head.


    What''s his problem?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 330 - La Nuit Noire (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Oh, what a bother!


    Somehow, I forgot Calista''s aversion toward werewolves. She is not going to make a scene, is she?


    She is nice and bubbly with me, but with others, Calista shows her haughty attitude and she has no qualms about offending others.


    Didn''t I tell her that Sergio is a werewolf? Maybe I did but then¡­ maybe I forgot. I was too much into this Calista-meets-Duke part that I forgot to think about anything else.


    I could imagine that Calista''s expression darkened because Sergio is a werewolf, and because of two women sticking to him. I''m not the one to judge, but those two appeared ready to discard their clothes right there in the booth.


    Looking around the nightclub, I could see everyone was posh and dressed in good taste, yet Sergio managed to attract two of the most scarcely dressed women in here.


    Way to leave a first good impression, Sergio. Dumbass.


    Calista is a party-girl, but she makes sure all the wild stuff happens behind the closed door, while in public she extrudes a royal aura of elegance.


    Even if Calista was not with us, Sergio should not act so wantonly when Duke and I are about to join him. If he wanted to get squeezy with women, he should pick another place, and not the booth that was reserved for all of us. Did he think that we will enjoy watching him? Or maybe that we should join in? Very inappropriate.


    I didn''t want to allow Duke to sit next to any of those two women, so I scooted into the booth first, followed by Duke, and Calista was next.


    I noticed that Sergio stared at Calista like a demon possessed his body.


    What the heck was wrong with him? What happened with the nasty attitude and snarky comments? Or maybe other than being scared of Aldus, he is scared of Calista also? I thought that Sergio and Calista didn''t know each other.


    "What will you drink, ladies¡­", Duke''s question directed at me and Calista, got my attention.


    I saw that the first thing Duke did was look at the tablet-like menu and change menu options to English, and then he scrolled through expensive cocktails with confidence.


    Based on Duke''s aloof behavior, I understood that this scene of Sergio with two women was not uncommon.


    Calista responded to Duke, "I will take La Fondu Fleurir. It means Molten Blossom."


    "Sounds intriguing.", I said.


    Calista smiled and licked her lips. "Give it a try. Sweet fire blossoms in your mouth as it dances on your tongue¡­"


    Sergio let out a groan and I glanced at him. His face was flushed, and he was still staring at Calista, but this time he looked like he was in pain.


    "Sergio, are you OK?"


    His head snapped toward me, like I broke some spell and he stood up abruptly. "Excuse me¡­"


    Sergio literally pushed the woman who was on his left, and she stumbled out of the booth. He walked away with urgency.


    I knew that he is a grownup, perfectly capable of looking after himself, but Sergio was definitely out of character. I thought that it must be some werewolf thing, and I decided to check on him.


    I was unable to stand up because Duke was holding my hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To see if he is OK.", I responded honestly.


    Duke grunted in disapproval. "I will do it."


    Calista moved to let him pass, leaving me helplessly looking after him.


    I turned to Calista. "I have no idea what happened. Sergio is usually not like this. He is¡­" I glanced to my left, indicating that I can''t talk freely because Sergio''s two companions were with us in the booth, and they had no intention of leaving.


    Calista sneered at them. "Scram or I will make you."


    Both women frowned, and the brunette spoke to Calista, "Why are you so greedy? We can share, no? Or are you so possessive of your man? He is not a soap to wear off."


    The redhead spoke to the brunette, "She is upset we snatched that fine man from her. Why should we leave?"


    I swear that a vein popped on Calista''s perfect forehead. I thought she will murder them on spot, but she raised her hand. A second later, one bouncer was by her side. Calista spoke softly to him, and I observed the two women paling.


    "We are sorry. We are leaving¡­", the brunette said while getting up.


    "Too late.", the bouncer responded. "I''m here to escort you out."


    He grabbed both women by forearms, pushing them toward the exit, and just like that, they were gone.


    "I hope that your mute werewolf friend won''t mind that he lost his bed warmers for tonight, but they were dirtying my booth and preventing us from talking openly.", Calista said calmly, like she was discussing the weather.


    I waved my hand, indicating that it''s not a problem. "He can always find more. Duke told me that Sergio is a player, but this was the first time for me to actually see it. I''m sorry that I didn''t think about this before."


    Calista smiled at me gently. "Why are you apologizing? You did nothing wrong. Some dogs can''t be trained."


    "Are you saying that some dogs CAN be trained?"


    Calista nodded earnestly. "Some can. The little ones that don''t turn into humans. These big ones should just be avoided."


    I''m always surprised to see Calista''s lack of tolerance toward werewolves.


    Aldus told me that the grudge between vampires and werewolves is as old as the time and that they have innate repulsiveness against each other.


    Calista spent most of her life in Lemuria with vampires, and she was brought up with teachings of how werewolves are inferior and dirty while vampires are graceful and above all other creatures. A few times when she interacted with werewolves, they looked at her with hatred that only confirmed how her prejudice against werewolves was not unfounded, so she gave up on trying to be polite.


    After all, Calista is the royal princess of vampires, and she has no need to bow her head to anyone, not even to her own kind.


    Calista observed my helpless expression, and she patted my shoulder.


    "Don''t make such a face, Rina. You can be friends with whomever you like, and I won''t interfere as long as they are not bullying you. But I truly hope you don''t expect me to fake friendliness toward that werewolf."


    I let out a long breath. "Thank you, Cali."


    "Don''t get sappy on me and focus on what''s important. Did your boyfriend order those drinks, or should I?"


    "I don''t know if he placed an order. But we can just place another one. If it''s as good as you say, it won''t go to waste even if we double it."


    Calista agreed with me and took over the tablet to take care of drinks.


    I looked in the direction where Sergio and Duke left. I saw many heads, but not the two I was searching for.


    Will Duke be able to find Sergio in this crowd? I wished that I went after Sergio instead of Duke. Even if Duke finds Sergio, what can he do? Ah, it would be so much easier if Duke knew that Sergio is a werewolf.


    "What do you think about Duke?", I asked Calista.


    "I am glad you found a man who makes you happy. Enjoy it while it lasts."


    I knew that Calista doesn''t sugarcoat her words. She always says it like it is, but her words made me uneasy. "Eh? You think it will end?"


    Calista shrugged. "I haven''t seen or experienced love that lasts forever."


    Well, me neither, but I heard about it. "What about werewolves who are mated?"


    Calista cocked an eyebrow at me. "Neither you nor Drago are werewolves. Why are you comparing yourself to dogs?"


    Ah, Calista doesn''t know that Duke is Mateo, or the story behind that name. Should I tell her about it? Maybe later, after Duke finds out.


    "Would you like me less if I''m a werewolf?"


    Calista looked at me like I asked something silly. "I took interest in you because Aldi accepted you as his daughter. And me liking you is all because of who you are. If you are a werewolf, your smell wouldn''t be so great, but I don''t think I would like you less."


    I was happy to hear Calista''s words, and I hoped that she will be so open-minded when she finds out who Duke''s father was.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 331 - La Nuit Noire (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Calista''s point of view


    - - -


    Serina tried to keep the conversation going, but I saw that her eyes were glued in the direction where her boyfriend disappeared.


    Ah, love.


    "Do you want us to go and check on them?", I suggested.


    Serina looked at me guiltily. "Would you mind?"


    "Of course, not. I offered it, right?"


    "I know you offered only because of me. If it''s just Sergio and Duke, you wouldn''t care what happens."


    I stifled a laugh. "You know me well. If you don''t have fun, I will be labeled as a bad aunt and right now you are worried and not having fun."


    Serina and I went out together many times, but it was for a meal or shopping, and this was our first nightclub experience, so I picked the best nightclub in Paris in order for Serina to have a great time in style, but that stupid werewolf was ruining it as we spoke!


    If I knew that Drago would leave after him and Serina would be this worried, I would drag that dog back without giving him a chance to make more than three steps out of this booth.


    Serina smiled for a moment and then her smile fell. "How are we going to find them?"


    I touched my nose. "I can smell a dog from a mile away. Let''s go."


    Serina looked at me eagerly and followed without a word.


    I didn''t tell Serina that I couldn''t pick up any specific scent in this mass of perfumes, but I had an idea that the guy wanted some air, so it was not difficult to guess where he went with logical deduction.


    I didn''t see Sergio before and he was in my booth, so I guessed that it was his first time in this club. If he came here before, even if we missed each other, a guy like him would have his own place and not use mine.


    Based on that, if he wanted air, he could go only to one place¡­ and I was right!


    We found Sergio and Drago standing on the street, away from the crowd. There was quite the distance between us, and I couldn''t pick up what they were saying, but it was obvious that Drago was trying to convince Sergio to get back inside.


    Sergio''s head whipped toward me and Serina, and Sergio was back to staring at me like he had seen a ghost.


    What''s his problem?


    Serina approached them with worry on her face. Duke extended his arm toward her, and she tucked her shoulder under his armpit like it always belonged there. Ah, young love.


    Serina''s arm circled behind Duke''s waist, and she asked the source of our drama, "Sergio, what''s going on? Are you unwell? Should we cut the evening short or take you to a hospital¡­"


    Sergio stood like a statue, staring at me, and my irritation swelled.


    "Rina, dear¡­ how about you and Drago head back inside and let me handle this?"


    Seraphina hesitated and her eyes darted from Sergio to me and then to Drago.


    Drago exhaled in defeat and glanced at me gratefully before turning to Serina. "Let''s go. We will wait for them in the booth. Serge is not listening to me, so maybe Calista can figure out what''s going on."


    I looked after Serina and Duke, and when they re-entered the club, I turned toward the werewolf who was walking backward, away from me.


    What the hell? Did he think he was invisible?


    "Are you running away from me?"


    He froze.


    I stalked toward Sergio, so angry that my fangs came out.


    Why is he playing stone statues? When we came out of the club, I saw him talking to Drago just fine. Or is he ignoring me because I''m a vampire? How dares he?!


    "What''s wrong with you, wolf? You should be honored that this princess is even acknowledging your existence."


    He moved backward until his back hit the wall.


    I was one step away from him and part of me wanted to suck him dry. Maybe in that way, he can be useful, by becoming my meal.


    "What do you want?", he croaked.


    "I want you to get your ass inside and act normal. It''s my responsibility that Rina has fun tonight and you are ruining it. Didn''t you come here as a bodyguard? Act like it!"


    He opened his mouth, but no sound came out.


    I wondered if my opinion of werewolves was wrong. All werewolves I''ve met so far acted high and mighty, yet this one was creepily timid.


    I couldn''t believe that for a brief moment when I saw him, I thought of him as a seductive man who oozed confidence. It must be something wrong with my eyes.


    "Say something!", I snapped impatiently.


    "I just need to get back in?"


    "Yes.", I confirmed and remembered that I should probably set some rules. "Since you came with Rina, you can use my booth, but don''t bring any of your sluts there."


    His eyebrows rose in slow motion, and he smiled a little. "Are you¡­ jealous?"


    I felt like slapping him. Who is jealous?


    I sneered. "You got this all wrong, dog. You can''t bring your sluts in there because that''s MY booth and that''s the place where I bring MY sluts. Get it?"


    His eyes flashed golden, and I thought that he might start shifting, but then he asked calmly, "Am I your slut?"


    God, help me with this man!


    His multiple personality disorder was driving me crazy.


    "You wish! You can sit in that booth only because of Rina. Actually, you can enter that club only because of this princess here.", I pointed at myself, to make sure he gets it because it seems that his intelligence is rather low. "Oh, and after tonight, if we see each other, pretend you have no idea who I am."


    I comforted myself by the thought that it''s only for tonight. One-two hours at most, and I don''t need to interact with him again.


    I took a mental note that for future outings with Serina, I need to make sure that Drago''s assistant does NOT come, or I will cancel the whole thing.


    We returned to the booth, and Sergio took his previous spot without making a fuss.


    I flashed a smile at Serina. "There, he is back." I looked at cocktails hungrily. "And they are here. Let''s toast for tonight!"


    We clinked our glasses, Sergio included, and I downed my drink.


    The heat on my tongue made me close my eyes and enjoy the moment. The alcohol is not enough to give me a buzz, but my taste buds are working just fine. The drink is delicious.


    I saw that Sergio was staring at me again, but at this point, I decided to ignore him. Weirdo.


    I observed the dancefloor and met a set of dark mysterious eyes directed my way. I love a guy who shows dominance at the first sight. The experience of breaking them down is the best.


    I tilted my head and bit my lower lip seductively. I could see the guy''s eyes widening and his Adam''s apple bobbing, and I knew I had him.


    Without breaking eye contact, I touched Serina''s shoulder. "You kids have fun. I just found mine¡­"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 332 - La Nuit Noire (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I was staring at the most beautiful woman I ever saw in my life and my head was buzzing.


    ''Mate!'', my wolf broke his silence after more than a decade. ''Mate! Mate!''


    As much as I was pleased to hear his voice again, I had to disappoint him. ''I don''t want a mate.''


    ''You are an idiot.'', my wolf growled. ''If you mess this up for us, I will never talk to you again!''


    As she got closer, I was hit with subtle, yet fragrant, scent of moonflower that made me dizzy.


    ''How appropriate¡­'', I thought.


    Moonflower is an alluring flower that opens its delicate white petals only at night. It''s beautiful, yet toxic with hallucinogenic properties, and I wondered if I''m imagining all this.


    Seraphina introduced her as Calista. Beautiful name.


    Calista. Alista. Lista. Ista. Sta. Ta. A¡­


    I could do that all night long. Actually, I could do her all night long. Everything about her was perfect, including the way she frowned at me.


    ''Is she a vampire?'', I asked my wolf even though I knew the answer the moment our eyes met.


    ''So? She is a pureblood, so you don''t need to deal with her master or owner. She is a free spirit. She is ours. Mate. Perfect.''


    Yes, yes. If her eyes were not red, it meant that someone turned her, and those vampires are always serving the one who provided the venom to make them into vampires.


    ''She doesn''t like me.''


    My wolf didn''t think it''s a big deal. ''She doesn''t know you.''


    She was talking about some cocktail, and she smiled and licked her lips seductively and my cock lurched in response. What the hell was that?


    THIS is why I said that I don''t want a mate. My mind and my body are not my own anymore, and I don''t know anything about her!


    I groaned in frustration.


    Serina asked me if I''m OK, but there was NO WAY I''m saying that Serina''s aunt is my mate.


    I bolted to my feet and excused myself with an intention to leave. I needed to think, and it was impossible to do it in Calista''s vicinity because my mind was clogged with everything about her.


    On my way out of the booth, I bumped into a woman. Where did she come from?


    ''You picked up two women before mate came¡­'', my wolf reminded me.


    I looked to my left and right blankly. Oh, right. I forgot.


    How the hell can I forget that I picked up two women for the night? I was looking for the third one, but now¡­ now what?


    ''Now you go and charm our mate and spend the night with her and the rest of our lives also.'', my wolf said.


    ''Did your eyes go bad after so much time?'', I asked him. ''Didn''t you see that she hates me?''


    I was already on the street, and I heard the young master shouting for me to stop. Great. Now what?


    He asked me what''s going on and where I was going, and he said that Seraphina is worried.


    I refused to answer any of his questions. There was no way I could explain it to him.


    Damn it! It''s all Seraphina''s fault! If she didn''t bring her aunt, I wouldn''t know I have a mate. And if Seraphina didn''t insist to check on me, the young master wouldn''t come and I would be free. Why is she meddling?


    ''Don''t talk badly about our Luna!'', my wolf growled.


    I was stupefied. ''Luna?''


    ''Our Alpha perished and that means the man in front of us is our Alpha. Seraphina is his partner, soon to be wife, so she is our Luna.''


    That¡­ I didn''t even know how to respond to that.


    ''It was better when you were quiet.'' Definitely less confusing.


    My wolf snorted. ''Ungrateful brat! Thanks to me you were a good shaman. If not for my senses, you would be a below-average warrior. Show some respect!'' In the next moment, I could feel him wag his tail in joy. ''Mate is coming!''


    My head snapped to the side, and I saw Calista and Seraphina coming our way.


    Calista is a stunner. She is not very tall, but she has curves in all the right places, and the way she holds herself shows that she is not a pushover.


    ''You love her already!''


    ''Shut up!'' Yes, she is hot, but I wouldn''t be this infatuated if not for the idiotic mate bond! And it''s getting stronger the closer she is.


    For some odd reason, Seraphina and the young master returned to the club, leaving me with Calista. Why did she stay behind?


    I started walking backward, hoping to find an exit.


    I needed space to think, and her proximity was messing with my brain. Every fiber of my being was drawn toward this wonderfully nasty vampire and I hated that I can''t resist the delightful pull.


    "Are you running away from me?", she asked, and I froze.


    She glared at me with those beautiful red eyes, and I saw her fangs.


    My wolf howled, urging me to ask her to bite me. He lost his mind completely.


    I moved backward until my back hit the wall.


    "What do you want?", I croaked.


    Calista shouted something while pointing at the nightclub and I observed her flawless face. She was beautiful when she was angry, and I was completely dazed.


    "Say something!", she snapped impatiently.


    I was not sure what she said, but I guessed that she wanted me to go back into the club. She didn''t want me to leave. That''s definitely a positive.


    "Since you came with Rina, you can use my booth, but don''t bring any of your sluts there."


    She doesn''t want me to be with other women? "Are you¡­ jealous?"


    Her face darkened, giving it another layer of attraction. Shadows make her sexy.


    "You can''t bring your sluts in there because that''s MY booth and that''s the place where I bring MY sluts. Get it?"


    Rage swelled inside me. Is she thinking of finding some other man? But she said how in that booth are her sluts, and that I can use that booth, so I thought of asking, "Am I your slut?"


    Her eyes flashed in what I assumed was her fury. I guess she didn''t see me as a slut. That should be a good thing, right?


    "Are you coming?", she asked, and I nodded robotically before following one step behind her.


    I was so out of it that whatever she wanted, the answer would be, ''yes''. Stupid mate bond!


    I took deep breaths and the scent of moonflower reminded me of the garden I had a long time ago when I was still a shaman of the Bluemoon pack.


    This woman was my future, yet she reminded me of my past, and that''s how I knew that she was, is, and will be my everything. I was at her mercy.


    We returned to the booth where several funky cocktails waited on the table.


    Calista took one with her elegant fingers and we all clinked our glasses in a toast.


    I watched her scrumptious lips touch that glass and open slightly, and I wondered how those lips would feel around my shaft. Damn it!


    "You kids have fun. I just found mine¡­", Calista said and walked out of the booth.


    ''Wake up!'', my wolf snapped.


    ''What!?''


    ''If you stay like that, our mate will be taken by another man.''


    I fervently searched the faces of people on the dancefloor, and I saw Calista dancing with some bloke. His hands were on her waist, and she was smiling, and¡­ I saw red.


    No one... NO ONE touches what''s MINE!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 333 - La Nuit Noire (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Calista''s point of view


    - - -


    The man I danced with was handsome. His dark brown hair was slicked back, and he had that confidence I wanted to break.


    He twirled me expertly and I licked my fangs while imagining how good he will taste.


    I could smell the assistant-guy before he approached us, and he grabbed my partner''s shoulder.


    "Scram¡­", Sergio growled menacingly, and I froze.


    My partner''s eyes darted from me to Sergio''s in confusion for a moment before he lifted his hands in surrender.


    "I didn''t know she was taken¡­" And he disappeared into the crowd.


    I couldn''t believe this. That was my meal!


    "What do you think you are doing?", I hissed at Sergio.


    He looked at me and smirked. "The guy has no clue about dancing, so I thought of sparing you of that misery."


    My frustration was rising. "Who do you think you are?"


    "Your next dance partner.", he said smugly and extended his hand toward me.


    I cocked my eyebrow at him. "I don''t dance with dogs."


    His lips twitched in annoyance, but he swallowed it down. "Don''t refuse until you see what I can offer."


    I thought of provoking him so that he will leave me alone, but he surprised me again. What happened with werewolves being prideful and easily triggered? This must be the most patient and cowardly werewolf in the world.


    His confidence was commendable and infuriating at the same time.


    Well, he already chased away the guy I chose, so I might as well dance with Sergio while I scout for my next partner.


    I placed my hand in Sergio''s, and he shuddered upon contact.


    I was back to wondering what''s wrong with him. He just asked me to dance, and then he acted like I have some disease.


    A blissful smile bloomed on his full lips, and he tugged me close to him, immediately making me spin, and my back got plastered against his chest.


    It felt like I hit a rock. Good thing I''m a vampire, or that would hurt.


    His palm landed on my abdomen as he pressed me against him, and we started moving.


    Sergio''s nose brushed against my neck, and I heard him take a deep breath.


    "Are you always this rough with women?"


    "Do you dislike it?", his deep voice sounded close to my ear.


    "For dancing, it''s excessive."


    "You can take it.", he said and gave me a twirl, before pulling me back to him, this time face-to-face with his palm pressing against my back.


    "I never said that I can''t take it. I''m not breakable." I continued our conversation, being ambiguous on purpose. If my senses were correct, he was flirting with me, and I was curious to find out how far his bravery will go. "There are other places where such vigor could be used."


    He smirked. "You were never with a werewolf, right? We have plenty of vigor to spare for the dancefloor and for¡­ other places."


    I snorted. "I will take your word for it."


    Now that he stopped twirling me, I resumed my search for the next guy.


    "Where are you looking?", he growled in displeasure.


    "You chased away my dance partner, so I''m looking who is available.", I responded honestly.


    His frown deepened. "Do you need to look for a partner when you have one?"


    What''s his problem? Dancing and flirting are within reason but more¡­ I was not sure. He is handsome, but he is a werewolf, so I had to clarify, "We are only dancing."


    I thought that he will get a hint of how dancing is all we will do, but the pressure on my back increased as he pulled me closer to him. Our bodies stuck to each other, and I could clearly feel the bulge against my lower abdomen.


    "I can do much more than dancing.", he said smugly and leaned closer to whisper into my ear, "All¡­ night¡­ long¡­"


    Well, it seems that the stupid guy is gone, and the seductive one is back, this time with a dose of arrogance which I didn''t hate. After all, the more arrogant they are, the better I feel when I break them, but¡­ a werewolf?


    Can I have fun with a werewolf?


    How does he taste? It should be similar to a human, right?


    I started weighing my choices.


    He is handsome, and he cost me my partner, and it can count as me experiencing something new. Werewolves are strong with an enviable amount of stamina, and the word is that they are endowed down there so¡­ I was tempted. As a bonus, I wouldn''t need to hold back my strength because he is not a feeble human.


    Ah, decisions, decisions.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke and I were in the booth, sitting so close to each other that our thighs touched. Any closer and I would be in his lap (or he would be in mine). We held hands with fingers interlaced, and he rubbed the back of my palm with his thumb gently.


    My purse was on the seat, leaning against my leg, and I felt the vibration. It was a message from Calista.


    "It seems that Calista found her fun for tonight¡­", I said while showing Duke the message that said:


    [Have fun kids, Calista is out for the evening]


    Duke nodded in acknowledgment. "I don''t see Sergio. It seems that he found someone also."


    I saw Sergio going to the dancefloor a bit ago. Based on Duke''s stories, Sergio doesn''t need much time to pick up girls, so he was fine.


    I looked at my super-hot boyfriend and I wanted to press him down in the booth. Or maybe straddle him.


    "It seems it''s just the two of us now.", I said.


    Duke observed me with amusement in his eyes, and I wondered if he can read minds.


    "Do you want to dance, or just skip dancing and go to your apartment?", he asked.


    His offer was more than tempting. Ah, there is a night of carnal pleasures waiting for us!


    "Cali said that this is the best nightclub in Paris, and it would be a pity just to leave, so¡­ One dance and then we go."


    Duke agreed.


    We went to the dancefloor, and I realized that I overestimated my control.


    Duke and I were fully clothed, moving to our tune, and I could feel the heat radiating from him. His intense gaze reached into the depths of my soul where all my emotions were displayed for him to see, as I was unable to look away.


    The attraction was tangible and the only thing on my mind was to rip his clothes and throw myself at him.


    "You turned me into a lustful woman¡­"


    Duke chuckled. "Maybe you were always lusty, but I removed some inhibitions."


    Maybe he did.


    I am shy, but his unconditional acceptance allowed me to open up and show him a variety of expressions I wouldn''t dare expose to anyone else.


    I hoped that he will look at me with the same admiration and love after I tell him a story about werewolves and vampires and ghouls, and many other creatures.


    I inched closer and kissed him desperately, feeding off his energy to dispel my insecurities.


    I prayed silently to every God I read about, that Duke will not abandon me or call me a crazy monster when I tell him that I am not human and that he is not human either.


    Duke leaned his forehead on mine and his brows furrowed as he wiped with his thumb a tear that escaped my eye.


    "Are you OK?", he asked with all the concern in this world.


    I smiled. "Tonight, I''m happy. Thank you for being mine, Duke."


    "Always, love.", he responded. "Forever."


    I surely hope so.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 334 - Facing Challenges

    Author''s note: this is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I woke up with a big grin on my face. I took a deep breath, allowing the scent of moonflower to fill my system.


    Last night was amazing, and the state of my hotel suite shows it. It''s a complete mess. Several pieces of furniture are broken as a testament to the wild lovemaking that happened here.


    Yes. I called it lovemaking and not sex because Calista is absolute perfection. Her stamina, strength, and flexibility are out of this world and I loved every minute of it.


    Calista knows how to do magic with her scrumptious lips and she is hard and soft in all the right places. Her sweet pussy is made for me to explore all night long, and that''s exactly what I did.


    The whole experience was elevated to a new level I didn''t think it was possible, by the amazing sparks of the mate bond.


    I never came so strongly. The first time caught me by surprise and I feared that I will pass out.


    I howled. I literally did.


    I didn''t know that one woman can make me sated, yet here I am, absolutely happy and craving for her more.


    She is amazing. Made for me. Mine.


    ''Mate¡­'', my wolf said, and I couldn''t agree more.


    I didn''t want to find my mate, because I feared I will forget about everything else in my life that''s important, and now that I''m here, I don''t care about anything or anyone other than Calista, and I''m perfectly fine with that.


    I''m such a fool.


    A happy fool.


    A few mental flashes made me hard and I couldn''t wait to get myself inside Calista again.


    There was just one problem.


    Where is Calista?


    I pushed myself up on my elbows and observed the surroundings.


    Tatters of what used to be her dress were scattered on the floor, and if not for that, I would believe that last night was a dream or maybe moonflower-induced hallucination.


    My attention was brought to the note on the nightstand that was written in elegant cursive.


    [ Thank you for the fun night, wolf-boy.


    You ruined my dress, so I took your shirt. Now we are even.


    C ]


    I read the message thrice and shook my head helplessly. Well, at least I progressed from a ''dog'' into a ''wolf-boy'', and that should be a sign the lady was pleased with my last night''s performance.


    She called it a ''fun night''. It was more than fun for me.


    For me, it was stepping into another dimension that was filled with colors and the scent of moonflower.


    It seems like forever since someone called me ''boy'', probably more than three hundred years.


    I flipped the note a few times, hoping that there is more. A hint that she will be back, or maybe where she went, or a phone number, an email, anything¡­ there was nothing.


    She left.


    My wolf whimpered as my world collapsed for the second time because of Calista.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My phone rang incessantly, waking me up from the sleepy bliss after a night of carnal pleasures Duke provided.


    I pried myself out of Duke''s arms and crawled over him in order to get my phone.


    Of course, my super-hot boyfriend was also awake, enjoying my struggle to reach the blasted device that wouldn''t stop ringing.


    "Yes?", I responded drowsily.


    "Do you know where Calista is?"


    I blinked and looked at my phone to double-check the caller ID. Why was Sergio asking me about Calista?


    "Did something happen?"


    Silence.


    I was sprawled over Duke, our bodies making a fleshy ''X'', and Duke took advantage of our current position to squeeze my ass. I slapped his hands away. How can I talk if he is doing such things? Does he want me to moan into the phone?


    Why was Sergio not talking?


    "Sergio?"


    He cleared his throat before responding, "I have something that''s Calista''s, and I wish to return it. Do you know where she is?"


    "She is staying in a hotel."


    "Which one?"


    Should I just tell him? No. Even if Calista finished with her boy-toy from last night, she won''t be happy if Sergio contacts her. She hates werewolves and dissed him openly. If he finds her with my help, I will be in trouble also.


    "What do you have? You can give it to me, and I will pass it to Cali."


    "No. I need to do it personally. Tell me where she is, or give me her phone number and I will call her."


    I realized that going in a roundabout (aka polite) way won''t work. "Sorry, Sergio. If Calista wanted you to have her number, she would give it to you. I will tell her that you want to reach her, but it will be up to her to decide what''s next."


    Sergio cursed under his breath and hung up. Just like that.


    I frowned at my phone. What''s his problem? Rude.


    No wonder werewolves have such a bad reputation. They act like animals without sophistication.


    I sent a message to Calista.


    [Sergio wants to get in touch with you.]


    I was about to keep my phone back on the bedside table and focus on my boyfriend who was groping me again, but then my phone rang.


    I slapped Duke''s wandering hands away before picking up the call.


    "What does he want?" It was Calista.


    "Sergio said he has something that belongs to you.", I responded, guessing that she probably left something in the nightclub, and he got it.


    "That''s all he said?", Calista asked.


    "Yes. He wanted to know where you are and how to reach you, but I told him that you will find him if it''s important."


    "Good."


    "You sound awake. Did last night go well?"


    "Last night was good, but I can''t afford to be lazy like some people.", Calista said teasingly, and I knew that ''some people'' are Duke and I.


    "That sounded like you have something important to do."


    Calista snorted. "Thanks to you."


    I was confused. "Me?"


    "Mhm¡­", she hummed. "I''m on my way to meet with Aldi so that we discuss our approach on dealing with the Council."


    "Oh¡­", I realized that she was talking about the plan to capture those hooded guys with me as bait. "I wanted to be part of that planning also."


    "You have your mission, sweetie.", Calista reminded me. "Don''t you need to reveal certain facts to a certain someone? Have fun, girl, and enjoy your weekend. I will talk to you later." She ended the call with that.


    Yes. I needed to tell Duke about creatures, and Calista knows that.


    "Is everything alright?", Duke''s question pulled me out of my stupor.


    "Yes, yes. Sergio has something that belongs to Calista, and Calista is on her way to meet with my father, and because we don''t have anything IMPORTANT to do, Calista called us lazy."


    Duke smiled and I hugged him tightly, increasing the skin contact to the maximum. I buried my face in the crook of his neck and took a few deep breaths, allowing his scent of pine trees and the ocean to calm me down.


    "This doesn''t look like everything is alright.", Duke shared his thoughts.


    It was silly of me to think that he wouldn''t notice my anxiousness.


    "Duke, will you love me if I''m different?"


    His handsome eyebrows came together. "Different? Did your sickness relapse?"


    "No, no. I''m not sick. Just different."


    He looked at me helplessly. "Don''t be silly, Serina. I love you BECAUSE you are different. Unique. Made for me. Mine."


    His words were kind and sweet, just like always, but didn''t bring me much comfort.


    I wanted to tell him everything, but not when we were naked in bed. I had to consider the possibility that he won''t like what he heard, or that he might need space, so I told myself to be patient because I will do it later. Today.


    My insides were tied into knots from anxiousness.


    I kissed him on the lips.


    "Make love to me, Duke¡­", and then I kissed him again.


    I didn''t need to tell him twice.


    Yes, Duke''s intimate embrace makes me relax and forget about anything and everything beyond the two of us, and that was exactly what I needed at that moment.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 335 - No More Lies (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke and I drove one hour away from Paris and then hiked through the forest for some time until we found a grass-covered clearing that was speckled with wildflowers.


    It was just what I had on my mind.


    The weather was pleasant. It was sunny with occasional clouds throwing shade. We were surrounded by the chirps of birds and the rustling of the leaves under the light breeze.


    It was perfect for spending time outdoors.


    We had a full picnic basket and a blanket that the staff prepared, per my instructions.


    Duke and I snacked on cheese and grapes, smoked meat went great with the wine, and we had bread and various spreads.


    "You seem uneasy¡­", Duke voiced his thoughts.


    Of course, he noticed that I was tense. I picked this spot because it was far from civilization as we needed privacy and I didn''t want anyone to interrupt us.


    Well, here it goes.


    "Duke, do you believe that there are things right in front of us we can''t see?"


    "Absolutely.", he responded without missing a beat, and then he turned to check behind him. "Did you see a ghost?"


    That''s not what I had on my mind, but I could work with it. "Do you believe in ghosts?"


    "I believe there are things we can''t explain."


    Good, good. This might go easier than I thought. "Like what?"


    "Like¡­", he paused and pursed his lips. "Like why you are beating around the bush and not just speaking your mind. Part of me hoped you want us to get frisky in the forest, but seeing how anxious you are, I guessed that you want us to discuss something important."


    And I realized that this will NOT be easy.


    I decided on a more direct approach. "Do you believe in magic?"


    He smiled slyly. "Are you going to kiss me? Maybe this IS about getting frisky, but you are shy."


    I slapped his shoulder playfully. "Stop messing around and answer my question. Besides, do you think I''m like you to trick you with a promise of magic only to steal a kiss?"


    He pushed a lock of my hair behind my ear and his hot palm lingered on my neck. "I remember you saying that it was magical." He inched closer and his breath splashed on my lips. "It was magical for me. Every time we touch makes me believe that Heaven really exists and it''s right there, with you."


    I wanted to throw myself at him and kiss him senselessly, and probably remove those pesky clothes also, but I brought him here for a serious conversation.


    "I meant things like fairies, dragons, vampires, and¡­ werewolves."


    Duke was visibly disappointed that I increased the distance between us, but he still responded.


    "Sure, why not? Just because I didn''t see an alien, it doesn''t mean they are not out there."


    I cheered for myself. One step is done, ninety-nine more to go. "Do you believe that they live among humans?"


    Duke narrowed his eyes at me. "Where are you going with this, Serina?"


    My mouth went dry. Should I just tell him that his father was a werewolf, or that mine is a vampire? Will he call me crazy and leave before I can explain? How on earth do I explain something like that?


    "Can you listen to me, please?", I asked, and when he nodded I continued, "I remember in high school, you were always the fastest and the strongest. You could score a three-pointer without even trying. Did you ever think of yourself as special?"


    "Don''t all teenagers think of themselves as special?"


    Well, not me but I wished to be special. "Yes, they do. However, you didn''t just think of yourself as special. You WERE and ARE the best in everything."


    Duke nodded in agreement. "I must do my best in order to impress you. How else am I going to be good enough for the most amazing woman in the world?"


    I suppressed a giggle. How can he turn every conversation into sweet-talking? Focus, Serina! If we end up kissing and hugging, I will never say what I wanted.


    "There is also your nose. You can smell things others can''t. Right?"


    Duke shook his head. "I never compared it, so I wouldn''t know."


    "And do you think it''s normal that you can hear when others talk on the phone when they are on the other side of the room?"


    "How do you know that?"


    I didn''t want to bring up him eavesdropping on my conversations. It would distract me. "From the day we met, I fell in love with you, and I knew you are special. But only recently I found out how special you are. You are faster and stronger than anyone for a reason."


    Duke regarded me seriously. "Sergio told me that this is something that runs in my family, and I should keep it a secret."


    Sergio again. That guy is always in the way. I knew that it wasn''t easy for Sergio to watch over a teenage werewolf without telling him that he is a werewolf, so I told myself not to hate the guy.


    "And you never looked into it?"


    Duke shrugged. "Look into what? If I disclose how I can twist a metal pole with my bare hands, I will risk ending up like a lab rat. The only guy who had a clue about what''s going on refused to explain, and he gave me some lame lies. While in Italy, I didn''t stand out among my peers. But when I came to London I was not sure if people slowed down, or I got faster, however, I was too messed up with being away from my family to care about what''s going on with me, and after that¡­ I just didn''t think it''s important. I had no plans of enrolling to be a superhero, and my regular days didn''t require any of my superpowers, so I decided to consider myself as normal."


    He inched closer and cupped my cheek with his palm. "Do you dislike me for keeping this a secret? I was afraid that you won''t like me or think of me as some monster." His arms swiftly wrapped around me, and he hugged me tightly.


    "Don''t leave me, Serina.", he said in a pained whisper.


    My mouth hung open at this unexpected twist. Silly man. He thought I brought him here to expose him and to break up with him.


    His insecurities moved my heart and made me love him even more, if that''s possible.


    I hugged him back, hoping that it will reassure him.


    "I will not leave you, Duke. Actually, I fear that you will leave me after I tell you everything."


    "No matter what you say, I will never leave you."


    "What if I tell you that I know why you are better than the others?"


    Duke''s hold on me loosened and he inched away so that he can see my face. "How do you know?"


    "My father is a scientist, and he noticed some things when you met."


    "What can a guy find out from a handshake and a five minutes-long conversation?", Duke asked while scrutinizing me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 336 - No More Lies (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "You don''t remember.", I said to Duke and reached into my purse to get a paper. "You were a kid when your father brought you to see Aldus Mezzanotte for an examination."


    Duke took the paper from my hands and looked at the page that had Duke''s photo as a child and the name ''Mateo Testa''. It also had basic information on height, weight, and some general notes that Aldus took at that time.


    I let out a slow breath. This is it. There is no going back now.


    "It says that there is not enough information to determine my state.", Duke said when he finished reading what was on the paper I gave him.


    "You were too young for further tests and your father said that he will bring you later when you grow up a bit."


    Duke pressed his lips into a line. "My parents never told me I''m sick."


    "Not sick. My father suspects that you were poisoned. Aldus never told this to your father, because he didn''t have any evidence, and he feared what your father would do."


    Duke''s confused expression was expected.


    "Your father was a prominent figure beyond the business world. He wielded a lot of power and some people wanted to harm him."


    "So, they poisoned me." Duke understood where I was going with that. "But I didn''t die."


    "Part of you did. Think of it like sealing part of your powers."


    "What?"


    I swallowed hard. Here we go. "Your strength, speed, and enhanced senses are not random or coincidental. Your father was a werewolf. A powerful one."


    Duke blinked. "A werewolf?"


    Aaaaand¡­ there it was. Disbelief.


    Before he could call me crazy or run away from me like I''m contagious, I took the spreading knife and jabbed it into my arm.


    Crap! These dull knives hurt like hell!


    "Serina!", Duke shouted in panic. "Are you out of your mind!?"


    "You need to believe me, Duke. Your father was a werewolf, and your mother was human. Don''t think that I''m talking nonsense or that I will leave you because I''m not a human either."


    I pulled the knife out and Duke''s eyes widened when he saw my wound healing.


    He took a napkin and wiped the blood robotically.


    Duke touched the unblemished skin where the wound was, and then he looked up at my face in slow motion.


    "What are you?", Duke asked under his breath.


    His shocked expression caused me heartache, but it was better than him running away and telling me not to call him anymore.


    "The people who raised me were not my real parents. I don''t know who my biological parents were or why they abandoned me when I was a child, so I don''t know what I am. But I know WHO I am. I am Seraphina Mezzanotte. Daughter of Aldus Mezzanotte, a vampire who took me in when everyone else discarded me."


    I looked at Duke''s endlessly blue eyes which stared at me with million emotions that couldn''t be put in words, and I took in a shaky breath before saying in a small voice, "I am also your girlfriend. If you still want me."


    Duke touched my face with the tips of his fingers. "I am sorry Serina¡­"


    My heart cracked as my sight blurred due to the tears that collected within a second. He is leaving me, isn''t he?


    "I am so sorry for not being there when you needed me."


    What? What did he say?


    "I never discarded you. I thought that what I was doing was right for the both of us, and by the time I realized that staying apart from you was the biggest mistake of my life, it was too late¡­ I am sorry. You suffered so much, and I was not there for you. Will you ever forgive me?"


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the words failed me.


    Duke found out that his father was a werewolf, he was poisoned as a child, his parents hid the truth from him, I''m not human, and my father is a vampire, yet he was worried if I will forgive him that he was not with me because he thought how in that way he is ensuring I will get my education. Silly man.


    I didn''t know what to say, so I didn''t say anything. Not with words at least.


    I lunged forward, falling on Duke, lips first.


    I kissed him with everything I''ve got, and he kissed me back with equal fervor.


    It was not gentle or passionate. The kisses were sloppy and all over the place. We were both desperate for confirmation that we are in this together, regardless of what we are, and our kisses reflected it.


    With my every kiss I told him that I love him and that I will be with him no matter what, and he did the same. It was our way to comfort and reassure each other.


    After an unknown measure of time, we slowed down to a stop.


    We were both breathing heavily while gazing into each other''s eyes and I giggled foolishly because Duke was still my Duke.


    "Haa¡­", Duke exhaled loudly. "So, my father was a werewolf?"


    I understood that this was my cue to start giving additional information and if this was going to work, I needed to be truthful and specific. No more lies.


    "Damiano Testa was known as the Supreme Alpha. That''s something like the king of werewolves."


    Duke made a face. "That makes me a prince."


    "Uhm¡­ your father passed, and you are his only child, so¡­ you are the uncrowned king."


    "I see. I assume that my father''s identity is the reason why I had to leave for London."


    I confirmed. "There was a war among werewolves. Your father protected you by sending you away."


    "Who is the king now?", Duke asked. "Since they took out my father, someone has his position. Is it my evil uncle or the twin I never met?"


    His sarcasm released the last bits of tension.


    "It''s nothing like that. Let me start from the beginning¡­" I told him how werewolves are ranked based on strength, and that Alpha is something one can''t become just with muscles and speed, but it''s something that it''s inherited. "It''s like a power to command other werewolves. They are forced to submit. Your father is gone, but no one was able to fill in his shoes¡­" I didn''t know much about the war, but I told him about the current disarray among werewolves, leaders who are Alphas only in title but not in power, ''The Main Route'' and their purpose. "They are trying to maintain order which brings us back to your original question. There is no king since your father''s passing."


    "Sergio¡­", Duke said. "Is he a werewolf?"


    I nodded. "Ash also. And so are the other teens from Luca''s birthday party."


    Duke pressed his lips into a line and I felt guilt swell within me.


    "Duke, I''m sorry for not telling you earlier but¡­ There is a rule to conceal the existence of creatures from humans. Your father asked Sergio to keep this a secret from you unless your wolf wakes up. I wanted to tell you, but I didn''t know how."


    Duke shook his head. "I don''t blame you, Serina. It was not yours to tell."


    He let out a long exhale and laid backward on the picnic blanket with his hands under his head, the blue in the sky amplified the blue in his eyes.


    "What are you thinking?", I asked while lying sideways, next to Duke, so that I can see his expression.


    "I''m thinking how for fourteen years I lived with my family, and then another eleven with Sergio, and no one thought of telling me the truth."


    "They were trying to protect you."


    "With lies?"


    His pain was tangible and my heart ached.


    I put my palm on his cheek, forcing him to look at me.


    "I don''t want you to think about the past. We can''t change it, and there is no point in trying to fix the wrongs that are not ours. Think about now and about the future. In both of those, the two of us are together. I promise you that from now, there will be no lies. Can you do the same for me?"


    Duke smiled a little and responded with a nod.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 337 - No More Lies (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    We spent hours on that picnic blanket on a clearing in the middle of the forest.


    Duke had a million questions, and I did my best to answer them.


    I was pleasantly surprised to see he took it all logically and without panic. I was not sure if he was so calm because he still needed to process the information or because what I said finally filled the gaps he had.


    I struggled for days (or was it weeks?) to accept the reality that creatures live among humans, even with Aldus and Lazarus under my nose, and Duke accepted it like I just told him there is another brand of cereal in the grocery store.


    Duke was hurt that all those people concealed the truth from him. That part will take time to heal.


    I wondered how the relationship between Duke and Sergio will change now, or if it will change at all, but that was something I didn''t want to meddle with. They are two big boys, I was sure they will manage.


    Duke wanted to know more about werewolves and their abilities.


    "So, you are saying that with my nose I should be able to distinguish creatures?"


    "I don''t know if you can smell them, or if your wolf can sense those things and tell you about it."


    "My wolf¡­", Duke murmured, and I knew that we were back to our starting point. He looked at the paper that came out of Aldus''s lab nearly two decades ago. "What can you tell me about this?"


    "My father suspects that someone poisoned you when you were a child. He is not sure if the target was you, or just your wolf. The outcome of that act is that your wolf became unreachable. Normally, when you hit your early teens, you should be able to feel the presence within you, something primal that makes you act on an instinct. As time goes by, you would learn to shift into your wolf form and communicate with your wolf clearly. From that point, you and your wolf are sharing one body and two forms."


    "I don''t have a wolf.", Duke said dejectedly.


    "My father wants to run more tests and confirm if your wolf is in some kind of a coma, or if he is completely gone. In case of a coma, there is a chance that we could make the antidote and wake him up. If you want that, of course."


    Duke listened carefully to my every word. "Is that the reason why you told me about what I am, because your father wants to do tests on me?"


    "That was one of the reasons.", I admitted. "The second one is that I love you and I want to be with you. Even before finding out about your identity, I was planning to tell you about the creatures. I didn''t want to conceal what I am because sooner or later you would see that I''m secretive and without explanations, that would only create gaps in our trust and relationship." I let out a long breath. "I feared if you will accept me because I''m different, and now I fear if you will accept me because I''m below you."


    Duke frowned. "Below me?"


    "Did you forget that you are the werewolf king? Compared to that, I''m no one."


    Duke snorted. "How much I understood, I can''t be a king without a wolf. So, I''m just a man who is a bit faster and stronger than other humans. Don''t look down on yourself, Serina. No matter what you are, and what I am, I am yours and you are stuck with me."


    I was glad that he reassured me. I needed that.


    Duke narrowed his eyes. "Can I assume that you randomly passing out was not a disease?"


    I felt the heat building in my cheeks. "It was not random." It was after an orgasm, and he knew it!


    Duke chuckled and gave me a light kiss on the lips. "I love to see you blushing." He continued in a whisper, "I saw you naked, and I touched pretty much everywhere. I wonder what made you blush. Are you thinking about me tasting your sweet nectar, or about my hard cock inside you?"


    I blushed more. Every time he uses those wayward words I get all jittery inside. It''s one thing when we are naked in bed, but this was in the open, and... it was too unexpected.


    Duke kissed the tip of my nose before asking, "Will you tell me what the passing out was? It didn''t look like an awesome superpower."


    I was glad that he stopped the naughty talk. I don''t think I will ever get used to it.


    I looked at the half-bloomed wildflower next to the picnic blanket, and I pointed at it. "Watch this¡­"


    Within a second, the flower bloomed completely.


    "You can make flowers bloom?", Duke asked with his eyes wide open. "I take back what I said. This is awesome. If you are into gardening."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "It''s not just flowers. I can radiate vitality that invigorates other living creatures. Do you remember that the first few nights when we slept together, you didn''t sleep?"


    Duke''s eyebrows shoot up. "That was you? I thought I was excited."


    I stifled a laugh. "That''s not completely wrong. The problem was that my ability self-triggered when I was excited."


    "That doesn''t explain why you passed out."


    I knew that he would catch onto it. Duke was always the smart one. "In this world, everything is balanced. You can''t create something out of nothing. The vitality that I project around me is mine. That''s why I get exhausted and pass out."


    Duke frowned. "That''s dangerous."


    I shook my head quickly, as I didn''t want him to worry. "I am technically immortal, so I won''t die. Think of it like a battery that stops working once empty, but sleep helps me recharge."


    "Batteries have end of life."


    "Don''t worry about it. I practiced controlling the output and now I can block it. It could come in handy if I learn to direct it to a specific point. I could become a miracle doctor."


    Duke''s expression was full of disapproval. "Not at the cost of your safety."


    I smiled. "That''s what my father said also."


    "So, you have the power to invigorate living things, and you drain yourself in the process."


    "That''s not all I can do.", I said smugly. "Didn''t you see how my wound healed quickly?"


    Duke grimaced. "Let''s not do that again."


    I burst into giggles. His expression was comical.


    I didn''t want to tell him about pheromones because it could backfire big time. What if he thinks that I seduced him like that? Or that I''m seducing others on purpose?


    The pheromone thing will stay my secret forever. I will not use it unless it''s a life-threatening emergency, and no one will know about it other than me. And Aldus. Oh, and Vesper. Damn it!


    Duke looked at me with admiration, and I wanted to impress him more.


    "I''m also quite confident that if we race, I will win."


    "Reeeally?", he asked skeptically.


    I nodded smugly. "Do you want to try?"


    Duke''s smile told me he was more than willing.


    "Alright¡­", I said while getting up. "Pick a destination. We run there and back. Loser needs to fulfill winner''s request."


    Duke agreed and stood up. He observed the surroundings and pointed in the direction from where we came. "To the car and back."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 338 - No More Lies (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was not sure why Serina picked this location for us to have a picnic. A neighborhood park would do just fine.


    She told me that we need to talk, and her serious expression made me assume the worst. Is she going to dump me?


    But then she spoke about magic and creatures and how I''m not really human because my father was a werewolf, and she stabbed herself (scaring the shit out of me), and she told me how during Luca''s birthday party I was surrounded by werewolves, and I even fought against one.


    It was difficult to swallow and if it came from anyone other than Serina, I would probably punch that person in the face.


    No matter how crazy her story sounded, I believed her.


    Serina looked at me with sincerity and her smile made all the heaviness of the new information much lighter than it should be.


    Creatures live among humans, and I am one of them. Well, at least half of me.


    In the last decade, I easily subdued all my sparring partners, with the exception of Sergio who could put up resistance, and Lazarus who gave me a decent fight. And when I heard that those two are werewolves, it redefined my understanding of normal.


    I was vexed that Serina found out how na?ve I was.


    I was always either busy to care about all the oddities around me, or I bought half-baked explanations others gave me. I guess I''m the living proof that if a lie is repeated many times, you start believing it¡­ and I believed them.


    She challenged me for a race, and I accepted. Not because I wanted to see who is faster, but I welcomed the distraction.


    I ran through the forest and Serina kept up with me easily, proving (again) that she is beyond amazing.


    She didn''t only keep up, but she took the lead, reaching the car first and she gave me a playful wink as she turned to go back to the spot where we set up our picnic. Temptress.


    I felt the wind hit my face, and the freedom of not holding back invigorated me or maybe that was the freedom that I experienced after hearing the truth.


    I increased my pace until my muscles ached in protest.


    "You will need to go faster, my love, if you want to win.", I taunted Serina when I caught up with her.


    Her eyes flashed with approval, and she ran faster, and so did I.


    We reached the clearing at the same time, and I pulled her down on the blanket with me.


    We laid side-by-side, both breathing heavily while laughing.


    "It''s a tie.", Serina said with glee, obviously pleased with herself. "What about the bet?"


    "I will fulfill your wish, and you fulfill mine." I would make all her wishes come true, bet or not.


    Serina agreed. "What''s your wish?"


    I propped myself on the elbow and looked into her enchanting gray eyes. I wondered what should I ask for from her. Nothing. I already have everything. "How about you tell me your wish first?"


    "I want you to be mine forever."


    Isn''t she adorable? I couldn''t stop myself, so I gave her a long gentle kiss. I loved that she laced her fingers into my hair.


    "You just wasted your wish because you and I are stuck together forever.", I said, and then I kissed her again.


    I thought that saying forever was just an expression, but after Serina told me I have at least a few centuries to live and that she is kind of immortal, that word ''forever'' took on a more literal meaning.


    "Duke¡­", she called. "Can you close your eyes?"


    "Is that another wish?", I teased her, and she pouted in protest.


    I closed my eyes.


    I felt the wind increasing but I didn''t think much about it until she told me to open my eyes.


    I gaped in disbelief at the butterflies that swirled around us, like they were trapped in a gentle air-current, to give us a good show. It was magical.


    I noticed Serina''s smug smile.


    "Is this your doing?"


    She wiggled her eyebrows. "I can manipulate air."


    "Is this draining your energy?"


    "No. In this case, I''m not creating or giving anything. I could go for days and not break a sweat."


    Her words put me at ease.


    "You are amazing. Thank you for showing me all this. Aren''t you worried that I would tell someone and jeopardize your safety?"


    "I trust you, Duke.", she said without missing a beat. "If you betray me, nothing else would matter because I would lose my will to live."


    "Don''t say such things.", I reprimanded her as the gut-wrenching feeling of losing her consumed me. "I will never betray you. However, what if someone tricks you into thinking I did, and by the time I find you, it''s too late? I just saw you summon all the butterflies from this meadow to dance for us, and before that, you showed me a nasty cut that healed within seconds without a scar. It''s reasonable to believe that there are creatures capable of trickery. No matter what you see or hear, never hurt yourself. Promise me."


    "Is that your wish?"


    "Yes. Promise me.", I demanded.


    "Alright. I promise."


    I looked at her with worry and I hoped that she doesn''t do anything reckless. I fought with Lazarus and I''m not sure if I would defeat him if I gave my best, but what if there are two or three guys like him after us?


    If she gets harmed, or for some reason, we split up, I will lose my mind.


    I realized one thing. Regardless of how many creatures are among humans and what powers they have, without my wolf, I am just a human and if I want to be by her side, I will need to be much more.


    Serina worried if I will see her as unworthy because of who my father was. Silly girl. Who cares who my father was if I''m the unworthy one?


    Serina is beautiful, and smart, and kind, and perfect in every way possible, and I''m the one who fears that she will see all my flaws and dump my sorry ass.


    "You said that your father waited for me to grow up so that he can do tests.", I reminded her, and she nodded. "When can I get those tests done?"


    "I will talk to my father and let you know.", she said, and I noticed that something was off about her mood.


    "I thought you would be happy about this."


    "I am. But there is a chance that it doesn''t work, or maybe it''s dangerous. Also, there are no ways to predict how you will change if your wolf awakens."


    No matter how I change, I know that Serina will always be my most important person, or nothing will make sense.


    "Let''s try to think positively about this.", I tried to reassure her. "My first priority is to figure out what''s going on with me. Second, to see if your father can fix me. Hopefully, we can reach there, and then we will see what to do next."


    Serina responded with a hum and I observed her lack of enthusiasm.


    I assumed that she was worried about me, and I was worried also.


    In the last few hours, she told me a lot of information that will take some time to sink in.


    My mind was a mess and I needed comfort. The sense of belonging that Serina provides me was exactly what my soul craved for.


    "Thank you for being by my side.", I said and her expression softened. "At this moment, your presence keeps me sane."


    I cradled her in my arms and kissed her gently, soaking in her warmth that came with the lovely scent of jasmine and Japanese wisteria.


    Werewolf or not, there is only one Seraphina that took over my everything from the moment we met. Yes, I made a few mistakes along the way, but now we are together, and I will be damned if I ever let go of her.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 339 - No More Lies (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    We returned to the apartment just in time to see the sunset from the balcony.


    We stood next to each other, facing West, and I snuggled in Duke''s embrace while enjoying the view of the Eiffel Tower in Duke''s company.


    The afternoon passed much better than I expected.


    Duke had many questions, and I''m sure that he has a million more.


    We returned with Duke knowing he is a half-werewolf, his father was the Supreme Alpha, my adopted father is a vampire, and I am not human.


    I should be happy, but the possibility of my father awakening Duke''s wolf successfully and Duke telling me I''m not his mate is gnawing me from inside and making me restless.


    I knew that I shouldn''t worry about things that might not happen, and I should enjoy the present. But the doubt was consuming me, and I pushed myself further into Duke with the hope that we will merge and never separate.


    I told myself to stop being selfish. This was not about me. It was about Duke.


    In a way, he went through a similar thing I did three years ago.


    Duke lived for more than two decades with people who deceived him, and it doesn''t matter if they did it in order to protect him or for some other reason. The point is that he was living a lie, not knowing who he was.


    Similar to Duke''s experience, my so-called grandmother and my so-called parents made me believe that I''m their flesh and blood, human, and only when I met Aldus I realized that was not the truth. It was scary and liberating at the same time.


    Duke is going through the same.


    I am Duke''s truth-bringer, and he must be confused and insecure, and just how Aldus was my rock, I want to be Duke''s.


    "Duke¡­", I called, and he responded with a hum. "No matter who your parents were and no matter if you are a human or a werewolf, you will always be my Duke, the boy who sat next to me on the first day of high school and made my days brighter, the man who waited for me for years and arranged a class reunion so that we meet again. Even when we were apart, I was thinking about you. You are the only man I want in my life now and in the future. Nothing can change that. Whatever is coming, we will go through it together."


    Duke''s smile reflected in his eyes. "Thank you, Serina."


    He gave me a light kiss on the lips and then hugged me tightly.


    "I was waiting for this moment.", Duke said.


    I didn''t get it. "This moment?"


    "This. The two of us on this balcony, watching the Eiffel Tower. Three years ago, I had a vision of us doing this."


    Oh, the Soul Echo. "That was not a vision, Duke. It was real."


    Somehow, he was not surprised, and I had to ask, "Did you know it was not real at that time?"


    I could see his lips lifting into a smug smile. Damn it! "Did you know that dreams, when you held me, were not dreams?"


    His expression told me he did.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Duke frowned a little. "Tell you, what exactly? How many times I urged you to come to London? You said you will, but then you didn''t. I feared that if I tell you those were not dreams, I will lose that as well, and it was the only thing that kept me sane. It was three years, Serina. Three years of not knowing where you were or why you were not coming back to me."


    "I heard that you¡­"


    "Yes, I know.", he interrupted me, and I could feel irritation bubbling inside him. "You heard rumors. I told you many times that you are my only one, but you either didn''t believe me or you thought those were just dreams. I wanted to see you in person and explain, but I didn''t know how to reach you."


    He was right. "I''m sorry."


    Duke exhaled sharply. "Don''t be. Those rumors spread because of my negligence." He touched my chin and made me look up to him. "Didn''t you say that we should not think about the past, and focus on present and future?"


    Yes, I did. But I still had one question. "How did you know those were real?"


    "Uhm¡­", Duke hummed and paused. His lips were twitching while he was trying to suppress his lips from rising into a smile. "I was sleeping and then I felt a woman clinging onto me. Before I could push her away, the scent of jasmine reached me, reminding me of the only woman I wanted by my side. I remember the sound of thunder mixing with your sweet moans. You bit my neck. In the morning, there was a bitemark." He touched the left side of his neck.


    My eyes widened in horror. That was when I was at Lazarus''s place. The same evening when I found Zoe, Luca, and Ash.


    "You knew from the beginning.", I said under my breath.


    After that heated dream, every next one Duke was keeping his hands to himself while I was feeling him out and begging for a kiss for three whole years and he told me he will give me a kiss on the lips as a reward when I come to London. And he did.


    "I don''t know if I should be angry at you, or thank you for being a gentleman.", I shared my thoughts.


    "I was not a gentleman that evening when you bit me."


    I exhaled dejectedly, and Duke''s embrace tightened.


    "Don''t be angry, Serina."


    "I can''t be angry at you.", I admitted.


    His expression softened. "I''m glad to hear that because I can''t be angry at you either, no matter what you do. As long as you stay by my side, I will do anything for you." He kissed me on the lips. "Anything¡­" And he kissed me again.


    I wished that was true. I really did.


    I knew that he was sincere, and he would stick to it, unless it turns out I''m not his mate and he discards me for another woman.


    The suspense was eating me alive.


    And there it was again, the dark cloud I managed to ignore for whole few minutes.


    Unfortunately, there were no ways to confirm if I''m Duke''s mate because the only existence who has the answer to that question is in deep slumber somewhere within Duke. My Duke.


    I was dejected that there was a possibility of Duke regaining his power and position that belonged to him from the day he was born, yet that would also mean I might lose him.


    Sure, there was a chance that even if I wasn''t his mate, he would never find her and he would stay devoted to me but¡­ could I live happily with the fear that one day she MIGHT show up and take what I thought was mine?


    I clung onto Duke desperately, not willing to let go of him, frustrated that my insecurities are spoiling this moment.


    I hated the non-existing woman while hoping that was me, and I blamed Duke for something he didn''t do yet.


    We were finally together with no secrets between us, yet that damned tiny IF was casting a shade I couldn''t shake off.


    I wanted to forget about everything and just focus on the man who was holding me in his arms. The man I adore with every fiber of my being. Drago Orsini. Duke. Mateo¡­ Mateo Testa.


    "Duke¡­", I spoke into his lips. "Make love to me¡­"


    Without a word, Duke scooped me into his arms and carried me into the bedroom, princess style.


    He laid me on the bed gently and slowly kissed and caressed every part of my body, setting me ablaze.


    I was confident that he could feel my anxiety because he took his time to melt it away. His every caress was a testament to how much he loves me, erasing some of my worries away, and I relaxed, happy that we have now.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 340 - Plans For A Home

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke and I had dinner in bed and made love deep into the night, both needy for intimacy that allowed us to forget our troubles.


    I wished that we could stay like that forever. Just the two of us.


    With my finger, I drew invisible circles over Duke''s abdomen and enjoyed the sight of his muscles rippling under my touch.


    When I looked up at him, I noticed that his brows were slightly furrowed. He does that when he is deep in thoughts.


    "What''s on your mind?", I asked.


    "I want to buy the house and the land where I grew up."


    "Do you know who the owner is now?"


    Duke shook his head, indicating that he doesn''t. "The last thing I heard was that it was auctioned because a year passed, and no one claimed ownership. But no matter who has it now, I will get it. Everything has a price."


    He looked at me and smiled dreamily. "I want to get it for us, Serina. You will love it. The mansion is huge, and it can accommodate whatever you want. I will let you decorate it. There is a nice garden and a lake, and it''s all surrounded by a forest that stretches in every direction as far as your eyes can see. About half an hour hike from the mansion, there is a waterfall with a hidden cave behind it. I used to hide in there when my parents scolded me, and I didn''t want to listen. I can''t wait to show you around."


    I was touched by the fact that he was planning for our home, and he wanted to show me his hiding spot. "Sounds beautiful."


    "It is.", he said happily.


    The topic of home made me think about the future and I forcefully pushed the thoughts about Duke''s mate to the back of my mind. I will not allow that to spoil any other moment, not until we find out what are the chances of awakening Duke''s wolf, and if Duke even wants to go through it.


    Duke was talking about buying a house, and me decorating it, so this might be a good time to bring out one point that was bothering me.


    "Duke, I don''t think I can have children."


    Duke''s smile fell. "Are you sick?"


    "No. I don''t know. I don''t have periods and that usually means I''m not ovulating so¡­ I can''t have kids." His expression was unreadable. Does he love me less now? "I''m sorry for not telling you earlier. I know you mentioned kids and I can''t give you those."


    Duke shook his head. "Don''t overthink things, Serina. Kids or not, it will not change how I feel about you. If you want to get pregnant, I''m sure we can find the best doctors to make it happen. Or we can adopt some. Besides, don''t you already have three kids? We will get married and get Zoe, Ash, and Luca to have the same last name, making them officially members of our family. And if you want someone who will keep you up at night and ask to be fed, you have me. I''m always available to suck on these two delicacies...", he ended with a cheeky grin while groping my breasts.


    He was outrageous and adorable at the same time, and I smiled as another burden came off my chest. I worried if Duke will take it against me, yet he made everything sound so easy.


    His hold on me tightened and he spoke close to my ear, "We will save a fortune on condoms and other birth control. If you don''t have periods, that means we don''t need those pesky monthly breaks. Not that I mind if you are bleeding, I''m ready to go anytime, and we can easily wash off the mess or just replace what was ruined with stains¡­"


    I stifled a laugh at his jokes. He was joking, right?


    ¡­


    In the morning, we dressed up for the day, and after breakfast, I called Aldus to inform him that Duke is willing to proceed with testing.


    "Good." I could hear the approval in Aldus''s voice. "If his schedule allows, let''s meet in Munich tomorrow."


    I knew that Duke was available. We were planning to spend a few days in Paris. Paris or Munich, won''t make a difference.


    "We will be there."


    "Let him know that this will take time and after tomorrow he probably won''t get any answers. For our first session, I will collect initial samples and do exams to determine what machines and procedures we will need for the next time. I might also need to bring in a few other people, but I don''t want to contact anyone unless it''s necessary. Until then, stay low-key."


    I was surprised by this last request. At Magda''s birthday party I was ready to announce to the world that Duke and I are a couple, and now my father sounded against it. "Do you want us to hide?"


    "Serina, you know that there are people watching us, and there is a reason why Sergio kept Mateo''s existence a secret. Assuming that those are two separate forces, it''s only a matter of time before they realize their goals align, and they turn into allies. Don''t make that happen faster than it should."


    I understood his point. Safety first. "Yes, father."


    "Problem?", Duke asked when I ended the call.


    "We are to meet my father in Munich tomorrow. Until then, he asked us to stay in this apartment."


    Duke smiled slyly. "I have no problem with that. I will give you plenty of chances to confirm with certainty that no flowers bloom as I''m sheathed deep inside you."


    I was flabbergasted. There he was, talking naughty again.


    Duke burst into a hearty laugh, obviously entertained with my reaction.


    I slapped his shoulder and tried to push him away, but the handsome devil pinned me under him on the sofa and his kisses melted my irritation away.


    "Not here¡­", I protested weakly when his hand slipped under my dress and the tips of his fingers brushed against the fine fabric of my panties.


    Duke groaned in protest and jumped to his feet. He threw me over his shoulder and dashed to the bedroom while my top half hung on his back like a sack of potatoes.


    It gave me a nice view of his firm ass that stretched his jeans, but I didn''t appreciate being manhandled.


    I slapped his back and got spanked in return.


    "Stay still, or I will drop you.", Duke grumbled, but I could hear that he was smiling.


    "Uuu¡­ Is that the dominant Alpha I hear?", I asked teasingly, and I got spanked again, but this time his hand lingered on my butt as he gave me a squeeze.


    After closing the door of the bedroom behind us, Duke flung me on the bed and stood in front of me smugly.


    "Get naked.", he commanded.


    I narrowed my eyes defiantly. "Make me."


    His expression changed and I knew I made a mistake, but it was too late as my dress was torn into shreds within a second. What the hell?


    Calista and I got matching dresses directly from the designer. What will I say if Calista mentions the dress?


    "That was expensive!", I shouted in outrage the first thing that came to my mind.


    Duke got on top of me and pushed me back on the mattress.


    "It''s a good thing that your man is rich, and we can buy more."


    He kissed me passionately and his hands were all over me, setting my body ablaze.


    I wanted to be angry and to quarrel, but it took less than a second for all those thoughts to get lost in the lusty haze that muddled my mind.


    I was absolutely under his spell.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 341 - Serina As The Bait (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was in the car with Aldus, heading to the event organized by the Council, which was on a much smaller scale than the previous one I attended.


    Instead of at the massive castle in the mountains, this event was held at an undisclosed location somewhere in Eastern Europe.


    Aldus and I reached the private airport South of Warsaw, where a car was arranged for us by the organizer of the event.


    The driver told us that it will take about one hour to reach our destination, and since Aldus was lost deep in thoughts, I used this trip to reflect on the latest events.


    After collecting samples and data from Duke more than two weeks ago in Munich, Aldus was busy with all kinds of experiments and research.


    I spent my weekends with Duke, and over the weekdays I was with Aldus in the lab or in the library, trying to be useful.


    Duke''s case was specific, and we didn''t find documented cases that could help guide us through finding the solution.


    We faced too many unknown things, but there was one thing we confirmed with certainty: Duke''s wolf is not dead.


    Without the presence of his wolf, Duke wouldn''t have his strength, speed, vitality, healing, or enhanced senses.


    In Munich, Duke performed various exercises and we established that his physical abilities are on par with Lazarus''s.


    "If your wolf awakens, there is a chance that your abilities will reach another level¡­", Aldus said to what Duke looked at me with excitement.


    I have a feeling that Duke didn''t forget our race in the forest which ended with a tie, and he wants to be the winner. He was always competitive and I love that about him, but if he thinks that I will give up without a fight, he has a big surprise coming his way.


    Based on deductions, we concluded that his wolf is not dormant due to magic.


    Duke was a precious existence to his parents, and they would never leave him unattended. A magic ritual would require time and a stranger lingering around a child (note that werewolves hate witches and such, so anyone close to them with access to Duke, was not a suspect), and doing it without being discovered was close to nil.


    This reinforced Aldus''s theory that Duke was poisoned.


    Aldus had various theories, one worse than another, and the only way for Duke to get his wolf back was in the case his wolf was in a coma and we find a miracle solution to wake him up.


    I wondered if maybe it''s not destined for Duke to have his wolf. That will be the best for everyone, other than for Duke.


    If he doesn''t awaken his power, Duke won''t be able to fend for himself, and he will always need to hide, or risk being captured or killed.


    I knew that Duke was not willing to stay hidden for much longer. That is not in his nature, and I could see Duke''s desire to make his presence known by how actively he was working on purchasing assets that used to belong to his father. He did it under a different identity, but someone will connect the dots soon.


    Also, because he is with me, people will look into his past and no matter how good Sergio was in hiding their tracks if Aldus found out, others can as well.


    The only solution that will work long term is to find a way to awaken Duke''s wolf.


    The straightforward approach is to identify what made Duke''s wolf fall into slumber, but it happened so long ago that we couldn''t identify any toxins in Duke''s body (assuming that he was poisoned).


    Aldus contemplated that we could tap into Duke''s memory and see the events from his early childhood, but if the poison was mixed in his food without Duke knowing, it would be useless.


    Whatever happened, it was super-secretive, otherwise, Duke''s parents would know about it.


    This whole research related to Duke''s wolf consumed me so much and I barely acknowledged reports that Mona regularly sent me with the information on how Magda''s social life is non-existent.


    Since her birthday party, Magda was not seen in public. I assumed that she was ashamed of all the gossips that are still trending, but then John called with news about how Magda is stuck in some school in Sweden, and it will take her months before she can step out of that campus.


    Of course, John did all that low-key while forbidding Magda to contact any of her friends, and that''s why everyone believes Magda is hiding at home while waiting for the scandal to die down.


    Even while punishing her, John is making sure that the shame to his family doesn''t go out of control.


    John is a capable man and if he is not Magda''s brother, I would have a more favorable opinion of him. I can''t blame him for protecting his own, but he is shielding the woman who tried to kill me (and she succeeded) and I can''t get over it.


    John believes that by forcing Magda to attend school, she is going to learn her lesson and change her ways, but I have a strong feeling that Magda is pickling in her hatred while coming up with vile schemes to get her hands on Duke (and probably make me suffer a slow and painful death). I''m quite confident that once Magda is out of there, she will be looking for blood.


    As much as I would like to check on Magda personally and finish her off, my hands were full with more important things, and Duke and I are closer than ever. She has no chance to come between us, and if she tries to scheme against me, I will make sure it backfires into her face.


    John also assured me he is taking over the Giantshade Industries. Good for him.


    "We are nearly there¡­"


    Aldus''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and I noticed that we are not driving through the dense forest anymore.


    We were crossing mostly clear patch land with low foliage and scarce trees, and I could feel the energies of defensive arrays prickling my left wrist as we moved toward the ancient mansion that was peeking between the trees ahead.


    "Are you ready?", Aldus asked me, and I knew that he was giving me a chance to change my mind.


    "I know what to do.", I assured him.


    I wanted to do this. I was sick and tired of everyone protecting me from invisible enemies. I wanted to lure them out and see who dares to try harming me and my family.


    If they are bold to attack me now, who knows what they will do once they find out that I''m in a relationship with Mateo Testa, son of the Supreme Alpha?


    Even if Duke''s wolf awakens, and he becomes super-powerful, there are creatures out there who dared to make a move against Duke''s father when he was in his prime, and I had no doubts that they would try to eliminate Duke as a threat for whatever wicked plans they have.


    I wanted to weed out enemies as soon as possible so that later we don''t end up overwhelmed and drowning in trouble.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 342 - Serina As The Bait (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    One of my tasks for today is related to the three hooded guys who approached me during the last event organized by the Council that I attended.


    I''m to find a chance to be on my own and see if anyone will try to kidnap me again. If they do, I will let it happen. When I reach wherever they take me, I will trigger the beacon for Marius will come with his team to rescue me.


    Aldus''s task is to observe if anyone at the event is acting strangely or is missing.


    Calista is part of the rescue team. She will operate portals that will bring my rescue team as close as possible to my location.


    Calista is not proficient with runes or portals, but Aldus gave her an enchanted pendant and instructions on how to use it. I thought that Aldus will let Marius handle this, but thanks to this operation, I realized how other than Aldus, I was the only one who could operate his portals.


    Aldus said that as soon as this mission is over, Calista needs to return the pendant.


    I knew that Aldus is secretive and zealously protects his knowledge and resources, but I didn''t know that they are off-limits even for Calista while Aldus shared much more with me.


    It made me feel important.


    Calista complained when she found out that her access to Aldus''s portals is temporary. "I am your sister!"


    "And as my sister, you should reach greatness on your own.", Aldus said matter-of-factly. "If I give you access to things I have, you will have no need to come up with your own solutions to the problems you are facing. Do you want to live in my shadow forever?"


    Calista was outraged. "How come Rina gets access?"


    "Serina is my daughter. It''s normal for children to inherit their parents. Besides, she is helping me in my research and making breakthroughs of her own while you¡­ party."


    Calista was giving me nasty looks for several days after that, but she knew I have no real power in this case. It was Aldus''s decision.


    If I end up kidnapped, my rescue will depend on Calista, and I know that she will not jeopardize my safety because of a petty grudge, but I hope that she doesn''t forget the instructions.


    This plan is based on assumptions that someone wants to kidnap me, and the unfortunate event at the Castle which involved three hooded creatures was not just a random thing. Another assumption is that they will make a similar attempt today. And we are all counting on the theory how I''m not their real target, but only a token that can be used against Aldus.


    Too many assumptions, but it was the only thing we had.


    Other than letting myself be kidnapped, I had another role in today''s event.


    This one was more sophisticated, and it involved creating waves in the power struggle within the Council.


    A little background first¡­


    Officially, all members of the Council are equal.


    Unofficially, two individuals are at the center of every power struggle within the Council.


    Egoth and Omniel.


    Those two are unified in their quest for the Council to have the main decisionmaker (aka the Head), however, that''s as far as their interests are aligned because each of them wants to be the one to take that spot.


    This is not about good vs bad or right vs wrong, it''s all about who will come at the top, and they are willing to do anything to reach there.


    Egoth and Omniel have about the same number of councilmembers supporting them, putting them in a stalemate that is lasting for centuries.


    The only way for either of them to get ahead is to find support from powerful creatures outside of the Council, and this is where Aldus becomes relevant.


    As much as both Egoth and Omniel want Aldus on their side, they won''t allow him to join the other one.


    Aldus always stayed away from politics. He was never interested in power. However, Aldus is a Mezzanotte, and it''s impossible for him to become invisible.


    Other than the influence Aldus has over vampires because of his family''s background, Aldus also has many creatures that owe him as his patients and customers. Alchemy is a very lucrative profession, and benefits extend beyond money.


    On top of that, no one knows how many familiars Aldus created over the centuries. Some of them work openly for him, like Marius, while others are hidden in the shadows (or in plain sight) awaiting orders.


    On the surface, Aldus Mezzanotte is a man who spends his time tinkering with experiments, but he has an unimaginable network of people who are ready to do his bidding.


    As such, Aldus is dangerous, and both Egoth and Omniel (and their minions) tried to approach Aldus and get his support, but Aldus always refused to associate himself with either of them.


    Aldus made sure I familiarize myself with Egoth and Omniel, as they are both very scheming characters and there is a chance that one of them (or both) is behind my attempted kidnapping.


    Egoth is a demon who in his natural form has a muscular humanoid body, bat-like wings, and a head of an ox. He is our host for today''s event.


    Omniel is a cherub who in his natural form has a lion''s body, angel-like wings, and a head of a human.


    I am glad that for these events everyone keeps their human appearances, otherwise, I wouldn''t know if I would scream in panic while running for my life, or maybe I would pet them. One of the two. Neither appropriate.


    I met both Egoth and Omniel during the event in the Castle I attended, but it was only a brief hi-hello before Aldus ushered me away from them, so I didn''t get a chance to form an opinion.


    Now back to my part of the task¡­


    My target for this event is councilmember Gilbert and I am to find the opportunity to befriend him, or at least to make it look so for the outsiders who are watching.


    Gilbert is close to Omniel and by spending time with him, I will create an impression that Aldus might support Omniel. That should rattle the cage and we will see what comes out of it.


    We reached the castle-like mansion that was made out of gray stones, and the car stopped in front of a bridge.


    I thought that we will drive inside, but it seems that our host didn''t want to risk us smuggling something we shouldn''t in the car.


    The building in front of us was made out of densely stacked wide towers, and it looked ancient, giving a feeling like it has many stories to tell.


    I linked my arm with Aldus''s, and we walked over the bridge while I peered below at the moat filled with stagnant water that surrounded the castle.


    There were no ducks or frogs in the water. It looked dead and it contributed to the overall ominous atmosphere that was spreading around the castle.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 343 - Serina As The Bait (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The smell was heavy despite the light breeze, and it took me a moment to pick up a vague medicinal scent.


    "Is there something in the water?", I asked.


    Aldus confirmed. "There is a toxin. If anyone tries to reach the castle by swimming, they will suffer greatly no matter how good of a swimmer they are as soon as the water touches the skin. Muscle spasms, difficulty breathing¡­" He paused and gave me praise. "Good catch."


    I beamed, happy that my average sense of scent (according to human standards) was acknowledged, and I decided to fish for another compliment.


    "It seems that there are arrays for preventing flight."


    Aldus nodded. "And teleportation. The only way in is by walking over this bridge that is being watched."


    Aldus pointed up and I observed the gargoyle statues above the massive wooden door. Well, I guess they are not statues because their heads moved to follow us.


    The staff member ushered us through the hallway toward the great hall where the guests gathered.


    There were long tables and several sitting areas defined by sofas and chairs arranged around low tables.


    We were not the first to arrive, and I was glad that there was no person at the door to shout our names as we entered even though I liked the ''Lady Seraphina Mezzanotte'' how the man at the previous event announced me. It sounded exotic and royal.


    Councilwoman Elena was the first one to greet us. This time, she was without a date, and based on the smile she directed at Aldus, I could guess that her intentions went beyond handshaking.


    I clearly remember that three years ago, Aldus told me how science is his mistress, but since then I confirmed that he is either cheating on his mistress (aka science), or she knows that he is sleeping around.


    Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have anything against my father having a woman (or women) in his life, but he can''t sell himself for a monk who is devoted to science while hooking up with a different woman at every party!


    OK. It''s not so bad because Aldus doesn''t attend parties often.


    I wonder how those women would react if Aldus appeared in his real form, the one he showed me once when he looked about my age. Both of his appearances are handsome, but this older one gives him a charm that speaks of an experienced man.


    Considering Elena''s background, she probably knows how Aldus really looks like. Does that mean she fancies the young version of Aldus?


    Oh, maybe I''m looking at my stepmother! Should I call her, ''mom''? I shook those thoughts away. I should focus on other things.


    Thanks to Elena we got into this event, and even though she is not into our little plan for tonight, Aldus was confident that she will not be in the way.


    I glanced around and my eyes landed on my target.


    Councilman Gilbert.


    I met Gilbert during the event in the Castle, and during our brief introduction, the biggest impression on me left his third eye that was mostly hidden under his bangs.


    Based on the file, no one really knows what Gilbert is. First records about him are 178 years old, and they mention that he descended mount Kailash in Transhimalaya, looking like a man in his thirties. Gilbert claims he was a human who was blessed by Lord Shiva during one of his pilgrimages. No one would believe that story if not for Gilbert''s extraordinary strength, longevity, and the third eye on his forehead.


    In a short time, Gilbert accumulated numerous followers, mostly among humans, and their sheer number is not to be underestimated. All the offerings and contributions they are making propelled Gilbert to the top of the Council in terms of wealth.


    Gilbert is a member of the Council for more than a hundred years, and he is always accompanied by his faithful assistant Mahir.


    Mahir keeps to himself and is something like Gilbert''s shadow, doing whatever Gilbert tells him with scary efficiency, even though Mahir never showed any abilities that would classify him above human.


    I excused myself from Aldus and Elena and grabbed a glass of champagne while making my way toward Gilbert.


    "Miss Mezzanotte¡­", Gilbert greeted me with a small bow as I approached him.


    "Councilmen Gilbert¡­", I nodded in greeting. "I''m honored that you remember me."


    "How can I forget such an enchanting young lady? To what do I owe this pleasure?"


    "I have a budget for the preservation of historical sites. I heard about your efforts on the Sun Temple in West Bengal, and I thought that maybe we can talk about it."


    He nodded ambiguously. "I am not in need of money."


    I was expecting his haughty attitude, so I had backups.


    "The resources I offer are not limited to money, councilman Gilbert. If we discuss the current state of the project and your needs, maybe it turns out that we can help each other. You should know that I am working closely with my father."


    The gleam in his eyes told me that I''ve got him.


    His smile widened. "How about we find a more private area so that no one disturbs us?"


    I nodded in agreement, and Gilbert called, "Mahir! Make sure that the lounge in the far right corner is free for us." Gilbert gestured in the direction where we should go and Mahir scurried ahead of us.


    Internally, I released the breath I was holding.


    This is going well.


    If this didn''t work, my other option was to try my pheromones.


    Other than being annoying as I don''t want another admirer, there was a danger that the man has some protection or alarms against such influences. Gilbert is not an ignorant human, and he wouldn''t survive this long or climb the power ladder if he was not careful. If he discovers that I tried to manipulate him with seduction, it would become awkward quickly.


    Like this, I secured some time to chat in private with the man, creating an illusion that we are getting along well.


    Aldus''s part was to feign ignorance. He will mingle as usually, because if he approaches Egoth, Omniel, or any of their close associates, it would be uncharacteristic and suspicious.


    To my surprise, councilman Gilbert was quite knowledgeable about the project. He also told me that he has three more similar efforts ongoing, and he spoke about them briefly as well.


    I was glad that I did my research diligently and I was able to hold a meaningful conversation, otherwise, he would see me either as a girl who has air instead of a brain, or maybe he would suspect that I''m sitting here with him due to different agenda (which is true).


    About one hour later, I apologized for taking too much of his time.


    Councilman Gilbert said that he will send me more details later, and I promised to be in touch after reviewing the information.


    Mission one was a success.


    I glanced at Aldus who was talking with a few people, councilwoman Elena flanking his right side. Our eyes met for a brief moment, and I made my way outside of the great hall, content that Aldus is aware of my movements.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 344 - Serina As The Bait (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Can I help you, Lady Mezzanotte?", the guard at the door asked.


    ''Lady Mezzanotte'', I liked it.


    I plastered an innocent smile. "It''s noisy and stuffy inside and I was hoping for a breather. Is it OK for me to walk through the hallways? If you can point me in the direction of the garden, that would be perfect."


    "Of course, Lady Mezzanotte. The main floor is available. The master asked that you don''t try to enter rooms that are locked, and you will find other guards at the points that are off-limits. You can talk to them if you need further instructions." He pointed to the right and explained how to reach the garden, and off I went.


    The hallways were lit with small crystal chandeliers that were densely packed along the ceiling, and walls were filled with paintings that were mostly portraits.  Based on the variety of faces and skin color, I guessed that they are either of extended family, or they include friends as well.


    Some faces were familiar.


    On several paintings, I saw Egoth with various people. I was not surprised to see him, this is his castle, after all.


    One portrait was of Egoth and a fine-looking woman whose perfect white skin contrasted her fiery red hair and gave her an ethereal feel. Egoth was standing by her side, and she was sitting on a chair. Her calming smile contrasted Egoth serious expression. I wondered if that was his wife. Lover? Mother? Daughter?


    The files didn''t mention that Egoth has a family. It was almost like he appeared out of thin air.


    Each member of the Council has secrets. It''s for safety purposes.


    Aldus told me not to bother with rumors because they are probably fueled by the councilmembers themselves in order to spread disinformation.


    I moved further down the hallway, observing faces and a variety of clothing styles people wore, and I became unaware of the time passing.


    I reached one huge portrait that had more than thirty people sitting on chairs in two rows, and the last row of people were standing. They all looked imposing. I recognized Egoth and Omniel. Elena and Gilbert were there as well and based on a few more familiar faces, I concluded that these are members of the Council.


    I took my time observing each of the people in the painting and my breath hitched when I saw familiar blue eyes directed at me.


    Those are the same eyes I fell in love with eleven years ago, but now they belonged to a striking man who appeared to be in his late thirties. He had dark brown hair and a strong jawline, and I knew that I was looking at Damiano Testa. Under those sharp features, I could see traces of my Duke.


    Was he a member of the Council? It looks like it.


    Councilmember Elias was not in the painting, and I remembered my father telling me how Elias is a member of the Council only in name and no one takes him seriously because everyone knows that Elias doesn''t have any real power over werewolves.


    Another proof of how councilmember Elias is not regarded as important is that he was not invited to this event. That must be a hit to his ego, assuming that he is aware of this gathering.


    Alpha Elias doesn''t have the power of an Alpha, but he definitely has the pride. Unfortunately, fancy clothes and an attitude are not enough to be acknowledged.


    Compared to Elias who gave me a slimy feeling of a scheming adulterer, Damiano Testa was a powerful figure who made me look at him with respect even from the painting.


    If he is alive, that would be my future father-in-law.


    I wished that Duke was with me. I was confident that he would like to see his father and get a glimpse of this past trapped in a painting. I regretted that they took our cell phones at the entrance, so I was unable to snap a photo and send it to Duke.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I didn''t understand why Elena was sticking to me, as that was not part of the plan, but I didn''t mind her presence even though we looked like a couple.


    Since she became a member of the Council, Elena was always sensible for me to notice her without getting in the way, and I didn''t care what others think.


    I observed Serina while she spoke with Gilbert between meaningless chats with various people who approached me and Elena.


    Serina was perfectly poised, and I could see her captivating Gilbert''s attention completely. I was proud that she is my daughter.


    Gilbert is such a pompous ass. More than once, I was on the verge of taking him to my lab and slicing him open. He talks like he got a blessing from a God, and I am convinced that he is no more than a defective bastard child from a giant.


    I knew that Gilbert is at most a nuisance for Serina, but others who were glancing their way are another story.


    Initially, I didn''t want to do this, but now that Cali is out of Lemuria and our parents agreed that she can stay under my supervision, things are getting complicated because other than Serina, I also have my party-hungry sister to watch over.


    Serina is relatively easy maintenance since she sticks to the lab, or she is with that boy (aka my latest research project).


    Calista, on the other hand, is my personal headache-inducer. She travels through Europe and attends parties without worries, and that puts her in danger of various creeps getting their hands on her and using her against me or our family. Here I''m talking about our standing in the society of vampires. Sure, I don''t care about it, but my parents do and if Calista is the cause of our demise, I will be at fault.


    Ah, why can''t Cali be more like Serina?


    Serina is such a sensible child except when she is with that half-werewolf. Maybe if I eliminate him, my sweet daughter will¡­ No! If I do anything to that boy, Serina will never forgive me. Unless I make it look like an accident.


    Compared to other vampires, my tolerance toward werewolves is quite high, but if Serina gets harmed because of that halfie, I will not hesitate to cut off a few pieces of him that he can live without.


    "Are you concerned that your daughter is talking to councilman Gilbert?", Elena''s question got my attention.


    I cocked my eyebrow at her silently asking for an explanation, and she gave me one, "I see you looking at her since she left."


    "Jealousy doesn''t suit you, Elena."


    The slight twitch in her left eye told me that I hit a nerve.


    Elena Valenthia, there was a time when my heart would be moved by that name. Of course, that was while I was still unaware of life outside Lemuria.


    I remember daydreaming about spending eternity with Elena, but then she said how we are young and that we shouldn''t commit to a serious relationship until we experience life.


    I left Lemuria and didn''t look back.


    Centuries of roaming the world made my feelings for Elena fade, and I will be forever grateful to her for rejecting me at that time.


    Of course, I am aware that Elena''s goal is to rekindle our old flame, but I have my pride and she will need to live with the fact that her interest in a relationship with me came a few centuries too late.


    For the sake of our families, I''m acknowledging her presence, but that is as far as we will go. Actually, if not for this ridiculous Council, I would probably not interact with Elena at all.


    Elena was about to say something, but I perked up at the sight of Serina leaving the grand hall.


    My eyes met Serina''s for a moment and I saw her determination. She wants to go through this.


    I was anxious.


    If this doesn''t end well, I will demolish this place and won''t care about the consequences.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 345 - Serina As The Bait (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Who turned off the lights?


    I remember that I was looking at the painting with Damiano Testa on it, and I wished for Duke to be with me and then¡­ this.


    I couldn''t see or hear anything. Like I was in a completely dark, sound-isolated chamber.


    I couldn''t even tell if my eyes were open or closed because blinking didn''t make any difference. Was I even blinking?


    I was lying on the ground, and my limbs moved without restriction, so I was not tied. I decided to double-check if there is something blocking my sight.


    OUCH!


    That was my own finger in my own eye!


    Well, I guess there is nothing physical to cause this what I could describe as blindness.


    My hands moved over the ground, feeling the grooves of the cold stone.


    Damn¡­ It seems that my crazy idea worked, and I was kidnapped.


    Wait! What if I accidentally activated some hidden trap and found myself in a secret room? Those old castle-like buildings definitely have many hidden passages and rooms. But if that''s the case, I should remember how I found myself here.


    Should I make noise and announce my presence?


    "Hello?", I called.


    Nothing.


    The strange thing was that I couldn''t hear my own voice, even though the strain in my throat told me that I spoke. What the¡­?


    Calm down, Serina. This is no time to panic.


    I knew that this was risky, and I knew that it could end badly in so many ways. If I break down in fear I will only prove to Aldus and Calista that this was reckless and that I''ve got myself way over my head. I won''t allow that.


    I was blind and deaf, and possibly mute, and it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Someone might be one step away from me, watching me, and I would be absolutely unaware of that.


    I was comforted by the thought that Duke was clueless about my plans for tonight. He knows I''m attending an event with my father, but nothing more than that.


    I didn''t want Duke to worry for no reason, but now that I found myself in this deaf darkness, my heart ached at the thought of how Duke will react if something happens to me. I had no answer if Duke would be more devastated that I''m missing, or because I didn''t tell him about this.


    I promised him no lies, and technically I didn''t lie, but I didn''t tell him the truth either. Is keeping quiet considered a lie? He would definitely be disappointed and probably not trust me again.


    I forced myself back to reality. I needed to deal with my current situation and if I come out of this unscathed, Duke will never find out about it. It''s that simple.


    Now what?


    Should I activate the beacon and get the cavalry to rescue me? No. I should at least figure out my current situation. The more information I gather, the better it will be.


    I pushed myself to a seated position and felt the garment that covered my body. It seems that I was still wearing the dress for the event. That''s one good thing in addition to the fact that I appear to be unharmed.


    My attention fell on the air around me and I breathed a sigh of relief when I confirmed that I can create currents around me.


    At least my abilities are not sealed.


    I can move the air from various distances and based on what I feel, I can distinguish objects in my vicinity. It''s not very precise, but I can tell if there is a large thing in my way.


    The air ran smoothly, telling me that there are barely any objects around me.


    Two-to-three meters in front of me was a big obstacle I couldn''t get around. A wall? Possibly.


    On my left and behind me, I identified similar obstacles, quite close to me.


    On my right, there was a fairly open space.


    A small cave?


    I was fairly confident that nothing was moving, so if anyone was watching me, they were completely still.


    I was frustrated that I was robbed of my sight and hearing.


    It couldn''t be more than five minutes since I woke up in this place, but I have no idea for how long I was out. Is my father worried about me? Probably.


    As much as I was supposed to be a powerless lady who can be easily kidnapped, now that I found myself in this situation, I couldn''t stay passive for long.


    Emboldened by a deduction that no one is watching me,  I reached for my waist and counted small jewels on the belt of my dress. The fourth one.


    I pried it away and popped it into my mouth.


    The bitter medicinal taste made me smile because it confirmed that at least some of my senses are working.


    I counted five seconds when blurry shadows appeared in front of my eyes.


    Finally! My vision was back.


    Thank you, father. Your pills always work!


    This proved that they gave me some concoction to shut down my senses because the pill I took is something like an adrenaline shot and unless my vision was permanently damaged, this medicine will give it a jump start.


    I blinked as I observed the dark cell I found myself in. It looked like a dungeon from movies about Middle Ages. The floor and walls were made out of big chunks of roughly polished rocks, and there were even rusty shackles dangling on the wall.


    On my right, there was no wall, but thick black bars prevented me from leaving the claustrophobic space I found myself in.


    Luckily, they didn''t bind my limbs. Or so I thought.


    My eyes widened when I realized that my legs are tied together with a metal-like chain that allowed me to spread my legs no more than half of a normal step. It was obviously designed to prevent me from running.


    I moved my legs, and the metal made a clinking sound. Hey, hey! My hearing is back as well!


    Other than the sound of metal colliding, that my movements caused, it was eerily quiet.


    How come I didn''t feel that my legs are bound before?


    I inspected the metal that was light and warm to the touch, and I concluded that was not a normal metal. Enchanted? Maybe.


    OK. This confirms it. I''m kidnapped! Mission was successful!


    Well, half-successful.


    It will be a success if I get out of here unharmed and we get some information about the kidnappers.


    A shuffling sound from the cell across the hall got my attention and I inched toward the black iron-like bars to get a better view of the shadow that looked like a ball in the far right corner.


    I peered left and right down the hallway, how much I could through the bars, and I didn''t see anyone in the light that was cast by several old-fashioned torches hung along the opposite side of the wall.


    "Hey¡­", I called in a whisper to the shadowy ball which I assumed was my cell neighbor. "Psst¡­ Psssst! Can you hear me?"


    The shadow moved and I saw a shape of the head appearing on the top. I wondered if that''s human or some animal.


    It could be a bear, but if it''s an animal, it would be in a different cage and not in this cell that seems to be designed for humans. Or maybe creatures. Somehow, I forgot about creatures.


    Great, maybe it''s a lizard who talks in tongue-clicks, yet I''m trying to hold a conversation.


    But, what are my options? Considering that I can''s see anyone else, this creature in front of me was the only source of information I could get.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying?", I asked the shadow that observed me in silence. "Can you come closer? I would like to see you, and it will be easier to chat. My name is Seraphina. What''s your name?"


    Silence.


    I thought that the other party didn''t understand me, or maybe he can''t hear me, but then I heard a raspy male voice.


    "Zeiroi."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 346 - Zeiroi

    Author''s note: this is from Zeiroi''s point of view


    - - -


    I finished transferring magic from the vial to the dagger, successfully imbuing it with the scorching heat that will last for the next five years.


    The handle had pretty jewels and I wondered who its owner will be. Maybe a young master of some family who can afford these trinkets.


    The approaching footsteps told me that Frac came to collect my work.


    I kept the empty vial and the dagger on the ground and scurried in the far corner of my cell. I don''t want Frac to punish me again.


    "Did you finish your work, vermin?", he spat at me. "Answer me!"


    "Yes."


    Frac snorted and collected the dagger and the vial.


    "You didn''t keep anything for yourself?", he asked while waving the vial low for me to see.


    "No."


    "I sure hope so. For your own good."


    I knew that he meant it.


    I was looking at his furry feet while he inspected the dagger. I didn''t want to look into his wolf-like head. Kobolds find eye contact as a challenge. I learned that the hard way.


    Kobolds are not much larger than an average human. They are like wolves that walk upright on their back limbs, and their inability to change into human appearance is forcing them to move in the shadows.


    Kobolds are not compatible with magic, and they use enchanted weapons to make up for it. That''s how I found myself in here.


    I remember growing up with faes but never really fitting in. I didn''t have magic or wings, and the fact that I had no parents either made me an easy target for other kids to pick on.


    I overheard a story about how grandpa Inril found me in the forest when I was a baby, but grandpa himself never confirmed it. Not that it would make a difference. He treated me well, but unfortunately, he was the only one.


    I would often seek solace in the forest, and during one of my outings, I was kidnapped by the slave traders who mistook me for a human. I attempted to escape, and the guy swung an electric whip at me. I raised my hands to defend myself and without knowing how, I reflected the electric damage to my attacker. That''s how I discovered that I could manipulate existing magic. Unfortunately, my kidnappers found out the same thing as well, and I was sold to Frac to become a tool to create other tools for Frac to use or sell further.


    Frac brings me vials with sealed magic, and my job is to transfer that energy into another object.


    As long as I do what''s expected of me, I get food and no beatings.


    More steps that came from the hallway got my attention and Frac snickered.


    "You will have company tonight.", he said.


    Two of Frac''s men brought a bundle of something into the cell across the hall.


    "Careful¡­", Frac said through his teeth. "Lower her down gently. Don''t damage the merchandise."


    "She is pretty, boss¡­", one of the men said.


    "Boss said not to damage her. Maybe he wants to get to her first.", the other one said in a whisper.


    "Get out!", Frac shouted at his two men irritably.


    I watched them leave after locking my cell and the one across the hallway.


    It didn''t take long for the female to start moving.


    "Hello?", she called, and I could see the disappointment and fear on her face.


    She was feeling the ground. Is she blind?


    She sat on the ground, and a light breeze reached me from somewhere. There is no breeze in this stuffy dungeon. Was it from her?


    She shifted a bit and maybe put something into her mouth, and then her head moved in what was obviously observing the surroundings.


    I guess I was wrong about assuming that she is blind.


    She reached to the edge of the cell and the light fell on her face.


    I saw many faes, and even when compared to them, I would agree with Frac''s henchmen. This girl was pretty. But a guy like Frac wouldn''t know how to appreciate her beauty. He is more into dog-looking females.


    "Hey¡­", she whispered. "Psst¡­ Psssst! Can you hear me?"


    Was she talking to me? I lifted my head to see her better.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying? Can you come closer? I would like to see you, and it will be easier to chat. My name is Seraphina. What''s your name?"


    Seraphina. A pretty name. Suits her.


    It''s been a long time since someone asked for my name. Frac and his henchmen were gone, and I guessed that a chat with a pretty girl can''t hurt.


    "Zeiroi."


    I moved to the edge, closer to Seraphina, and her smile lit up this dingy place.


    "Zeiroi¡­", she repeated, and I found it pleasing to my ears. It''s strange how such a simple thing as someone saying your name without malice can soothe one''s soul.


    "You can call me Serina.", she said like it''s a totally normal thing. "Can you tell me where are we?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know where this is." That was the truth. Since Frac got me here, I didn''t go sightseeing since I''m stuck in this cell.


    "What kind of a place is this?", Serina asked.


    Should I tell her?


    "Occasionally people like you come, and after some time they are taken away. I don''t know from where they come or where they go."


    She pressed her lips into a line at my response.


    "That means you are here for a long time."


    I responded with a nod. "Longer than others."


    "Why?"


    "I guess Frac finds me useful."


    "Who is Frac? Is he the boss here?"


    I responded with a nod.


    "You said that he finds you useful. What do you do?", she continued asking.


    "I create magic weapons."


    "Are you a runemaster? Or a forger? Or an inscriptionist?"


    I knew that a forger is forging weapons, but I had no idea what the other two were. Why was she asking so many questions?


    "It''s OK.", she said with a kind smile. "You don''t need to answer that. How long do usually other people stay here?"


    "Some a few hours, and some a few days."


    "So¡­ is this Frac person into kidnapping? Slavery? Torture? Or is he some middleman?"


    "I don''t know." I gestured toward the inside of my cell. "As you can see, I''m not an honored guest who gets good treatment or information."


    She nodded in understanding. "Do you like it here?"


    I was flabbergasted. "Who would like it here?"


    "Do you want to leave?"


    I blinked at the silly woman. Does she know what she is saying? "Assuming that you can get out of your cell and overpower whoever is guarding that door at the end of the hallway, can you rescue me also and not get us killed?"


    She ignored my question. "You said that you can create magic weapons, Zeiroi. Do you know what are these things on my legs?"


    I glanced at the shackles that are tying her ankles together. Yes, if there is magic inside, I could get it out, but then what? She would still be shackled and we would still be stuck in here with Frac and his men around us.


    "What''s the point? There are at least a dozen of armed Kobolds out there!", I said.


    "Kobolds?" Her eyebrows shoot up. "Aren''t they just oversized dogs?"


    Serina turned away from me and spoke into a dark corner in her cell. "I assume you had no problem with defenses in this place. Did you confirm how many of them are out there?"


    "Twenty-eight kobolds, four humans, three goblins.", the dark corner responded and I nearly shrieked when a hooded creature emerged.


    There was no face, only darkness, and it definitely hovered above the ground. A ghost!


    Serina smiled. "Krob, this is Zeiroi. Zeiroi, meet Krob."


    The ghost ignored me, and I was happy about that.


    What the hell is going on here?


    ---


    Check the comments to see Zeiroi''s photo.


    For additional photos, join my discord (link is in the Aux chapter ''Introduction'').


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 347 - Serina As The Bait (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Zeiroi was a skinny young man with short dirty blonde hair. Per human standards, I would place him at about twenty years old, but the numerous cuts and bruises on his face impacted his appearance and I was not sure about it. He could be younger.


    I understood from my chat with Zeiroi that there is a boss called Frac, and that there is a bunch of kobolds here.


    Kobolds are something like dogs with a humanoid build. They are physically weak and find strength in numbers. Marius and his group won''t have problems taking care of them.


    I was concerned by the news that people don''t linger in this place for long.


    Considering that they knocked me out to bring me here, and I had no idea how that happened, I didn''t want to risk being unconscious again and waking up on some sacrificial altar.


    It was time to stop playing.


    I activated the beacon that was embedded under the skin of my left arm. Thanks to my quick healing, we could do that without leaving any scars or marks that would look suspicious.


    With this, Marius and his team should be here shortly and capture Frac and whoever is with him. Even if this Frac person is not behind my kidnapping, he should know how I got here, and that will be a lead.


    The low hissing sound announced Krob''s appearance. He always scares the soul out of me, so I told him to make noise before he shows up from the shadows if he wants me to still talk to him.


    Krob was watching my back since the party, and his presence was the reason why I was so brave. I knew that Krob wouldn''t leave my side.


    While staying in the shadows, Krob saw how I left the castle-like mansion, and he was communicating with Aldus through their mind link.


    Of course, Krob''s was here because Aldus allowed it. Normally, Krob''s movements are limited to the lab.


    "Do you know how close is Marius?", I asked Krob after introducing him to Zeiroi.


    "They should be here in about ten minutes."


    I was hoping that they are closer, but a place like this probably has some magic barriers, and the proof are shackles around my ankles.


    Even without Krob, now that I was conscious, I was not concerned about my safety. As long as I can manipulate air, I can just suffocate anyone who tries to harm me.


    I glanced at Zeiroi who stared at Krob with his face pale like he saw a ghost. That was a familiar reaction and I guessed that Zeiroi never saw a ghoul before.


    I knew that Krob was always ready for a snack, and we had ten minutes, so¡­


    "You can have a few baddies. Just make sure to spare the boss and be ready to back up Marius when the commotion starts. We need to capture some of them alive for interrogation, and no one should escape. OK?"


    Krob''s dry lips lifted into a smile, and he disappeared into the shadows without a trace.


    I had confidence that Marius will deal with whatever is ahead of him. If he is not capable, Aldus wouldn''t put so much trust in him.


    Only when Krob was out of sight, Zieroi relaxed, but he still didn''t move from his spot.


    "You are not Frac''s victim.", Zeiroi said while observing me curiously.


    Oh, so that''s what he was thinking. "No. Not really."


    "Are you after Frac?"


    "No." I saw that he was observing me curiously, so I explained, "Someone tried to kidnap me, but they failed, so we thought of setting up a trap this time in order to figure out who is behind it. I happened to find myself here, and soon Frac will tell us what he knows."


    "That''s brave.", Zeiroi said.


    "Brave? I don''t think so. My options were to hide and hope they don''t find me or to do this. If you are in my place, which one would you chose?"


    "I don''t know¡­", he said with a thoughtful expression. "I was never in a position to choose."


    My heart cracked.


    "How long are you here?"


    Zeiroi shrugged. "Every day is the same here, so it''s difficult to keep track. Years. What about you?"


    I understood that he wanted to know more about me. "I live with my father, and I have a boyfriend."


    "Is that a husband?"


    I remembered that Duke mentioned marriage, home, and that Zoe, Luca, and Ash will have the same last name. "He will be." I surely hope so.


    Zeiroi and I didn''t chat long when the door opened.


    Marius entered first with Calista half a step behind him.


    Calista''s expression was ugly. "This place stinks. If you mentioned that this place is full of dogs, I would not come."


    I forgot Calista''s aversion toward dogs. But I thought that it was just for werewolves. It seems that it expanded.


    Calista stood in front of my cell with her hands akimbo. Even in dark gray pants and a top, without any embellishments, she looked regal.


    "Why are you relaxing here while we are busting our asses outside?"


    It was obvious that she was grumpy, and I didn''t want to provoke her further.


    "What do you mean, relaxing? Don''t you see that I''m imprisoned? Even my legs are chained."


    Marius opened the door of my cell with a key I assume he took from one of the baddies outside.


    "Excuse me, Miss¡­", Marius said while reaching for my ankles and two seconds later, my legs were free.


    Marius really has many skills. I didn''t even see how he undid those shackles.


    "Thank you, Marius. Can you let Zeiroi out also?" I gestured toward the cell across the hall.


    Calista''s eyebrows shoot up. "Zeiroi? You made a friend?"


    I wouldn''t call him a friend, we just met. But he looks like an OK guy, and it would be mean to leave him stuck in that cell.


    "There is no harm in letting him go free.", I responded. No matter how upset Calista was, there was no need to take it out on the poor Zeiroi. "Besides, with you taking out all the bad guys, there will be no one to give him food. Do you want to leave him to starve?"


    Calista scrutinized Zeiroi while Marius unlocked Zeiroi''s cell.


    "How do you know that he is not working for those dogs? What if his role was to watch you?", Calista asked.


    I heard Aldus''s skepticism behind Calista''s words. It was obvious that they are related.


    "I don''t know. But even if he is a spy, they treated the guy poorly and he should be free."


    Before Calista could say anything else, I waved toward the door through which Marius and Calista entered.


    "I assume that things are safe, and we can get out. Let''s go home."


    I stepped out and saw several kobolds on their knees with their hands tied at the back. They were all bloody, so they got quite a beating. So far, I saw kobolds only in books, and now I could confirm that they really look like dogs.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 348 - Serina As The Bait (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Does father know that I''m safe?", I asked Marius, and he nodded in response.


    I knew that these kobolds will be interrogated, so they were not my concern.


    Marius told me that there is one hour until the party is over. "Master wants to know if you will join him at the event, or if you will meet at home."


    "I will join him."


    Aldus was at the party, pretending that he was not aware I''m missing, and based on how it goes on my side, there were two scenarios for him to act on.


    One is that I return to the party so that Aldus and I head home together, like nothing unusual happened. In this case, people behind kidnapping would be confused by all the conflicting information and maybe start doubting their sources.


    The second option is for Aldus to raise a fuss and accuse Egoth of poor security and potentially plotting against the Mezzanotte family because I''m missing. This would stir up waves and give Aldus a reason to openly be hostile toward Egoth which would, unfortunately, give an advantage to Omniel and his supporters.


    Luckily, I had enough time to tidy up my appearance and head back to the party.


    Calista brought me a matching gown and shoes to change. I barely had any makeup on, so that was not a problem, and Calista helped me tidy up the hair.


    In ten minutes, I was looking fresh and ready for the party (again).


    "This way, Miss¡­", Marius gestured, and I heard Calista asking, "Where are you going?"


    I turned to see her glare at Zeiroi.


    The poor guy was looking at me expectantly.


    Oh, right. I was just leaving without saying anything.


    I paused and decided to say my goodbye. "It was nice meeting you, Zeiroi. Maybe our paths cross again. You are free to go wherever you want."


    "I have nowhere to go.", Zeiroi responded, and his complex expression confirmed he was saying the truth.


    I was conflicted. Can I just leave him behind?


    Sure, he was skinny and young, but he was definitely a grown man. I remembered Zeiroi telling me that he spent a long time imprisoned. Does he really have no family and nowhere to go?


    Ah! I felt bad leaving him.


    Calista rolled her eyes. "Aldi warned me about this."


    I didn''t get it. "About what?"


    "About you adopting people."


    "Who said that I want to adopt anyone?"


    "It''s all over your face. You are thinking about taking him with you."


    I was? "I can''t take him. I''m going to the party." I smiled at Calista. "You, on the other hand¡­"


    "No. No. No!"


    Calista didn''t want to hear about it but I didn''t have time to argue because the clock was ticking, and I needed to return to the party where my father waited for me so that we can finish our little play.


    "Cali, come on. Let him stay with you and bring him to the villa. You are going there anyway. I will take it from there after the party¡­" Calista stared at me in disbelief, and I turned to Zeiroi. "That will work, right? You can follow Calista for a bit. She has a temper but won''t harm you. Calista will bring you to my home, and we will figure out things from there. OK?"


    Zeiroi nodded enthusiastically and I dashed after Marius while ignoring Calista''s shouts for me to come back.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    ''We are back, Master'', Krob''s mental message removed a heavy weight from my mind.


    There was only one more thing I wanted to know.


    ''What is Serina''s condition?''


    ''Miss is unharmed. She is on her way to the Grand Hall.''


    "You are absentminded again. That''s not like you, Aldus.", Elena said.


    "It happens. Maybe I''m getting old.", I responded.


    Serina entered the hall, and just as we planned, she made short conversations with several people while making her way toward me.


    The goal was for everyone to see that Serina is present.


    In this way, whoever is behind the kidnapping will wonder what happened because their people reported success.


    "I didn''t see you for some time.", I said when Serina joined us.


    "I apologize for worrying you, father. I was observing the paintings and lost track of time."


    "Are you an art lover?", Elena asked Serina.


    "Oh, more than just a lover.", I said proudly. "My daughter is an exquisite artist. She makes things come alive with a paintbrush."


    Serina beamed. "Thank you, father."


    We didn''t stay long. The event was almost over, and I didn''t want to be among the last ones present.


    "You are leaving already?", Elena asked while clutching the edge of my jacket.


    "Is there anything else, councilwoman Elena?", I addressed her officially and she got the message.


    "Have a nice evening, Aldus."


    "You too.", I responded curtly.


    Serina hooked her arm around mine as we walked out of the Grand Hall.


    "I thought you like her.", Serina said in a half-whisper.


    I frowned. Where did she get that? Ah, I knew that allowing Elena to stick to me all evening will make us look like a couple.


    "Now that you are in love, you think that everyone is into romancing?"


    Serina pouted in protest at my words but didn''t say anything else.


    The drive to the airport passed in silence, as we didn''t want to talk about sensitive topics with a driver that was arranged by Egoth.


    I couldn''t wait for us to reach the airport.


    "Tell me what happened.", I said to Serina when we boarded our plane.


    Her expression turned solemn. "I think they knew we were setting up a trap for them."


    I was surprised by this response. "Reason?"


    "I didn''t realize at what point they took me out, and I woke up in a cell with my vision and hearing blocked. If they wanted to kill me or imprison me in a heavily guarded place, they could have done that easily. However, they chose to put me in a den guarded by kobolds. I saw their faces, those kobolds had no idea what they got themselves into and I''m confident that they were just pawns. I will be surprised if you get any useful information from them. Whoever is behind this is careful and smart. This was no kidnapping. It was just a message that no place is safe."


    I was pleased with her analysis of the situation. So far, she spoke like we will do this stunt, capture whoever was behind this, and continue our life without worries. It seems that she finally understood that immortals have the luxury of time to carefully pick their moves and to wait for the other side to make a mistake.


    "I agree."


    Serina''s face lit up at my words, but it lasted only for a moment before she turned serious again and asked, "What''s our next step?"


    "We wait and observe." She was visibly displeased by my response, so I explained. "Tonight, they showed us that no place is safe, but we also showed them that we are not pushovers."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 349 - Serina As The Bait (8)

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    "Can I assume that you didn''t expose your abilities?", I asked Serina.


    "I didn''t."


    "Good. We confirmed that we are playing a game with someone from the Council and the less they know about us, the better. As creatures who have a long time to live, no one is in a rush to make a move. This is a game of strategy and patience. If we rush, we might catch a few people, but it''s highly likely that we will catch only disposable pawns and miss the big players."


    "I understand.", Serina said, but I saw that she was not happy.


    "I know that you are thinking how we should make a move against all suspects, but if everyone thinks that way, we will end up in a bloodbath."


    "As a vampire, you should approve that.", Serina joked, trying to light up the mood.


    "Alright. I know you had a tough day. How can I make it better?"


    Serina lowered her head and bit her lower lip. Why did she look guilty?


    "Serina? Tell me. If it''s in my power, I will do it.", I coaxed her to speak up.


    She reluctantly raised her gaze to meet mine. "Can you drop me off to London?"


    I felt my lips twitching in annoyance. It''s that blasted half-werewolf boy!


    I let out a long breath, together with some of my frustration. "Of course¡­" I took the in-plane phone. "Mitch, take us to London first."


    Serina grinned. "Thank you, father."


    "Don''t thank me but tell me details of what happened while you were out of my sight."


    "Sure, sure¡­", she said excitedly, all her dejection from a minute ago was gone.


    That stinky boy is impacting Serina more than I like. Yes, he makes her happy, but he makes her vulnerable and impulsive also. I hope that he will not abuse the power he has over her. For his sake.


    Serina told me that she spoke with the guard. "I decided to look at the paintings to keep busy while waiting. Guess whom I saw¡­" She made a dramatic pause. "There was a portrait with members of the Council and Damiano Testa was there. Alpha Elias was not on that painting."


    "Of course, not", I said. "Elias got that position only after Damiano passed and the Main Route was formed."


    "I see¡­ Well, I remember looking at that painting, and then¡­"


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus listened to my adventure intently up to the point when Marius and Calista arrived to rescue me. From there, Marius can tell him more than I can.


    My father confirmed that there are eleven prisoners for him to interrogate and I was confident that he will make them spill everything they know related to how I found myself there, and they will probably have other secrets as well.


    Aldus was pleased to say that kobolds had storage filled with enchanted items and some rare ingredients. Of course, that was all confiscated and is now in Aldus''s possession.


    He was in such a good mood that he said, "I should let you get kidnapped more often. Even if we don''t find out who is behind this, we already made a big profit."


    I laughed dryly, knowing that he was joking. He was joking, right?


    We were close to landing when I went to change into more comfortable clothes. A shirt and a skirt with a matching blazer. Perfect.


    The flashy gown would attract attention.


    From the airport, I took a cab to Duke''s apartment.


    Aldus offered to wait so that Mitch drops me off wherever I want to go, but I told him that''s not necessary. My visit to London was completely unplanned and no one expected me.


    I was about halfway there when my phone rang. It was Aldus.


    I thought he was checking I''m safe, but the first he said was, "Did you adopt someone again?"


    I didn''t get it. "What?"


    "I was on the phone with Cali, and she said that she is babysitting your newest child."


    It took me a moment to realize what Aldus was talking about. In my desire to see Duke, I forgot about Zeiroi.


    Should I go back? No. I won''t stay long in London, and it''s not like he needs diaper changes. Aldus and Calista can manage.


    "That''s not a child. Zeiroi is a grown man."


    There was an awkward pause.


    "So, you started adopting grownups?"


    I was not sure if he was serious. Who adopts grownups? Oh¡­ well¡­ Aldus kind of adopted me.


    I realized that Aldus doesn''t approve. "Father, Zeiroi didn''t have a place to go, and I couldn''t leave him in the middle of nowhere.


    "I see." He made a dramatic pause. "You couldn''t leave him behind, he didn''t have a place to go, and no one else wanted him, so you sent him to me? Is he my latest specimen for research?"


    "Don''t be so dramatic, father. He is a nice guy, you will see. Give him a place to sleep and food, and tell him to stay put. I will be back in a day or two. If he doesn''t like that arrangement, he can leave, but don''t chase him away."


    "Why do I have a feeling that this is a repeat of what happened with Zoe, Luca, and Ash?"


    "That''s not the same, father.", I assured him.


    "Really?"


    "Zeiroi is not a child. I''m confident that after a few days of good food and rest, he will figure out what he wants to do and leave."


    "Serina, you said the same for those teen werewolves. The only difference is that you gave them a few years, yet they are still sticking to you."


    I couldn''t deny this. He was right. The only thing I could do was to embrace it. "They are wonderful kids, aren''t they?"


    "So¡­ you are adopting another one."


    Why are we back to adoption?


    "Please, father¡­", I tried to reason with him. "It was a stressful evening, and just by Zeiroi''s appearance, you will see that he didn''t have an easy life. Give it a few days, and we will figure out a solution that works for everyone. I will make it up to you, I promise."


    Aldus grumbled something I didn''t understand. "Fine."


    He ended the call and I exhaled in relief.


    I knew that I was supposed to go home and figure out what to do with Zeiroi, but I was anxious and there was only one man that could comfort me. My Duke.


    This night ended well, but I was painfully aware how that was the case only because my kidnappers decided not to harm me.


    They wanted to send the message, and I received it loud and clear: I''m weak.


    I need to get stronger, smarter, and I promised to focus on practicing my abilities and not do anything reckless.


    I will listen to Aldus.


    Aldus told me that this was risky and that probably won''t yield any results, but he still allowed me to see it for myself. I am grateful for that, but this was the last time that I went against his advice. I know that Aldus has my best interest on his mind.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 350 - The Third Omelet (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was pleased to have the key to Duke''s apartment.


    I wondered what his reaction will be when he sees me. Will he rub his eyes again, how he did when I showed up unexpectedly in his office?


    I entered the apartment and took a deep breath of pine trees and the ocean, and I could feel my lips stretching into a smile. Duke.


    The only thing better than this welcome would be if Duke wraps me in his solid embrace.


    Unfortunately, there was no eye-rubbing or hugs because it was the middle of the night, and my super-hot boyfriend was sleeping.


    I was in the room for no more than three seconds when his nose scrunched a few times and he inhaled deeply.


    "Serina¡­", he breathed longingly and turned to the other side.


    Isn''t he adorable?


    Without a second thought, I removed my clothes and tiptoed to his closet to fetch one of his t-shirts.


    I sneaked under the cover and before I could touch him, Duke''s arms were pulling me closer to him.


    And there it was¡­ instant acceptance and comfort and belonging that I could describe with one word: home.


    Duke was my home, and I was confident that regardless of what strength and power Duke has, he will give it all in order to protect me. And I will do the same for him.


    I hugged him tightly, hoping that he will understand how much he means to me.


    "Hmm¡­", he mumbled drowsily. "This is a nice dream."


    I stifled a giggle at the silly man. "It''s not a dream."


    Duke opened one eye lazily. "Yes, yes. Not a dream, but one of those soul experiences. I assume the event is over."


    "The event is over", I said and kissed his chin. "I''m really here. I couldn''t wait for the weekend to see you."


    I wanted to say how I used the key he gave me to enter the apartment, but his lips were over mine and I responded to his gentle kisses that were slowly turning hungry.


    He dove under his t-shirt (that was still on me) and put his head between my breasts.


    "God, how much I missed you¡­"


    I looked down at him. "Are you talking to me or to my boobs?"


    "To all three of you.", he admitted shamelessly, and I felt him grinning against my skin.


    "I''m unsettled that you are treating them as separate entities."


    "Don''t be, Serina¡­", he murmured and moved to the right. "They are part of you and whenever I give them attention, it''s for you as well. Like this¡­"


    I wanted to retort something cheeky, but he sucked on my nipple and the only thing that came out of my mouth was a moan.


    "See? You like it.", Duke said shamelessly and moved to my other breast.


    He approved of my lack of underwear, and he discarded his boxer shorts within a second.


    I spread my legs for him and welcomed that delicious stretch eagerly, ready to lose myself in the rapture Duke bestowed me repeatedly.


    He was insatiable and I wouldn''t want it any other way.


    I was confident that I will never have enough of this, because I love the way he worships every inch of my body, inside and out. I love the way he loves me.


    My Duke.


    Duke didn''t ask me why I came unexpectedly, and he didn''t ask how long I will be staying either.


    I admire his quality of enjoying the present without worrying about anything else. He is awesome like that.


    I remember dawn cracking through the window when we finally collapsed and surrendered to the sweet sleep in each other''s arms.


    ¡­


    I woke up feeling the absence of something important next to me.


    I was alone in Duke''s bed and for some unknown reason, panic swelled inside me.


    "Duke!?", I called.


    A second later, he peeked into the room. "You are awake?


    I realized that my heart was beating like crazy. Why did I think that he disappeared? Even if he was not in the apartment, he would probably be in the store, getting things for breakfast. It''s his apartment, he wouldn''t just leave.


    I concluded that this was paranoia because of what happened last night and I hoped that it''s temporary.


    Duke was dressed for the day. Nothing fancy; a light blue t-shirt, and sweatpants. I noticed his messy damp hair. "You showered?"


    He sat on the edge of the bed and looked at me guiltily. "Sorry, I was hungry, so I woke up. Do you want me to make you something?"


    "Anything is fine."


    Duke smiled when he saw that I was not angry. "I remember that I owe you an omelet. How about that?"


    I hugged him tightly. "Don''t leave me." I was unusually clingy. What if they kidnap him? What if he doesn''t come back?


    He chuckled. "I''m going only to the kitchen and by the time you freshen up, food will be ready."


    "Don''t you need to get groceries?"


    He leaned lower and kissed the tip of my nose. "Since last time you stayed here, I''m making sure my fridge and pantry are stocked, just in case you come."


    I liked that. "Alright. Omelet sounds good."


    ¡­


    I got out of the bathroom and followed my nose into the kitchen.


    Duke was plating the food and he smirked in approval when he saw me wearing his bathrobe. It was big for me, but after folding the sleeves, it was fine.


    "I was wondering what your plans are for today, but I see that we are staying here."


    I knew that he was insinuating how we will stay in his apartment and make love, and it''s not like I was against it, but I had only one shirt and skirt here, and if they get stained (or ripped into shreds), I won''t have anything to wear on my way out.


    "It was either this or one of your t-shirts.", I responded. "I should buy some clothes to keep here."


    Duke placed two plates on the table and gestured for me to sit. "We can go shopping after food, or later."


    I decided to ignore his suggestive tone. That ''later'' definitely meant after more lovemaking.


    I liked that he made one massive omelet and cut it in two. One half for me and one for him. It looked fluffy and filled with veggies. Perfect.


    "Don''t you need to work?", I asked and I hoped that the answer was ''no''.


    "There is no way I''m going to work when you are visiting. Unless you come with me." He cupped my cheeks and gave me a light peck on the lips. "I could use a hot assistant. You can follow me through meetings, bring me coffee, massage my stiff shoulders, and sit on my lap."


    I would be furious if he had any female assistants, but I knew that he doesn''t so I stifled a laugh. "Do all of your assistants sit on your lap and provide massages?"


    I tried not to imagine Sergio on Duke''s lap.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 351 - The Third Omelet (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Before Duke could respond to my cheeky remark about his assistants sitting in his lap and massaging him, we heard the door closing.


    I wanted to ask who could that be, but then I remembered that other than me and Duke, one more person has the key to Duke''s apartment.


    "No wonder you are cooking¡­", Sergio grumbled as he sat at the table while eyeing two plates with the omelet.


    "Hi, Serina!", Ash greeted enthusiastically.


    Based on their business suits, Sergio and Ash were about to head to work.


    "Hi, Ash¡­", I responded awkwardly while making sure the bathrobe is secured tightly around me so that no private part is exposed.


    It''s not a secret that I''m dating Duke, but this was the first time Ash to see me here.


    Based on the fact that it was morning, and I was wearing a bathrobe, he could easily guess that I spent the night here. How embarrassing.


    I thought of changing into my clothes, but it would be too obvious. I totally gave up on that idea when I saw that both Ash''s and Sergio''s attention was on the food.


    Werewolves.


    I pushed my plate toward Ash. "Take this. It''s early for me to¡­" I stopped talking when Sergio grabbed the plate.


    "Thanks!", Sergio said shamelessly and dug the fork in food to start eating, ignoring my outraged expression.


    Duke groaned in frustration and gave his plate to Ash. "Have this. I will make more for me and Serina."


    I looked at Duke''s dejected expression and wondered if I will ever get to taste his omelet.


    "I assume you are not going to work.", Sergio said with a mouthful while observing Duke''s casual outfit.


    Duke smirked. "Serina is here, and I have you to watch over the company. I will come when I find the time. I''m using my privileges as the boss."


    Sergio shook his head and didn''t comment further.


    I was glad that the relationship between Duke and Sergio stayed the same. OK. Maybe not the same, but they are talking.


    After I told Duke the truth about his father being the Supreme Alpha, Duke spoke with Sergio, and they cleared the air between them.


    Actually, Duke already knew that Sergio was hiding something from him, but he didn''t know what it was.


    Duke didn''t blame Sergio too much because he knew that it was Duke''s father behind the request to keep Duke in the dark, and Sergio only followed orders.


    Sergio was not happy that Duke found out the truth, but he will get over it. Well, Duke already heard everything and it''s not like I can take it back. Besides, it''s better this way. No secrets.


    Out of the four of us in the room, the only one who didn''t know about Duke''s background was Ash.


    I observed Sergio. He didn''t look good. "Did you lose weight?"


    "Lately, Sergio is putting all his efforts into work and training Ash.", Duke responded while cutting bell pepper.


    Why would that be the reason behind losing weight?


    My attention was drawn to the even sound of a knife hitting the chopping board. I stood up. "Let me help you."


    Duke refused my help. "No need. Sit and relax. I want to do this for you.", he spoke sweetly.


    In the next moment, Duke glared at Ash and Sergio. "They will leave as soon as they are done eating."


    I didn''t insist. Considering my non-existent cooking skills, I would probably be in the way.


    "How is work, Ash?", I asked.


    Ash''s eyes lit up. "I''m learning a lot¡­" He was talking about percentages, risk tolerance, hedge funds, and some other things which reminded me why I''m relying on Duke to handle my investments.


    I noticed that Ash didn''t mention Zoe or anyone else from Fynn''s packhouse, and I knew that Ash preferred to stay in London on weekends (Zoe complained). Ash spent a lot of time with Sergio, at work and outside work hours, and they would often go outside London, shift into wolf forms, and go for a run.


    I was glad that Sergio took Ash under his wing. Since Ash started working as an intern, he matured considerably and instead of seeking fun, he was focused on learning the foundations that will be needed for building his career. I was not sure if that was a phase, or something permanent, but even Duke praised Ash''s results and commitment to work, and I knew that getting Ash out of Fynn''s packhouse was the right thing to do.


    "Less talking, more eating.", Duke grumbled when he sat at the table with two plates filled with steamy yummy goodness. Again, half of the omelet was for me, and the other half for him.


    Sergio and Ash swiftly emptied their plates and left.


    "I''m glad they are getting along well.", I told Duke. "I was worried how Ash will adapt to an independent life."


    "I wouldn''t call it independent. Serge is spending most of his time with Ash. He even stopped frequenting nightclubs."


    I was pleasantly surprised to hear that Sergio toned down his playboy habits in order to give a good example for Ash.


    "I''m happy to hear that Ash coming here impacted Sergio positively also.", I said.


    That still didn''t explain the loss of weight, though. I had a feeling that I''m missing something important. However, Sergio is a grown werewolf, and he probably doesn''t need my nagging to watch over his health. He ate that omelet just fine.


    Duke got a bite-sized piece of omelet on his fork and held it in front of my mouth. "Take a bite before something else happens. This is the third omelet I made for you, and I insist that you eat it."


    I remembered that first time Sergio interrupted, but then I was too busy with Duke in order to eat. The omelet Sergio ate earlier that morning was the second one made for me and this was the third.


    I obediently opened my mouth and allowed Duke to feed me. It was delicious.


    I didn''t bother with getting a fork. Duke fed me and himself, and I enjoyed every minute of it.


    "How was the event last night?", Duke started small talk.


    I didn''t want to tell him about the kidnapping in order not to worry him.


    "Exhausting.", I said.


    "Business?", Duke guessed.


    "Not really. It''s more¡­ politics." I realized that I didn''t tell him much about my father. Our talks were mostly focused on werewolves. "Aldus Mezzanotte is vampire royalty. His parents are holding the power, but my father is also very influential. As such, many want to sway him in order to gain his support that can propel them higher, and they don''t want to allow him to support their competition. Last night''s event was hosted by a guy who is involved in a power struggle. No matter how fancy they make it, it''s exhausting when I need to weigh my every word and expression in advance."


    "The higher one is, the more dangers he is facing.", Duke said, and I realized that he was talking about himself as well.


    "Don''t worry, Duke. You have me, and my father will also watch your back."


    Duke looked at me gratefully and started sharing his thoughts.


    "I spoke with Serge about people who might be after me because of my father, but he didn''t have any specific names. He doesn''t know who was behind the attack on the Bluemoon pack, but he is confident that other creatures were involved..."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 352 - Plans For Revenge

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Aldus and I also believe that behind the fall of the Supreme Alpha are many forces.


    There is no proof, but there is no way that the Bluemoon pack was destroyed without the involvement of the Council.


    Of course, the official story from the Council is that they didn''t want to interfere in the internal strife among werewolves. Aldus told me that there were signs of witches, vampires, and several other creatures acting, but the Council classified them as individual cases, and not an organized movement that would entail the Council to act.


    Hypocritical.


    Officially, the Council exists to preserve the balance between creatures and to protect the weak ones from extinction.


    Due to the number of werewolves, they were the predominant creatures, capable of taking over others, and they were never weak. The Council used this as an excuse to remain passive.


    As a result, when the war broke, the Council watched as the mighty society of werewolves crumbled into negligible pieces.


    Duke''s interest in the matter was obvious. However, I didn''t like the idea of Duke poking that hornet''s nest.


    I knew that if I just tell him to back off, he will think I''m looking down on him.


    I asked cautiously, "You plan to investigate who worked against your father?"


    "Absolutely.", Duke said confidently. "We can assume that whoever attacked my father, is still out there. When they discover I''m alive, they will come after me and maybe you as well."


    He was right. "That''s why my father suggested that we keep a low profile for now."


    "I don''t disagree with that, and I''m aware that your father is working on making me stronger. However, we don''t know how long that will last." Duke paused and looked at me seriously. "Serina, I''m keeping a low profile for the last eleven years. No matter how long I stay hidden, they will not disappear, and I don''t plan to spend the rest of my life looking over my shoulder. Now that I know what happened, I''m motivated to deal with people who took away my parents from me."


    For a moment, I was speechless. I looked at this as a power struggle, a war to topple the Supreme Alpha. I totally neglected the fact that for Duke, this was about him losing his family. It was that simple.


    Telling him not to pursue this matter would be heartless.


    I couldn''t imagine the whirlwind of emotions he was enduring, but I hoped he knew he was not alone.


    "As long as you promise to be careful and not do anything reckless, I will help you."


    Duke smiled. "And I will help you, Serina. We are together in everything."


    The sincerity in his words hit me hard. We had many enemies, known and unknown, and I wished to tie up some loose ends.


    "Will you help me?"


    "You know I will.", Duke responded without missing a beat. "It seems you have something on your mind. What are we doing?"


    "Any problem left unattended can fester and grow. There are a few people who wronged me, and I let them be, thinking that I will deal with them later, or maybe forget about them. The truth is that I can''t forget, and postponing my confrontation didn''t make anything better."


    Duke nodded, understanding where I''m going with this. "Magda is in Sweden, but those three backstabbers who went with you to Venice are in the area."


    "There are also my so-called parents.", I said. "But to be honest, I have no idea how to deal with them. They lied to me and treated me poorly in order to have access to my money. They lost those privileges, but that doesn''t change the fact they enjoyed two decades on my account."


    "If you don''t know how to deal with them, leave them for later. Considering their history, if they find out you are back, they will try to latch onto you for money again. Once you find out what you want to do, it will happen.", Duke assured me. "As for Ruby, Adele, and Willow, do you have an idea?"


    I had more than just an idea. I wanted them to go to Hell they made me walk through and I wanted them to know that it was me who set them up. "Those three drugged me and left me in the hands of a stranger, knowing that I was in trouble. I want them to know how that feels."


    "Alright!", Duke exclaimed enthusiastically. "It seems that today we will do more than just shopping for clothes." He glanced at the plates that still had some food on them. "Let''s not waste this."


    I was amazed by Duke''s unconditional support. He made everything sound easy.


    I watched him put a piece of omelet on the fork and just as it was about to reach my lips, the fork flipped, and the food ended in my cleavage.


    I had a feeling he did it on purpose.


    "What happened with not wasting food?", I asked while reaching to get the mess before it goes deeper. I just showered!


    Duke grabbed my hand and looked at me with mischief in his eyes. "Who said it will be wasted?"


    He leaned lower and I felt his tongue against my skin as he picked up the omelet.


    I thought that he would move away, but he kept on lapping at me as he pushed his face between my breasts.


    "I will have you for dessert¡­", he said cheekily and lifted me up with ease.


    My legs automatically wrapped around him.


    I love how he can carry me around like I weigh nothing. That''s my Duke.


    I thought we were heading to the bedroom, but he placed me to sit on the kitchen counter.


    Duke''s kisses melted my reasoning into mush, and I felt the chilly air on my skin when he undid the bathrobe.


    I tugged his sweatpants down with fervent urgency, leaving the t-shirt on because it was not in the way of what I desperately needed.


    I couldn''t believe that just a minute ago I was thinking about my revenge against Adele, Ruby, and Willow, yet now the only thing on my mind was Duke being sheathed deep inside me.


    I shuddered when his erection touched my wet entrance.


    He was grinding himself and prodding slightly, without going in, frustrating me to no end.


    Yes, yes. Kisses and touches were great, but I needed more.


    "Please¡­", I said breathily while pushing myself further into him.


    My butt was on the edge of the counter, and any further I would plop down. That would be an instant mood killer.


    Duke smirked. "Please, what?"


    I was irritated. He definitely knew what I wanted. Did he want me to talk naughty?


    I laced my fingers in his hair and yanked him closer for a kiss which ended with me biting his lower lip.


    "Make love to me.", I demanded.


    There, I said it.


    "How do you want me, Serina?", he continued teasing me.


    How do I want him?


    ''Ride me wildly until I become cross-eyed!'', but there was no way I would say that aloud.


    "I want you¡­", my breath hitched. "Any way is fine...", I said and before he could put any more ridiculous demands, I called his name, "Mateo".


    I could see his eyes shake for a moment as that word undid him.


    A moment later, I felt the pressure and the stretch, and we became one.


    The rhythmic movements of his hips were driving me into sweet madness as I clung to him for my dear life.


    "Sing for me, love. Let me hear all of your sounds¡­", Duke murmured close to my ear and I responded with a hearty moan that made him smile against my skin.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 353 - Princess Treatment

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I enjoyed Serina praising my omelet. I will cook for her forever, only to see that satisfied smile and eyes that sparkle in approval.


    She has no idea how alluring she is no matter what she wears, but that bathrobe had only one small knot holding it around her, and I couldn''t stop myself. I didn''t want to hold back.


    I had my dessert in the kitchen, and my orgasm was amplified by the sweet sound of her calling my name breathlessly. I will never get enough of that.


    We had another round in the bedroom, and then I took my time touching and kissing Serina''s every nook and cranny in the shower.


    I love the way she glows when we are merged into one. It''s the way it''s meant to be.


    I remember the sadness and dejection that veiled her gorgeous features when she spoke about Adele, Ruby, and Willow. I will do anything in my power so that Serina doesn''t have a single bad experience going forward. That''s my mission.


    Serina said that she wants those three wenches to go through the same Hell they set her up with, and I will make sure it happens.


    After short persuasion, Serina allowed me to take the lead, with the condition that she gets to see it happen. I love that she has faith in me.


    I keep the Eclipse clean, but over the years, I met a few shady characters that were perfect contacts for this occasion.


    I made a few phone calls and things were set in motion for tonight.


    This was my chance to show Serina that I''m much more than a handsome bundle of muscles known as the ''finance wizard of London''.


    Next, it was time for clothes shopping. I wanted to impress Serina, but to be honest, I was clueless about female garments, so I called Mona.


    The top places were fully booked, but everything has a price, and I got her an appointment where she will be catered to exclusively by a top fashion designer in London.


    "Madam Tili?", Serina asked with approval in her voice when I parked the car in front of an ancient stone building.


    I was pleased with her reaction.


    "You heard of her?"


    "Who didn''t?", Serina responded with a smile.


    Well, me. I didn''t know about Madam Tili until Mona told me.


    We were greeted by the staff that showed us to a lounge.


    The snacks and drinks were fine, but I was irked that we waited for longer than fifteen minutes before the lady in charge came to see us.


    "Miss Mezzanotte!", a middle-aged lady nearly shrieked when she entered the room with her two assistants in tow. "I apologize¡­ If I knew it was you, I would come immediately¡­ and I would clear my day."


    Her flustered expression was unexpected. I said that it''s for Seraphina Mezzanotte when I booked the timeslot. Didn''t she check who her customer is?


    "It''s OK, Madam Tili¡­", Serina said.


    I felt my lips twitching when I realized one more thing... "You know each other?"


    Serina hummed. "Madam Tili is responsible for some of my best outfits."


    The middle-aged lady giggled while the tips of her fingers covered her mouth. "You flatter me, Miss Mezzanotte. How come you are in London, gracing my humble establishment with your presence? Normally I come to visit you¡­"


    I felt my motivation dwindling. I wanted to impress Serina by bringing her here, but it seems that this extra-accommodating (and extra-expensive) treatment is still subpar to what she usually gets. Darn!


    "I heard that your schedule is booked for months in advance. I appreciate you making room for me.", Serina said.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. Mr. Orsini made sure to make up for any losses we might incur, and he even gave us a bonus."


    Well, she didn''t know who her customer is, but she definitely took note of who paid the bill.


    Serina''s face darkened. "Did you say that he paid for losses you MIGHT incur?"


    Madam Tili blinked, obviously taken aback by Serina''s reaction. It took her a second to respond.


    "I didn''t know it was for you, Miss Mezzanotte! I will make sure Mr. Orsini gets a refund."


    Now I felt awkward. This was not about the money. Before I could say anything, Serina did.


    "I hope you refund him with an appropriate apology. I thought that you found space in your schedule for me because of all the business I gave you over the years, but I didn''t expect you to rip off my future husband."


    I perked up at these words. Did she say, future husband?


    Serina looked at me. "Darling, I don''t feel like shopping anymore."


    Madam Tili inhaled audibly. "Miss Mezzanotte, I apologize! I really didn''t¡­"


    "It''s fine, Madam Tili.", Serina said icily and everything about her domineering posture said it was NOT fine.


    Serina took my hand in hers and led the way outside, leaving bewildered Madam Tili and her two assistants behind.


    "Why didn''t you tell me it was for Miss Mezzanotte? This will cost us a fortune! If anyone hears about this, our reputation will be ruined¡­", I heard Madam Tili say, and we were out before I could hear more.


    Serina didn''t speak until we drove away from the building.


    "Don''t let them rip you off.", Serina grumbled.


    I grinned. "You said I''m your future husband."


    Serina rolled her eyes at me. "How can you be at the top of the financial world when you are wasting money?"


    I didn''t care about the money. "Does that mean you accept the title of my future wife? My fianc¨¦e?" It sounded sweet. Serina didn''t respond, so I urged her to say something. "Hmm?"


    "Are you even listening to me?", she snapped.


    "I am. And you said I''m your future husband."


    Serina shook her head in disapproval, but that small smile at the corners of her lips told me that she was not really angry. "As my future husband, what''s yours is mine and I forbid you to waste money. How can I allow anyone to bully you? That woman treated you like nobody, and she will pay for it. You are with me now, and you can''t lower yourself for no one. Do you get it?"


    "Got it. My future wife."


    "And you can''t call me that until you get me a ring and you get on your knee¡­ and I remember you mentioning flowers and other romancing."


    My mood soared into the stratosphere. "Alright! Let''s get a ring!"  That''s the hardest part. I can handle anything else, but I want her to pick a ring, otherwise, I will just get the biggest rock in the store.


    "We are going clothes shopping now." Serina''s words cut off my excitement.


    I thought we just left one of the most fashionable places for getting clothes in London and Serina said she doesn''t feel like shopping. This was confusing.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To the mall."


    Did I hear her right? Maybe not due to traffic. "What?"


    "I remember us walking back from school. There was a big mall visible at the end of the street after the second corner. I wanted to go there, but I didn''t have money and I was embarrassed to suggest that we go window-shopping. Can we go there? Please?"


    There was no way I could deny her anything, especially not when she was so sweet to share all those small desires with me.


    I was stressing about treating her like a princess with glitz and glam and all the exclusive things in the world, yet she wanted to go to a mall. How can I say ''no'' to that?


    "Sure.", I said while giving her hand a squeeze and her face lit up.


    "I would like us to walk around while holding hands. Oh! If we have time, we can get a milkshake with two straws. The one that comes with extra whipped cream and a waffle crisp on top. I always wanted to share one with you¡­"


    And there she was again, blowing me away with her small requests which told me how much I mean to her. Isn''t she adorable?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 354 - The Date In The Mall

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The afternoon in the mall with Duke was a dream come true.


    We held hands and checked out stores, the feeling of his fingers interlaced with mine gave me immense pleasure.


    Duke and I decided to pick clothes for each other to try.


    We separated to get garments for each other, and we were only a few racks apart when several salesgirls gathered around Duke. I glared at them as my anger swelled, but before I caused a scene, Duke shooed them away.


    "Thank you, ladies, but my fianc¨¦e is here.", Duke said with a smile while gesturing toward me. "I don''t want her to misunderstand."


    "We were only trying to help.", one of the salesgirls said innocently and I wanted to scratch that fake mask she was wearing. She was ogling at MY Duke, and she knew it!


    "I understand, but please, keep your distance. If I need help, I will ask for it." He raised his voice, to make sure I will hear him, "Don''t worry, love! None of them compares to you! I would never touch any of them!"


    The last traces of my anger sizzled away with ugly expressions of salesgirls who swiftly retreated.


    Duke never cared about offending others. I used to think that was his carefree personality of a rebel, but now I believe the arrogance comes with the Alpha gene he is carrying.


    However, no matter how rude he would be to others, that didn''t apply to me. Being with Duke came with a sense of safety, like staying under an umbrella that can protect me against everything bad in the world.


    I was happy that Duke obediently tried everything I gave him. He posed for me in various outfits, and I''m confident that I had hearts in my eyes because he really looks good in anything.


    The cashier''s eyes sparkled when Duke pulled out a black card.


    He paid extra for our purchases to be sent to his apartment with instructions, "Leave them in front of the apartment door."


    "What''s wrong with us carrying the bags?", I asked.


    He took my hand in his and kissed the back of my palm. "I want my hands free so that I can hold you."


    I giggled like an idiot. Isn''t he the sweetest?


    I noticed that his face lit up in anticipation as we passed by Victoria''s Secret, and I ignored his eye signals. I had no intention of buying sexy lingerie with him, but I took a mental note to buy some when he is not around so that I can surprise him.


    There is nothing wrong with my current underwear; they are comfortable and cute with some lacy details, but I think I could go with something racier.


    Three clothing stores later, Duke got us salted pretzels and we sat on a bench under the plastic palm tree and nibbled on fresh pastries while smiling at each other foolishly like an enamored teenage couple.


    It was not crowded because it was a weekday, and I was pleased that no one recognized us. We are not celebrities to show up in magazines (other than the ones focused on business), and people from posh social circles don''t come to malls.


    Besides shopping for clothes, we went to the Lego store and spent almost an hour playing with their sample blocks. I was awkward for the first few minutes because, other than us, three kids (all under ten years old) were in that area, but Duke told me to focus on what we were doing and to ignore the weird looks of children''s parents who probably saw us as weirdos. Or maybe child-kidnappers.


    Duke built a castle, and I made a garden around it. Teamwork.


    We also went to the music store and held one headset between our heads while listening to sample music. I found out that Duke is into hard-edged rock and punk music. I didn''t know that. I''m more of a slow-paced, jazz person. Duke was always more energetic than me, and his music choices reflected that.


    Duke tugged me into a photo booth and for 50p we got four instant photos.


    "These summarize our relationship accurately.", I said while looking at the strip with four photos.


    The first photo was normal of me sitting in Duke''s lap. The second one has him smiling smugly and my eyebrows up (because he groped my butt). On the third one, he was grinning as I scolded him for doing such a thing as we took photos, and the fourth one showed me and Duke kissing.


    "Yeah, I can''t get my hands off you.", Duke said shamelessly.


    "And I can''t be angry at you for more than three seconds, no matter what mischief you are up to." It was the truth.


    Duke laughed and wrapped his arm around my shoulders, pulling me closer to him. My arm moved behind him, at the waist level, and my world was perfect.


    We found a store that sold drinks and snacks and there it was¡­ my chocolate milkshake with extra whipped cream and a waffle crisp. Duke made sure it came with two straws.


    This was one of my fantasies during high school, to go on such a date with Duke, and it came true, albeit a decade later.


    I wanted him to know how much I appreciate everything he is doing for me. The attention, care, and the way he looks at me like I''m the only woman in the world. The only woman in HIS world.


    "Thank you, Duke¡­", I said dreamily. "I''m really enjoying my time with you."


    "All my time is yours, love." He gave my hand a squeeze and his smile reflected in his eyes.


    I inched toward Duke, and he met me halfway for a long kiss that made my stomach flutter.


    If I had one wish, it would be to stop the time because that moment was perfect, and I wouldn''t mind staying in it forever.


    There were no schemers, no secret identities, no dangers, no responsibilities¡­ it was just me and Duke, his soft lips dancing sensually over mine as the scent of pine trees and the ocean made me lightheaded, and it was wonderful.


    ¡­


    When we exited the elevator on the fifth floor of Duke''s apartment building, my steps halted as I stared at the small mountain of bags and boxes that blocked the passage to door 5D.


    "Did we really buy all that?", I asked in disbelief.


    I was positive that will not fit in his closet.


    Duke didn''t see a problem. "It''s fine."


    "Ah, maybe I should return some of these things, or send some to my apartment."


    Duke understood that I was thinking about the space. "What are you saying? Did you forget that I own this whole floor? I can remodel this space and combine several apartments into one."


    "But I really like your apartment like this. It''s simple and perfect. We don''t need more than one bedroom." I hugged him tightly. "Actually, the smaller space is great for squeezing closer together."


    Duke hummed in agreement. "We can fill up my closet with what we bought, and if anything doesn''t fit, we can store it in one of the other apartments."


    I liked this talk about our living arrangements. It gave me a confirmation that we are in this for the long run.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 355 - The Darkest Hour (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Bayswater is an attractive cobblestoned neighborhood in London, lined with tall Victorian townhomes that offer on the street level a vast variety of eateries, independent shops, and galleries.


    Duke and I had a late dinner in an Italian restaurant and then walked the streets while holding hands.


    I was wearing a dark blue dress with a snug bodice, and a skirt that flared up to my knees. Duke picked that for me in the mall earlier that day. He wore black dress pants and a dark blue dress shirt. The colors were matching, making it look like couple''s outfits.


    "This is something I wanted to do with you.", Duke said and lifted my hand to his lips before adding, "Late night walk on the streets of London after dinner."


    I smiled at his words while he kissed my knuckles. It seems that today each of us got one of our fantasies to come to life.


    I''ve got a date in the mall, and he got dinner and a walk.


    His expression turned serious. "About those three scheming girls¡­ Are you ready?"


    With all the lovey-dovey mood during the day, I forgot about our talk from that morning! But it seems that Duke didn''t forget.


    It was after midnight, and I assumed that we will head back to his apartment.


    "Now?", I asked.


    "Did you change your mind?"


    "No, no. It''s just¡­" I had no idea what I wanted to say. "Yes, I''m ready." I was curious to find out what he planned.


    Duke wrapped his arm around my shoulders and led the way down the street.


    We entered a pub that was packed with patrons. It was stuffy and noisy, and the stench of liquor assaulted my nose.


    Duke held me close until we reached the counter and then he pulled a black paper from the inner pocket, it was about the size of a business card.


    The bartender glanced at it and tilted his head toward the left, indicating that we should go there, and then he raised his arm, signaling something to the man who was standing at the door which was in that direction.


    It was an older man, probably in his sixties. He also glanced at the black paper and opened the door for us.


    The man cracked a smile, showing a silver tooth. "Enjoy your evening."


    We found ourselves in a dark hallway that had a thin string of tiny LED lights near the ceiling, the light was barely enough for me to see the stairs and realize we are going down without missing a step and making a spectacle of myself.


    I was happy that Duke held me close.


    "Where is this?", I asked, giving in to my curiosity.


    Duke hummed questionably. "I thought I should take care of everything, and you only want to watch."


    "I would still like to know what your plan is."


    Duke chuckled. "This place is called, the Darkest Hour. It''s an exclusive club, not many know about it."


    I wanted to ask more, but then we reached the door at the landing and Duke gave several knocks that looked like they came in some pattern.


    The door cracked open and another burly man, this one in his late forties, looked at the black paper before glancing to the back.


    A petite curvaceous woman with her blonde hair raised in a high bun appeared and I couldn''t stop staring at her skimpy maid outfit that looked like it came from a slutty Halloween store.


    She inspected the card and flashed purple light on it that revealed some glowing patterns, before returning the card to Duke.


    "I''m Tilda and I will show you to your seats. Please, follow me.", she said and walked forward in her high heels.


    The burly man stepped aside to make space for us to pass without touching him.


    We made a few turns along the hallways that had doors on them, and she opened the door with A21 on them.


    The seductive music reached us before we stepped inside.


    It was like a private lounge in the opera house, with a sofa and two sofa chairs. There was a side table with a tablet on it, a television hanging on the wall, and a dresser with four wide drawers on it. Another door on the right was closed. The wall opposite from us was missing its middle third, and I assumed it''s for watching the performance, but I couldn''t see down from where I was standing.


    "Is this your first time here?", Tilda asked.


    Duke glanced at me, and I nodded, unsure why he didn''t answer.


    Tilda gestured toward the door on the right. "That''s a bathroom¡­" She pointed at the side table. "You can order extra drinks or towels or whatever you need. The television will show you performance and has the ability to zoom in. You might find something that works for you in there¡­", she gestured toward the dresser. "We only ask you not to move furniture around because our staff wears blindfolds. Enjoy your stay here."


    With a small bow, she left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Duke removed his suit jacket and sat on the sofa while I made my way to see what kind of a show we will be watching.


    It was a wide runway-like stage that ended with a three-prong fork. At the tip of each fork was a scarcely dressed woman, dancing to the slow music and shaking her assets.


    There were people around the stage, whistling and catcalling and giving money when the girl in question came within their reach.


    "This is a strip club?", I asked Duke, unable to hide my surprise. I saw them in movies, but I was never in one.


    Duke gave me a lopsided smile. "This is much more than a strip club, love."


    "What is it?"


    "Should I tell you what I planned for Adele, Ruby, and Willow? Or should I leave you guessing until you see?"


    An idea hit me, and I focused mightily to see who the three girls performing are.


    Duke chuckled. "They are not the girls on the stage. Not yet, at least."


    I knew that Duke made it nearly impossible for them to find a decent job, so I assumed¡­ "Are they working here?"


    "Who knows? Maybe¡­", he said mysteriously.


    I puffed my cheeks in frustration. "Tell me."


    "I thought you wanted a surprise."


    "And I am surprised. I''m not sure if I can take more than this so¡­ tell me.", I demanded.


    "They don''t work here.", Duke said. "But they are here¡­" Duke reached on the side and got a remote.


    He turned on the television that showed the stage, and a second later we could see a room, similar to ours. Adele, Ruby, and Willow were in there with three young men. There was no sound, but they were drinking and chatting, and the mood was good.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 356 - The Darkest Hour (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Resentment and dejection swelled inside me. This is my first time to see Adele, Ruby, and Willow (live) after the incident in Venice. I had three years of simmering anger and seeing them laughing and enjoying life didn''t sit well with me. Not after what they did to me.


    Why would Duke get them here to have a good time?


    I was not sure what my expression was, but it was probably not good because Duke stood up and cupped my cheeks, forcing me to look at him.


    "Are you OK?", he asked with concern obvious in his voice.


    "I assume that you didn''t bring them here to enjoy the evening.", I said stiffly, and Duke smirked. I hoped that he will explain the current situation, but he didn''t, so I continued talking, "I thought this is an exclusive club. Considering their current standing, they can''t be guests. Are they escorts?"


    Duke shook his head. "I sent an invitation to Adele, making it look like it came from Magda."


    "Magda is in Sweden."


    "They don''t know that.", Duke said smugly.


    I paused while thinking about what Duke said. "OK. You got those three here and made them think that Magda invited them. Then what?"


    "They spiked your drink and left you with strangers. You said that you want them to experience the same hell.", Duke reminded me.


    Sure, maybe their drinks are spiked, but even if they get naked and run around, they won''t stand out much compared to those scarcely dressed women on the stage. Where is the catch?


    "Those guys with them are handsome and they seem to be enjoying. How is that a punishment?"


    Duke cocked an eyebrow at me. "You think they are handsome?"


    I realized he was jealous. I couldn''t believe that he made this about himself!


    "Yes!", I exclaimed. "They are handsome. But not as much as you are."


    He grinned and I pinched his cheeks harshly.


    "You better tell me that sometime tonight those three will suffer.", I demanded.


    "Can''t you be patient?", he asked while prying my fingers from his face.


    "For how long?"


    "It won''t be long¡­", he said in a singing voice and nudged me to move toward the sofa.


    There was a bottle of wine, and he poured us a glass each.


    "Cheers, love¡­"


    I accepted the glass and clinked it with his before bringing it to my lips.


    Watching Adele, Willow, and Ruby flirt with three eye-candies didn''t do much for my mood, and I was not interested in the strippers below either.


    Duke was enigmatic. I could see that he had plenty of things on his mind, but he was not willing to talk about it. He enjoyed the suspense and mystery he created.


    Maybe I would enjoy it as well if this was not a shady place that made me uncomfortable.


    I remembered that Tilda said how there might be some things in the dresser we could use. Driven by my curiosity, I stood up and went to check what''s in the drawers. It might give me an idea about what kind of a place this is.


    My eyes nearly bulged out when I opened the top drawer. Lubricants, dildos of different sizes and colors, nipple clamps, leather whip, and a blindfold. I pushed the drawer to close and opened the second one. Handcuffs, butt plugs, and some leather straps and ropes I could imagine are for bondage.


    I didn''t feel like opening the remaining drawers.


    I never used any of these, but I did my research and I know what they are. Some of these belong in a dungeon, for torturing prisoners.


    "Duke?", I called reluctantly.


    "Hmm?" He hummed in response, and I didn''t need to look at him to know that he was smiling.


    "What kind of a place is this, exactly?"


    I turned toward him to see him look at me with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    "You said you want to try different things. I''m not saying we need to use these, but we could, if you are interested."


    More than those sex toys I just saw, I was curious about one thing.


    "How many times have you been here before?"


    It took him a moment to realize where I''m going with this.


    "What? No." He lifted his hands defensively and started talking so quickly that I barely understood what he was saying, "It''s my first time here. You need to believe me. I know a guy who runs this place, and you wanted to get back at those three so I thought that we can mix business and pleasure. If you want to."


    I was not sure what to think about this.


    There was too much information for me to process. I hugged myself, seeking comfort.


    Even if this is Duke''s first time here, is he into these things?


    Yes, the sex is great, but we just started¡­ correction. I just started.


    Was he already bored of me, and he needs to use these gadgets to spice things up? I was so na?ve thinking that sexy lingerie will be sufficient.


    Does he want us to get naked in this place where others can see us? If there is a camera in the room where Adele, Ruby, and Willow are, then there is probably a camera here also.


    "Hey, hey¡­", Duke''s voice pulled me out of my stupor, and I realized that he was standing in front of me. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to make you uncomfortable. Talk to me, Serina. Please."


    "I¡­ I¡­", I stuttered, unsure what to say, and my eyes darted toward the dresser.


    Duke opened the top drawer, and his eyebrows shoot up. Then he opened the second one, and the third one before turning to me.


    "I assume you are intimidated by all these."


    I nodded faintly and he was back to stand in front of me, but this time he engulfed me in his hug.


    He let out a shaky breath. "To be honest, I have no idea how to use most of those. But I hope that we get to try them out together. One day."


    "Are you into those things?"


    Duke shrugged. "I don''t know. But I know that I want to try everything. With you. In the worst case, we don''t like it, and we don''t use it again."


    I hated how he acted like this is a totally normal thing and I wondered if he enjoys putting me in these uncomfortable situations.


    I''ve got an idea.


    I wiggled out of his embrace and reached for the top drawer.


    I got the largest dildo and I really hoped that it''s brand new, or that at least they sanitized it thoroughly.


    The dildo was thick and more than 30cm long and Duke frowned when he saw me inspecting the suction cup that was at the base.


    Why is there a suction cup?


    "What are you doing?", Duke asked and I did my best to keep my poker face on.


    "You said that we should try everything.", I responded. "I decided that we try with this one first. Tonight. I will let you pick the lubricant. Pull your pants down and bend."


    Duke''s eyes widened in horror. "You are kidding, right?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 357 - The Darkest Hour (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I enjoyed the sight of color draining from Duke''s face.


    "Oh, wait¡­ so you wanted to use this on me? Is your little buddy not working anymore, so we need to use this?"


    Duke''s expression darkened. "What do you mean, little?"


    I didn''t know if I should laugh or cry. I thought he will be worried I said how it''s not working anymore, yet he was stuck on the size. Men.


    Duke hugged me from the back, probably to make sure he doesn''t touch the dildo.


    "Tell me you are joking, love."


    "Why would I joke?", I snapped. "You brought me here to watch half-naked women and to see all these sex toys. How I see it, you are bored of me and you¡­"


    My words were cut off when he abruptly turned me to face him.


    "Don''t assume I''m bored of you.", he said grimly. "Kevin told me that there are toys we can try, but I didn''t know what they are. As for the women, did I even look at them?"


    No, he didn''t.


    "I''m sorry, Duke. But I was never in a strip club or whatever this is, and I find all this intimidating. What did you expect I will do? Throw my clothes off, let you tie me up, gag me, and enjoy the whipping? You know that I''m inexperienced, yet you brought me here. It''s too much.", the words left my lips without a filter.


    Duke let out a sharp breath and leaned his forehead on mine. "I''m sorry for being ambiguous. You are so amazing in every way possible, and it''s easy for me to forget you are insecure. But don''t be insecure about how I see you. You are my everything¡­ You know that I would never do anything against your will, right?"


    My heart shook as his lips touched mine, silently probing if I accepted his apology.


    I wanted to return his kiss, I really did, but I gathered all my willpower to turn my head away.


    "Why are we here, Duke?", I asked while avoiding to look at him.


    I knew that he was hurt by my rejection, and I didn''t want to see it, knowing that it will crumble this little resolve I had to stand up for myself.


    "Can you wait just a bit, please? The show starts in five minutes."


    "OK." I can wait five minutes.


    I realized that I''m still holding an oversized dildo in my hand. After returning it to the top drawer (and closing the drawer), I returned to my previous spot on the sofa and stared at my feet while counting seconds.


    I wanted to plunge into Duke''s embrace and let his scent and touch soothe me, but this was way out of my comfort zone and if I just said that it''s OK, he will do it again, so I sulked.


    "Do you trust me?"


    His question made me bit my lip guiltily. Do I? If I do, why am I acting this way?


    "This has nothing to do with you, Duke.", I responded, even though I was not sure about it myself.


    I believed that he would never harm me, but years of neglect and bullying left deep scars through which my insecurities came to the surface if someone pushed hard enough.


    Duke made me strong, but at the same time, he made me vulnerable as well. Maybe he was the only one who could really harm me because no one else could come this close.


    With my peripheral vision, I saw him look at me, waiting for me to speak.


    "I can''t relax in a place where others are watching me.", I said after some time.


    "Who are the others? It''s just the two of us. Privacy is guaranteed, that''s why all those people come here."


    I looked at him and frowned. What kind of nonsense is that? I gestured toward the television. "If there is a camera in one room, what makes you think that they don''t have cameras everywhere?"


    "They are not in a room."


    I looked at six people having a good time on an oversized sofa, and even though the background was lost in darkness, it looked similar to the room where Duke and I were. "Where are they?"


    "Two more minutes, love¡­", Duke reminded me that his initial five minutes are not up yet.


    He took my hand in his and kissed my knuckles and I contemplated if I should yank my hand away, but then I decided to let him have it.


    Of course, he was not content with just a hand. That was his way of probing if he can get more.


    Duke leaned closer and kissed my cheek. "Don''t be angry, Serina¡­", his lips moved against my skin, and then he kissed me again.


    I was not angry at him. I was angry at myself that instead of talking about this with confidence or maybe joking about it, I ended up shriveling into my old self.


    His lips moved lower, and he pecked my jaw before going for my neck, just below my ear.


    "Don''t be angry¡­", he repeated. "It''s killing me from the inside."


    It was killing me as well. It was too much. My insecurities because of my past¡­ wariness because of all the enemies lurking around us¡­ fear of what the future might bring. Especially the future.


    I didn''t want to think about the possibility that I''m not Duke''s mate, but I was painfully aware that once the word spreads how Mateo Testa is alive, that will bring more enemies, schemes, assassinations¡­ danger.


    It all added to the burden which made it difficult to breathe, and my eyes stung with tears I forced back. I didn''t want him to see me crying.


    Duke was my pillar, my reason to get stronger. I didn''t want to bicker about this place because that was not the cause of my discomfort. I was already compromised, and this only added oil to the fire.


    Duke''s hot breath splashed on the skin of my neck. "Tell me what to do, and I will. Tell me what I did wrong, and I will never do it again¡­" The movement of his lips as he spoke were like little kisses and I had no idea at what point I tilted my head to give him better access.


    His arms moved around me, pulling me closer to him and he kissed and sucked on my neck, occasionally letting me feel his teeth gliding over my skin.


    I let out a shaky breath. "You are not playing fair, Duke."


    He lifted his head and looked at me with all passion that exists in this world. "All is fair in love and war, Serina. And this is my war to win your love."


    "You have my love, Duke."


    He shook his head. "I know you love me, but I also know you are holding back. Stories about vampires and werewolves are not your biggest secrets. Only when you tell me about your sufferings and fears, I will know that you are sharing your burden with me. You did it in high school, and now you are doing it again. I need you to understand that no matter what, I will never harm you in any way, but I need to know what''s going on in order to help."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 358 - The Darkest Hour (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I looked into Duke''s endlessly blue eyes while wondering how he can read me so well.


    "I don''t want you to worry about things we can''t change." This was the truth.


    He pressed his lips into a line. "But you are worried, Serina, and I don''t like that you are shouldering everything on your own."


    Yes, I was worried, and I cursed myself for not being able to conceal it.


    "I will tell you when I''m ready."


    After a few long seconds, Duke nodded. "I will be waiting."


    Duke''s phone buzzed and he glanced at the television. "It''s starting."


    I saw Adele, Ruby, and Willow clapping in excitement as the waiter brought them complimentary drinks. The waiter arranged drinks on the table and collected empty glasses. I wondered how he can do that without spilling or breaking anything if he has a blindfold on.


    Adele, Ruby, and Willow clinked their glasses with their three companions, and I asked Duke, "Are their drinks spiked?"


    Duke smiled maliciously. "The guys are safe, but those three backstabbers will feel the effects in less than a minute. Do you want to hear them?"


    I nodded and Duke took the remote in his hand.


    "By the way, currently, we are the only ones who can see this stream."


    He pointed at the timer which showed 3:07 in the bottom right corner of the television screen that counted backward. Three minutes and six seconds¡­ five... four...


    "When it reaches zero, then others will be able to see it as well.", Duke said.


    From the television, I heard Ruby asking, "Where are you going?"


    The three handsome guys were standing up.


    "We are going to the men''s room¡­", the tall blonde guy who was mostly focused on Adele said and winked. "We will be back before you know it."


    The guys walked away, leaving Adele, Ruby, and Willow on the sofa.


    "Oh¡­ my¡­ God¡­", Ruby gushed while fanning herself with her hand. "Marco is so hot!"


    "Dany is not bad either¡­", Willow said while snickering. "I''m so glad that Magda invited us here tonight. I didn''t even know this place exists."


    Ruby rolled her eyes. "This is an exclusive place that allows all kinds of entertainment. Nothing is off limit, and everything is super-private. Didn''t you notice that the waiter had a blindfold? We could be naked, and he wouldn''t know."


    "Why are you acting like you have been here?", Adele asked Ruby.


    Ruby shrugged nonchalantly. "I admit, this is my first time here, but that doesn''t mean I''m ignorant. Everyone who is someone comes here. Celebrities, politicians, or rich people. It''s a place where you can come and let loose, and no one will talk about it."


    "What makes you think no one will talk about it?", Willow asked.


    "The invitation says that there is a streaming channel for paying customers.", Adele chimed in.


    "Yes, there is a streaming channel.", Ruby confirmed. "They make a lot of money by showing what''s going on in here. However, participants wear masks, and no one can recognize them."


    Adele and Willow nodded in understanding.


    Well, I was nodding also because Ruby revealed a lot of information about this place while Duke only smiled mysteriously.


    "Where is Magda?", Adele asked with a silly grin on her face. Her expression showed that she drank a few too much.


    "Didn''t the invitation say that she will come if John allows it and that if she doesn''t come, we should enjoy ourselves?", Ruby asked and lifted her glass. "Let''s enjoy! Who knows, maybe we are lucky, and John joins us?"


    "I wouldn''t mind his company¡­", Willow said suggestively with a giggle and Adele nodded in agreement.


    The three of them clinked their glasses and finished what was left of their drinks.


    The timer on the TV went under one minute, when Ruby pressed her hand against her chest.


    "Is it hot in here?"


    Willow nodded while squirming on the sofa. "Yeah. I was about to say the same thing¡­"


    My eyes widened when I saw that Adele started massaging her own breasts.


    "What exactly was in those drinks?", I asked Duke.


    "Something to get them in the mood to perform.", Duke said with a devious glint in his eyes.


    Perform?


    Ruby pulled Willow toward her, and the two of them started making out. Adele rubbed her crotch area over her dress.


    Duke stood up and offered me his hand.


    I put my hand into his and followed him to the wall that was open to below.


    Only now I observed the space beyond the part where strippers were dancing and I saw the area around the stage with tables and chairs. The patrons were in the shadows, but I could see the outlines which told me that the place is packed.


    The wall that circled around the space went three stories high, and it had dark glass-like rectangle coverings spaced out and arranged in three levels. I realized that there is one such covering above the opening of our room, enough to prevent others from peeking inside, but far enough for us to see the stage below it.


    Based on this, there was an impressive number of private rooms and I wondered how many of them had customers inside.


    A woman in a red leather dress walked to the front of the stage and three strippers, who were dancing, left.


    "Ladies and gentlemen¡­", the woman''s voice overpowered the seductive music. "We have a special treat for tonight!"


    After a dramatic pause, she continued.


    "You know that in The Darkest Hour, everything goes, as long as all parties involved are willing. We have tonight three young ladies who are more than willing to test their boundaries and they hope you will help them in their quest¡­"


    She waved toward the back of the stage and the heavy red curtain parted, showing a wide sofa with Adele, Willow, and Ruby on it.


    The three of them were kissing and groping each other. Their clothes were disheveled, with Ruby''s breasts sticking above her dress, and Adele''s skirt hitched up, giving everyone a good view of her private parts that were exposed while Willow rubbed her clit.


    Adele, Willow, and Ruby didn''t pay any attention that their surroundings changed even when the audience started whistling, catcalling, and clapping.


    The sofa was obviously on the moving platform because it all shifted to the front of the stage smoothly.


    "Beauties, aren''t they?", the lady in red dress asked. After a dramatic pause which allowed the audience to calm down, she continued, "Considering that ladies are in the right mood, I don''t need to tell you what this performance is about. Keep in mind that this is shown in the VIP rooms and streamed on our channel. Servers on each side of the stage have masks that will conceal your identity if you are not wearing one already. And there you can also find condoms, lubricants, and other toys, if you wish to use them. Please¡­ enjoy!"


    My mouth was half-open as I stared at the men from below who started lining up. There were even a few women!


    The music from the stage was loud, but the moaning that came from the television told me that there are microphones somewhere around the sofa.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 359 - The Darkest Hour (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke explained what''s going on with Adele, Ruby, and Willow. "Their minds are clear, but the cocktail makes them so hot that they can focus only on getting a release. They finished their drinks, so this will not stop for at least three hours. Since they are not wearing masks, many people will get to see the girls in the middle of the performance. Those three will be celebrities after tonight."


    I remembered how they gave me a spiked drink and watched as a stranger took me into the crowd and groped me. More than watching, they even took photos, and they didn''t care when he dragged me into an alley and started assaulting me.


    "Serina?"


    Duke calling my name got my attention. "Is this OK, or too much, or¡­?"


    I felt my lips lifting into a smile. "This is perfect."


    "I know you wanted them to know it''s you behind this, but we can reveal that later."


    I agreed. "Later." Actually, them thinking that Magda is involved in this might bring unexpected benefits. I can assume that Adele, Willow, and Ruby will want revenge for this, and them going after Magda might get them to reveal nasty things I don''t know.


    I leaned on Duke and watched the show below. The men were approaching the sofa, and Adele, Ruby, and Willow tugged them toward them.


    Within a minute, the scene turned into a mass of limbs and flesh while grunts and moans from the television mixed with the sensual music from the club.


    Ruby was riding one man who was sitting on the sofa, another one plowed her puckered hole from behind, and her mouth was busy with sucking out the third guy who was standing on the side.


    Willow and Adele were also eager for each of their holes to be filled, and Adele''s face was buried between the legs of one woman.


    I was happy that three women who drugged me and left me to die were getting manhandled by all those strangers. Or maybe they are not strangers.


    Adele could be shagging her neighbor, her father''s business partner, or maybe her family''s friend¡­ who knows? Maybe even her relative.


    The thing is that Adele, Willow, and Ruby will never find out who all explored their private cavities, yet everyone else will know that the three of them were the center figures of this spectacle.


    Endless shame.


    Even if the three of them can brush it off, their families will never let it go.


    Thanks to Duke''s machinations, Adele, Willow, and Ruby can''t find jobs and are depending on their families to support them. After this, there is a big chance that their families will cut them off.


    I can assume that for Adele, Willow, and Ruby that will be worse than death.


    "Thank you, Duke.", I said.


    "I will do anything for you, Serina."


    His words sounded like a promise, and I knew that he meant it. But there was a small voice at the back of my head which reminded me of the possibility that his wolf will wake up and he will find his mate and that won''t be me¡­ and everything related to my future with Duke became shaky because of that.


    I was aware that my options are either to accept that and learn to be with Duke without thinking about the future, or to leave him until the wolf thing is sorted out, yet I couldn''t do either. I was unable to ignore the possibility that he might look at another woman lovingly, and I was not strong enough to leave him either.


    I knew there was no solution to this, no matter how many times my mind wanders in that direction, and I forced myself to focus on the present. Duke was punishing Adele, Willow, and Ruby for what they did to me, and I should pay attention.


    "The only thing that can make this better is if I turn into a fly so that I can see in person what will happen when their families find out about this."


    Duke chuckled. "I''ve got that covered."


    I looked at him incredulously. "You do?"


    He nodded smugly. "Their families will anonymously get a recording of this stream by morning. My people hacked into their home surveillance. We might not see every detail because they don''t have cameras in bedrooms, but we should be able to get an idea what is going on from the hallway cameras and the ones in other areas of their villas."


    "You thought of everything."


    "No, my love. I was thinking only about you." He put his palm on my cheek gently and my breath hitched when I faced the intensity in his endlessly blue eyes. "The only person on my mind is you. Always."


    My personal sweet talker scored big points again and I had to reward him with some sweet kisses.


    I must admit that Duke''s proximity, his scent, and warmth, and solid embrace were stimulating, and the lustful sounds coming from the television mixed with slow seductive music amplified my arousal. And there was also a sense of satisfaction, knowing that those three wenches got a taste of their own medicine.


    I nudged him to move toward the sofa, and he did so without breaking the kiss until the back of his legs bumped into it.


    I pushed him to sit and straddled him.


    Our breaths mixed and his palms gliding higher on my thighs under my skirt left scorching marks.


    I felt him smiling into the kiss when I started tugging his shirt up, to untuck it from his pants.


    "Aren''t you worried that someone might be watching?", Duke spoke into my lips.


    "Didn''t you say that privacy is guaranteed?", I responded with a question. "You said that you will never let anyone see me, and I believe you. I need to feel you, Duke."


    His hands moved to unbutton his pants and he lifted himself enough to push them lower, just enough for his erection to spring free.


    I wanted to get up and remove my panties, but he held my hips in place, preventing me from doing so.


    I looked at him questionably, but then his hand moved under my skirt and in one swift move, he tore my panties with impatience that turned me on more.


    Duke is my personal aphrodisiac. Everything he does is arousing. Even if he just sits and smiles at me, I feel the wetness pooling at my core.


    He took the flimsy fabric that used to be my panties and put it under his nose, taking a deep breath.


    "You smell amazing, Serina.", he murmured in a deep voice that shook my insides.


    I knew that this meant I will be walking home while feeling the breeze due to lack of panties, but I was too hot to worry about that.


    I positioned myself on top of him and my moan mixed with his grunt when I got all the way down.


    The sensation of him filling me up was out of this world.


    My hips moved in the rhythm of sensual music, and I didn''t care if anyone was watching as I was drowning in the arousal and the scent of Duke while delightful friction took over my senses.


    Nothing was more important than the man below me who kissed me fervently as we both chased our own release.


    Moments like these allow me to forget about the past and about what might happen in the future as I merge into one with the man who is my other half. My Duke.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 360 - Interrogation

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    Marius went to the dungeon to settle kobolds, and Calista wanted to take Zeiroi to the villa, but I told her to wait for me at the dungeon.


    We don''t know anything about this new character, and I had no intention to allow him into my home before checking what he is and what his intentions are.


    Serina obviously trusts everyone easily, but I know better.


    Calista showed me which one is Zeiroi. She didn''t want to enter the dungeon, saying that it smells bad. Well, I agree about the smell, but my delicate sister will need to learn to suck it up because not all things in life are pleasant.


    I checked on my prisoners first while Zeiroi followed after me, and Calista went behind him grumpily.


    She kept her distance and held her nose with her index finger and thumb demonstratively, but I didn''t care about her silent tantrum.


    Do women really think that the silent-treatment is a punishment for men?


    Seven kobolds, one human, and one goblin. A good harvest. Even if they don''t have any useful information related to kidnapping, they will be good research specimens.


    Next, I visually inspected the guy Serina calls Zeiroi. A skinny one. If not for his pointy ears, I would mistake him for a human.


    He was looking at the cells apprehensively, obviously fearing that he will end in one.


    "I am Seraphina''s father." I introduced myself because until now I spoke only to Calista and Marius. "You can call me Mr. Mezzanotte."


    Zeiroi''s eyes lit up. "Is she here?"


    "She will be. In a day or two. Until then, I want to know more about you.", I said and Zeiroi nodded. "What are you?"


    "A fae.", he responded.


    I scrutinized him. "You are too tall. And where are your wings?"


    He looked at me helplessly. "I grew up with faes and they told me that I''m different. That''s as much as I know."


    I was confident that the guy was lying. I should torture him a bit. But Serina told me to treat him well, so I should not hurt him without reason. "You are at least twenty years old. You never wondered what you are?"


    "I was in Frac''s cell for the last ten years."


    Well, I believed that he was stuck in a confined space for a long time. The stench coming from him was suffocating.


    "Who is Frac?", I asked and Zeiroi pointed at the bulkiest kobold in the cell.


    I turned to the dog. "You, Frac! What he said, is it true?"


    He growled at me. "Why would I tell you anything?"


    I rolled my eyes. Why can''t they answer when I ask nicely?


    I extended my hand toward Frac and used my ability on him. The hand-thing is not necessary, but it proves the point I''m behind whatever pain they are going through.


    I stopped when his eyes started rolling at the back of his head.


    "OK. Let''s try this again.", I said. "Can you confirm what he said?"


    The kobold was sprawled on the floor and gasping for air, and I gave him a minute before extending my hand toward him again.


    "No! Wait!", he exclaimed breathily. "It''s true! I bought him from slave merchants eleven years ago."


    "What is he?", I asked.


    "I don''t know.", the kobold said fearfully.


    "Eleven years¡­", I pondered at loud. "He was just a kid."


    Frac shrugged like it''s not a big deal. "He has an awesome ability. You can have him and my men, but let me go."


    The other kobolds, a human, and a goblin stood up and started shouting profanities at Frac.


    Ah, this is what I get when I deal with dogs. They quickly forget who is in charge.


    In the next second, all of them were on the ground.


    "Let''s not do this again. If I didn''t ask you a question, I don''t want you to talk. Do you understand?"


    They all nodded fervently.


    "You¡­", I pointed at the kobold named Frac. "Tell me everything you know about this boy."


    Frac was quick to say that he got Zeiroi before he reached the slave market eleven years ago. The guy who found Zeiroi in the forest was Frac''s friend who knew about Zeiroi''s power to manipulate existing magic, so Frac got Zeiroi for a good price with a deal that Frac''s friend will also get benefits. Unfortunately, that''s as much as the useful information goes. Frac''s friend died three years ago, and Frac didn''t know to tell me where they found Zeiroi.


    I was not interested in boy''s history. I wanted to confirm if he is working for Frac, or for real kidnappers, and also to find out how he found himself in Frac''s den so that I can send him back from wherever he came from.


    How on earth am I going to send him home if I don''t know where that is?


    He was skinny and pitiful, and I was confident that when Serina comes, she will definitely want to keep him. If he is a werewolf, I could send him to Fynn. Unfortunately, that was not an option.


    Maybe I can make him disappear and say it was an accident. Or that kobolds got him. Or he left. Ah, the possibilities.


    Zeiroi says that he doesn''t know what he is, but if I open him up, I might find some clues.


    One thing stuck from Frac''s story and I glanced at the boy.


    "You can manipulate existing magic?"


    Zeiroi nodded reluctantly.


    I raised my eyebrows questionably and he explained, "Frac gives me a container with magic, and I transfer it into an object."


    Frac jumped to grab the bars that separated us, and spoke frantically, "He is useful. Keep him and let me go. He can make a knife with heat or electricity. It lasts at least three years, sometimes more."


    I rolled my eyes at the moron. "If magic is imbued into an object, it comes with a certain capacity. Assuming that it''s done properly without leaks, it will last depending on how much it''s used, not on an expiration date."


    I sneered at Frac. "You want to make a deal with me to keep him and let you go? Did someone hit you in the head too hard and you don''t see the current situation? I already have him and you. You have nothing to make a deal with me, dog."


    I knew that Frac was desperately looking for a way to save himself, but Marius already looted Frac''s den while Krob inspected every nook and cranny of that place. We didn''t miss anything.


    "The girl.", I said and Frac froze. "I need to know how she ended up in your place."


    "A guy with a mask came and said that we are to keep her for one day."


    I agreed with Serina''s previous deduction that these were just scapegoats. If the kidnappers are associated with the Council and other creatures that are after me for the last century or so, they will not be reckless and leave clues behind. However, I still asked.


    "What kind of a mask? Who was the guy?"


    Frac looked at me like I asked something silly. "Plain black mask. In my line of business, we don''t ask for names. We work with cash and merchandise only. Customers and suppliers prefer to be anonymous."


    "So¡­ you don''t know.", I summarized. "How much did he pay you?"


    "Nothing."


    I heard that kobolds are greedy, but I didn''t know they are stupid. "What happened with, cash only? You accepted to hide a girl for a day without any payment?"


    Frac confirmed like it''s a totally normal thing. "If the guy came to pick her up the next day, I would ask for payment to let him take her. And if he doesn''t come, I can earn pretty money for her on the market."


    I could feel rage bubbling inside me. "What market?"


    I guess my eyes turned red because Frac gaped at me while stuttering, "Pu-pu-pureblood¡­"


    "You offended someone you shouldn''t.", I said through my teeth. "That girl you wanted to sell on the market is my daughter."


    "I didn''t know!", he shouted.


    I can tell. Dumbass.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 361 - Adopting Another (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Italy, Genoa ~


    I returned home in good spirits.


    After their fiasco at the Darkest Hour, Adele, Ruby, and Willow were punished by their families.


    All three of them got their finances taken away, including the credit cards, which signified that their families don''t want to support them.


    Adele and Ruby were kicked out with only one suitcase each, while Willow was sent to her aunt in Australia.


    Duke assured me that he will hire men to watch all three of them, so if they try anything fishy, we will know. In addition, Willow''s aunt and all neighbors in Australia will get the video of Willow''s performance.


    He really thinks about everything.


    Duke suggested that once they become truly desperate, I show up and see if they are willing to reveal anything about Magda. At that time, I can decide how I want to deal with those three backstabbers, but before that, they might be useful in sabotaging Magda further.


    I didn''t know what to do with them, but Adele, Willow, and Ruby are mean bullies who didn''t care if I lived or died, so maybe my father can use them for his experiments. Now that would be a good time to reveal how I''m the one responsible for their demise. I was thinking that maybe I should apply white makeup and pretend to be a ghost. Make it fun. Krob can help.


    "Where is Zeiroi?", I asked Aldus when I found him in the study.


    "In the back house where staff is."


    Well, it''s better than leaving him outside, but I thought that Zeiroi will be treated as a guest. "You put him with the staff?"


    "He stinks."


    I stifled a laugh. "I''m sure he doesn''t stink after a bath and a fresh set of clothes."


    "What will you do with him?"


    "I don''t know.", I responded honestly. "I want to talk to him and figure out what he wants. Ideally, we can send him to his family, if he has any."


    Aldus looked at me with a complex expression. "He said that he grew up with faes, but the bloodwork I did, confirmed he is an elf."


    I was surprised that Aldus already did tests on Zeiroi, but more than that, I was shocked to hear that he is an elf.


    Books describe elves in many ways. From thumb-sized delicate creatures with wings, to human-sized ones with dark skin and assassin-like skillsets.


    But in my mind, I imagined Legolas from The Lord of the Rings movies. Tall, handsome, long white hair, mystical eyes¡­ great swordsman and a master marksman with gracious movements, and steps so light that he can walk on the fresh snow without sinking in.


    "A real elf?"


    Aldus hummed in confirmation while nodding. "There are no faes or elves in the vicinity. That boy traveled a long way. To make things worse, he was stuck in a cell from before he became a teen. He has no skills other than imbuing items with magic."


    I can imagine that magical items are expensive. "Maybe we can help him set up a shop."


    Aldus disapproved. "If the word spreads that he can do that, he will become a target and it''s only a matter of time before he finds himself in another cell."


    "What do you suggest?"


    Aldus smirked. "You picked him up. You deal with him. I''m only telling you about a few things you should keep in mind."


    I noticed that Aldus is enjoying this. He wanted me to take responsibility. "Can we use his skills somehow?"


    "Neither of us needs items that he can make. We could sell them, but we are not really short on money. Putting a few items on the market won''t make any difference, and if we have a larger quantity, we will attract unwanted attention."


    I understood what Aldus was saying. "So, he is useless to us."


    "I didn''t say that."


    Yeah, he did.


    "Alright. I will talk to him. Anything from kobolds?"


    Aldus shook his head and told me that it was just as I suspected. They didn''t know squat. But Aldus was excited about this batch of lab specimens.


    ¡­


    I found Zeiroi in the back of the garden, behind a row of rose bushes.


    He was lying on the grass with his hands under his head and his eyes were closed.


    "Zeiroi¡­", I called.


    "Young Miss!", he called back while standing up with haste.


    I was surprised by the way he addressed me. "My name is Seraphina and I thought I told you to call me Serina."


    "Everyone here calls you Young Miss, so I thought to blend in."


    I didn''t want to argue about that. He was clean and in fresh clothes. I could see some bruises and cuts on his face and hands. He was skinny and other than pointy ears, he was nothing like Legolas from my mind.


    "How are you doing, Zeiroi?"


    "Very well.", he said cheerfully and patted his stomach. "People here are nice, I''m full, and I get to come out. Life is good."


    My heart cracked. I guess after a decade in a cell, food and fresh air with a dose of humanity were all he wanted.


    "I''m glad to hear that.", I said honestly. "What are your plans?"


    His smile fell. "I don''t have any. I was hoping you will suggest something. Can I stay here? I don''t eat much, and I won''t make noise. I can create items for you, if you provide me with materials. I''m confident you can sell them for good money."


    "We don''t need such items, Zeiroi, and you shouldn''t talk easily about what you can do. The last batch of people who found out about your ability put you in a dungeon."


    He pressed his lips into a line and eyed me reluctantly. "So¡­ are you telling me that I can''t stay?"


    I looked at his pitiful expression and my heart cracked. Damn it! Calista was right, I was thinking about adopting him.


    "That''s not what I said. However, staying here and doing nothing is not a long term solution. You are welcome to stay, but I hope you will come up with an idea of what you want to do. Whatever it is, I will do my best to help you out so that you can become independent. OK?"


    He nodded.


    His innocent expression didn''t match his age and it showed that he has no experience in dealing with the world.


    I wondered how much he actually knows, so I had to ask,  "Zeiroi, do you know how to read and write?"


    Zeiroi nodded with confidence. He took a stick from the side and started etching into the dirt under the rose bush.


    I looked at the strange symbols that were somewhat familiar. I saw them in a book about arcane glyphs.


    "This is my name.", he said proudly.


    I took the stick from him and wrote under the symbols, "Z E I R O I".


    "Can you read this?", I asked, and he shook his head.


    Ah, I will need to teach him how to read and write. There was no way I can let him go without some elementary knowledge.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 362 - Adopting Another (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Who taught you how to write?", I asked Zeiroi.


    "Grandpa Inril", Zeiroi responded.


    "Is he the fae you lived with?"


    Zeiroi confirmed. "Grandpa Inril found me when I was a baby, and he took me in. He treated me well."


    Ah, that explains the glyphs. I can imagine that faes are using them. Faes are ancient creatures and live in isolation.


    Faes have powerful magic, however, they are pacifists in nature, so humans and other creatures hunted them for their beautiful appearances that come with dazzling wings and also for magic. I remember reading a book that said how even when captive, faes wouldn''t use their magic against their captors. Unable to go against their essence, in order to preserve their kind, faes decided to isolate themselves and no one knows if they created another realm, or just used their magic to conceal their whereabouts.


    But the guy in front of me came from that place, so maybe¡­ "Do you know where Grandpa Inril is now?"


    "In the Sanbourg Forest.", Zeiroi responded.


    "Do you know how to get there?", I continued probing.


    "No. Sorry."


    I never heard about that place, but I was determined to look it up.


    "Don''t be sorry, Zeiroi. If I find out where that is, would you be willing to go back?"


    Zeiroi pressed his lips into a line while thinking. It took him a while to respond. "Grandpa Inril was kind to me, but others weren''t. I know that grandpa had hardships in order to protect me. If I go back, I will only be a burden."


    I could see the sadness in his eyes and my heart tightened.


    He was unwanted, clueless, innocent, without a place to go. How can I send him away?


    I put my hand on his shoulder and gave him a squeeze. "Don''t worry, Zeiroi, we will think of something. You can stay in the room you are in, and you are free to explore this area. You are safe here. The staff can tell you where the borders are, so you don''t wander too far and end up in trouble. In the meantime, I will arrange for you to learn to read and write in human language and we can take it from there. Is that OK?"


    He looked at me blankly for some time and then his eyes widened in disbelief. "I can stay?"


    I smiled and nodded while my mind churned to come up with how the heck am I going to explain this to Aldus.


    "I will do my best to be useful."


    Zeiroi''s statement pulled me out of my thoughts.


    Silly elf. He wants to be useful.


    "Focus on studying. I want you to learn about the world, and how to stay safe. Only if you can take care of yourself, you will be useful to me."


    "How to stay safe?", he asked.


    I pointed at his ears. "Unless it''s a costume party, people will give you strange looks about those. I recommend that you grow your hair to cover them up, so you don''t attract attention. And remember not to talk about magic or your ability."


    "Are you hiding your abilities also?"


    I was not sure where he was going with this. "My abilities?"


    "That you can create wind."


    I wanted to ask him how he knows about it, but then I remembered that while I was in kobold''s den, I moved air in order to assess my surroundings. Zeiroi probably felt it.


    Well, there was no point in denying it. "Yes. I''m sure you know by now that not everyone has good intentions. People are driven by greed for money and power, and some don''t care what means they will use in order to accomplish it. Frac keeping you in that dungeon was not right."


    "What makes you different?"


    I didn''t get it. "Different?"


    "You said that people are greedy, and I should conceal my power so that they don''t harm me, yet you don''t want to use my ability. Why?"


    "Maybe I have too much money, and I''m already super-powerful, so I don''t think you are useful."


    Zeiroi blinked and a second later, he shook his head. "Frac asked me to make more, no matter how much he had."


    I exhaled helplessly. "Fine. Dogs are greedier than others."


    "Why don''t you say that you are a good person?"


    Maybe I would say that if we had this conversation before I enjoyed watching Adele, Willow, and Ruby being in the middle of an orgy that was telecasted around the world.


    Yes, I enjoyed their misery and I laughed with delight when I found out that their families kicked them out. Do I feel guilty about it? No. And that probably makes me a not-good person.


    "I don''t think that I''m a good person, Zeiroi.", I admitted. "You should keep in mind that everyone has a bottom line and things they care about. For me, that''s my family and my lover. If someone tries to harm them, I will be anything other than nice."


    "Grandpa Inril said that we should protect our loved ones.", Zeiroi said.


    I agreed. "He is a wise man. Our loved ones give us joy and it''s our duty to protect them because, like that, we are protecting ourselves as well."


    "I will not tell anyone that you can make winds.", Zeiroi said solemnly.


    "Thank you, Zeiroi. And I will not tell anyone that you can imbue magic into objects."


    I extended my hand toward him, expecting a handshake, but he only stared at my hand in confusion.


    "Put your hand in mine, Zeiroi¡­"


    He did, and I grasped his hand and gave it a shake.


    "Like this, we sealed the deal to keep our abilities secret from others."


    He smiled. "Does that mean that you will protect me?"


    Well, I guess¡­ "Yes. By keeping it a secret, we are protecting each other."


    "Alright. I will protect you, young Miss."


    I rolled my eyes. "Please, call me Serina."


    He nodded in agreement but didn''t call me by my name.


    We sat on the grass, and I started asking him about common things like his favorite foods and what he knows about life overall.


    I also asked him to tell me about his childhood and life with faes. He told me stories about them living within trees, in harmony with nature. It was fascinating and I thought that I might write a book about it. Who knows? Maybe it becomes a bestseller.


    I wanted to understand more about Zeiroi so that I can prepare materials for him to learn from. Even if he stays here long-term, he should not be ignorant, and Aldus doesn''t like slackers.


    The priority was on reading and writing, but until he figures those out, we will be stuck on videos.


    An iPad with a headset will come first, and I will need to pick content that will introduce him to how humans live. Ah, there is so much to do!


    In order to learn basic skills hands-on, I told him to accompany the staff, especially the cook.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 363 - Preparations For The Procedure

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I was in my lab in Munich with Damiano''s son.


    We started early in the morning as I wanted to run many tests, and Serina was due to join us around lunchtime.


    She decided to come later so that she can spend a few hours with Zeiroi.


    It''s three days how the elf came into our house.


    Zeiroi is obedient when Serina is around, and slacking when she is not looking. Scoundrel.


    Does he think I don''t know how his favorite thing to do is to be lazy in the garden?


    However, I let him be because Serina is putting extra effort to teach him things necessary for survival. I have a feeling that Serina is doing this to prove to me that she didn''t accept a useless parasite in the house.


    To be honest, as long as the elf stays out of my way and doesn''t cause trouble, I don''t care what he does, but I won''t say that to Serina. I like to see her busy.


    Thanks to that, today I''ve got time to talk with Mateo one-on-one, without Serina eavesdropping or interfering. She is overprotective of the boy like I''m going to eat him.


    "Mr. Mezzanotte¡­", Mateo called. "Can you be honest with me and tell me what the chances are of my wolf awakening?"


    "For someone who didn''t know that his father was the Supreme Alpha for two and a half decades, you accepted this easily."


    He shook his head, indicating that I''m wrong. "I''m not sure I believe any of this. I mean¡­ I knew that I''m faster and stronger than an average kid, but a werewolf? It sounds fantastic. However, that story also fills in many things I couldn''t explain otherwise. How I see it, these tests can''t harm me, and if it turns out that there is really a powerful creature within me, I will embrace it."


    "Why are you set on awakening your wolf?"


    "I am aware that Serina is special. She always was, even before becoming your daughter. Serina suffered a lot, yet she still had an innocent smile that can light up the room. I want to protect that. In my current state, I''m a liability. If I can become stronger, I will take it. For her."


    I liked that the boy spoke about protecting Serina as his priority and I appreciated that he knew he is a liability.


    "So?", he asked. "What are our chances of success?"


    "I can''t give you a percentage and stand behind it.", I responded honestly. "Is it hopeless? No. How much hope there is? I don''t know. No one ever did anything like this. Your body is in perfect shape. I can''t detect any anomalies or foreign matter. The problem is with the spirit, and that''s the unknown."


    "Spirit? Can you explain more about it?"


    "You could talk about this with your Shaman."


    "Sergio?"


    I confirmed. "Without knowing what put your wolf in this state, I''m leaning toward an approach to give him a jump start. It will be a shock to the spirit that can awaken your wolf. However, that can also backfire and harm you."


    Mateo was not pleased with the possibility of him being harmed. "I''m not suicidal. How can we increase chances of success?"


    "I''m still researching the right way to do it.", I admitted. "But there are a few things you should do. First, strengthen your body and your mind. Your wolf amplifies your strength and speed, and normally, your body would have time to adjust, but for you, it will be different. Once your wolf is awake, it will be like an energy surge and if your body is not sturdy enough, you might get injured. Also, there is a chance that he might take over."


    "Take over?", Mateo repeated with a frown.


    "That''s another thing you should discuss with your Shaman as I''m not an expert in the area. Once I figure out the approach that might work, I will talk to Sergio as well. Right now, I can tell you this much¡­ For werewolves, the wolf and the human are two minds in one body. Normally, you would feel your wolf in your early teens and the two of you get used to each other over time. By the time you reach eighteen years old, both of you will grow and become stronger, and you should be able to communicate mentally. Think of it like making friends."


    He nodded, indicating that he is following me so far. Well, now for the bad news.


    "Assuming we succeed, you will find yourself with another creature in your mind. That creature is not a pup who is eager to explore the world and get to know you, but it will be a full-grown feral wolf who acts on instincts because he didn''t have a chance to learn anything else."


    Mateo fell into his thoughts and several minutes passed before he asked, "Is there a chance that I will harm Serina?"


    I didn''t have an answer to this question. The only person a werewolf can''t harm is his mate, assuming that he is in the right mindset. However, that applies to a normal werewolf, and here we are talking about an Alpha who is not used to his human half, or humans overall.


    It will be literally like putting a feral beast in the middle of a city. He will be in an unknown place, confused, scared... and the challenge will be to calm him down so that he listens.


    Serina forbid me from talking about mates with Mateo because it will only make him worry, and he won''t be able to find any definite answers unless his wolf awakens.


    As much as I hate that only Serina is concerned about the whole thing with mates, I agree that this boy can''t do anything about it at this point, so I decided not to meddle. It will only make things more complicated and put a strain on their relationship.


    Serina is concerned, but she is happy as well, and I have no way of predicting how he will react if he finds out about it. It''s best to leave that to Serina to handle.


    "We will take precautions.", I assured him. "I remember that Damiano was resistant to silver, so cuffing you in silver shackles and chains will probably not do much. However, there is wolfsbane that can weaken you and we will need to get a few strong creatures to hold you down because we can''t give it to you before your wolf is awake."


    Mateo rubbed his forehead and I understood why he was troubled. As much as I dislike that Serina''s mind is muddled since she reunited with this boy, I can''t deny that he is prioritizing Serina in every situation. That''s why I''m here, helping.


    "Try not to think about it for now.", I advised him. "I will continue my research and your job is to train. I will give you some pointers on various exercises you can do, physical and meditation. When my research is done, we can sit and assess the risks, and then you can decide if you want to proceed with the procedure."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 364 - They Are The Same

    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    Mateo spoke with confidence. "As long as the chance of success to awaken my wolf is more than zero, I''m willing to go through it."


    "Are you sure about it?"


    Mateo confirmed. "If I stay like this, it will be only a matter of time before someone gets to me or Serina, and if anything happens to her because of me, I will never forgive myself. I promised Serina that we will travel the world and I will take care of her, and I can''t do that if I''m hiding."


    I admired Mateo''s spirit, however¡­ "Don''t make that decision rashly. What will happen if the procedure backfires and cripples you, or you die? What will Serina do then? She will never forgive me."


    "I won''t die.", he said with confidence. "Serina admires your scientific proves. She trusts you and I trust her. I have faith that you can make it happen."


    Cheeky boy. Where did he learn to compliment others?


    "Your flattery is admirable. However, you need to keep in mind that we are in uncharted territory, and many things can go wrong. I understand that you don''t want to be a burden, but Serina needs you."


    "I need her as well. But we can''t live in fear and be happy. I want the power to keep her safe."


    Kids. They take their lives lightly. Only with age, one learns to appreciate it.


    It was not my place to give him a lesson on how there is nothing romantic about dying, no matter what the reason behind it is.


    "While on the topic of safety, Serina told me that you are purchasing properties that belonged to your father."


    He didn''t deny it. "Yes. Those are rightfully mine. If I was not forced to hide, all that would be mine without the need to purchase anything."


    I shook my head at his words. If he was not hiding, he would be dead. But that was not the point why I brought up the topic.


    "You buying those might raise some flags and people will connect that you are behind the purchases. If they look into it carefully, they will see Sergio and figure out who you are."


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Mezzanotte, assets and investments are what I do.", he assured me before explaining further. "I''m purchasing under various aliases through my company, and for each of them, Seraphina is a trustee. No matter who looks into this, the only thing they can see is Serina''s name. Considering her background as your daughter, it wouldn''t be strange for her to make those purchases. In order to make it less obvious, I''m buying some random properties as well. I also sorted with my lawyers the paperwork that makes her the owner of my company and all my assets in my absence or disability. If something happens to me, I know she will be taken care of¡­"


    And there he was again, proving that he puts Seraphina first. How can I disapprove of such a son-in-law?


    Knucklehead.


    Serina doesn''t need money or properties. She needs him.


    Notification from Mitch got my attention.


    "Serina landed. She will be here in fifteen minutes so if you want to discuss something between us, now is the time."


    He shook his head. "I don''t have any secrets from Serina. My only wish is not to worry her so when you talk about the chances of making this successful, can you make it look more optimistic? Oh, and one more thing¡­" He paused and looked at me apprehensively. "Can we keep it between us that my assets are in her name? It''s just a contingency, and I don''t want her to think I''m planning suicide or something like that."


    Didn''t he say how he has no secrets, and a moment later, he asked me to conceal two things?


    This is where Mateo and Serina are the same. They both want to keep troubles for themselves in order to make the other one happy.


    Ah, kids.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I''m sorry that I missed morning with Duke; every moment with him is precious.


    However, I decided to stay behind with Zeiroi because Duke and I together without getting handsy is difficult, and we can''t do that in front of my father.


    Also, Maria told me that unless I''m working with Zeiroi, he is relaxing in the garden and not studying.


    I hate that I need to baby him, but Aldus was skeptical about allowing Zeiroi to stay and I made an effort to convince him how Zeiroi is not wasting our space. If I tell Aldus that I was wrong, he will rub it in.


    I wonder if Aldus also saw that Zeiroi is lazing around. Well, if he did, he is not saying anything about it. He is probably waiting for me to give up and announce failure with educating Zeiroi in the ways of humans (and other creatures). And then he will rub it in.


    I''m not willing to admit defeat, so I''m spending as much time as possible with Zeiroi.


    He is smart as absorbs knowledge easily, but the problem is that he is working on it only if I''m by his side.


    Ah, what a bother!


    I shook thoughts about Zeiroi away, excited that I''m only minutes away from meeting with Duke.


    Duke told me that when he is done with Aldus, he will take me somewhere.


    Duke was mysterious about it and knowing him, I know it will be romantic. Everything with Duke is romantic.


    I entered the lab and my eyes instantly landed on the most handsome guy in the world whose lips lifted into a smile the moment I opened the door.


    I love the way he looks at me. I love everything about Duke.


    My father cleared his throat, obviously trying to get my attention. "Hi, Serina."


    I stifled a laugh. "Hello, father."


    I made my way toward Duke and gave him a light kiss on the cheek. I would go for the mouth, but Aldus was watching.


    Duke chuckled and took my hand in his. He kissed the back of my palm and we stared at each other foolishly.


    "He is done, you can go.", Aldus said stiffly, obviously upset that I ignored him. That was not my intention, but Duke''s presence captivates me.


    "I thought we will have lunch together.", I reminded him.


    Aldus rolled his eyes. "If I need to watch this¡­" He gestured toward me and Duke. "I will suffer from indigestion."


    I realized my mistake. How can I expect Duke and Aldus to get along if I''m neglecting one for the other? Both of them are equally important, even though my love for them is different. I need them both in my life.


    "No, no¡­ We will behave. I promise.", I said quickly. "I will spend the rest of the day and tomorrow with Duke and I want us to have lunch together so that I hear what''s the latest status with tests."


    Duke hummed in agreement and Aldus made an ''I-don''t-believe-you'' face, but he agreed as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 365 - Revisiting Memories (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I was nervous to visit the home I grew up in and I was glad that Serina came with me.


    Well, she didn''t know where we are going. I told her it''s a surprise, and I was glad that she accepted it as such.


    The drive from Munich was around seven hours long, so we made a stop in Liechtenstein overnight.


    I planned for this, and I booked us the presidential suite in a luxury hotel that provided a majestic view of the snowy mountain peaks.


    We had a romantic dinner with delicious food and candles, which ended with slow dancing.


    The night was spectacular, filled with Serina''s sweet sounds as her pussy milked my cock to the last drop every time.


    I can never get enough of her, and I feel overwhelmingly lucky that her stamina and desire matches mine. Yes, she is made for me.


    Over the years, I spent many hours daydreaming of how things will turn out when we start dating, and I imagined many sweet and romantic moments, but this maddening passion was outside of my expectations. Just thinking about her makes me hard, and every touch turns me into a lustful savage.


    Before I got a taste of Serina, I didn''t realize I''m this horny.


    Once we move in together, I''m confident that we will spend at least a month confined in the bedroom. Probably more.


    After a passionate night, Serina and I had breakfast in bed, and we were back on the road.


    The drive was not boring. Besides the splendid Alpine scenery that was broken by the occasional town we drove through, Serina was telling me about an elf called Zeiroi who is staying with them, and she is teaching him things.


    I liked that she was excited about something, but I didn''t like that it was about someone (who was not me). Yes, I knew that there were no romantic feelings involved, but unreasonable jealousy swells inside me whenever another guy is next to Serina, no matter how innocent it is.


    I thought that the inexplicable possessiveness related to Serina was a sign of me going crazy, but after hearing Serina''s story about werewolves and my father, I believe that I''m just fine. Half-werewolf, but still fine.


    My phone beeped, indicating that we crossed the GPS coordinates I was looking for¡­ the property that was eleven years ago under the name of Damiano Testa, the core of the Bluemoon pack.


    At that time, the property spanned more than 10 square kilometers.


    Other than the secluded mansion which I called home that is in the middle of a forested area, there are a river and two lakes, and it also includes a small town which Sergio explained to me was inhabited by werewolves of the Bluemoon pack. Some chose to live in secluded areas, but most of them were in the town, or close to it.


    It was fascinating to finally realize that the town was filled with a community who didn''t just work for my father, but they were his subordinates. The werewolves trained, worked, earned money, and it was all part of the cyclic system where my father granted them the freedom to live on his land, but when the need arises, he would ask for their services, and they would comply.


    Now that I think about it, it reminds me of a feudal system with common folks, warriors, and a few upper-level lords that helped my father govern as the king on these lands.


    After my father passed, due to the size of the property, they couldn''t find a buyer for the whole thing, so they split it into smaller chunks and sold most of it on auctions.


    I managed to get more than 85% of the original property; the mansion and the town included. I''m negotiating to get the rest of the land which is located on the North and is mostly covered in difficult-to-cross mountain terrain.


    I was lucky that some of the largest parcels were still in the hands of the government. They were happy to find a buyer because they didn''t want to invest in maintenance, so they asked only for a negligible amount of money, and no other conditions. It was a great deal for me.


    The mansion found its buyer on the first auction. The new owner wanted to transform it into a hotel, or some kind of nature''s retreat. Series of unfortunate events occurred shortly after the renovations commenced, and he backed out of it, stopping all payments and the mansion went to the bank who left it neglected. Well, now it''s mine.


    I can imagine that those ''unfortunate events'' were staged by various creatures, and I fear that they will give me a hard time also. That''s why I did this purchase low-key, and I don''t want to start remodel until we figure out security.


    While driving through the land that was now mine (and Serina''s), my insides became jittery.


    I was not sure what to expect. Sure, I saw photos, but there was no guarantee that those were fresh or that there was no further damage due to hooligans or neglect.


    After a half-an-hour long drive over the bumpy road, through the forest, we reached the town and I''m not sure if I was breathing while taking in the sight that appeared in front of me.


    There were no people on the streets.


    I slowed down the car to a crawl and observed several houses on the right with wooden panels nailed over the windows, an obvious sign that no one lives there.


    Big windows of shops were empty and dirty, with no light from inside.


    It''s a pity. I remember it as a lively place.


    There was a bakery on the corner where I used to hang out with my friends. I forgot the name of the owner, but I remember that his bocconotto and puff pastry were melting in the mouth. After filling our bellies, we used to sit on that sidewalk under the display window and drink sparkling lemonade.


    A bit further down the street was a butcher shop where I came with my mother to personally pick ingredients for our numerous barbeque parties. My mother always loved doing things on her own. She was kind and caring and everyone wanted to get closer to her. I can''t imagine that someone wanted to kill her.


    My attention went to Serina. Her warm personality reminds me of my mother, and I will not allow her to suffer the same fate.


    Sergio told me that my father trusted his people, and he didn''t see the betrayal coming, but I will be different. I will protect Serina. None of this makes sense without her. She is my everything.


    Serina looked through the window of the car with a small frown on her adorable face. Should I tell her that this is ours? Nah¡­ I decided to hold off on that reveal.


    The confusion in her expression told me that she doesn''t understand why we ended up in this rundown place after a night in a luxurious hotel.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 366 - Revisiting Memories (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    As the car moved through the ghost town, mental images from the past overlapped with depressing reality and I saw the colorful facades, and the people who breathed life in this town, just as I remembered it.


    At the end of the street on my right, was the building that used to be the heart of this town. It was actually several connected buildings where people would gather, a community center of some sort. There were a number of halls on the main floor that one could reserve for various events, and offices on the upper floor. In front of it is a big open square with a fountain in the middle, and in the back is an open area with benches and picnic areas that had a dedicated spot for a bonfire. We would gather there every evening on weekends, as long as the weather allowed.


    There were so many memories in this place¡­ forgotten memories that resurfaced as I saw places that were part of my daily life a long time ago.


    I asked Sergio if some of my friends are alive, and he didn''t have answers to those questions.


    The war was brutal, and they are either dead or they joined one of the newly formed packs. Sergio scowled at the latter, saying that accepting the leadership of someone undeserving is below one''s honor, and it counts as treason. I didn''t know how to respond to that. Can you betray someone who is considered dead and without an heir?


    But I understood that Sergio was close to my father, and I can imagine that Sergio''s loyalty will not be common.


    As we drove through the town, further, on my left, I caught a glimpse of the building I recognized as my old school. It had an extensive garden and students were responsible for maintaining the orchard full of apples and peaches, and there were vegetables as well. We would sell those on the open market that was held every Saturday in the largest hall of the community center and income was used for school improvements.


    Well, it''s painfully obvious that no improvements were made to anything in this town for the last decade.


    Technically, all those rundown buildings are mine, and I should either figure out a way to revive the place or demolish it in order to remove this gloomy image.


    Ah, maybe I was supposed to bring Serina here after fixing up this area, but I was eager to see it and I wanted her by my side. Well, it''s too late for regrets now.


    I noticed weeds and wildflowers that were growing in the cracks of the pavement. With no people to maintain it, nature was claiming this town for herself. Maybe that''s for the best.


    I gave Serina''s hand a squeeze and the car moved faster, out of the town, and we were surrounded by the forest again.


    I took a mental note of the bumps and potholes on the asphalt. This will need repairing unless we get a helicopter to fly in and out of this place. I should get flying lessons or maybe we hire a pilot, like Mitch, but I will prefer fewer staff members.


    It didn''t take more than a few minutes for us to reach our destination and I heard Serina gasp as the massive building emerged in front of us after a turn.


    "This is your home¡­", Serina said in a small voice.


    "It will be ours.", I said and hoped that she will not dismiss it.


    She observed the building in front of us with curiosity.


    The garden on the right was not a complete jungle. I could see topiary trees sticking among the weeds, and the building that used to impress everyone with its splendor, showed neglect.


    I opened the door for Serina and helped her out of the car. We stood in silence for some time, and she patiently waited for me to collect myself and go inside.


    I thought that photos prepared me for the desolation in the mansion, but I was wrong.


    Whatever they could take, they did. It was completely empty.


    Furniture, carpets, paintings, everything was gone, but the hollowest was the eerie silence.


    When I thought of home and my childhood, I would imagine my mother and father, but the truth is that this place was always full of people.


    We had servants (Sergio explained that those are called Omegas).


    Another four families lived in the East Wing of the mansion. Those were Uncle Ricky, Uncle Bazz, cousin Gianni, and cousin Lorenzo. Sergio told me that it''s Beta Ricky, Beta Bazz, Gamma Gianni, and Gamma Lorenzo.


    Beta Ricky and Gamma Gianni had kids that were much older than I was, and Beta Bazz had a daughter that was five years younger. Due to age gaps, we didn''t spend too much time together.


    My father would frequently work from home, from the study, and his business associates (or should I call them other werewolves) would come and often stay for a meal as well.


    Sergio would visit as well. He lived in one small villa North of here that was surrounded by a fragrant garden. Sergio was a private man, but he would always come when there was a party.


    "Are you OK?"


    Serina''s sweet voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Yeah¡­", I said while shaking off the nostalgia.


    "It must be hard to see this in such a dilapidated condition. I can imagine that it was a majestic place.", Serina said. "Don''t worry, we will fix it up."


    Of course, we will.


    "Come on¡­", Serina urged me. "Show me the rest of this joint, so that we can start planning for renovations."


    "What do you want to see first?"


    "The important parts. The kitchen.", she said like it''s a big deal.


    Well, it was. There was always something cooking as the kitchen was never empty.


    There was a newer exhaust system set up on the ceiling, and I believed that was part of the renovations the last owner started.


    The two stoves with six burners each were just as I remembered them, in the middle of the kitchen, and there was a food prep area next to them.


    Other furniture, cabinets, and appliances were missing. Someone did a thorough job in emptying this place.


    "This is amazing. It''s bigger than the one my father has in his lab.", Serina said while peering into a walk-in freezer that was technically another room but with a thermostat that can go sub-zero.


    She looked around the kitchen while nodding. "The tiled floors are in a good condition and only need cleaning. We will refurbish the walls, replace doors and windows, get new cabinets and appliances, and this place will be ready to feed an army."


    I was touched by her enthusiasm, and I decided to tease her a bit. "Do you plan to hire an army?"


    She shook her head and smiled smugly. "I was only talking about you because you are eating like one."


    Ah, I thought of teasing her, but it backfired!


    I was dejected. Does she see me as a glutton?


    "I didn''t know my appetite is a problem."


    "I never said it''s a problem.", Serina was quick to respond, like she was ready for this. "You are lucky that I''m rich, so if the Eclipse goes under, I will support you and you won''t go hungry." She ended with a playful wink.


    I wanted to pretend that I''m angry, but I couldn''t. When I see her in a good mood, my lips lift into a smile involuntarily.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 367 - Revisiting Memories (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    As we moved through the mansion, I could see that the rest of the main floor was more-or-less in the same condition.


    The floors were in decent shape, the walls and ceilings showed cracks and damage, probably due to renovation or when someone removed fixtures that were permanently attached.


    Serina stopped in the corner room which features a window-covered wall that arched into a semi-circle.


    I remembered this room. Those windows used to allow ample sunlight, but now they were covered with boards.


    "Was this here when you lived in this house?", Serina asked, and it took me a moment to pull my sight away from the windows and realize that she was talking about a battered grand piano.


    I approached the dusty instrument that brought up distant memories.


    "Yes.", I responded. "My mother used to play."


    I gestured to the opening on the right that connected this room with the adjacent one. "There was a double door between these two rooms, and there was a lounge with a billiard table. My father would read a magazine, or play billiards, and my mother played the piano for him."


    "Where were you?"


    "With my father. Losing at billiards.", I admitted grudgingly.


    Serina stifled a laugh and looked at the piano with longing.


    I know that Serina plays piano, and she is good at it, even though she never played for me.


    At school, Serina would sneak into the music room and play when she thought that no one was listening. I pretended not to know, but I was always close to her, watching and listening.


    Yup. I''m Serina''s personal stalker.


    "We will fix up this room and I will get you a brand new piano. Will you play for me?"


    Serina shook her head. "I don''t want a brand new piano. Let''s fix this one. I would love to play for you."


    I was glad that she didn''t deny that she knows to play it.


    Her smile lit up the dingy room, and the fact that she didn''t want to discard my mother''s piano warmed my heart.


    My mother also preferred refurbishing things instead of getting new ones. I was confident that Serina and my mom would get along great.


    "You know what?", Serina asked suddenly. "My father plays violin, so when he comes to visit, we can do a duet to entertain you and other guests. Cali plays several instruments. I heard her playing the harp. We should get one and make this a music room¡­"


    I loved that she was planning for those small moments that will take place in the future. Our future.


    I leaned closer and gave her a few kisses. Before lust consumed me, I pulled away. There was still a lot of house for us to see.


    The second floor was a much sadder story compared to the first level.


    The floors on the second level were hardwood, and mostly torn out or heavily scratched. Walls and ceilings crumbled with signs of collapsing, a forlorn image of the grandeur this used to be. There were few moisture patches that seeped from above, and I didn''t know if that was due to some pipes leaking from the third floor or maybe the roof itself was compromised.


    The stairs were insecure, and I didn''t want us to go to the third level, where my room used to be. My parent''s quarters were up there, and also another office and a hobby room for my mother who used to do painting, knitting, sewing, crafting, scrapbooking, writing, and I''m sure there were a few other things I couldn''t remember.


    My father was working a lot, so she kept busy with various activities. Mostly indoors.


    At that time, I thought that my mother doesn''t like going out, but now I believe she was staying inside for her safety. That theory is supported by the fact that whenever my mother went out without my father, ''Uncle'' Bazz or ''Uncle'' Ricky would accompany her along with a few other people, warriors probably.


    Sergio explained the structure of the packhouse (aka my home) and how things worked, from the werewolf perspective.


    The third floor was reserved for the Alpha and his family. In this case, my father, my mother, and me. Other than a handful of carefully selected Omegas, no one else was allowed on that floor.


    The second level was separated into private quarters for Betas and Gammas with their families in the East Wing, and the West Wing was reserved for guest bedrooms.


    The main floor consisted of common areas that were used for daily activities and entertainment.


    My father had his private office on the third floor, and another one on the main level, where he would attend business meetings if he didn''t go to the HQ of the Bluemoon corp.


    The main level was open for the pack members and guests. Upper floors were only for people who live (permanently or temporarily) in the packhouse.


    "I don''t think we should go up.", I told Serina when she insisted that we go to the third level. "It''s not safe and I don''t want you to get hurt, no matter how quickly you heal."


    "But, but¡­", she looked up reluctantly. "Your room is up there and I really want to see it."


    "What is left of it.", I said. "Based on what we saw so far, I assume it''s completely ruined and unless a structural engineer declares it safe, I don''t want us to risk injuries. We can check the basement."


    Reluctantly, she agreed.


    "Wow¡­", Serina said under her breath when we entered the basement. "I was expecting a dark and dingy place and this is different."


    I guess she didn''t expect arched brick ceilings and tiled floors while side windows provided ample light. Technically, this was a half-basement, but it still counted as one.


    Serina counted ten rooms, and I remember bunk beds. Of course, whatever furniture was in there, it was all gone now. There was a bathroom with six showers and six sinks, as well as six toilets. Some Omegas stayed in here. Sergio told me that those were single Omegas who didn''t want to live on their own. Werewolves are social creatures.


    "Is there something lower than this?", Serina asked after inspecting the last room in the basement.


    "What do you expect?"


    Serina bobbed her head, indicating that she was not sure. "A dungeon of some sort. Your father was the Supreme Alpha, there must be a place where he held and tortured prisoners. I assume you didn''t know about it because they told you how everyone is human, but think about it¡­ was there a place you were not allowed to go?"


    I was surprised that she spoke about dungeons and torturing like they are totally normal things. It seems that my innocent Serina saw some gruesome things in my absence.


    I thought about her question, and I couldn''t think of anything that my parents prohibited me, except for one thing. "Nearby, in the forest is an area that was off-limits. The ground collapsed and there was a danger of landslide, so no one was allowed to go there."


    Serina smiled smugly. "I bet you that''s the dungeon. And I''m willing to make another bet on how you can access that place from here. Something underground, a hidden passage or a portal, otherwise you would see suspicious activity and go to investigate."


    Serina started touching the walls, looking for a hidden mechanism, a button, a lever, or maybe a brick that can be pushed.


    Her eyes sparkled as she was enjoying the mystery of this place, yet I was dejected to find out how stupid I was.


    What else was in plain sight and I didn''t see it?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 368 - Revisiting Memories (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    "Let''s investigate that passage to the dungeon some other time.", I said to Serina. "There is one place we missed on the main level."


    Serina followed after me obediently.


    I opened the double doors, and we entered the grand hall that had off-white ornate ceilings, dark marble columns along the walls, and the mosaic floor in the shades of brown was a masterpiece on its own.


    I remembered numerous parties that were held here.


    Serina went next to the massive fireplace and looked at the white mantle that was embellished with golden details.


    "This place seems to hold many memories.", she said, and I was not sure if she could feel the energy of this room, or maybe she just read my expression.


    "Yes, it does.", I confirmed and embraced her from behind. "Several times a year, we would host parties. I thought it was for my father''s business partners, but now that I know about creatures, I believe it was more than just business-related."


    I pointed to the double doors on the left. "Through there is the formal dining room." I gestured to the right to another set of double doors. "There was seating organized in lounging areas, and here people would dance."


    "Sounds like fun."


    I hummed in agreement. "It was. But out of all parties, I remember the Winter Solstice the most."


    "Tell me about it.", Serina demanded.


    I took Serina''s hand in mine and we went into what used to be the family room.


    "It would start weeks before the Winter Solstice as the kids in school start practicing for performances because there was a festival in town with food and games, and kids would sing, dance, and do plays on the stage. A few days before the Winter Solstice, we would start decorating the house. Everyone would get busy making it look like it''s a winter wonderland." I put my hand on the top of the fireplace mantle. "My mother would put here branches and pinecones and arrange candles¡­ In the corner was a massive pine tree with white, golden, and silver ornaments. My father and a few of his helpers were in charge of setting up string lights everywhere."


    "The festival you mentioned¡­", Serina interrupted me. "Was that in the town we passed through on the way here?"


    Oh, I was careless and got busted. Well, I can''t lie. "Yes."


    Serina''s brows furrowed, and I can only assume that she was guessing how that dead town looked with people in it.


    I walked to the window that faced the back garden and opened it after a short struggle. I pushed one board down, to let the sunlight in and gestured outside while continuing my story about the Winter Solstice.


    "On the morning of the Winter Solstice, people over the age of eighteen would gather there and go hunting while women were in the kitchen, baking various dishes, and kids¡­", I gestured at myself. "Went into the town to help out the elderly complete their chores. Men returned in the evening with their catch and a weeklong feast would start. There was a huge bonfire and a lot of singing and dancing. People would come and go, each family would bring a container with some dish and it looked like a massive potluck. I believe that by end of the week, everyone from the town had at least one meal here. The few elderlies who couldn''t come would get food delivered to their homes, and we also sent food to the hospital."


    "Sounds wonderful¡­", Serina said. "We should do that this year."


    I looked at her with a complex expression. "The house is not in the best shape, and we are missing a lot of people."


    Serina shrugged, indicating that it''s not a big deal. "There is more than half a year until the Winter Solstice. That will be plenty of time to fix up this house and hire staff. As for people¡­ we don''t need thousands. A handful will be enough." She turned to the empty corner where the pine tree used to be. "You can go with Sergio and pick the best pine tree from the forest, and Cali and I will decorate it. Mona, Ash, Zoe, and Luca will be here also. My father will help you in hunting, and other than each of our guests bringing dates, I''m confident that we can find a few more people to join in."


    I was grateful that she didn''t mention Lazarus.


    I''m not a construction worker, but I could see that the work needed to restore this building to its previous glory, will not be trivial.


    "You make it sound easy, Serina. It will take quite an effort to fix this place and turn it into a winter wonderland."


    Serina thought otherwise. "But it is, easy. You are forgetting something."


    "What am I forgetting?"


    Serina took my hand into hers and I followed her out of the room, to the back of the mansion.


    The garden in the back showed years of neglect as it was completely covered in weeds. Roses and other flowers were definitely dead and if any of the ornamental trees still exists, it was obstructed by unwanted plants.


    "Close your eyes.", Serina told me.


    I had no idea what''s on her mind, but I obeyed.


    Seconds passed.


    Birds chirped in the forest, leaves rustled in the breeze, Serina''s scent of jasmine and Japanese wisteria wafted into my nose, and... that was it.


    I was about to open my eyes, but then I felt that the Sun was obstructed, and the temperature plummeted.


    "You can look now¡­", Serina said in a singing voice.


    I gaped at the flurries around us, and I looked up at the clouds bunched above us, while further in every direction was a clear blue sky.


    I extended my hand and caught a snowflake that melted on my palm within a second.


    "You are amazing.", I said under my breath.


    I never thought that she will create our personal mini-snowfall.


    "You wanted winter wonderland, I can make you one.", Serina said while looking at me lovingly. "We don''t need a fancy house or a luxurious interior. Let''s fix the roof and make sure the house is structurally sound, and everything else can come later because the only thing that matters is that we are together."


    She held my hand in hers and gave me a squeeze before continuing, "I heard you talking about the Winter Solstice, and not once you mentioned walls or carpets or luxuries that a mansion can provide. It was about people coming together and having fun with music, dancing, and food. Friends and family."


    I looked into Serina''s gray eyes full of love and realized that she was right.


    That week-long celebration was about friends and family coming together, and it didn''t matter where we were because we spent time in this house, in the forest, in the town¡­ and it was equally fun.


    "You are amazing, you know that?", I asked her, and she smiled.


    I kissed her tenderly, hoping that it will tell her how much she means to me.


    This place holds remnants of my past, and a lot of memories from the time when I lived a carefree life.


    Of course, now I know how that was only an illusion, but I can''t deny that my childhood was a happy one. Probably thanks to the lies that surrounded me.


    I had no idea why I brought Serina here before the engineers said how the house is safe, but I was glad I did.


    With this visit, Serina got a peek into my past I was happy to share it with her because I want to share my everything with her.


    I thought that revisiting this place I might be sad to see it ruined, or maybe angry because of lies that are etched into each wall of this mansion, but there were none of those. Serina''s presence soothed my dejection and thanks to her I was able to focus on the future that has the two of us in it.


    We held each other and kissed under our personal snowfall and nothing else mattered.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 369 - Revisiting Memories (5)

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I thought that Duke was taking me on some nature trip, hiking or skiing, but when we crossed the Alps and road signs turned to Italian, I started getting suspicious.


    Isn''t he supposed to stay outside of Italy''s borders?


    Well, Mateo Testa should stay away, but Drago Orsini can go anywhere.


    The truth was that I didn''t care where we went. I was relaxing in the car and holding Duke''s hand in mine, and we chatted about anything and everything.


    Duke wanted to know more about Zeiroi, and I thought that his jealousy was cute. I told him that Zeiroi is an elf and that I''m teaching him things, but Duke still asked if I think of Zeiroi as handsome.


    Silly man. Doesn''t he know that in my world, no one is more handsome than him?


    The abandoned town was depressing, and I wondered what we were doing there.


    I thought it was random, but Duke slowed down the car and I could see the sadness in his eyes as he observed dilapidated buildings.


    This confirmed my suspicion that we are driving through the town of his childhood, but I stayed quiet and allowed him to take all this in. We can talk later.


    I was not prepared for the sight of the mansion. I saw a few old photos of the Bluemoon pack''s packhouse in its full glory, and this was a far cry from it.


    Duke told me that someone bought it ten years ago and they started a remodel that was never finished, and the majestic building was abandoned since then.


    I held his hand, hoping that it will help him soothe the heartache he felt as we walked through remnants of his old home.


    Duke''s various expressions spoke volumes about memories he was reliving, and I could imagine that they all came with a dose of sadness over a childhood forever gone that was amplified by the sorry state of everything around us.


    I can assume that after Damiano''s demise, looters invaded this place, and then the remodel came, and they stripped everything that could be taken away. If anything was left, hooligans finished it off over the years, and nature was making her way inside by wild vines taking over walls and I was confident that a family of rats (or some similar creatures) lives under the wooden floor in one of the bedrooms.


    Such a pity.


    I was disappointed that we couldn''t go to the third floor. I really wanted to see Duke''s old bedroom, no matter in what state it is, but I understood Duke''s concern about safety.


    I will ask Aldus if Krob can go and take some photos for me before construction work starts. Krob is also the perfect person to investigate if there are any secret passages. I hoped that my father will allow him to come out of the lab for this.


    I was ecstatic when Duke told me how that old piano was his mother''s. Yes, it was dusty and banged up, but it was still there by some miracle, and I wanted to preserve it.


    I''m aware that Duke has mixed feelings toward his father, but the memory of his mother is pure and full of love. I hoped that if we can fix up that piano, maybe her spirit visits us while I play an affectionate melody for Duke because I''m confident that she played for him as well.


    In my mind, I could see the fire flickering in the fireplace as the music fills the space and Duke''s eyes full of love are directed at me. Perfect.


    I really liked the idea of celebrating the Winter Solstice.


    Holidays, birthdays, all those were things I saw on the television and something other people did, and I never celebrated any of those.


    My so-called parents didn''t care or were too stingy, and my current family has a different mindset.


    Aldus doesn''t believe that commemorating one year (or a decade) of anything is important, and Calista loves every holiday, but only because it gives her a reason to party.


    However, this will be our beginning, mine and Duke''s, and I wanted us to have a reason to celebrate, and adopting traditions Duke''s family honored, sounded great.


    What can go wrong with a weeklong party filled with food, music, and dancing while we are surrounded by friends and family?


    Duke was concerned about the lack of people and the state of the mansion, and I thought that he was silly.


    Since when was location important? We can do it at any place, even here.


    As for the people, with only the two of us, I would be content, but I still reminded him that there are other people we both hold dear.


    Of course, if Duke''s wolf awakens, Fynn and his gang will come as well because they are waiting for their young Master to return for more than a decade.


    I wanted to tell Duke about Fynn, but Aldus recommended that I don''t. For now, at least.


    They are all hoping for Mateo''s return with the goal that he takes over as the Alpha and without his wolf, Duke can''t take that place.


    Ash knows not to talk about werewolves with Duke, and even if Ash talks about what''s going on in London, he will talk about Drago Orsini, so Fynn and his group will never make the connection.


    Fynn and his group would definitely rejoice to hear that Damiano''s son is alive, however, no one can predict how they will react to the fact that Duke is still wolfless.


    Well, if we don''t awaken Duke''s wolf, nothing changes. And if we do, Fynn and his group are going to get a wonderful surprise. I can''t wait to see that.


    Duke said that they went hunting on the morning of the Winter Solstice and I can imagine a hundred werewolves shifting into their wolf form and dashing into the woods in search of their prey.


    I was not sure at what point I started thinking about the future that included Duke''s wolf, but it happened, and my heart was gripped with the fear of the unknown. So many things could go wrong that I didn''t want to think about it, but I had no right of denying Duke knowledge about his past or the possibility of unlocking his full potential.


    I enjoyed profusely the wonder and admiration in Duke''s expression when I created our personal snowfall.


    It took me some time to condense cold enough air from high in the sky and pull it down, but it was all worth it.


    Duke held me close and kissed me tenderly and I felt all the love and passion that he poured into every kiss, silently telling me that he was grateful I came here with him.


    I really look forward to fixing up this mansion, making it into a home, and celebrating the Winter Solstice, and many other things.


    After a long kissing session, I reminded Duke that we should check the dungeon.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 370 - Pio And Forty More (1)

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke took a minute to remember where the so-called landslide was. He led the way over the clearing, and we entered the forest. It was not far from the mansion, only a few minutes of walking.


    Of course, there was no landslide, but we found hidden among bushes a door that was cracked open.


    The stairs led underground, and we lit up an old-fashioned torch to see our way.


    Just like the rest of the house, the place was looted.


    The smell inside was stale and I was confident that something died inside. Duke scrunched his nose, but he didn''t comment on it.


    The stairs stopped on a wide landing where a busted table and two wooden chairs were. And one pile of cracked wood might have been a bench some time ago. I assumed that this was the place where the guards were sitting while watching over prisoners.


    The grimy hallway provided access to ten cells on each side and other than rusty chains that were bolted to the wall, dry grass, and a few rats who scrambled to hide in some rags on the floor, we didn''t find anything else.


    Whoever came here before us, emptied this place from anything of value.


    If there was an underground passage between here and the mansion, the entrance was concealed well. Ah, another mystery for me to explore! Or maybe for Krob.


    We got out of the dungeon, and I noticed a depression in the grass. It was from the opposite side from where we came, and the grass was parted in such a way like it was a path someone took recently.


    "Duke?", I called. "Does someone live in the area?"


    "Not that I know. Why?"


    I pointed at the path and his eyebrows shoot up questionably.


    "It could be from an animal." He didn''t think it''s anything important.


    Part of me hoped to reveal some mystery, or maybe find a treasure.  So far, we came out empty-handed. "It could be¡­ but we should investigate. Right?"


    Duke shook his head helplessly, but he agreed to my foolish demand.


    Duke and I held hands and followed the barely visible path through the forest.


    Occasionally, we would lose sight of where it leads, and more than once I thought that it doesn''t lead anywhere, but then we will see it continue a bit further.


    I''ve lost the track of time as we made our twists and turns between the trees, and I started contemplating that we should return to the mansion. Maybe Duke was right, and it was an animal. Some animals take the same route frequently, causing the grass to shift in this way.


    All thoughts about going back disappeared when a small cottage emerged among the trees.


    Duke and I glanced at each other, and we both nodded in a silent agreement to inspect it.


    It was worn out and if not for the recent patchwork on the roof, I would think that it''s abandoned.


    Duke held me close to him as we made a wide circle around the cottage and other than several paths created by frequent walking, we didn''t see any other signs that someone was living in there.


    "Let''s check if someone is inside¡­", I suggested and I saw Duke frowning while looking at the door.


    A second later, the door opened with a loud creaking sound, and an older man appeared.


    His head was full of gray hair, and his face was wrinkled, but his eyes were full of life, and he was standing straight, like a young man in his prime. His shabby clothes didn''t do much to conceal his impressive physique.


    He was either not old, or not human, and he was definitely not afraid of us. Actually, he looked upset, like we are not welcome.


    I wondered if he is a random guy, or maybe he was here to keep an eye on the place, in case Mateo or someone else of interest appears.


    I could just suffocate him and get the answers I''m looking for, but I thought to try talking first.


    Before I could say anything, he spoke in a gruff voice, "You are trespassing."


    Duke''s body jerked toward the man, and I was confident that he was about to stand in front of me protectively. Just as Duke moved, I gave his hand a squeeze to let him know that I will handle this.


    With one glance, he understood my intention.


    Friend or foe, Duke should keep a low profile in order to avoid being recognized.


    We didn''t expect anyone here, but if the guy is living in this isolated house, it''s no wonder that no one spotted him.


    "Hello", I said cheerfully. "We are not trespassing. We are the owners of this land."


    The man frowned and his eyes darted from me to Duke a few times before he asked, "Are you here to make a hotel?"


    "No. We want to fix the mansion and make it our home.", I responded.


    "Not everyone can live in that place.", he said menacingly.


    "Are you here to ensure that no one moves in? Are you responsible for chasing away the previous owner?"


    His expression flashed with a variety of emotions, and I knew that I was right. He even looked behind us, probably to ascertain if it''s just me and Duke, and I guessed that he was thinking if he can kill us without anyone noticing us missing.


    Well, if he thought that his little act will scare me, he was up to a surprise. I can suffocate him before he moves. Unless he is a teleporter. But it''s me and Duke, so even if he makes a move against one of us, the other one will take him down. I can guess that he will see Duke as a larger threat, so he will probably attack Duke first.


    But I hoped to avoid a fight. This man was here for who-knows-how-long, and he definitely had stories to tell about this place.


    "We are not just anyone, mister.", I said. "I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Seraphina Mezzanotte."


    The old man''s brows furrowed as he stared at me like I''m growing a second head.


    I smiled smugly. "Based on your expression, I assume you heard about my father."


    "Father?"


    "Aldus Mezzanotte."


    "I didn''t know he has children.", he mumbled, confirming that he knows I''m associated with Aldus.


    "My father was a friend of the original owner, and we thought it''s a pity to let this wonderful place disappear into ruins. I''m the new owner and we will start fixing up the place. Where does that put you?"


    "I always lived here.", he said.


    The realization hit me. "Are you from the Bluemoon pack?"


    He confirmed with a nod.


    Ah, a werewolf. How lovely! If Duke has his wolf, this man would be his subordinate.


    The reports said how the surviving members of the Bluemoon pack scattered, and this land was supposedly werewolf-free because no one dared to come here, even after the Bluemoon pack fell apart. There were some rumors about how the land is cursed, and the fact that this wonderful mansion couldn''t find an owner and it degraded into ruins, supported that superstitious nonsense.


    "What''s your name?", I asked.


    "Pio."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 371 - Pio And Forty More (2)

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Why do you live here?", I asked the old man.


    He exhaled and shook his head while remembering unpleasant memories. "It was chaos. Some of us managed to hide, and some were injured and left to rot, but we didn''t."


    I felt Duke''s hand tightening around mine, and I gave him a squeeze in return. I assumed that he didn''t recognize this man, but that didn''t mean that the story didn''t impact him.


    Duke was not aware that those were werewolves, but he saw them as people who lived on this land. His friends and neighbors, even if they were strangers.


    Luckily, Duke changed quite a bit in the last eleven years and Pio didn''t realize that he was standing in front of Mateo.


    "I assume there are more of you here.", I said.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Pio nodded.


    "How many?", I asked and when he tilted his head, I quickly added, "Don''t lie to me. With a snap of my fingers, I can summon my people to sweep the area. Don''t make this turn hostile. How many?"


    "Forty-one, with me included.", he said grumpily.


    "What are you? Omegas? Warriors?"


    His eyes flashed as he realized that I know he is a werewolf.  "Seven warriors and the rest are Omegas."


    "I assume that you were a warrior."


    He responded with a nod.


    I had another question. "Do you have a leader?"


    He shook his head. "We are all equal."


    His answer confirmed that they don''t have an Alpha and the wheels in my head started turning.


    I thought that this will be a good opportunity to make friends and maybe I can turn this into them guarding the area, just how Fynn and his group do for Notte Pharmaceuticals.


    This land is massive, and we definitely won''t use all of it. Forty werewolves can easily live here and we will never cross paths.


    If Duke''s wolf awakens, they will pledge loyalty to him, and then Duke can order them around.


    I thought that this is a good opportunity to confirm if anyone will recognize Duke. If these forty-one werewolves don''t realize that they are standing in front of Mateo Testa, there is a good chance that no one else will.


    "Can you summon them?", I asked. "You said that everyone is equal, so I want to talk to everyone and notify you about the changes that will happen here."


    Pio put two fingers in his mouth and released a high-pitched whistle.


    I could see that he relaxed and I was not sure if that was because his backup was coming, or because he saw that we are not a threat. Maybe a bit of both.


    "It must be hard living here, on your own.", I said, and Pio shrugged, indicating that it''s not a big deal.


    I was hoping to find out more about their situation.


    "Do you hunt your food?"


    He confirmed. "We take care of our needs, and we don''t leave this area often. Secrecy kept us from being hunted."


    "Don''t worry. We won''t spread the word that you are here.", I assured him before asking, "Is there a reason why you didn''t join some other pack like other survivors?"


    "We all pledged to live and die with the Bluemoon pack.", Pio said solemnly. "Our pack is gone, but that doesn''t mean we will go elsewhere only because it''s more convenient. We were born on these lands and if anyone wants to chase us away, we will resist."


    I liked that he spoke as ''we'', confirming that others feel the same.


    Some figures started trickling in from the forest. Two guys in their early forties and one middle-aged woman. And then three more guys, and one more¡­ and within a few minutes, I was looking at thirty-something people who were talking with Pio in murmurs.


    I cleared my throat, to get their attention. "I understand that a few more people are missing, but we can start without them."


    I straightened my back and made eye contact with them while announcing, "My name is Seraphina Mezzanotte, Aldus Mezzanotte is my father."


    "A vampire?", a bewildered voice of a woman was heard, and I didn''t catch which one was it, but it didn''t matter.


    "Yes. A vampire.", I confirmed. "I hope you will keep your comments and questions for the end. It won''t take long, I promise."


    I glanced at Duke. "This is Drago Orsini, my partner and soon-to-be my husband."


    Duke squeezed my hand and I barely resisted not rolling my eyes.


    His excitement was tangible and I regretted calling him the h-word, but if I just said boyfriend it would not have the same impact.


    I forced myself to focus on my audience.


    "The Mezzanotte family owns this land now, including the town. We are still acquiring the last few plots on the North and then we will own the whole territory that belonged to the Bluemoon pack. You are welcome to stay here and live, we won''t interfere. I hope that in exchange, you can alert us if any intruders come to the area, and we will need to know where your dwellings are so that we don''t accidentally disturb you. Drago and I are planning to remodel the mansion and make it our home. If we decide to do anything else, we will let you know so it doesn''t come as a surprise. If you prove yourself useful, we might help you in improving your living conditions. What do you say?"


    "How can we live with vampires!?", one man in his mid-thirties exclaimed with disgust.


    "I don''t expect you to live with me.", I snapped at him but all of them lowered their heads.


    I didn''t have time to think about their submissive behavior, because I was irked by the prejudice.


    My conditions were extremely favorable, yet that guy was worried about our food choices. Not to mention that neither I nor Duke are vampires.


    "You live in your home, and we will in ours.", I said while suppressing my irritation. "If you don''t like your new neighbors who are kind enough to allow you to live on their land, you are free to move. We will not stop you."


    I could see them exchanging concerned expressions.


    I reached into my purse and got a business card that I gave to Pio.


    "Here is the number where you can reach me in case of an emergency. Soon, the engineers will come to inspect the mansion and the construction work will start. If we encounter any problems and you don''t report intruders, we will assume it was you. If you end up capturing intruders, keep them in the dungeon and we will deal with them because we will assume they are after us. Drago and I will stop by occasionally to inspect the progress of renovations, and at that time you can discuss any concerns that you might have. Do you have any questions?"


    One woman raised her hand before asking, "Do you have any plans for the town?"


    I glanced at Duke.


    "Not at this moment.", Duke responded. "I would love to revive it, but without people, it won''t work. Will you be willing to move in there? Do you have friends or family who would come?"


    "You will fix the houses for us?", a question from the crowd came.


    "If we come to an agreement, we can provide you with a place to live and work, and we will require you to pay some form of taxes.", Duke said immediately, like he already thought about this.


    Duke took over the conversation with the ex-members of the Bluemoon pack, and I looked at him with stars in my eyes.


    Duke is a natural leader, and his Alpha was showing.


    At that moment, I truly wished that his wolf awakens so that he can lead these people.


    With forty-one here and Fynn''s group of thirty, he is looking at a pack of seventy-something members. Zoe, Luca, and Ash make three more, and I was confident that would settle all Duke''s concerns about the lack of people for the Winter Solstice.


    We parted ways with an understanding that we will think about future arrangements, come up with some options, and discuss possibilities next time.


    For now, they will stay in their current dwellings, and not disturb the renovation of the mansion.


    It was a good deal.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 372 - Talk About Wolves (1)

    Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    At the Eclipse HQ building¡­


    The last few days gave me a lot to think about. Mostly good things, related to my future with Serina, and a few uncertainties.


    I knew that I wanted to finish remodel of my former home before we attempt to awaken my wolf. It''s not that I plan to die, but just in case, IF something goes wrong, I don''t want to leave Serina with an ongoing project. She already has a lot on her hands and if anything happens to me, that mansion will be a piece of me I left behind for her.


    Aldus helped me find reliable engineers and they are currently inspecting the mansion. I expect a detailed report within a few days, and then we will see what all needs fixing. I''m already aware of the roof which gave in, but there is probably more.


    These same engineers will suggest improvements.


    Aldus assured me that they know what they are doing, and that discretion is guaranteed.


    I can assume that the improvements he mentioned will be underground. Serina told me that under each of Aldus''s properties is a maze of tunnels, laboratories, and many other things I will find out in time. I''m not sure I want to know.


    Aldus will probably set up one of his portals. I never used one, but Serina told me that they provide instant travel. Sounds like it came out of a science fiction movie, but in the last few weeks I''ve heard and seen all kinds of stuff, so I will trust her on this one.


    To be honest, my needs are simple. Other than the bedroom and a few necessities like the fast-speed internet, a dedicated office room, a gym, and a garage, they can do with the space whatever they want.


    After must-have things are done, I will let Serina pick the materials and colors and we will tackle the renovation one room at a time.


    I can see myself and Serina, both with rollers, painting the walls¡­ I will tease her, and she will splash paint on me¡­ I will pretend to be angry and chase her, and we will end up discarding our clothes and forget about painting for the rest of that day.


    Pio and other werewolves didn''t cause any problems so far, and they didn''t report any intruders either.


    Serina believes that if we play this right, we will get free werewolf-manned security. Serina told me that she will handle them and considering the high chances of some of them recognizing me, I decided to let her have that one.


    I''m smiling like a fool while imagining us in the master bedroom that used to belong to my parents.


    I want a massive bed, big enough to fit six people. That''s where Serina and I will explore all positions described in the Kama Sutra, and probably invent some of our own as well.


    I can see us having breakfast on the balcony that is facing North, overseeing the garden below, and the forest and the mountains in the distance. Serina will sip freshly brewed coffee while wearing nothing but a bathrobe, and her dainty feet will be up on the intricate metallic rail, high enough to expose her glorious legs for my visual pleasure.


    I will definitely get the latest fixtures in the bathroom; a jacuzzi tub and an oversized shower with a sitting area that we will use in many ways which will utilize her flexible body.


    The walk-in closet will have a chaise for us to sit while dressing up, and for Serina to bend over after I undress her.


    And once we get dressed (eventually), I will go to my office to work. When Serina brings me coffee, later in the morning, we will end up making love on my desk. I will make sure it''s a sturdy one so that it can handle all the positions that are on my mind.


    Ah, I have so many plans!


    I was surprised to see Sergio standing in front of me. Did he knock?


    His presence pulled me out of my fantasies, and I realized that I''m in London, at work. Pity.


    "You called me to come.", Sergio said, and I nodded when I remembered that he was right.


    I observed Sergio as he plopped on the sofa. He looked¡­ deflated.


    Actually, as of recently, he is not in good spirits and it''s getting worse by the day. "Are you OK, Serge?"


    He shrugged like he has no idea what I''m talking about. "Yeah, why?"


    "I know you since I was born, and in the last eleven years, we spent a lot of time together.", I reminded him. "I can see that something is off. You lost weight and recently you are not yourself. I don''t want to pry, but I am worried. Are you sick or in some kind of trouble?"


    Sergio rubbed his forehead forcibly and exhaled. "Thank you for your concern, but I will manage."


    I was not so sure. For a guy who only thought about food and partying to neglect eating and stop going to nightclubs, it sounded serious.


    Maybe this required a more direct approach.


    "Serge, you look like shit."


    He cocked an eyebrow at me. "And you look like a daisy. I will appreciate it if you don''t poke your nose where it doesn''t belong."


    I decided to give up. Sergio is a grownup and if he doesn''t want to talk about it, I can''t force him.


    "When you are ready to talk and maybe ask for help with whatever you got yourself into, I''m available." He might be an ass, but we are together for a long time, and I can''t just watch him become a shadow of what he used to be.


    "Is that why you called me here?", Sergio asked curtly.


    "No.", I responded. "I want you to tell me about the relationship between you and your wolf."


    Sergio glanced at the door, to ensure they are closed so that Greg doesn''t overhear us. "I thought that we already spoke about how werewolves are different."


    Yes, we did, but¡­ "I need more details."


    Sergio frowned. "What kind of details? Why? Is it related to those tests Aldus is doing?"


    I didn''t deny it. "He is doing tests and believes that we have a chance to awaken my wolf."


    "What are the risks?"


    I shrugged and hoped that he won''t see through my lie. "I don''t know."


    Aldus told me that I might end up disabled or dead, but I didn''t want to talk about it with Sergio. Not yet. "Aldus is doing research and my task is to get ready in case he finds a viable solution to my problem."


    "And part of your preparations is to find out about my wolf?", Sergio asked with disapproval.


    "Not your wolf. Any wolf, but it''s not like I can go around and talk to just anyone.", I said while trying to control my temper.


    I thought that after clarifying the big mystery of how my father was a werewolf, Sergio will be more open to discussing werewolf-related topics, but he still shows unreasonable resistance occasionally.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 373 - Talk About Wolves (2)

    Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I did my best to adjust my mood and talk calmly to Sergio. "Aldus said that in case my werewolf awakens, I might find myself in a situation where I need to instantly go through what a normal werewolf takes years because we should assume that my wolf will be at his full strength. Of course, he might be a pup or a cripple, but Aldus advised me to prepare myself for the possibility that he will be in his strongest, and anything else will be easier to manage. So¡­ what should I prepare for?"


    Sergio''s eyes darted aimlessly while thinking how to respond. He opened his mouth, and then he closed it, without a word spoken.


    To be honest, I was not sure why Aldus told me to talk to Sergio about werewolves. Considering what Serina said about Aldus, he is extremely knowledgeable and his refusal to talk while feigning ignorance, made me believe that there is something Aldus was not willing to say. And now it seemed that Sergio has difficulty talking about this also. What exactly is going on?


    Eventually, Sergio spoke, "Uhm¡­ I don''t know what to say that you already don''t know."


    It didn''t sound right. "Can you elaborate on that?"


    "I don''t remember, OK? It''s four hundred years how I went through that, and it''s vague. I can tell you some general things that you probably know, but if you want real advice on how adapting to your wolf goes, you should look for someone who went through it recently, like Ash. However, I will advise you to keep quiet about your identity. The boy saw you fight at Luca''s birthday party, and they already have several theories, some of them quite close to being accurate."


    I didn''t think that''s a problem. "I won''t tell him who I am. As Serina''s boyfriend, I found out about werewolves, and I want to hear Ash''s perspective on what it means to be a werewolf. That should work, right?"


    Sergio nodded in agreement. "That might work. I want to be present for that talk."


    I would like it more if Sergio asked for permission instead of announcing it like he is the boss of everything.


    I know that he is four-hundred years old and that for him I''m just a kid, but by any standards, I am a grownup, and I would like to be regarded as one.


    Sergio calls me ''young Master'', but he definitely doesn''t treat me like that.


    I wondered if he showed such attitude to my father as well. Probably not.


    Well, it was not my job to teach him manners.


    My future is with Serina, and I will see to gradually distance myself from Sergio so he can give that attitude to someone else.


    "Let''s have dinner at my place¡­", I suggested, and Sergio agreed.


    I didn''t feel like cooking, so I decided to order food. I knew that Sergio would complain about it, but I didn''t care.


    - - -


    Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    The young master called me into his office, and he wanted to know more about my relationship with my wolf.


    We already spoke about this, and he even saw me shapeshift into my wolf form. What else does he want? The only thing I didn''t talk about is the wretched mate bond and I had no intention of talking about it, so I told him to find someone else. Ash, maybe.


    Ever since that night in Paris that was my best and my worst, my life changed to the point of me not recognizing myself.


    I tried to ignore the existence of the woman named Calista, but the scent of moonflower lingered in my system, not allowing me to forget about that fateful night which tortures me in my dreams and when I''m awake.


    I knew that finding a mate is equal to a disaster, but I was not aware that it will turn me into a living corpse.


    She left like I was only one night of fun, and I hate to admit that one night was not enough.


    I tried to reach out to her, but unfortunately, the Moon Goddess cursed me by creating a bond between me and a woman who is Aldus''s sister.


    The security around Calista is impeccable and because Serina refused to give me her phone number (and I didn''t want to say why I need it), I resorted to hacking. I don''t know if my calls and messages ever reached Calista, but I knew that if I try to force my way toward her, I will probably be dead before I can get close enough for her to hear my voice.


    Yes, humans can interact with her, but her security keeps all creatures at bay, unless she allows it, and as anyone can guess¡­ I''m not allowed.


    Sure, she doesn''t know that she is my mate and that being apart is physically painful for me, but I hoped that she will remember I exist.


    Dejected by my inability to get close to her, I decided to stay away.


    ''How can you stay away?'', my wolf asked in disbelief.


    ''What else are you suggesting?'', I responded, irritated that my wolf is encouraging me to get to her, yet he doesn''t have a single good idea on how I can accomplish that. ''Calista doesn''t want to see me, and she resumed her life like we never met.''


    ''Well¡­ she said in front of that nightclub'', my wolf cleared his throat and spoke in a girly voice, obviously imitating Calista, ''After tonight, if we see each other, pretend you have no idea who I am.''


    ''I didn''t think she meant it literally. I hoped that after what we did in my hotel room, she will change her mind¡­ and I didn''t know it will be this hard¡­'', I admitted.


    The mate bond made every other girl appear ugly, and everything reminded me of Calista.


    The pain due to separation was bearable as long as I kept busy, so I focused on work and spending time with Ash, hoping that his enthusiasm will rub off on me.


    Sometimes, at night, I would wake up with an unbearable ache in my chest that made me puke my guts out more than once, and I wondered if that''s the rumored side-effect when a mate is cheating.


    Well, Calista doesn''t know we are mates, and she considers our passionate night as a one-time thing, so whatever she is doing is not considered cheating. I only wish that the stupid mate bond knows that.


    ''We can''t continue like this¡­'', my wolf said.


    Yeah, like I didn''t know that. ''What do you suggest?''


    ''Find her. Talk to her.''


    ''And then what? Assuming that I can get close enough to hold a conversation, should I tell her that she is my mate, and she has a good laugh before calling her bodyguards to kick me out? Or should I reject her and hope that we survive the recoil of the bond snapping?''


    My wolf didn''t respond.


    I was never a believer in the mate bond, and I looked down on it. But I kept to myself, focused on my garden and work as a shaman.


    Why did the Moon Goddess punish me like this?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 374 - Talk About Wolves (3)

    Author''s note: This is from Sergio''s point of view


    - - -


    I was not happy that the young master ordered dinner to be delivered from the nearby restaurant.


    There is something about the young master''s cooking that reminds me of the good old days, and I hoped to get a taste of it.


    The young master was impatient, so as soon as we sat to eat, he went to the topic that brought the three of us together for a meal.


    "Ash, I want you to tell me about your experience related to bonding with your wolf."


    Ash''s eyes opened wide. "My, what?"


    The young master raised his hands. "Oh, sorry. I forgot the introduction. Since I''m with Serina, she told me about creatures and that you are a werewolf. I''m curious to find out how it feels to have another presence within you."


    Ash glanced at me and I nodded for him to go ahead.


    Ash told me that he suspects the young master is more than a human because they all clearly felt two Alpha auras clashing when the young master fought with Lazarus during Luca''s birthday party, but I told the kid not to talk about it because the young master is not aware of creatures.


    At my approval, Ash relaxed and spoke to the young master, "I see¡­ What do you want to know?"


    "Start from the beginning. How did you know that there is a wolf inside you?"


    Ash had a thoughtful expression while chewing. "At first, it was like a feeling that something was off. Sometimes, I would get unreasonably angry or just start laughing like a maniac... sometimes we feel the same in which case our feelings amplify each other¡­"


    The boy is chatty as-is, and this gave him more than half an hour of non-stop talking with brief stops only to shove food in his mouth.


    "So, now you and your wolf are like best friends?", the young master asked Ash.


    "Something like that. There are cases when we don''t agree, but overall, I''m grateful to have him. Without my wolf, there are many things I wouldn''t be able to experience."


    "Like what?"


    Ash pointed at his nose. "My sense of smell is sharp, but when I shift into my wolf form, it gets even better. I''m much faster and stronger, it gives me a feeling of experiencing the world through different eyes like I get a magnifying glass, and everything gets more intense. I can''t wait to turn eighteen years old."


    "What happens then?"


    "For werewolves, that signifies maturity. Some old folks say I should shift into my wolf form on the first full moon after my eighteenth birthday so that I can soak in the power of the moon. It''s something like a blessing that will empower me through the rest of my life."


    The young master smirked. "You believe in that?"


    Ash shrugged. "It can''t hurt, can it? Besides, the next time I can get a free power boost is only if I find my mate."


    "Mate?"


    Ash nodded earnestly. "The Moon Goddess gifts us soulmates. They are our other half and when we meet, we recognize each other, and the bond is formed. After the mating ceremony, both mates get a boost in power."


    I could see the young master''s invisible wheels rolling as he took in this information. Was he thinking about Seraphina? Probably.


    Well, I was glad that I was not part of this whole talk related to mates, and I disconnected mentally while focusing on the food in front of me.


    - - -


    Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Ash was explaining how his interaction with his wolf evolved, and I found the information fascinating and irrelevant at the same time.


    Nothing sounded important for my case, but there might be some interesting bits hidden, so I listened intently in order not to miss anything.


    And then Ash spoke about a power boost he will get once he finds his mate.


    I knew that werewolves are power-crazy because their standing is determined by their strength. The more strength one has, the higher he (or she) can go.


    Sergio explained during one of our previous conversations how werewolves can improve in strength with rigorous training, and some are lucky to have good genes as well, but I didn''t know that one can get a power boost through a bond with a mate.


    "Mate?", I asked, unsure what he means by it.


    Ash nodded earnestly. "The Moon Goddess gifts us soulmates. They are our other half and when we meet, we recognize each other, and the bond is formed. After the mating ceremony, both mates get a boost in power."


    Soulmates? Why no one told me that werewolves have soulmates? What does that even mean?


    "When you say, mates¡­", I said, and I felt my mouth go dry. "What kind of a relationship is that?"


    "Smitten. Love at first sight. Electric sparks when you touch.", Ash spoke dreamily. "It''s addictive and impossible to resist."


    Sergio was a clear example of how werewolves don''t save themselves for marriage.


    "What if you are already in a relationship when you meet your mate?", I asked reluctantly.


    "It won''t matter. When you recognize your mate, everyone else becomes irrelevant."


    For some reason, Sergio was nodding absentmindedly, and I assumed that he approved of the food.


    I felt the air around me becoming thinner. Why did it sound that once one finds his mate, he doesn''t have a choice?


    "How does that exactly work?"


    Ash thought for a second before responding. "I''m not an expert on how it works, but I''m confident that without a wolf, one won''t know if his mate is sitting next to him. Our wolves can sense each other, and they tell us who our mate is."


    Wolves can sense each other? But what if the other one doesn''t have a wolf?


    My father was a werewolf, and my mother was a human. Does that mean that they were not mates, yet they were married and had me?


    "Do mates need to be werewolves?"


    Ash shook his head. "Not necessarily. Normally, that''s the case, but some of us find mates among humans or other creatures."


    OK. So maybe my father and mother were mates, but where does that leave me?


    "Does Serina know about this?"


    "About what?", Ash asked.


    "About mates."


    "Of course, she does.", Ash said earnestly and he became visibly uncomfortable. "The incident when Luca jumped on me in the forest at his birthday party was related to me and Zoe being together without confirming we are mates. Luca has a problem with it like I will spoil Zoe if we go beyond kissing. I mean¡­ I like her and I think she is hot, but I like other girls also, so I''m not sure if she is my mate. But that doesn''t mean I need to be a monk¡­"


    It hit me like a ton of bricks. Serina is working on helping me awaken my wolf, knowing that there is a chance my wolf will not recognize her as his mate.


    I love Serina to the Moon and back, but it seems that my wolf will have a mind of his own and maybe disagree with me.


    What if that happens? What if my wolf identifies some random woman to be his mate?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 375 - Talk About Wolves (4)

    Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    The thought of me with any woman other than Serina made me nauseated and I refused to accept it as a possibility.


    There must be a way out of this. There is no way that I waited eleven years for Serina only for my wolf to deny me that pleasure.


    I want power BECAUSE of Serina and if gaining that power means I will lose her, I don''t want any of it.


    Wait, wait! They said that the wolf is like a second voice, another personality. Maybe we will disagree, but he can''t force me to do things. Or can he?


    If my wolf thinks that any woman is better than Serina, I will end him even if that means harming myself.


    But before I go deeper into dark thoughts, I wanted to find out more information.


    "Does every werewolf find his mate?", I asked Ash.


    Ash thought for a moment before responding. "They say that every werewolf has a mate, but it''s a question if we will meet each other because they could be anywhere. Some find their mate on their eighteenth birthday, and some live for centuries as bachelors, and yes... some die before meeting their other half."


    OK. This was a bit of a breather. Maybe I don''t find mine.


    But just in case I do¡­ "Is there a way around the mate bond?"


    "First, let''s clarify one thing.", Ash responded. "There are two types of mates. The mate given to us by the Moon Goddess is called a fated mate, but one can also mark a person that is not a mate, and that''s called mates by choice. The bond between fated mates is instant and it gets stronger after marking while in the case of chosen mates, the bond is formed only upon marking, and it will be weaker compared to the bond between fated mates. If one marked a partner and then found a fated mate, there is a possibility that they will feel each other, but the bond between them will be weakened by the existing mate bond with the chosen mate."


    Ash paused and I waited impatiently for him to continue.


    "If you want to know about avoiding the bond that was already formed, one can reject a mate in which case the bond will break, but it''s painful for both parties involved, potentially deadly, and definitely not recommended. No one thinks about avoiding the fated mate bond because it is considered sacred and transcends social standing. It''s like opposite sides of a magnet, you are drawn toward that person, and you can''t help it. As a bonus, after the marking is complete, you get a power boost. Who would say no to that? Even Alphas look for their fated mates, exactly because of this extra power. It doesn''t matter if the mate is an Omega or a human, it will still be very beneficial to both of them. The only way we can achieve full happiness is to find our mate and mark her, or him. That''s our reward from the Moon Goddess¡­"


    Sergio snorted. "Yeah, right.", he mumbled and continued eating.


    Both Ash and I stared at Sergio. What''s his problem?


    "Please, continue¡­", I urged Ash.


    "Werewolves are set for a harsh life, where one is measured by his strength and needs to go through many hardships in order to acquire it. That''s why when we meet our mate, we experience unconditional love, to make up for all the bad things that happened before¡­"


    "What if your mate is not a werewolf?"


    Ash waved like it''s not a big deal. "If she is not a werewolf, she won''t be aware of the bond, but the attraction will exist. That means the Moon Goddess gave me another task where I need to win my mate''s heart. After I mark her, she will feel the bond and we get our happily ever after."


    "Other than your wolf telling you, are there other signs that someone is your mate?", I asked.


    Ash shrugged. "I don''t know." He pointed at Sergio. "Ask him."


    Sergio gaped with a mouthful, giving us a full visual of half-chewed food.


    Gross.


    "Why me?", Sergio asked, some food coming out of his mouth.


    Double gross.


    "Because you are older, and you are a shaman.", Ash responded. "You should know about these spiritual things that relate to our wolves. It''s part of what shamans do."


    Sergio rolled his eyes. "What was the question?"


    I was not sure if he was messing with me or he really spaced out, but I repeated, "Other than your wolf identifying your mate, what are other signs that you found your mate?"


    "Unreasonable attraction.", Sergio responded with a frown. "You can''t stop thinking about her. Everything looks, feels, and smells like her, and when you are not together you feel like you are losing your mind. Every other woman is trash compared to her and you can''t stand any man getting close to her. You can identify her scent among millions of others, and it lingers forever, making you wonder if she is there or if you are just imagining it."


    "That was specific¡­", Ash blurted out. "If I don''t know better, I would imagine that you are talking from personal experience."


    Before Sergio could respond, I waved to get their attention. I needed more information, and I didn''t care if it was first or second hand.


    "You described a man is in love.", I said to Sergio.


    "In love, is a mild way to say it.", Sergio grumbled. "Think of it more as infatuation, obsession. It goes into a zone of madness."


    I thought about Sergio''s words. That''s how I feel about Serina. Is she my mate? That would be great!


    I wanted to clarify another thing. "Your wolf¡­ can he make you do things against your will?"


    Both Ash and Sergio shook their heads.


    "It''s like a second person.", Ash responded. "We talk, and sometimes his emotions seep into me, but it''s just when intense emotions surge, and it''s not sustainable over long periods of time."


    OK. This sounded good.


    "So, if I have a wolf, and he tells me that a girl is my mate, yet I don''t want her, I can talk him out of it?"


    Sergio rolled his eyes, and I had a feeling I will not like his answer.


    "The mate bond doesn''t come from your wolf.", Sergio said irritably. "The wolf only helps you identify your mate. Think of it like this¡­ You are hungry, and that''s the mate bond, while your mate is a fish. You might like chicken, and your wolf might prefer beef, however, that will not change the fact that you are hungry, and only fish can satisfy your cravings. Even if your wolf doesn''t tell you that you need to eat fish in order to feel full, by eating fish you will fill your stomach and be happy about it."


    Well, this food analogy messed up with my idea on how to deal with this, and I was slightly confused. Unless Serina is a fish.


    Does that even make any sense?


    Nothing made sense.


    Fish, beef, chicken¡­ who talks about life-altering things while comparing women with food?


    The only thing I knew was that I was not willing to give in to this Moon Goddess or whatever creature came up with this concept of mates.


    Why would I want the power of the Supreme Alpha if I can''t decide an elementary thing like with whom I want to spend the rest of my life?


    In the last eleven years, I only wanted Serina. Everything I did was for her and for my right to stand by her side. If anyone tries to mess with that, I will make him disappear and I don''t care if that''s a human, wolf, bond, spirit, or magic. I was confident in that.


    There was only one problem. Serina is shouldering this burden of uncertainty in silence, and I''m again the reason why her heart is aching.


    I vowed to make her happy and I felt the urgency to do something about this.


    My wolf is not here to confirm she is my mate, and unless he appears and tells me that she is not my mate, I can''t prove that I will fight for us.


    I need to find a way to convince Serina that she is my only one and nothing will change that, no matter what happens in the future.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 376 - A Romantic Vacation (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was on my way to the airport, to meet with Duke.


    For the last four days, Duke was telling me to get ready while giving me bits and pieces of a three days-long vacation he was planning for us, and other than how we are going somewhere warm, with a beach, I didn''t know more.


    Duke was keeping the mystery alive, and his excitement was contagious.


    Since our visit to Duke''s old home (aka the packhouse of the Bluemoon pack), the engineers came up with an estimate of the necessary work to fix up the building.


    Duke was pleased that only the third floor will need structural work due to poor roof and a few broken windows that allowed rain, wind, and some critters to get inside and cause damage, while the rest of the work on the mansion will be more-less cosmetic.


    Luckily, the mansion was built with sturdy materials so it''s not so bad and I''m confident that it will be ready for us to move in way before the Winter Solstice.


    While engineers inspected the mansion, they noted that some walls are unusually thick, and the structural analysis showed that they are hollow. Those must be secret passages and I can''t wait to explore them, the next time when we visit!


    Duke was not sure what to do with suggestions related to the basement improvements, so he asked me to handle it, and I delegated that to my father. He loves dealing with underground stuff.


    The engineers are working with Aldus as we are gearing up for the construction to officially start.


    Duke requested for the heating, plumbing, and electricals to be modernized, and that gave another dose of complexity for engineers because I want to preserve the original charm of the mansion.


    I didn''t think about the heating, believing that fireplaces (or maybe a portable heater) would be just fine. However, considering how close to the Alps that mansion is, we will need it. Duke was always great at planning and prioritizing what''s important, and I admire him for that.


    Aldus was not surprised when I told him about Pio and the other werewolves we met. However, he advised us to be wary of them as there is no guarantee that they truly came from the Bluemoon pack (unless we get Fynn or Sergio or someone else who is credible to confirm). But even if we can confirm their origins, that won''t prove they don''t have hidden motives.


    Of course, we will keep an eye on them, and if they are who they are, without malicious intentions, they can stay on the property. If they try something funny, we will deal with them, and if they are working for someone else, we can pretend that we don''t notice anything fishy until we capture their employers.


    If Pio and his associates don''t disturb the construction, that will make them more credible, but it doesn''t mean we will trust them.


    After all, Damiano had the mind-link, and the power of the Supreme Alpha, yet he was still betrayed. Aldus believes that was the work of someone close to him, otherwise, it wouldn''t work because Damiano was protective of Isabella and Mateo.


    The more I find out about the world of creatures, the more I remember Aldus''s words which sounded like paranoia: "Even if someone is loyal now, it doesn''t mean he won''t betray you if the conditions are right. Secrets keep us safe. Don''t trust anyone."


    At that time, I didn''t believe him. But I changed my mind after I brushed shoulders with dangers several times; like harpies scheming to keep me, and Graike wanting to marry me, and three hooded guys trying to kidnap me.


    Now I have people I cherish, and I want to keep them safe.


    I can''t be reckless. If anything happens to me, my loved ones will come to my rescue and put themselves in danger.


    I can relax completely when I''m with Aldus, or with Duke. The two of them have my trust.


    Calista is not in that trustworthy group. Since she used my secrets to blackmail me in front of Duke, she lost her privileges and I''m wary of her.


    Actually, in terms of knowing my abilities, Aldus is at the top.


    Without hesitation, I would put myself in danger in order to protect Duke, but there are a few things I''m keeping from him like my ability with pheromones and the werewolf-mate thing.


    While on the topic of Aldus and Duke, the two of them worked behind my back related to this vacation.


    Duke notified my father about our itinerary, and Aldus approved that we can go without escort.


    I asked if we could have at least Krob with us, but Aldus refused.


    Aldus reminded me that Krob is a ghoul, and he is suppressing his urge to go on a feeding rampage (aka sucking out souls) only because Aldus is keeping him in check.


    "There is a reason why there are not many ghouls around.", Aldus said sternly. "They give in to their cravings and slaughter a town or two, but then creature hunters get to them..."


    It''s not that I don''t believe Aldus, but Krob is sweet and caring, and¡­ yeah, something is wrong with me if I think that ghoul with soul-sucking cravings is sweet and caring but I can''t help it. I''m having fun with Krob, and he is a good listener. He likes soft and fluffy things and when he collects right plants for me from the garden swiftly, I let him touch my hair.


    Back to the present¡­


    I met with Duke in the private lounge at the airport and his big smile brightened my day.


    He walked to me and greeted me with one of those move-like kisses while bending me backward.


    He can be sweet to the point of cringing sometimes, but I don''t hate it.


    "When will I find out where you are taking me?", I asked breathily.


    "When we reach there."


    I puffed my cheeks in protest. How come Aldus knows where we are going, and I don''t?


    Aldus even arranged an untraceable private jet that will take us to our mysterious destination.


    Duke and I spent most of the plane ride meditating.


    Meditations are part of Duke''s preparations for awakening his wolf, and I''m happy to guide him. It enables us to spend time together and I believe that it strengthens our relationship.


    Sitting next to each other without touching is a new experience for both of us, but we are doing our best to not shed our clothes. It''s hard.


    If someone told me a few months ago that I will love Duke more with each passing day, I would say that''s impossible, yet here I am, with Duke, loving him more than yesterday, and even though I believe that my love-meter is maxed out and it can''t go higher, I know that I will love him more tomorrow. He is amazing like that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 377 - A Romantic Vacation (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    The plane descended on a small runway, and we had a jeep waiting for us.


    While Duke put our suitcases in the back of the jeep, I noticed that the airport was small, with one runway, and the building itself had paint peeling off. The place cried for an update and the lack of people was a giveaway that this is a remote destination and not a traveling hotspot.


    "Where is this?", I asked Duke when I got in the car, and he responded with a playful wink which told me he will not talk.


    I exhaled helplessly and decided to stop asking. I will find out soon anyway¡­ Maybe.


    The sun was up in the cloudless sky, and the humidity was high, but it was not suffocating due to the pleasant breeze that did its magic relentlessly.


    The dirt road took us through tall palm trees and exotic-looking bushes that had colorful blooms. It reminded me of Hawaii from the photos I saw. Definitely tropical.


    Duke told me to pack a swimsuit, and I could see myself relaxing on the beach.


    We passed through a small town, made out of fragile-looking rundown buildings.


    The street was filled with pedestrians; most of them were dark-skinned and wearing casual (read: minimalistic) clothes that were appropriate for the warm and humid weather.


    Denizens observed us curiously and smiled, some kids ran after the car and laughed, making us appear like some kind of attraction.


    The carts filled with various food items on our right and left were open for customers to buy things right off the street.


    It looked cozy and local, and I didn''t see any polished tourists. I had a feeling that I will love it.


    We left the town and about five minutes later, Duke took the turn to the left and started driving over a much bumpier road.


    I had no idea how long the ride lasted, but I was glad when the car stopped moving because my butt was numb from all the bouncing on the car seat.


    I got out of the car and rubbed my behind.


    "Are you OK?"


    "I will be.", I responded.


    "Can I help you with that?", Duke asked with a smirk while eyeing where I was rubbing.


    He made a step toward me, and I swiftly moved away.


    "Behave, Duke...", I warned him. "We are outside."


    "I can wait until we get in." Duke chuckled at my flustered expression and gestured to the left.


    The building in front of us had a brown fa?ade and thatched roof which blended well with palm trees that surrounded it.


    I could hear the waves and I knew that the beach was nearby.


    We stepped inside and we found ourselves in an older-looking, but clean space with white walls.


    On the right was a kitchen with a small dining table and two chairs, and in front was a sitting area with wicker furniture.


    The double glass door provided ample sunlight, and it opened to a terrace.


    I noticed wooden stairs that went up, leading to an open loft which served as a bedroom, with one king-size mattress on the floor and two small dressers, one on each side.


    "I thought of getting a villa with all the luxuries included, but I remember you saying how you like that my apartment is compact and simple, so I opted for this.", Duke said while gauging my reaction.


    I loved it. It was on the smaller side, but it had everything we would need.


    I could see us getting cozy up there in the loft, and Duke cooking for us while I help him wash and chop ingredients. I had only one question. "This is great but¡­ Where is the bathroom?"


    Duke gave me a meaningful look and opened the glass double doors.


    We stepped on the terrace and my sight fell on the wooden deck that had stairs going down straight to the sandy beach that was a faint shade of pink. The perfectly calm blue sea beyond it was breathtaking.


    "The bathroom, my lady¡­", Duke''s voice got my attention, and I saw him gesturing toward the right.


    The terrace had two steps down which led toward the open shower and next to it was a big tub nestled among tropical flowers.


    "Restroom is when you take right after the shower¡­", Duke said.


    I felt the excitement bubbling inside me. "When can we go to the beach?"


    Duke''s face exploded into a smile. "As soon as we change clothes. But let me show you a few more things first. It will only take a minute¡­"


    Duke opened the refrigerator whose top third was a freezer that was filled with neatly stacked labeled containers.


    "These are ready-made, and we only need to defrost them and reheat, if we don''t feel like cooking¡­", Duke explained. "We can go to town and get fresh ingredients, but the fridge is stocked quite well..."


    The fridge was also full, and on the right from it was a basket filled with fresh fruits.


    We checked the cabinets in the kitchen that had all the dishes and utensils we might need.


    Duke lifted our suitcases to the loft, and I dove into my suitcase in search of a swimsuit.


    It didn''t take me long to find my white bikini and I did my best to pretend I didn''t notice Duke''s scorching gaze on me. If we get handsy, we will never get to the beach.


    I tied my last string and turned to Duke while pulling my hair in a high ponytail, thinking that the danger of getting distracted passed, but then I saw him standing in front of me in just swimming trunks and I felt myself getting heated as my sight traveled over the majestic landscape his perfect muscles created.


    Sure, I saw him naked, but that tiny piece of fabric that covered his important parts made him look more seductive than usually and I ended up gaping at him with my mouth half-open.


    That level of handsomeness should be illegal!


    Duke gave me a half-smile which made my stomach flip. Damn! I forgot that he can smell my arousal.


    "The beach¡­", I said weakly, reminding him (and myself) that we were supposed to go somewhere.


    "Before that, I want to show you another thing¡­", Duke said and extended his hand toward me, palm up.


    I put my hand into his and followed him down the stairs and outside, through the double doors.


    We took to the left and behind the corner was another set of stairs, leading up, to the top of the house.


    I inhaled audibly when we reached the top.


    It was a rooftop terrace that was completely open on one side, providing an unobstructed view of the beach and the sea that stretched forever, while thatched roof provided shade and enclosed the other three sides.


    There were two chaises, one side table, and a minibar with three barstools. Perfect spot for a party.


    With this view from above, I could see the shower and the tub, and a bit further down was a hammock stretched between two palm trees.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 378 - A Romantic Vacation (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My arms rested on the half-wall of the rooftop terrace, and I observed the perfectly blue sea when Duke''s voice came from just behind my right ear, "We can have dinner here."


    His heat splashed against my skin a moment before he engulfed me in his embrace from the back.


    Our swimsuits allowed us to experience the skin-to-skin contact that was new yet familiar, and I leaned into him, letting him do whatever he wanted.


    "Other than being compact and cozy, this is private property. The beach is ours only and we will not be disturbed.", Duke murmured and then kissed my neck, making me weak in the knees. "We can spend some time here, go for a swim, have dinner, and then¡­ whatever you want, love¡­", he spoke against my skin and the bulge that pressed on my lower back told me that he was hard and ready to go.


    "What about relaxing on the beach?", my voice came a bit breathy as I struggled to stay present in the face of the intense need to feel him deep inside me.


    "We can do that also¡­", he continued trailing kisses on my shoulder and neck all the way to my ear before his fire-igniting lips followed the same path back toward the shoulder.


    Duke''s arms held me close to him, the heat of his touch was amplified by the passion in his voice.


    "You have no idea how much control it takes me to be close to you and not touch you¡­ like this¡­"


    His hands moved, one to cup my breast, and the other one toward the cradle of my thighs, and I realized that the beach would need to wait. Anything other than right here and right now will need to wait.


    All my thoughts about the beach were gone with the wind as I turned my head sideways toward Duke, in a silent plea to be kissed while he undid the strings of my bikini.


    As our lips connected and his flavors seeped into my system, some hot and all-consuming energy enveloped me that went beyond a mere hug. It was as Duke''s presence demanded my proximity, just as I craved for his.


    I could feel the arousal overtaking my mind when his fingers slipped between my drenched folds and he started playing with my clit, making me moan involuntarily.


    Duke smiled into the kiss, and he bent his knees slightly so that his hard and hot bulge can press against my now bare bottom because my bikini was bunched on the floor below me.


    There was a small rebellious part of me that protested getting lost in lust while he stays in control.


    I nudged him to switch positions so that his back is facing the half-wall that opened toward the beach, and I kissed him while my hands fervently explored his firm pecs and abs.


    He didn''t resist when I reached to remove his swim trunks, and Duke''s erection sprang free, requiring my attention.


    I loved how his eyes flashed when my hand wrapped around his shaft.


    This control over Duke is something I rarely get, and I savor every moment of it.


    I trailed kisses over his chest, and he hissed when my teeth grazed over his nipple, another sensitive spot I found on his body.


    Duke''s excitement was tangible as I went down on my knees, and his erection lurched in anticipation of what''s coming.


    I playfully licked his slit that glistened with precum and Duke''s hands snapped to grip the half-wall behind him as a barely audible "Ah" escaped his lips.


    Yes, that''s exactly what I wanted. I have him now.


    My moan was more like a growl when I took him into my mouth, enjoying his flavor and the way he filled me up.


    Before I got a taste of Duke, I didn''t think that going down on a man could give me this immense thrill. Every time my tongue moved over his hot satin-like skin I was reminded of ecstasy it can provide me with, and my core clenched in demand to be filled up.


    I had no idea at what point my hand moved to knead my breast, but I couldn''t stop playing with my nipple, every pinch sent electric sparks that shot straight toward the cradle of my thighs.


    I could feel the tension building as Duke grabbed my ponytail to hold my head in place. He started thrusting into my mouth, and I took every glorious inch of him in gladly while enhancing his pleasure with my tongue that wrapped around his shaft.


    I grabbed Duke''s firm ass and I felt his muscles tightening a moment before he groaned and his seed shoot at the back of my throat.


    Duke shuddered in his release, and pure satisfaction swelled inside me. I did it again.


    I sucked and licked him clean, making sure not a single drop goes to waste while enjoying the sight of his chest moving erratically, in the rhythm of his ragged breathing.


    Yup, I did that.


    Duke held my upper arms, lifting me higher toward him, and then he gave me a passionate mind-spinning kiss.


    I have no idea when I moved backward, but my calves hit the edge of the chaise and Duke helped me get down on it.


    He pushed me to lay on the chaise with my bottom at the edge and my legs spread around him, opening me up for him to see everything.


    Duke got on his knees and licked his lips slowly while observing my naked body with a hungry gaze that made my insides shiver.


    I felt my face flushing. It was broad daylight, and we were technically outside. It was embarrassing.


    Duke either didn''t notice my embarrassment or didn''t care about it.


    His hands started moving over my body, setting me ablaze and I squirmed under his touch.


    His fingers caressed every part of me, other than where I wanted him the most. Pure torture.


    "Serina¡­ Serina¡­", he chanted my name breathlessly. "Do you feel this?"


    I didn''t get it. My every nerve was in overdrive and my senses were overwhelmed by the arousal. Was he talking about anything in particular?


    "What?", I asked.


    "Our connection¡­", he said. His eyes locked on mine, and he didn''t blink while his hot palms gripped my thighs, so high that his thumbs reached for my drenched folds. Almost.


    "Don''t you feel the pull to be with me?", he asked. "No one can make you feel this way, Serina. No one. Do you know why?"


    I was not sure why he was chatty at this moment.


    Either touch me where it counts, or I will do it myself!


    "Why?", I asked impatiently.


    "Because you are mine. We are made for each other. If any man dares to get close to you, I will kill him."


    I realized that''s his Alpha side talking. As much as I enjoyed his possessive side, this was no time to be jealous of non-existent people.


    "No one will get close to me. Only you have this access, Mateo¡­", I assured him. "I only want you."


    He smiled wickedly. "As long as you know."


    Did he just trick me into saying that? Why did he want assurance that he is my only one? Doesn''t he know that?


    And why are we having relationship talks when we are both naked and aroused?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 379 - A Romantic Vacation (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I thanked God when Duke resumed caressing my body.


    I love talking with him about anything and everything, but this was not the right time for it. I was needy and I needed him to touch me and make me scream his name in ecstasy.


    Duke''s hands moved under my buttocks, lifting me up toward him like I weigh nothing at all. Damn, that was hot.


    I held my breath in anticipation of what''s coming.


    His face hovered over my intimate bush for a few long seconds before he inhaled deeply and gave me a wicked smile without breaking eye contact.


    "I tasted many delicacies, but this right here...", he inhaled again. "Is the best one of all."


    I felt a gush of moisture between my legs and I bit my lower lip while cursing myself for being so wanton. Just a few words from him are enough to make me heady and abandon decency.


    Was there any decency in this situation?


    My legs were dangling in the air around Duke, and I gripped the edges of the chaise to steady myself because only my shoulders were supported by the furniture under me as Duke held my ass.


    He slowly inched toward my core that throbbed in need of his touch.


    I knew what''s going to happen, but I still let out a yelp when he buried his face between my legs, assaulting me with his tongue ruthlessly.


    My body wanted to move in order to respond to his actions, but my balance was delicate, and I forced myself to stay still because I was completely at his mercy.


    He lapped at me like a parched man and my legs shook uncontrollably for a few seconds before I saw stars in the middle of the day as intense orgasm wrecked my insides.


    I couldn''t even make a sound until he released me, and I gasped a few times as the Earth slowed down, and my vision returned to normal.


    "You are mine", Duke said in a low voice, sounding more like a command than anything else I''ve ever heard.


    "Yours, Mateo¡­", I confirmed breathily, and I saw him smile in approval.


    Duke lifted me into a sitting position, and our kiss allowed me to taste myself on him. He was kneeling between my legs, and I felt his erection rubbing against my sweet spot.


    I scooted more to the edge, to give him better access and he glanced down.


    "Do you want it?"


    His teasing smirk told me that he was enjoying my need for him.


    "Do you need to ask?", I responded with a question while pressing myself against him and hoping that he won''t start another chat session.


    Duke''s eyes were full of lust and endless love when he lifted me as he stood up.


    He laid on the chaise, placing me to sit on top of him.


    "If you want it, you can help yourself¡­", he said playfully.


    I laughed in relief when I confirmed that we are not going to talk. Not with words, at least.


    I was grinding on him, my clit hummed in pleasurable pulses as I spread my juices over his shaft.


    "That''s an open invitation, Mateo...", I said in a seductive voice. "What if I want it often? What if I never have enough?"


    Duke chuckled and laid back on the chaise completely with his hands under his head. "That cock is yours only, Serina. Do with it whatever you want, whenever you want. Every part of me is only yours. You can touch me, kiss me, suck me, fuck me¡­ as long as you don''t discard me, I will not resist."


    His words were outrageous and sweet at the same time, but I was too aroused to care about anything other than the hard shaft I was grinding on.


    I positioned myself just right and our lustful sounds mixed as I took him in completely.


    The pressure, the stretch, the friction¡­ everything was absolutely perfect.


    My hips moved on their own, as I chased my release, and whenever I slowed down, his hips urged me to continue.


    His hands were not under his head for long as he started touching, caressing, kneading, and pinching my body, helping me touch Heaven over and over again.


    Ah, we made good use of that chaise with me straddling Duke.


    The chaise was wide just right for my knees to fit around him.


    As our bodies melded wonderfully into each other, the sturdy-looking furniture released squeaky sounds that followed the rhythm of our hips, and I hoped it will not give in. It didn''t.


    ¡­


    It was late in the afternoon when we reached the beach.


    After several mind-blowing rounds of lovemaking and a bit of cuddling, Duke and I took a quick shower to wash off bodily fluids and had fresh papaya and mango on the terrace while discussing options of what we can do with the rest of the day.


    I was too tired to swim or do anything else physically demanding, but I didn''t want to miss the opportunity to feel the sand between my toes.


    I suggested that we build a sandcastle and Duke happily agreed.


    He was sweet and supportive, and he let me pick a spot for our project.


    Duke helped me flatten our ''Castle grounds'', and then he went a few paces to the side and started digging to reach wet sand. He even made a small canal so that the sea water seeps into the pit he made with waves that caressed the beach.


    Whenever I went to get more moist sand from the pit Duke made for us, I would find lovey-dovey messages written in the sand. From simple, ''I love you'', and ''You make my life worth living'', to naughty ones like, ''I love your lips around my cock'', and ''Your pussy is made for me''.


    I enjoyed each of those messages because they showed me exactly who Duke is. Playful, lusty, funny, caring, and mine.


    Our sandcastle was nearly done by sunset, and I was doing finishing touches by decorating it with pebbles and seashells that Duke dug for me from the sand.


    We were sitting on the beach, next to our castle, holding each other and enjoying the last rays of the sun for that day. It was perfect.


    After another quick shower (to wash off the sand), Duke and I went inside.


    He dried my hair with a towel and then we went up to the loft to snuggle on the king-size mattress (aka the bed).


    "Thank you for organizing this. I love it.", I said, and Duke hummed in response while running his fingers through my damp hair.


    Until that moment, I didn''t realize that I needed a vacation.


    In the last three years, it was always one thing or another, making me tense or busy, and I never took the time to relax and do absolutely nothing.


    This was only day one, but I could tell that it was exactly what I needed. With Duke.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 380 - A Romantic Vacation (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I opened my eyes and realized that it''s dark outside. I fell asleep.


    The light was coming from the kitchen downstairs, and I was on my own in bed.


    "Duke?", I called drowsily, and I heard his footsteps coming closer as he climbed the stairs.


    "Are you awake?"


    "What''s the time?"


    "Close to midnight.", he responded.


    I yawned. "Why are you up?"


    "I woke up recently and I wanted to check a few things."


    "Check things? What things?"


    Duke smiled mysteriously. "When you wake up, you will find out."


    "I''m awake.", I stated the obvious, and he chuckled.


    "You will find out when you get out of the bed.", he clarified.


    I groaned and plopped back into the pillows. I was happily lazy and I didn''t feel like doing anything in particular other than snuggling with Duke.


    While on that topic, I realized that Duke was standing on the second step of the staircases that led down to the main level, and it didn''t look like he wanted to join me.


    "Why are you not next to me?" I patted the spot on the mattress next to me.


    "If I come any closer, we are not coming out of that bed until morning. And we are not going to sleep."


    "There is nothing wrong with that.", I said while wiggling my eyebrows, and he stifled a laugh, but didn''t join me.


    I understood that he planned something for this night, and it included me getting up.


    Well, I was curious. "What should I wear?"


    "Anything is fine."


    ¡­


    I barely suppressed a squeal of delight when I realized what Duke planned for us.


    The basket we brought out with us was a definite giveaway that we are going to have a picnic on the beach, at midnight.


    Duke set up the blanket on top of the sand, several steps away from the castle we built earlier that afternoon.


    The warm breeze caressed my cheeks and brought the salty scent from the sea that mixed with Duke''s, the nearly full moon provided light that made the surface of the calm sea shimmer¡­ How romantic!


    The basket had salad, fruits, nuts, sandwiches, and wine. It was simple and perfect.


    "Did you give any thoughts about how you want to remodel our home?", Duke asked, and I smiled at the words ''our home''.


    "I would like to preserve its original look, how much possible.", I said honestly.


    So much history was lost with the demise of the Bluemoon pack, and I hoped to save at least some of it because each of those moments was relevant to Duke and who he is now.


    "Aldus knew your father, but they didn''t visit each other because werewolves and vampires don''t mesh well and as much as our parents were open-minded, they couldn''t guarantee that everyone would be civil, so whenever they met, it was on neutral grounds. I told my father to ask around and see if anyone has photos related to the Bluemoon pack and I will start from there."


    Duke''s expression showed surprise and approval.


    "You know, you can just ask me.", Duke said. "Or Sergio."


    "I know¡­", I responded. "I was planning to ask you about it. You can start by telling me about your favorite spots in the house, how they looked like, what made them special¡­"


    I could also ask Fynn and his group, but I didn''t want to alert them what I''m up to. Not yet. That''s why I thought how photos will be the most appropriate.


    Aldus is also keeping an eye for any furniture, paintings, or other decorative items that were lost from that building after the Bluemoon pack fell apart. Making those appear in their original spots will definitely be a surprise and I couldn''t wait to see Duke''s reaction.


    I was confident that he will approve. After all, those were his carefree childhood years, and if I can bring out at least a fraction of those feelings, I will check it off as a success.


    Duke was telling me about his childhood and the time passed quickly.


    After finishing the food, we tidied up the blanket by keeping most of the things back in the basket, leaving some fruits outside. We laid next to each other, holding hands and staring at the starry sky.


    "You mentioned that you are not human¡­", Duke started a new topic. "When was the first time you noticed that something is different about you?"


    On the day I died. No, I couldn''t say that, it would definitely ruin the romantic mood.


    "After the incident in Venice, I was unconscious for three days." Yup, this was better. "I woke up without memories and they gradually trickled in. First as my dreams and later I learned to access them through mediation. That''s how I found out details of that evening in Venice, when the man attacked me." I realized that I didn''t tell him everything. "The man was a werewolf. I know, because his eyes flickered golden as he was on the verge of shifting into his wolf form."


    "He was getting in my face, and I tried to push him away¡­" I placed my hands in front like the man is right there. "He was more than twice my size, yet I managed to push him and when I looked at my hands, my fingernails were elongated, resembling claws."


    "So, you are some kind of a shapeshifter¡­", Duke murmured and looked at me. "A werewolf?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t think so. When werewolves shift there is more fur. I only grew claws."


    "You are fast, strong, and with a sharp sense of smell.", he said with confidence.


    I thought about his words. We raced, so that''s where he got the ''fast'' part. From my story, he heard about me pushing the werewolf away, so that would be ''strong'', even though the burst of power happened only that one time. But what about the last one? "What do you mean by, a sharp sense of smell?"


    "Didn''t you say that you can identify my scent among others?"


    I shrugged. "It''s just yours. Everything else is kind of normal so I''m not sure that counts."


    Duke smiled. "Just mine. Don''t you think that''s a sign of how we are meant to be together, forever?"


    I paused, unsure where he was going with this, but I wished that the ''forever'' part is true.


    Duke touched my chin, making me look at him.


    "I mean it, Serina. The two of us, together. Forever. That''s how it was supposed to be, from the moment we were born."


    My instinct told me that those are more than just sweet words.


    "What do you mean?", I asked reluctantly when my curiosity won.


    Duke cupped my cheek and gave me a gentle kiss on the lips.


    "I spoke to Sergio and Ash about werewolves, and they told me about the significance of having a wolf."


    Duke paused, and I had to ask, "You spoke to Ash about werewolves?"


    Duke understood my concern, so he explained. "I didn''t tell him about my background. The story is that you told me about the creatures, and I wanted to know more about werewolves."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 381 - A Romantic Vacation (6)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I guessed that Duke wouldn''t bring up his werewolf-related talk with Ash and Sergio if it was not significant. "I assume that you found out something important."


    Duke confirmed. "Wolf gives us sharpened senses, strength, and speed, but it''s also like a second person, living in the same body. When in human form, human is in charge while wolf-part is like an advisor. When they change into wolf form, the animal comes to the forefront while human-part is observing what''s going on and the level of how much human can impact wolf''s behavior varies greatly from one werewolf to another. Ash and Sergio also told me that their wolves are intelligent, but mostly driven by instincts that sometimes can''t be explained."


    Duke licked his lips, and I knew that whatever he wanted to say, is coming, and I should brace myself.


    "Wolf has senses which allow him to feel the energies that human is not aware of. And that is why when a werewolf meets his soulmate, the wolf is the one to call it out."


    My heart dropped to the bottom of my stomach when I realized Duke was talking about mates, and I bolted into a seated position.


    As much as I dreaded this, Duke looked at me lovingly, a gentle smile never disappearing from his face.


    "You see, Serina, the wolf part of a werewolf is not responsible for the mate bond. The wolf only identifies who the mate is, before human can. The mate bond is determined long before the wolf''s presence can be sensed and if one is in tune with himself, he could identify his mate without his wolf. Normally, when a werewolf reaches the age of eighteen years old, his wolf matures and that power amplifies senses of the human side as well, and that''s how they can feel the effects of the bond."


    I was processing Duke''s words and my temples throbbed in anxiety. Nothing he said was false, but why did it sound like he figured something out and he was soothing me before delivering a fatal blow? Is this vacation a parting gift before he tells me that we should split up?


    "What are you trying to say?" All strength left me, and my voice was barely a whisper.


    "The thing about mates is that they are made for each other. Ash described it like opposite ends of a magnet that start working when mates meet for the first time after they came of age. They could feel each other''s presence, scent, touch, everything about that other person is perfect. I didn''t know about werewolves or mates eleven years ago, but if I did, I would know that you are my mate."


    "What?", I asked breathily. My eyes were open wide to the point of hurting.


    "I could smell you, Serina. The scent of jasmine hit me hard the moment I stepped into that classroom on the first day of high school, and no matter how many people were around me, I couldn''t stop looking at you. My wolf was dormant, and I was still a kid, but I guess the Alpha gene I received from my father allowed me to sense you. We were young and it felt like a crush, but as the time passed, my attraction toward you grew to the point that even if I tried looking at any other girl, I couldn''t. I craved to be with you, to touch you, only you, because no other girl compared to you, Serina. When we were apart, I was restless to the point of losing my mind. And I know you felt the same."


    He was right. I did.


    Only when I was with him, my mind was at peace, and holding his hand felt natural. I would go with Duke without any questions asked, because it was right and I didn''t care where we went, as long as I was with him.


    I saw him look at me, obviously expecting me to say something, but I didn''t know what to say, so I nodded in agreement.


    A dazzling smile bloomed on Duke''s face.


    "I don''t need my wolf to tell me you are my mate, Serina.", he said with confidence, and even in the darkness, I could feel his intense gaze locked on me, not allowing me to look away as he spoke solemnly.


    "From the moment we met, you are the only woman on my mind and in my heart. The thought of anyone else getting close to you throws me into rage and I want to rip him apart. Your scent, your touch, everything yours is addictive and I have no intention of sharing you with anyone. The two of us are meant for each other and that is why I don''t want to see traces of sadness flashing across your face whenever we talk about our future. If my wolf doesn''t wake up, nothing will change, and I will worship you forever. And if he wakes up, he will confirm what I already know, and as much as I don''t want to share you, I will need to adjust to the fact that there will be one more presence inside me who adores you."


    At this point, Duke was holding my face and he gently ran his thumbs over my cheeks.


    "Don''t cry, Serina."


    Was I crying? It looks like it. But these were happy tears, the ones that came with relief and with a bit of guilt as well.


    I avoided mentioning mates out of fear that it will come between us. I didn''t want to risk anything cracking this wonderful happiness that I finally achieved when I was with Duke.


    I was hiding from it, yet here was Duke¡­ tackling the topic as soon as he found out about it. He explained all the signals to assure me that the two of us together is a sure thing, and he made me look at our current situation with optimism.


    The confidence behind his words made me wonder, how could I ever think that we are not mates and that his wolf will keep us apart?


    Duke always amazed me how easily he could read me. He saw that I was troubled no matter how much I tried to conceal it, and he connected the dots and promised me that things are going to be fine.


    Duke didn''t ask me to explain my feelings and my doubts. He didn''t blame me for keeping this from him.


    He arranged this romantic getaway, to assure me that things will be OK because he figured it out. He always does.


    The lengths he is willing to go to make me happy always leaves me breathless and it makes me feel like I''m not reciprocating enough.


    "Do you think that my kind also has mates?", I asked Duke.


    "I am confident, love. And I am your mate. How else would you explain that you can smell me and not anyone else?"


    It made sense. Everything he said made sense, and I chided myself for allowing my insecurities to take over and for not seeing all this myself.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 382 - A Romantic Vacation (7)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Duke''s hand moved to my hip, and he gave me a squeeze. "When I touch you, there is the energy that is urging me to stick to you. No matter how close we are, it''s never close enough. Can you believe that this is enough to get me aroused? Eh, even without touching, just thinking about you does the trick."


    Duke inched closer and pecked my lips. "When I kiss you, I crave for more. Every cell in my body is urging me to be with you, and my soul hums in pleasure when we are together."


    He smiled slyly. "And you already know that your pussy is made for my cock. I could stay inside you forever and my desire for you will not diminish because I live for the moments when you moan my name."


    Ah, here he was again¡­ mixing sweet and outrageous, and I didn''t know how to respond to this.


    "I love you, Serina, and only when I''m with you, I feel whole. Nothing will change that. Bonds, Moon Goddess, wolves, they can either confirm that we are meant for each other or take a hike because this, what we have, is the only truth. Tell me that you feel the same."


    "I do¡­", I said honestly. "I can''t imagine my life without you. I don''t want to imagine my life without you, because you make me feel loved, wanted, and needed."


    "Didn''t you forget something?"


    I was confused. "What?"


    He gave me a lopsided smirk. "I hoped you will also say sexy. And horny."


    I burst into a fit of giggles. He was shameless and cheeky and mine.


    I ran my hand through his hair, allowing the silky strands to caress the space between my fingers.


    "Thank you for erasing my insecurities." I spoke in a whisper, close to his ear, "As for horny, I''m sure you can smell my arousal."


    A growl rumbled in Duke''s chest, and he leaned over me, pushing me down on the blanket with his body.


    We took our time and didn''t rush to undress and make love on the beach.


    I savored his every touch. It was more intense than ever before, either because the bond between us was stronger, or maybe because I didn''t have that small doubt at the back of my mind that whispered I might not be his mate.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    My upcoming talk with Serina about mates made me nervous.


    What Ash told me was unsettling. It sounded like my wolf will pick the woman I''m supposed to spend my life with, and I won''t have a choice in the matter. However, Sergio''s words put everything into a different perspective that soothed my initial anxiety and I hoped that I will be able to erase Serina''s concerns without that final proof of my wolf confirming it.


    My personal mission in life is to make Serina happy, yet she was shouldering this information for a long time, probably from the moment she realized who my father was and that I''m half-werewolf.


    Who knows with what kind of scenarios she came up with? Serina always tended to overthink things, mostly in a pessimistic direction.


    I knew that she was doubting herself. Her inferiority complex runs deep, and it will take more than a few months of dating for Serina to mentally overcome two decades of neglect her so-called parents ingrained in her. But I am determined to create many happy memories and shower her with care and attention until she forgets about her lonely past.


    If only she could see how beautiful and amazing she is, she would be able to take over the world and leave me in the dust.


    I must admit that the selfish side of me didn''t want her to get so much confidence. I wanted Serina to get just enough so that we can stand next to each other, hand-in-hand, like equals. Forever.


    I was relieved to see her smiling and she even cried tears of joy. Silly girl.


    How can she ever think that she is not my whole world?


    My confidence in what I said to her was about 99%, and for that one 1% if it turns out that we are not mates¡­ I was determined that I will rather hurt myself than her.


    But it all made sense. The signals were there, and it fell into place when Sergio told me that the mate bond is formed the moment mates are born and the only thing necessary is time for them to mature in order to sense the connection (assuming that the mates meet).


    The knowledge that I''m half-werewolf and that I have a mate gave another layer of meaning to all the adoration I feel toward Serina. She is mine and we are meant for each other. It''s that simple.


    We kissed as we removed each other''s clothes and everything about her turned me on.


    I loved seeing her naked under the moonlight that reflected off her white skin, making her glow, and if there is such a creature as a Moon Goddess, I was convinced that I was looking at her.


    An animalistic growl ripped from my throat when my cock got all the way into Serina''s sweet pussy.


    She was tight and wet and hot and made for me, and I will never get enough of her.


    The friction was out of this world, and her walls pressed on my shaft just right.


    Serina''s sounds told me it feels good for her as well and amplified my pleasure. I was completely lost in the haze of lust and the feeling of Serina under me.


    What started as slow and tender lovemaking gradually turned wild and unrestrained and all brakes were off when she grabbed my ass and dug her nails into my skin, urging me to plunder her insides with more force.


    Fuck! She is beyond perfect!


    I moaned like a cat in heat while shuddering in my release as her insides milked me to the last drop.


    I moaned. Unbelievable!


    Every time with Serina is better than the previous one. It''s fantastic.


    "I feel so lucky to have you in my life, Serina¡­", I murmured between kisses that I peppered along her jaw, and she hummed in response.


    I love the moments after Serina''s orgasm when she is blissfully relaxed and nearly glowing from happiness.


    I did that. I made her feel that way.


    I know it sounds silly, but the fact that I can satisfy her makes me feel more accomplished than anything else I did in my life.


    "How about we go for a swim?", I suggested.


    Serina nodded and glanced toward the house. "I need a swimsuit."


    "Says who?", I asked with a chuckle before whisking her up in my arms and running to the sea.


    She screamed when I jumped into the water, and I loved how she clung to me.


    Her legs wrapped around my waist naturally, and my cock lurched in response, seeking her cave of pleasure on auto-pilot. I held Serina under the surface and kissed her until I ran out of air.


    Of course, we made love in the water, under the moonlight. One more of my fantasies came true.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 383 - A Romantic Vacation (8)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Morning with Duke in bed was never so blissful.


    We left the glass double doors open and the sound of the waves seeped in, bringing a rhythmical calming sensation.


    I was running my fingers over the perfect landscape of Duke''s abs while remembering his words from the previous night.


    Duke was deep inside me, and I heard him talk through my lustful haze, "You know, Serina¡­" His hot breath splashed against my ear and just a memory of it gave me goosebumps. "This is also one of the signs that we are mates because mates have an unyielding need to merge into one, and it''s never enough..."


    I remembered Lazarus saying the same thing about mates, "It''s like when a lecherous couple takes a triple dose of aphrodisiac. Any touch, no matter how innocent, sends sparks through their bodies and gets them aroused if the scent alone is not enough. They can''t get enough of each other¡­"


    Well, I don''t feel the sparks, but maybe that''s because I don''t have a wolf to amplify my senses. But everything else is there.


    Duke''s proximity is intoxicating and just one look from him is enough to arouse me beyond belief.


    How come I didn''t make the connection at that time? Even before Duke and I went all the way, I was aware that only he can make my body come alive.


    Why did I allow my insecurities to cast shade on my happiness?


    Now that Duke knew about mates and explained things to me, it all made sense and I couldn''t believe how stupid I was to think that our relationship is fragile. Nothing is more solid than my love for Duke, and I knew that he loves me wholeheartedly.


    He said that we were mates, and I knew that he was right. After all, Duke is always right.


    "Serina¡­", Duke called me lazily.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you love me?"


    What kind of a question was that? "Of course."


    "Say it. I want to hear you say it."


    I looked up at him and met his expectant gaze. "I love you, Mateo."


    He smiled and kissed me tenderly before wrapping me into his embrace and holding me close to him.


    We were naked, and normally this situation would quickly spiral into lovemaking, but Duke only held me and breathed in my scent, just behind my ear.


    Seconds passed and he didn''t get handsy despite his raging erection that pressed on my thigh.


    "Are you OK?", I asked.


    He hummed in confirmation. "Never better."


    "You know I love you, even if I don''t say it with words."


    Duke chuckled. He held my chin and looked me in the eyes while saying, "I know. We will travel around the world, and I want to hear those words coming from your sweet lips in every country, mountain, sea, forest, lake¡­ I want every part of Earth to know that you are mine."


    I thought how he was silly.


    Maybe this came out of his insecurities and if this much is enough to soothe him, I will do it gladly.


    "I love you, Mateo. I love you now, and I will love you forever."


    Duke''s smile widened. "I''m happy to see that you are not worried about our future anymore."


    I didn''t get it. "Eh? What was that?"


    "I don''t want you to worry about our future, Serina, because no matter what happens, the two of us will be together. Regardless if we have years or centuries ahead of us, we will hold each other, and I will watch your back while you watch mine. Nothing and no one will come between us."


    I liked that. I liked it very much.


    I was aware that Duke was addressing my insecurities related to us being mates.


    He planned last night''s romantic picnic on the beach and the talk about mates, and probably this whole vacation, only to convince me that I should not fear the future.


    Can he be any sweeter?


    "I am yours, Duke¡­", I said dreamily and kissed him on the lips.


    "And I am yours, Serina.", he responded. "I can''t wait for the house remodel to be completed so that we move in together officially. I want our every morning to be like this."


    I didn''t think about it so far. Sure, we spoke about living in that mansion, but it was always like something that will happen in the future, and the way he said it, it sounded like it''s just around the corner.


    Duke and I spent many nights together but moving in will be a big step.


    Ah, I didn''t discuss it with father! What if Aldus doesn''t approve?


    Duke''s kiss brought me back into reality where the two of us were in bed, naked.


    His hands moved over my back as he caressed my body, and he pressed his erection on my thigh harder, grinding himself slightly.


    There were many ways I wanted to tell him that I love him, and a perfect idea came to my mind.


    I pushed him to lie on his back and I saw his eyes flashing in approval a second before I slid under the cover.


    I took him into my mouth, initiating another round of carnal pleasures, knowing that there is a good chance we will spend the rest of the vacation in bed, but I didn''t mind. Not even a little bit.


    ¡­


    It was late afternoon when we finally went downstairs.


    Duke was hungry.


    We picked two labeled containers from the freezer and put them to defrost in the microwave while we washed remnants of lovemaking under the shower.


    I leaned on him and let him wash my hair. His fingers pressed on my scalp just right and I enjoyed the sensation profusely.


    "Can we stay here forever?", I asked, and Duke responded with one of his killer half-smiles that makes my knees go weak.


    "We can¡­", he said after some time. "But I will prefer that we find many other places like this one."


    "I like that it''s just the two of us.", I admitted.


    "No matter where we are, I feel that it''s just the two of us. No one else is important."


    "You are such a sweet talker. Where did you learn that?"


    Duke looked at me innocently. "How is this sweet-talking? I''m only saying what''s on my mind." He narrowed his eyes for a moment and pinned me against the wall. "Why does it sound like you don''t feel the same? Is it possible that someone else can enter your eyes when I''m with you?"


    I was not sure if he was really jealous or just pretending, but I did my best to pacify him. "What are you saying? It doesn''t matter if you are with me or not. No one else compares to you."


    "It will take more than words to convince me that''s true."


    It took me a moment to see his mischievous look and realize he was messing around. And sure, only a second later, he said, "I think I need to remind you that you belong to me¡­"


    Duke grabbed my buttocks and lifted me up. My legs wrapped around his waist, and I felt the pressure against my entrance, and a stretch, and he swallowed my moan as delightful friction overtook my senses.


    Yes, he can remind me that I''m his anytime.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 384 - Ready For The Final Round Of Tests

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Days trickled into weeks and one day father called me to join him in the lab.


    "We are ready to start.", he said while showing me series of graphs on the screen of his computer and I knew that he was talking about awakening Duke''s wolf.


    "What are the risks?"


    I was familiar with the overall approach, but for the last few days Aldus closed himself up in order to focus and not be disturbed while figuring out the final details.


    Aldus didn''t respond right away, which told me I won''t like his answer.


    "There are a few things we can try.", he said eventually. "This cocktail¡­", Aldus showed me one file that had ingredients listed. "It definitely won''t cause permanent damage to Mateo, but it has the smallest chances of success. I would say maybe 10%."


    I let out a long breath. 10% was not optimistic and lack of permanent damage didn''t mean that there will be no damage at all.


    However, I knew that Duke wouldn''t agree to a procedure just because it''s safe. He was always a bold risk-taker.


    "What about the strongest one?"


    Aldus opened another file. "With this one, I could say that there are about 50% chances of success, however, some of the ingredients are toxic."


    I frowned while suppressing my urge to reject. "How toxic are we talking about?"


    "I will count on his Alpha healing to neutralize it and not make it deadly." He saw my disapproval and quickly added, "Of course, I won''t just inject him with this. Awakening his wolf won''t work if his body gives up. I want Mateo to come here so that we can do a series of tests and confirm that this will not outright kill him."


    I liked this. A gradual approach is the best, and having Duke here is a big bonus. I really wanted to show him my room and where I spent the last three years. I can finally demonstrate how I do alchemy. I told him about it, but I had a feeling that Duke didn''t believe me.


    "He needs to come here?", I asked, unable to conceal my glee.


    Aldus shook his head while rolling his eyes. "Yes. At least for a week, probably two. I want him here so that we can get samples as needed and gradually increase potency until it''s not safe anymore¡­"


    "I will tell him to prepare for two weeks." I was imagining that if this testing is done earlier, Duke and I can sneak in a vacation. "Is there anything else?"


    Aldus saw that I was ready to bolt out and waved at me that I can leave.


    I ran into my room and immediately made a call.


    He picked up after the first ring.


    "Hi, love¡­", he said with a big smile on his face.


    It was a video call, so I saw that the background was not his office, but it was a business setting. "Are you in a meeting? Should I call later?"


    "No, no¡­ it''s fine. We just finished.", Duke said shamelessly.


    "But we just¡­", the man''s voice was cut off abruptly when Duke glared at him.


    "Give me just a minute and we can talk in private¡­", Duke said as he stood up. "Considering that you are calling now, it must be important."


    "Mhm¡­", I hummed smugly. "But you didn''t need to end the meeting for this."


    "Whatever they have to say, it can wait. You are my priority, love."


    I giggled at his words.


    "What''s up?", he asked when he closed the door of his office.


    "We are ready to start the final round of testing.", I said, and his expression turned solemn.


    "What do I need to do?"


    "You will need to come here. Prepare yourself that for two weeks you will not be available. Father wants to test the effect some ingredients have on you, and we are not sure how your abilities will interact with it. It''s deadly for humans, but you have Alpha healing that will interfere with the effects and there is a chance that they will be ineffective¡­"


    Duke listened without interrupting before agreeing. "I will need a few days to settle things here."


    I couldn''t believe that this was happening. Duke was coming, and we were about to start final tests before we attempt to awaken his wolf. It was surreal.


    Father also said that for the procedure itself we will need a few strong werewolves handy, in case Duke''s wolf is amok.


    We don''t know what to expect, from behavior to Duke''s abilities, but we can assume that Duke''s strength will not be diminished.


    My father already knows that Damiano was immune to silver, which is toxic for werewolves, and previous tests showed that Duke is not reacting to silver either.


    Aldus has a variety of tranquilizers ready, but we can''t be confident that they will be effective, so the safest thing is to have a few strong bodies to physically subdue Duke. I really hope it doesn''t come to that point.


    Out of available candidates, Aldus suggested Sergio (who is not physically strong by werewolf standards but is familiar with the situation), Lazarus (who knows Duke), and Fynn.


    Lazarus and Fynn will need to find out about Duke''s background and the whole procedure. Aldus said that we will talk with them last, once we are confident that we are ready to go.


    When I asked my father why not Marius (or some other vampire), or Graike, they are strong, Aldus responded that dragons are not to be trusted, and vampires are made to kill, not to subdue, so if Duke harms Marius, Aldus can''t guarantee that Marius won''t retaliate in search for blood.


    I let my father handle these details. He knows best who is trustworthy because this is not just about awakening Duke''s wolf. This is about bringing back Mateo Testa, the son of the Supreme Alpha, and probably the next Supreme Alpha who will shake up the current order among werewolves and other creatures overall.


    It''s a big deal and we need to minimize Duke''s exposure until he gets used to his wolf.


    Sergio has already kept Mateo''s secret for more than a decade, so he passes.


    Lazarus is a loner who does his own thing, but he is the only one who won''t submit to the pressure of the Supreme Alpha and Aldus said that he will make a deal with Lazarus so that he cooperates.


    Fynn was picked because of his strength and because of his loyalty to Damiano.


    Duke said that he is not interested in being the king of werewolves, but he is a natural leader and the incident at Luca''s birthday party proved that he can''t conceal his aura which will surge once his wolf awakens.


    Other werewolves will feel it as an impulse to submit to Duke and it''s only a matter of time before they connect the dots and realize who Duke truly is.


    The fact that we will be living in the old packhouse of the Bluemoon pack will probably serve as another hint.


    As much as Drago Orsini was able to stay lowkey in London, Mateo Testa will attract attention, just by existing.


    I was nervous, but mostly excited.


    I had confidence that my father will awaken Duke''s wolf, and I knew that Duke will do great.


    Duke and Aldus are the two most reliable people I''ve met, and I was convinced that wonderful things are ahead of us.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 385 - No Animals Allowed

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I headed to the dining room in time for lunch.


    In the last week, Zeiroi is joining us at the table because we are working on table manners.


    Aldus was not happy about this, but I told him that it''s not Zeiroi''s fault that he spent half of his life in a dungeon, eating who-knows-what, and the best way for Zeiroi to learn is to observe others. Of course, I explained to Zeiroi the rules, and I showed him how to use utensils, but unless he puts those to use, he will forget.


    When on his own, Zieroi eats mostly sandwiches and vegetable soup which the cook taught him how to make. Zeiroi is quite efficient; he cooks in large batches and refrigerates it so that he has meals ready for the next few days.


    I told Aldus that Zeiroi''s optimization of efforts is a sign of how he is smart, but Aldus was not impressed.


    "A lazy person will find efficient ways to do things so that he doesn''t need to put an effort. The fact that he is willing to eat the same thing for a week in order to avoid preparing food, is not what I call smart. He is lucky that he didn''t get food poisoning so far because that soup goes bad after four days in the fridge. I am glad that Zeiroi is not in charge of the laundry, otherwise, I might need to wear the same ones for a week in the name of conserving energy. He is a useless sloth."


    I was speechless.


    Well, there was some truth behind Aldus''s words, but every story has two sides and I chose to see this as Zeiroi''s virtue and not as his fault.


    As much as I admire Zeiroi''s wits about having meals with the least amount of work, he will never learn table etiquette if his whole meal is in one bowl and he eats it with a spoon (or just slurps from the bowl). That''s why I insist that Zeiroi joins us for at least one meal a day.


    Zeiroi is making amazing progress.


    I taught him human alphabets and he knows them, but he needs to practice reading in order to develop fluency and penmanship.


    Other than that, I''m teaching him about the history and the human world overall, so that he knows how things work and doesn''t stand out when he leaves this place.


    Even if he continues living here, he will leave the property eventually. Right?


    Back to the present¡­


    I was three steps away from the dining room when I heard Aldus shouting, "Out with it! And you get out also!"


    I rushed to see what calamity descended upon us, and I saw Aldus glaring at Zeiroi. Now what?


    "What''s going on?", I asked, and Zeiroi swiftly moved to stand behind me.


    "This pet of yours brought pet of his own into my house!", Aldus was raging.


    I didn''t get it. OK. I got it partially. Pet number one was Zeiroi, but what about the second one?


    I looked at Zeiroi. "Pet?"


    Zeiroi turned toward me, and I saw a tiny snout peeking from Zeiroi''s shirt. The top button was undone, just enough for the critter''s head to peek through. Why does he keep animals in his shirt?


    "Is that a rat?", I asked while hoping that the answer was, no.


    Zeiroi reached into his shirt and pulled out a hedgehog.


    I couldn''t believe this. Why is he provoking Aldus? I told him more than once that Aldus is anal about hygiene and that rodents, birds, furry animals, and such are NOT clean. And this was in the dining room with food on the table!


    "Zeiroi, can you, please, eat in the kitchen today? And keep the animal outside."


    Zeiroi nodded in agreement and scurried out of the dining room without a word.


    Gingerly, I approached the table, and Aldus was quick to pull the chair for me. Even when he is angry, he is still a gentleman.


    "When is he leaving?", Aldus grumbled.


    "Zeiroi is learning¡­"


    "Learning, my foot!", Aldus interrupted me. "He is obedient when you are around, and when you go to have fun with your lover, I''m stuck with a lazy useless hoodlum who only knows how to coddle with animals."


    I let out a long exhale. Aldus is barely seeing him because Zeiroi is in the garden while Aldus is in the lab, but if I bring up that point, it will re-ignite the argument. I needed a way to defuse Aldus''s rage.


    "You know that he doesn''t have anywhere to go.", I said pleadingly.


    "So, we are letting him freeload here?"


    "He needs to learn skills that will allow him to make a living. Something that will NOT be imbuing items with magic.", I said. "Besides, he is not freeloading. He is helping in the garden."


    This was the truth. Zeiroi was mostly lazing around but he showed initiative in tasks related to gardening. Somehow, he knew what each plant needs to thrive. Also, every time we went into the forest behind the vineyard, I noticed small animals approaching him without fear.


    Books say that elves are in tune with nature, so maybe this is one of his abilities.


    Other than a gardener, Zeiroi would be a good zookeeper. If he can come to work on time... or at all.


    Aldus rolled his eyes. "We have a gardener, and we don''t need two. Or do you want me to fire Rinaldo so that the freeloader can get a job from an honest man who served me for more than two decades?"


    "No, no¡­", I said quickly. "Actually, I was thinking that once construction at the old Bluemoon pack''s packhouse is completed, Zeiroi can move there and take care of the grounds. Be patient just a bit more. OK?"


    I didn''t discuss this with Duke, but we will hire staff, gardener included, and Zeiroi said that he is happy with a roof over his head, food in his stomach, and access to outside, so¡­ there is that. Perfect solution.


    "Fine¡­", Aldus grumbled. "But make sure that he doesn''t bring any more animals inside. I will not tolerate filthy creatures in the house."


    "You tolerate Lazarus."


    Aldus frowned and gave me a stern look for my cheeky response, but two seconds later, he shook his head and stifled a laugh.


    I was glad that I managed to diffuse the situation, and I was even more glad that Lazarus was not here.


    Aldus gestured for me to eat. "I assume you spoke with Mateo about coming here."


    I confirmed. "Duke said that he will need a few days to make necessary preparations and he will plan to be absent from work for two weeks."


    Aldus nodded in confirmation.


    "Father¡­", I called. "What if things go wrong?"


    "Don''t worry. I planned for emergencies."


    "What did you plan?" It''s not that I didn''t trust him but knowing what he prepared to make this failsafe would put me at ease. Hopefully.


    "Let''s finish the meal, and then I will show you."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 386 - A Coffin

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After finishing lunch, Aldus and I were back in the lab.


    Krob was happy to see me, as always. I was looking forward to introducing him to Duke.


    We will be an interesting family: a vampire, a ghoul, a werewolf, and¡­ whatever I am.


    I followed after Aldus to the backroom, and he pressed one brick that revealed a hidden door. I didn''t know about this.


    We found ourselves in a room that was about four-by-four meters in size.


    Fist-sized glowing rocks illuminated the room softly, and the room burst into bright light when Aldus flipped the switch, turning on lights that hung from the ceiling.


    On the right was a table with several ampules that contained colorful liquids, but the main thing was a metallic cylinder in the middle of the room, big enough to fit a person.


    The cylinder had a portion made out of glass, and the rest was metal. The glass allowed me to see that inside were tubes dangling and the bottom was cushioned. It had a small display on the side that looked like a touchscreen, and the metallic surface was covered in multilayered runes.


    It''s just like my father, to combine ancient with modern. Only he can create things with magic and engineering and make it work.


    "What is this?", I asked after I circled the cylinder twice without finding any clues.


    "This is a chamber for sustaining life.", Aldus said. "In the worst case, if something goes wrong, we will put Mateo here until we find a way to save him."


    "A chamber for sustaining life¡­", I said absentmindedly. "I assume you didn''t make this in the last few weeks with Duke in mind."


    "No, I didn''t. This is for me."


    I was confused. Why would Aldus need something to sustain life? "For you?"


    Aldus nodded. "I''m sure you heard about eternal sleep."


    My mouth hung open as I processed this information. Yes, I''ve heard about it.


    It''s when vampires go into a state similar to a coma and they never wake up. No one ever woke up, and there is no known cure.


    It hit me like a ton of bricks: This was not a chamber for sustaining life, it was a coffin. My father''s coffin.


    Aldus tapped my forehead with his index finger. The harsh poke forced me to pay attention.


    "Don''t look like that, Serina. I have no intention to die. However, no one knows why vampires end up in eternal sleep. This is made to keep my body in good shape until someone finds a way to bring me back. Krob knows how to do maintenance, so technically, I can wait for thousands of years, or until we run out of energy crystals, which is about one thousand years. However, I am wide awake, and Mateo might need it, so I did some adjustments."


    Aldus looked at me seriously. "Serina, I can''t guarantee that we will awaken Mateo''s wolf, but I guarantee that he will not die."


    I felt warm and fuzzy feeling fill my chest and I threw myself at Aldus, wrapping my arms around him in a hug.


    "Thank you, father."


    His arms circled around me, and he patted my back awkwardly. "You are welcome. I guess."


    I stifled a laugh.


    Aldus is still not a full-blown hugger, but we are getting there.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Sweden ~


    I wiped the corner of my mouth and did my best not to gag due to the nasty aftertaste of cum in my mouth.


    Olin is one of the main guards in this wretched compound and I had to make sure he is happy so that he allows me a phone call.


    Most of the students have privileges of phone calls and internet access, but that is strictly monitored. Unfortunately for me, my brother put me under the strictest surveillance where I''m completely cut off from the outside world.


    John sent me away without a chance to get in touch with my friends or to find out what happened after my birthday party. I knew that London was full of gossip, but I needed to find out how bad it is.


    Every cell in my body screamed in rage. I needed to get out of here. But I wanted to make sure the storm subsided so that I can return to London low-key and figure out what next. John cut me off financially, and London is full of his spies, but that was my home and I had nowhere else to go. I was confident that my friends will help me out until I figure out something.


    Before worrying about my future, my priority was to focus on the present and getting out of here, which brings me to this guard.


    Olin looked at me with a blissful grin on his face and I wondered how many more undignified acts I will be subjected to in order to survive in this place.


    "Was this fine?", I asked before he could ask for more than a blow job, and I feared that he might call a few other guys to join in.


    Luckily, I was new, and he didn''t want to share me. Yet.


    He glanced to the side where the phone was. "You have five minutes, doll."


    Olin zipped his pants and walked out, to give me the so-called privacy.


    He didn''t close the door behind him fully and I knew that he would eavesdrop in order to find out something he can blackmail me with later.


    Bastard.


    They say that this is an exclusive University that caters to elites, but this is a den of snakes, designed to restrict troubled youth (how they call us).


    They keep us confined on this stupid campus and make us attend boring classes and if I want to do anything other than the routine of sleep, eat, and attend classes, I need to bribe the guards.


    Unfortunately for me, my dear brother John took away my credit cards and I came here with only two suitcases, so I need to be creative.


    It cost me most of my jewelry and four blow jobs to work my way up their imaginary ladder of guards and reach this son of a bitch who is willing to give me phone access.


    Olin pocketed my ruby necklace, but when I told him that it will be an international call, he said that what I gave him won''t be enough.


    That''s how I found myself on my knees with his nasty cock in my mouth and the bastard held my head as he came into my mouth, and he didn''t let go until I swallowed. Disgusting.


    I let out a sharp exhale to shake off the unpleasant feeling and I praised myself for memorizing Anna''s cell phone number.


    It took her a while to pick up.


    "Why are you not answering?", I asked impatiently when Anna answered the call.


    It wasted good ten seconds from five minutes Olin gave me, assuming that he will not come earlier.


    "Who is this?", Anna asked.


    "What do you think?", I snapped.


    "Magda!?", Anna shrieked. "Is that you? What number is this?"


    I realized why she didn''t pick up. The caller ID probably showed gibberish that belongs to this forsaken University.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 387 - An Escape Plan

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    "Never mind that.", I interrupted Anna''s overdramatic performance. "I don''t have much time. Tell me, what''s going on in London."


    Anna chuckled. "It''s nice to hear you too, Magda. I''m glad you are alive. Did John lock you in a basement or put you in a prison, if you don''t know what''s going on in London? And how come you didn''t call earlier?"


    I rolled my eyes. I didn''t want to waste precious time explaining my situation, but unless I say something, Anna will not understand how serious this is.


    "I''m not in London. I''m confined at some stupid University in Sweden without phone or media access. I went through a lot of trouble to make this call, so please, tell me what happened since my birthday fiasco. Are people still talking about that scandal? Do you know what my brother is up to lately?"


    It took a few seconds for Anna to process my words and I was about to snap at her, but then she spoke.


    "People are talking about your family, but the party itself fell into the background. John took over the Giantshade Industries. Your father announced that he will officially retire in a month or so, but John is already in charge of everything. Other than that, Seb broke up with his girlfriend and is looking for another one¡­"


    "What about Seraphina?" I didn''t care about Sebastian or some random Tom, Dick, and Harry.


    There was one person responsible for my current predicament and I was determined to get my vengeance against Seraphina Mezzanotte.


    I clearly remember how John spoke about her like she is a saint who can''t do wrong. He was completely infatuated with her.


    Did Seraphina and John start dating already?


    Ah, John said that she will be my future sister-in-law, the Madam of the Thompson family! I still have nightmares about that.


    "Seraphina? She is mostly staying out of the limelight. Other than a few rumors, there is nothing confirmed."


    By the roundabout way Anna spoke, I knew that I won''t like it, but I had to ask, "What rumors?"


    "Seraphina and Drago.", Anna said. "They were seen together in London and in Paris. Nightclubs and restaurants."


    "Dating?", I asked stiffly.


    "It looks like it. Whenever he is seen in public, she is with him.", Anna said, and I saw red.


    Other than charming my brother into turning stupid, she seduced my Drago as well! That wench!


    "And there is more¡­", Anna said, getting my full attention.


    "What? What!?" Anna''s dramatic pauses irritated me.


    "I heard that Drago is preparing to be absent from his company for some time."


    I didn''t get it. "Absent? Why is that important?"


    "Eclipse employees got a memo that Drago''s assistants will handle the company''s matters in the next few weeks, and they are guessing that Drago is about to get married."


    That did it!


    Married!? Drago and Seraphina!?


    That''s not happening!


    "Listen, Anna¡­ I need your help to get to London."


    "How can I help?", Anna asked reluctantly.


    I knew that she was not willing to participate in this, but Anna is the most levelheaded girl in my squad and if anyone could come up with a plan and pull it off, that would be Anna. Besides, I knew too many of her secrets and I was aware that she will not leave me hanging.


    "I need you to provide me with a way to leave Sweden. Can you get your father''s jet to pick me up? It needs to go through unofficial channels because all my documents are confiscated, and I have no money access."


    Anna hummed before saying, "Let me see what I can do."


    "No, no!", I exclaimed frantically, fearing that she will end the call. "I don''t know when I will get another chance to call. We need to finalize the plan now."


    Anna groaned in frustration. "OK. I can get a jet to Stockholm and prepare a staff uniform so you will go as a flight attendant. I will borrow travel documents from one of my dad''s employees that looks like you. I have a girl on my mind. That will be handy in case anyone looks because there are cases when they check private aircrafts."


    I liked the plan, except for¡­ "Stockholm is too far away. I''m next to a town called Karlstad. There is an airport about ten kilometers North-West of Karlstad. Get the jet there."


    Good thing I familiarized myself with local geography from a girl who is here longer than I am.


    "Fine.", Anna agreed. "Give me a week."


    "No! Make it two days. In two days, I will be at that airport, and there better be a plane waiting for me, Anna!"


    Anna grumbled something, but eventually, she agreed.


    "Time is up, princess¡­", the guard said in a singing voice and a second later, he grabbed the phone from my hand and ended the call.


    He observed me with an annoying smirk on his face.


    "It seems you are not pleased that I allowed you to make the phone call."


    I swallowed curses that threatened to spill out of my mouth and spoke sweetly, "No, no¡­ I am extremely pleased. I only wish that it lasted longer."


    He pursed his lips. "Longer? We can come to an agreement to make it last longer. Everything has a price, princess."


    I was nauseated and I hoped it won''t show through the smile I plastered on my face. Greedy bastard!


    "Everything has a price? What do I need to do in order to leave for two days?"


    He frowned. "You want to leave?"


    "Only for two days. Olin, I''m here for such a long time and I''m missing my friends. I will get my classmates to say that I''m not feeling well for skipping lessons, and you help me get out."


    He took a step away from me. "What you are suggesting can cost me my job. I like my job."


    "You took the necklace. That can cost you your job. The fact that I''m here can cost you your job." I closed the distance between us and placed my palms on his chest. "I promise to be a good girl, Olin. There must be a way for me to prove that I''m obedient and I will return in two days. Tell me, what should I do?"


    His lips lifted into a smirk and his lusty gaze which landed on my cleavage told me what he was thinking about. The only thing worse than a greedy bastard is a lusty bastard.


    Well, there is not much I can do if I want to get out.


    I reached under my skirt and shimmied out of my underwear, and he pushed me to bend over the desk.


    I preferred it that way because I didn''t need to look at his gross expression, and I tuned out his grunts.


    Olin didn''t bother with foreplay, but luckily, I was already wet since I was turned on from sucking him off earlier.


    I closed my eyes and imagined that the guy behind me is Drago. Yes, that did the trick.


    I reached between my legs and started rubbing my clit. If I''m already doing this, I might as well enjoy it. It''s been a while since I was with a guy.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 388 - Ready To Leave

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London ~


    I was in the car, on my way from the airport to Duke''s apartment.


    The day has come, and Duke was getting ready for a two weeks-long stay at my home which I''m sharing with Aldus.


    As soon as Mitch started the car, I called Duke.


    "Hi, love¡­", Duke greeted me in a singing voice when he picked up the call.


    "Hello, handsome¡­", I sang back. "Guess where I am?"


    "Home, in Genoa, waiting for me."


    "Wrong!", I exclaimed victoriously. "I''m in London."


    "Eh? Why are you here? Are our two weeks canceled?"


    I stifled a giggle. "Of course, not. I couldn''t wait, and Mitch was about to come to London to pick you up anyway, so I decided to tag along."


    Duke let out a hearty laugh. "Now I really feel like a wife. My husband is coming to pick me up and take me home."


    I love when he is playful, and I was happy to join in. "Since you are marrying into my house, get used to your new last name, Mezzanotte. I was too excited, so I forgot the ring. Please, be patient and wait for me, my wife, because I will stop by a jewelry store to buy you a sparkly diamond. We should do this properly. I can''t pick up my bride without a ring."


    We both laughed.


    "You listen to me, Seraphina.", he called my full name, and I knew he was serious. "Leave rings and proposing to me and I will ask you only one thing. Do you want us to get married before we move into our home, or do you want a wedding in our home?"


    I was speechless and it took me a moment to recover.


    "Mateo Testa!", I pretended to be angry. "Is this how you propose to the woman you love? Shouldn''t you ask me IF I want to marry you?"


    He chuckled. "I know you want it, Serina. Why waste words on formalities? Once we are done with this wolf business, I will book the most romantic restaurant and drown you in red roses while a violin serenades from the background as I give you the best engagement ring ever and vow to worship every inch of you until the end of eternity¡­ and after that, we will find ourselves in a bedroom covered in rose petals I will fuck you until you lose your voice, every single night, and sometimes during the day also. We are getting married, baby, the only question is when and where."


    I stared blankly, unable to adjust to his jumps from sweet and romantic to outrageous.


    But somehow, I knew that he speaks like that only with me and it made me all warm and fuzzy inside.


    "Serina?", he called in a gentle tone.


    "Hm?"


    "Are you blushing?"


    "No.", I lied.


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Why did you ask then?"


    "Just to see if you will tell me the truth."


    I rolled my eyes. He was adorably frustrating.


    I heard some rustling from his side, so I asked, "Are you done packing?" If he still needs to pack, it''s better to end the call. We can talk later.


    "Almost. I have a few more things to put in."


    "Are Sergio or Ash with you?"


    "No. They are at the company.", Duke responded before adding cheekily, "I''m packing, someone has to work."


    I laughed. "OK. Finish packing and I will be at your place in about twenty minutes."


    "Alright. I will be waiting."


    We ended the call and I rehearsed in my mind the little speech I prepared.


    I wanted to give heads-up to Duke about my father and his habits. I didn''t want to leave anything to chances because the first impression is important.


    Yes, Aldus and Duke met several times, but now Duke will stay with us under the same roof, and this will be different.


    I also wanted to bring up the possibility of Zeiroi moving into our new house when it''s ready. He can stay in the separate building that is for the staff. Zeiroi will enjoy our protection and take care of the garden, and he will be out of Aldus''s hair, and if Zeiroi ever decides to move out, I will not stop him.


    I hope that Aldus can keep it together and not murder Zeiroi until then. But if I don''t do this right, Duke might have a bad opinion about Zeiroi also.


    Ah, I will need to pick my words because if my possessive Alpha suspects that there might be something fishy going on, he will definitely strangle Zeiroi before Aldus can get to him. Of course, there is nothing fishy between me and Zeiroi, but my Alpha is a tad paranoid, thinking how everyone wants to seduce me.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    My call with Serina ended and I realized I was nervous.


    This will be my first time visiting Serina''s home, where she is living with her adoptive father, and I wanted to leave a good impression.


    I prepared presents for everyone, staff included. I want everyone to like me. This is important.


    If things go as planned, two weeks from now, I will have a solid plan and a timeline on when my wolf will awaken. Who knows? Maybe my wolf will be awake by then.


    As much as I told Serina that I''m not interested in becoming a werewolf king, I am aware that with my wolf present, many things will change, regardless of what I want.


    Aldus also told me that there is a good chance I will develop some ability, so maybe I get one of those superpowers like flying, moving things with my mind, or invisibility. Teleporting would also be cool.


    Assuming that what Serge and Ash told me is true, my strength and speed will increase, and I can''t wait to test it by beating some sense into Lazarus. When I''m done with him, he won''t dare think about Serina anymore.


    To be honest, after hearing who my father was, I was not interested in going through with this procedure. Yes, I was curious, but I had no intention of actually awakening my wolf.


    However, after hearing about Serina''s special background, I changed my mind.


    I want to be her equal. I want to be stronger than her so that I can be her shield, and with every ability she showed me, I understood how much I''m lacking.


    The way I am now, I am only a burden and Serina''s enemies will use me against her.


    I hate to admit, I am absolutely defenseless, and my choices are either to leave Serina''s side in order not to drag her down, or to become stronger.


    After my wolf awakens, I will get a boost in power, and I will be able to protect her. That''s my goal.


    I double-checked that everything is in my suitcase before closing it.


    I decided to head downstairs.


    I was eager to meet with Serina and I knew that she will get into the parking lot because she has access and she can park in any of the parking spots that belong to the apartments I own.


    The elevator door opened, and I stepped into a silent garage. My impatience was tugging on me, and I contemplated giving her a call to check where she was.


    No. I shouldn''t do it. She will be here any minute. If I call her I might spoil the surprise.


    "Drago¡­", a female voice got my attention and I turned to my right.


    I frowned. "Why are you here?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 389 - Ugly On The Inside

    Author''s note: this is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    The sight of Magda approaching me in the underground garage of MY apartment building irked me. What is she doing here?


    I hoped it''s not her.


    I hoped it''s look-a-like.


    After all, Magda always wore high heels and designer dresses while this woman was in running shoes, jeans, and a hoodie. But then she removed the hood that obstructed her face and I realized that I''m in the presence of the woman I least wanted to see.


    "Shouldn''t you be in Sweden?", I asked dryly.


    Magda stopped three steps away from me and smiled. "I see you are keeping tabs on me. That means you are interested in me."


    Duh! How stupid can she be? One keeps tabs on enemies, not on friends. But I guess Magda doesn''t know the difference.


    "Why are you here, Magda?"


    Instead of answering me, her eyes landed on my suitcase. "Is it true? Are you really going to marry Seraphina Mezzanotte?"


    Well, I didn''t know that the word spreads so fast. Actually, there should be no word about marriage. It''s not that I mind because I plan to marry Serina, but gossips bother me.


    "It''s none of your business, Magda.", I said dryly.


    "But it is¡­", she said quickly. "She tricked you. Seraphina is a witch. She is only playing with you. She did the same to my brother who wants to make her the next Madam of the Thompson family."


    I felt rage rippling through me. Madam of the Thompson family? In his dreams! What the hell is wrong with that family? First the old guy, and then John?


    I forced those thoughts down. Magda is manipulative and is probably egging me to turn against John because she is angry at him for sending her to Sweden. But even if she is not lying, neither Richard nor John has a chance with Serina. She is MINE!


    I didn''t want to argue with Magda. I wanted her to leave.


    Serina will show up any minute, and if she sees Magda, Serina will be upset. I didn''t want anything to spoil what''s coming. If our two weeks together start with a talk about Magda, they will be tainted.


    "How can you say that she is playing with me and that she is marrying me, at the same time? Get your story straight, Magda. I suggest you leave before I call the security. Or maybe I should call the police. This is a garage for residents only and you are trespassing."


    "You need to listen to me!", Magda shrieked.


    "You listen to me, Magda¡­", I squeezed through my teeth. "What I do and with whom I''m doing it is none of your business. I rejected you more than once and I will not change my mind, not now, and not ever. Can your little brain process that? If not, maybe a restraining order will help."


    Magda shook in anger. "Why are you not looking at me, Drago? What am I lacking?"


    "I am looking at you, Magda, and I saw from day one how ugly you are."


    Magda touched her face, and I shook my head.


    "You are ugly on the inside, Magda. There is no mask or a cream that can fix an ugly soul." I snorted. "Are you really so stupid? As early as high school, I rejected you. You blackmailed me in order to stay away from Sanya and to be with you. Do you think that''s the way to get what you want? Get lost before I call the police. I didn''t call them already only out of courtesy to your brother because he protected Serina when your father came to woo her."


    It seems that I hit a nerve because Magda''s expression twisted into a grimace.


    "You can''t do this!"


    I was flabbergasted. Why can''t she take a ''no'' for an answer?


    "I can''t do, what, Magda? I can''t reject you? I can and I did. Now scram before I put all your dirty laundry online for everyone to see."


    Magda frowned. "What are you talking about?"


    I was frustrated. Is she really stupid and doesn''t see how many bad things she did? Or does she think I''m not aware of it?


    "I know that you bullied Sanya in high school. I have no problem telling everyone how you used the trust fund her grandmother left her in order to blackmail me to stay away from Sanya. I will publicly announce that I never touched you so all those rumors about you being pregnant have nothing to do with me. You even paid reporters to fake articles about how we are dating. And do you think I don''t know that you are behind the incident of Sanya''s roommates drugging her during their trip to Venice, three years ago? I even have a recording of your conversation with Ruby which confirms that you were in it with them."


    "Sanya, Sanya, Sanya!", Magda screamed. "Why is it always her? No one saw her for three years. She eloped with a guy and is enjoying without even sparing you a thought. Why are you still talking about her?!"


    "Scram, Magda, before I prove that I have evidence for your misdeeds. Even if you don''t end up in jail, everyone will know how evil you are. The name of the Thompson family will be dragged through the mud. How many scandals will John tolerate before he sends you to Antarctica to live in an igloo with penguins as your neighbors?"


    Magda shook her head frantically. "You wouldn''t do that."


    "Try me."


    Magda pressed her lips into a line and her eyes flashed with madness. The next thing I know, she was holding a gun to my face.


    I couldn''t believe this. I have her files, and she doesn''t have a permit or own a firearm. From where did she get a gun?


    I sneered. "What are you going to do with that, Magda? Force me to marry you? Or make date you? Or how about a post on social media that we are dating? Let''s make sure that gun is in the photo also so that people don''t believe in the nonsense that I''m actually interested in you."


    "Do you think I won''t do it?"


    I observed her shaky hand. She was only three steps away from me, and even if she has the guts to pull the trigger, the probability of hitting me was very low. "Do what? Do you want to kill me? What will that achieve?"


    Magda narrowed her eyes. "You are right. I shouldn''t kill you. I should kill her."


    I saw red. Was she talking about Serina?


    "Try doing anything to Serina and I will make sure you die a slow and painful death, Magda."


    Magda flinched and then she smiled smugly. "Oh, it seems that other than protecting Sanya, you are set on protecting Seraphina also? Why is that, Drago? Is it because they look alike? I thought that your love for Sanya was undying, yet it didn''t take you long to replace her."


    I wondered how Magda would react if she found out that Sanya and Serina are the same person. But I knew that I shouldn''t disclose that.


    Magda snorted. "What''s to say that you won''t replace Seraphina one day? Maybe you replace her with me?"


    "In your dreams, Magda.", I spat the words at her. "I will never love you. I will never be yours."


    She looked at me smugly. "We will see. Once Seraphina is gone, you will find another woman, and I will be right there."


    "Even if you are the last woman on Earth, I wouldn''t touch you."


    Magda bobbed her head. "After I eliminate Seraphina¡­" Her voice trailed and her eyes darted to the gun she was holding.


    I wouldn''t care much about Magda''s empty threats, other than telling John that she escaped from wherever he kept her, but Serina was about to make an appearance any moment and I felt the urgency to disarm Magda.


    In a flash, I closed the distance between us and grabbed the gun.


    ''BANG!''


    A loud noise shook the underground garage and Magda''s eyes widened in panic.


    It took me a moment to realize that there is a scorching sensation in my chest as I fell on my knees.


    I heard rushed footsteps of Magda running away and then darkness consumed me.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 390 - Darkness

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    "Ah!", I exclaimed while clutching my chest.


    A searing sensation came out of nowhere and left me breathless.


    "Are you OK, Miss?", Mitch asked while peering into the rearview mirror.


    We were one block away from Duke''s apartment building and suddenly an ominous feeling descended on me.


    "Hurry up, Mitch.", I urged him.


    The door of the underground garage opened and a person wearing a hoodie ran out, nearly slamming into my car. A strand of long blonde hair told me it''s a female. What''s her problem?


    "Miss!", Mitch shouted, and I realized that something is wrong. Really wrong.


    I bolted out of the car and my heart stopped beating when I saw Duke on the ground, with the pool of blood under him expanding.


    No. This is not happening.


    In an instant, I was on my knees, by his side. I ripped his bloody shirt and saw that there is a wound on his chest, slightly on the left. The scent of gunpowder mixed with blood. Was he shot? It looks like it. And this was either in the heart or damn close to it.


    I applied pressure on the wound. "Call father, Mitch¡­", I said in a shaky voice.


    "I''m on it, Miss.", he assured me.


    Why didn''t he wait for me in the apartment? We set up protective arrays on the fifth floor, but not in the garage.


    "Duke! Duke!", I called, even though I knew that he won''t respond. I could feel his heartbeat slowing down.


    I''m losing him.


    I promised father and Duke that I will not do this, but I couldn''t allow him to die. Not like this. If he dies, what''s the point of me being alive?


    I removed the barriers and allowed my vitality to seep into Duke. Please, make it be enough.


    "You promised me forever, Mateo¡­", I spoke through my tears. "You promised me to travel the world. What about our wedding and moving in together? You can''t leave me now."


    There were so many things I wanted to tell him. There were so many things we were supposed to do together. He promised to stick close to me and protect me.


    "How can you protect me if you leave like this? Don''t leave..."


    I had no idea how long it lasted. It could be a few seconds, or maybe a few minutes, but it felt like an eternity passed in a moment.


    The pool of blood was increasing no matter how much of my vitality seeped into Duke. Shouldn''t his wound heal because of what I''m doing? Why are his eyes still closed?


    Wake up. Wake up! Wake up, damnit!


    I was desperate.


    The man who always smiled at me and had solutions to all the problems in the world, was unmoving, on the ground, lying in his own blood¡­ I didn''t care what happened or who did it. I wanted him back. I wanted my Duke back!


    Life without him was impossible.


    Who will make me smile, and tease me into blushing? Who will embrace me and accept me unconditionally? Only with Duke, I could experience a sense of belonging, and only with him, I felt at home.


    Didn''t we plan for our home? A big mansion, surrounded by acres of woods. There is even a little town where werewolves used to live. I thought that if Duke accepts to be the Supreme Alpha, that town might come alive again. But now all that was fading because without him nothing mattered.


    Is this what I get after eleven years of waiting? A few months of absolute bliss and that''s it?


    No, I wanted more. This is not fair. I refuse to accept this!


    Wake up, Duke. Open your eyes! Those endless blue eyes, full of love and lust and everything good that exists in this world. Open them, now!


    You can''t leave me. You said forever, and how is this forever?


    My vision blurred and I lost sensation in my limbs. I forgot where I was and what I was doing, but I knew that it was important and that I must continue, or I will lose something very precious¡­ unless I lost it already.


    There was a hole in my chest that was shrinking into an excruciating dot of pure anguish.


    Pain.


    It reminded me of the paralyzing pain I experienced on the day when I woke up in Aldus''s lab, and just like then, I wanted to scream, but I didn''t have control of my body.


    The dot of agony in my chest exploded, and it felt as if I fell apart and all my pieces were detached, yet somehow connected just enough for me to experience torment.


    Is this hell? It must be because only Devil would come up with the torture of giving me everything I wanted, only to take it away.


    I think I heard Marius and Mitch talking, and Aldus''s voice mixed in as well.


    My father sounded angry.


    I''m sorry, father, I promised not to use this ability but¡­ I hope you will understand.


    Did it work? Will Duke be OK?


    As long as Duke was fine, I didn''t care what price I needed to pay.


    I would give anything.


    Please, someone, make him be OK.


    No one answered my questions. No one responded to my pleas.


    The silent darkness took over, and even with all of my senses shutting down, the feeling of loss was overwhelming.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Aldus''s point of view


    - - -


    I had a bad feeling about Serina leaving this morning for London, so I told Marius not to leave her out of his sight.


    Who would have known that Mitch will call and say that they found Mateo in the garage, bleeding?


    Luckily, I set up a portal that leads directly to the fifth floor of Mateo''s apartment building. I did this secretly, and even Serina doesn''t know about it. It''s for emergencies, like now.


    I was furious when I saw Serina passed out on top of Mateo.


    "What happened?", I hissed while checking Serina. I breathed a sigh of relief when I felt a faint pulse, but the refreshing feeling told me that she was losing her vitality.


    "We found him like this, Master.", Mitch said right away, and I saw Marius walking in as Mitch explained. "Miss approached him and applied pressure on his wound and by the time I ended informing you that we have a situation here, she was like this."


    "This is fresh.", I said. "Did you see who did it?"


    "I will check the surveillance cameras.", Marius said right away.


    I lifted Serina. She was ice cold.


    "Mitch, take him and follow me upstairs." I glanced at Marius. "Clean this up and find out what happened."


    I needed both Serina and Mateo in the lab to figure out how to fix this mess, and I hoped that I''m not too late.


    I knew that this boy is trouble and that he will make her act recklessly.


    Yes, the boy was hurt, but did Serina think he will be grateful if she saves him by harming herself? And by the amount of blood everywhere, I can assume that whatever she did, didn''t help much.


    Mateo''s healing was better compared to most werewolves, which means that this probably hit either a major artery or it went for the heart.


    Damn it!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 391 - Three Days Later

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Italy, Genoa ~


    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself in my room.


    "Ugh¡­", the headache was killing me.


    "Miss, you are awake!", Maria exclaimed, and I frowned while holding my forehead.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­", she quickly said, and continued in a hushed voice, "Are you thirsty? Is there anything I can get for you?"


    I licked my lips and swallowed non-existent saliva. "Water, please¡­"


    In a second, Maria was by my side, passing me a glass of water. It had a wedge of lemon in it to what I was grateful for.


    With every gulp of water, my mental haze cleared up a bit.


    Why was I here? I was supposed to be in London¡­ I remembered the garage and Duke lying in a pool of his blood, and Aldus''s angry voice.


    "What day it is? Where is my father? Do you know what happened to Mr. Orsini?"


    Maria raised her hand, to stop me from going further into panic.


    "You were unconscious for three days, miss.", Maria said. "I''m not sure about the Master, he was not here for the last two days. Mr. Orsini is in the guest bedroom, recuperating."


    Immense relief washed over me when I heard that Duke is here, and the word ''recuperating'' was just what I needed to hear.


    I was disappointed that Aldus was not present. He was always by my side, whenever I got into trouble. But I knew that he had a lot on his hands, and I was not concerned about his absence. He often goes to the lab and stays there for days. It''s probably better that he stays there longer this time and cool off because I could already hear him scolding me for using my ability I was not supposed to use.


    What if Aldus is not here because I disobeyed him? This time I really crossed the line. He told me that it''s dangerous and not to use it, yet I did, and I fainted and I needed three days to wake up.


    Does he hate me now?


    No. No matter how big of a mess I made, Aldus was always with me. It must be something important keeping him from being here. What if there was another rogue attack or something important with the Council?


    "Is Mitch here?", I asked.


    Maria confirmed. "Yes. Should I call for him?"


    I refused. "No need." I didn''t want to see him.


    The purpose of my question was to see if Mitch is here, because that meant my father was around. If my father went somewhere else, Mitch would accompany him.


    Now I was confident that my father was in his lab, and he will find out I''m awake (if he doesn''t know already) and he will come as soon as he can.


    I wanted to see Duke.


    "In which bedroom is Mr. Orsini?", I asked while scooting out of the bed.


    "Miss, you should rest some more.", Maria pleaded. "Your complexion is still sickly."


    "I''m fine, Maria. I need to check on him."


    Maria exhaled helplessly. "Fine. But can you at least hold my hand?"


    I entered the bedroom with Maria, and I had a mix of feelings when I saw Duke lying on the bed.


    The steady beeping of the heart rate monitor told me he was alive, even though he was pale and unmoving.


    Maria pulled a chair for me to sit next to the bed and she went to check on Duke''s IV fluids.


    When I came here, I thought that the staff consists of regular people. Only after some time of staying in this villa, I realized that all of them are special. Each of them has skills in addition to their official tasks such as cooking, gardening, or cleaning.


    Maria looks like a woman in her mid-thirties, but she is serving my father for more than seventy years. She works as a maid, and she has skills that would put to shame any nurse from high-end hospitals. Oh, and she can throw knives with a precision of a ninja.


    Maria is not a vampire. She is a human who is using special pills my father is creating with alchemy that prolong her lifespan and prevent aging from the outside. Her internal organs are still slowly deteriorating, but she has at least one more century to enjoy her prime.


    These pills are not available for sale and are kept as a secret. If others knew about this, it would attract unwanted attention. Who doesn''t want to slow down the biological clock and live longer?


    Of course, Aldus hopes to improve his recipe because a century is not much (from his point of view), and it''s difficult to find good help.


    I held Duke''s hand in mine and looked at his handsome face. Other than being pale, he appeared like he was sleeping.


    "What can you tell me about his condition?", I asked Maria.


    "Master removed a bullet that reached his heart. Mr. Orsini healed quite well, there is not even a scar on his chest. However, if you ask me, it''s a miracle that he is alive. He was shot from close range."


    A bullet? I remembered the scent of gunpowder.


    There was no magic, no abilities, no fangs or claws or anything extraordinary. It was a bullet. I feared monsters and hooded creatures, yet this could be done by anyone with a gun.


    It seems that Duke didn''t fear that person either, otherwise he wouldn''t allow him to get close. Or maybe he knew that person. In any case, he didn''t expect to be shot, that''s for sure.


    I wanted to ask Maria if she knew who did it, because father definitely investigated it, but I left that for later. Whoever the perpetrator is, he is not going anywhere, and this is the time for healing.


    I let out a shaky breath while remembering all the blood and my desperation while Duke''s life faded under my hands. I thought I lost him. I really did.


    The warmth of his hand comforted me a bit.


    "It was not a miracle, Maria. It''s lucky that my father got to him on time."


    Maria agreed. "That also. The last ultrasound showed that his tissue connected well. Mr. Orsini lost a lot of blood, but other than that, he is fine. His system suffered a great shock, and he will wake up when he is ready. Until then, I''m making sure he is taken care of."


    "Thank you, Maria."


    "Miss, you should rest.", Maria said with concern in her voice. "If any changes happen with Mr. Orsini, I will let you know immediately."


    There was no way I will move away from Duke, but my headache and sluggish body confirmed that Maria was right.


    I got up from the chair and laid next to Duke. "I will rest here, Maria."


    Maria smiled helplessly. "I will be back in two hours to replace the IV fluids. If you need anything, call me. Do you want me to bring you something now?"


    "Some fruits, please."


    Maria confirmed with a nod and left the room.


    I snuggled closer to Duke and placed my hand over his chest. The steady thumping of his heart against my palm brought me peace.


    "I nearly lost you, you dummy.", I grumbled. "Wake up, so that I can scold you properly. Why didn''t you wait for me inside your apartment?"


    My chin shook without control, and I stifled a sob as my vision blurred with tears.


    I was scared. I was really scared that I will lose him¡­ and I almost did.


    He was ready to come here for testing, and we spoke on the phone about the future which included marriage, and then I found him lying in his own blood.


    What would I do without Duke?


    I read in some books how when mates are close to each other, physical touch brings various benefits, and one is faster healing. I was hoping that my proximity will make Duke''s recuperation faster.


    I needed him to open those endlessly blue eyes and look at me and tell me that things are going to be OK.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 392 - Seraphinas Promise

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Orange-colored rays that seeped through the window told me that the sun was setting.


    Duke''s condition was not changing, and I was restless.


    Over the last three years, I was used to instant healing and visible results, and this stillness didn''t work for me. Especially not because this was my Duke.


    The sight of him in that state was painful to bear. I needed to know he was OK. I needed him awake.


    I wanted to know his condition and prognosis. Maria told me that things are looking good and that Duke will wake up, given enough time, but I needed more than that.


    I knew that my father will probably scold me the moment we meet, but he would be the most knowledgeable about Duke''s situation, and I also wanted to apologize for being reckless.


    I freshened up quickly and headed for the lab.


    My anxiety increased with every step I made, but I steeled my resolve.


    Whatever father has to say, he will say it, and we will get it out of the way. Only like that, we can clear the air between us, and the healing can begin.


    By hiding in the bedroom, I am being a coward and that''s not how a Mezzanotte acts.


    After a few deep breaths, I stepped into the lab and looked around.


    "Father?", I called.


    Was he in the library or in the indoor garden, or maybe in the back room where he conducts sensitive experiments?


    "Serina¡­", Krob''s raspy voice came from the side. "It''s good to see you moving."


    "Hi, Krob", I greeted him while glancing around, hoping to see Aldus. "Do you know where my father is?"


    Krob nodded. "He is here."


    He didn''t move or say anything else.


    I frowned. "Well? Where is he? I don''t see him."


    Krob moved toward the wall that didn''t have a door, and I realized where he was going.


    Was father tinkering with that cylinder for sustaining life?


    I thought that considering Duke''s condition, we are not going to proceed with tests, but knowing my father, he always thinks that something can be improved further. He is detail-oriented and a perfectionist.


    I pushed the brick in the wall, and a passage opened for me.


    I stepped into the room and looked around.


    This didn''t look right.


    The containers that used to hold colorful liquids were empty now and my father was not in sight.


    "Where is my father, Krob?"


    I realized that Krob was standing next to the cylinder.


    The display on the side was lit up, and the multilayered runes on the metallic part of the cylinder were glowing occasionally. The sight would be fantastic if not for the silhouette visible through the section covered in glass.


    What!? No¡­ no, no, no, no¡­ NO!


    I had no idea at what point I managed to reach the cylinder.


    The area exposed by the glass allowed me to see my father.


    His eyes were closed and other than his slightly sunken cheeks, he looked fine, like he was sleeping.


    "Father?", I called, and I placed my hand on the glass. "Father!"


    "He can''t hear you.", Krob said.


    I struggled to breathe. This is NOT real!


    "What happened?"


    Krob breathed wheezily for a few seconds, and I lifted my gaze impatiently.


    "Tell me!"


    "Master told me not to tell."


    I gritted my teeth. "Look at him! You better tell me, or I will never talk to you again!"


    Krob pressed his dry lips into a line.


    I chided myself. It was not right to steam out on Krob.


    "Krob, please. I need to know. You said that he can''t hear us, and I won''t tell him when he wakes up." IF he wakes up.


    Krob nodded faintly and started talking,  "When Master brought you here, your vitality was leaking. He created barriers, but they were not enough. Master used his power to stop it, otherwise, you wouldn''t make it."


    My stomach sunk. "He is like this because of me?"


    "No. The man who came with you was in a worse condition. Master removed the bullet, but he was dead and the only way for him to be saved was for Master to act personally. The bullet went through the heart and was lodged into the spine. Master didn''t know how much vitality the boy will need to wake up, and what we had stored was not enough. By the time he finished, Master was too weak. He left you a message."


    I looked at the folded paper and I took it from Krob''s bony hand.


    With the back of my palm, I wiped the tears from my eyes so that I can see better.


    The handwriting was shaky, but even with that, I could recognize the elegance of my father''s penmanship. It must have been difficult for him to write this.


    [ My dear, Seraphina,


    I feel foolish while writing this, as only a few days ago I told you that I won''t be using this contraption, yet here I am.


    Don''t blame yourself, Serina. This was my decision to make.


    I hope you will take care of my assets and the company. As my daughter, you have the full right to make decisions in my absence. If anyone gives you a hard time, contact Killian.


    You are aware how I don''t believe that eternal sleep is the end, and I always wondered what a person goes through in suspended animation, so this is my chance to experience the unknown.


    If you want to bring me back, study hard. If anyone can do it, that would be you.


    Enjoy your life, no matter how it turns out.


    Don''t allow others to use you, you are a Mezzanotte and we live our lives on our own terms.


    My familiars will be watching over you even if you don''t know they are there.


    I suggest you keep my condition a secret as long as possible. I don''t need to explain why.


    Trust no one.


    P.S. Password to open my locked files is the date when you woke up in my lab in Venice.


    Your father, Aldus Mezzanotte ]


    I couldn''t believe this.


    I refused to accept this.


    Yes, it was right in front of me but¡­ how can I accept this?


    Aldus said not to blame myself, but whose fault was that he ended up stuck in this stupid container!?


    If I didn''t use my power recklessly, I would be fine, and my father would focus on saving Duke and I might be able to help instead of being totally useless.


    "Don''t do that, Serina¡­", Krob''s voice reached me, and I looked at him blankly.


    "Master wouldn''t want to see you like this.", Krob said. "Master researched many things, including eternal sleep. Take your time to process this, but don''t allow grief and despair to win. You can continue his research and bring him back."


    I pressed my lips into a line and blinked my tears away.


    Krob was right.


    This was no time to cry. Aldus is not dead and as long as he is alive, there is hope. I will hold onto that hope, and I will bring him back even if that''s the last thing I will do.


    I placed my palm over the glass surface of the cylinder and looked at the man who became my father three years ago.


    "You brought me back to life, father. I promise to do the same for you."


    - - -


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 393 - On Her Own (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Italy, Genoa ~


    Since morning, I''m stuck in the study, going through Aldus''s files he left behind.


    He told me to conceal his current state, and if I''m going to do that, then I need to ensure no one knows about his absence.


    I came up with a plan that for the ones who seek him, I will say that he is busy with research, and I will swap that with the story of how he went on a trip to investigate something.


    Non-important meetings will be declined or postponed, and I will handle personally everything else.


    This shouldn''t be difficult because Aldus was known for his eccentric behavior and for disappearing unexpectedly. I believe that I can keep this charade going on for years, and I should come up with something more solid until then, or maybe I manage to wake him up. Hopefully.


    Yes, I was absolutely determined to find a cure for the eternal sleep and get Aldus back, but I also had to be realistic. For centuries, no one has found a way to bring back a person from eternal sleep, and it won''t be realistic to say that I can accomplish that quickly.


    That''s why I needed a good coverup story for Aldus''s absence.


    Aldus was a loner who did his own thing, and I was confident that I can deceive everyone, except for maybe Calista.


    Calista is Aldus''s willful sister, and I had no way to predict how she will react if she finds out that Aldus fell into eternal sleep. Aldus and Calista always bickered, and they didn''t spend a lot of time together, but their connection exists and it''s obvious that they care for each other. For the short-term, I will tell Calista that Aldus is busy, but for the long-term, it would be a problem. Another issue is that Calista seems to have a built-in lie detector and can easily see through me.


    To be honest, I feared Calista''s reaction.


    Will she blame me? Will she punish me? Will she hate me? Or will she burst into tears and mourn for the loss of her brother? I don''t know which one of these would hurt me more.


    Yes, he is not dead, and I can use that as a reason to lessen the blow. But no one ever woke up from eternal sleep, so for vampires, that''s the same as dead. Trying to comfort Calista by saying how I will find a cure, would be the same as saying that I can bring back the dead or re-grow limbs. Hopeless.


    I couldn''t allow myself to succumb to negativity. There was too much to do and I needed to focus.


    I decided to leave thinking about Calista for later.


    Another troublesome couple would be Aldus''s parents. I''ve never met them, but I had an impression that if they take care of their own, and if they find out the truth, they will look for the culprit to appease their anger, and at this point, that would include Duke and me. What went in my favor was that Aldus rarely communicated with his parents, so maybe they don''t call for another decade or so and until then I will figure out something. But what if Calista finds out sooner and tells them about it? Ah, I was back to Calista.


    Aldus wanted to keep his condition a secret in order to protect me, from his enemies and from his family.


    I''m aware that if others get a hint Aldus is unable to act, many creatures will descend on this place in order to get their hands on things that Aldus owns, snatch things he created, or maybe just to end him.


    I will not allow that to happen.


    Aldus protected me in many ways, and it''s my turn to do the same.


    I thought how it''s ironic. Aldus Mezzanotte, managed to make me feel all kinds of grateful in only three years, while I feel completely detached from two people who raised me for the last two decades.


    Aldus''s unconditional support and encouragement did that, and this is my time to show that his efforts were not in vain.


    The first thing I did was to redirect his emails and phone calls and I needed to address those before I dove into his file system.


    I saw an email from Lazarus that addressed the previous time when Aldus went to assist him with the rogues. Right. Rogues and Lazarus. That is another thing I will need to do in Aldus''s absence. I can only hope that Lazarus''s call for help will come later. As late as possible.


    The other emails were mostly about Notte Pharmaceuticals which I handled with ease. Father made sure I am involved in this, and I''m familiar with all directors.


    There was one email from Bolek and one from councilman Elias.


    I had no idea what to do with the creature hunters, as no one likes them. Aldus didn''t like the guy either.


    As for the councilman Elias, this didn''t seem urgent so I decided to ignore it, and for later... maybe I can ask councilwoman Elena for help. She was trying to curry favor with my father, so if I make it sound that Aldus is away temporarily, and he will appreciate her help. Yes. That might work.


    I will also see if councilwoman Elena can give some advice on the creature hunters.


    It took me several hours to finish sweeping through emails. Based on the dates, my father didn''t touch them in the last three days. I have no idea how Aldus managed to deal with all these, and find time for tinkering in the lab.


    Once I finished communicating with the outside world in Aldus''s name, I looked at Aldus''s files that were addressing his research.


    Aldus documented everything and anything on paper and in electronic form, and his disorganized notes reflect his state of mind. It will take me some time to sort this out.


    I reminded myself to stay focused and not do this halfheartedly. Aldus left me his everything to take care of until he is back, and I will do a good job and find a way to wake him up, and then he will be proud of me, and maybe, just maybe, he forgives me for my foolish behavior.


    Luckily, for the last three years, Aldus was introducing me to his world and, in some areas, I acted as his assistant, so I already had a solid knowledge base.


    Alchemic recipes, research, theories, contacts, bank account numbers¡­ it was all in random places, that I was sure made absolute sense for Aldus.


    I exhaled a breath of relief when I saw the list of his customers for things that came out of his alchemic furnace. Everyone knows that Aldus was the supplier of many exotic pills and potions and if those stop coming, people will get suspicious. And these people are the ones I should deceive the longest.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 394 - On Her Own (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Among father''s files, I found information on portals that he set up, but I doubted that''s a comprehensive list. Aldus always practiced the ''trust no one'' approach, and I''m confident that applies to his notes as well. Of course, details on how to activate portals were omitted, but several portals I''m familiar with give me a good idea of how Aldus''s portals work, so after some trial and error, I should be able to figure out how to activate others as well.


    There was detailed information related to Duke and awakening his wolf. I couldn''t anticipate if Duke will want to go through this risky process after he wakes up, but if he wants to, I can make it happen.


    As much as I want him to stay safe, I know that none of us is safe if we are weak, or reckless.


    By end of the day, it became painfully obvious that I can''t do this on my own. I had no idea how Aldus managed to get all these done, but I will need more hands on deck, advisors or assistants, and I started contemplating my options while Aldus''s words, ''trust no one'' rang in my mind.


    After a short knock, the door of the study opened, and Maria peeked in. "Can I come in?"


    "Is Mr. Orsini awake?", I asked as I bolted out of the chair.


    "No, Miss¡­", Maria said, and my excitement dwindled in an instant. "His condition is unchanged. I''m here because it''s evening and you didn''t eat anything. Should I prepare dinner for you?"


    I glanced through the window and realized that it''s dark.


    A full day passed since I woke up, and I was dejected that Duke still didn''t wake up.


    For the first time in the last three years, I was truly on my own and I didn''t like it.


    I needed Duke''s comfort and support, but at the same time, I feared how he will take the news that my father ended in an eternal coma while saving him.


    Actually, I was not sure if I should tell that to Duke. Maybe I should tell him a lie I prepared for everyone else, how my father is busy with his research, and I will take over experiments related to awakening Duke''s wolf.


    I didn''t want to lie to Duke, but I didn''t want him to be burdened by the truth either. Can I even lie to him? Duke is one more person who can see right through me.


    All this is such a mess!


    I wished that I can go a few days into the past and tell Duke to wait for me in the apartment and not in the garage. And then none of this would happen.


    Yeah, maybe that''s the way to go. Instead of trying to figure out the cure for eternal sleep, I should invent the time machine. The odds are probably higher that I can become a time traveler compared to someone who can resurrect nearly-dead vampires.


    "Miss?"


    Maria''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts, and I realized that I didn''t respond to her question about dinner.


    "Yes, please prepare something."


    I should eat.


    I was not feeling fully recharged after passing out for three days, and no matter how much work is ahead of me, I need to take care of my health, otherwise, everything will collapse together with me.


    Before leaving the study, I made a phone call to Fynn.


    I wanted Fynn to know that I will be visiting Luca and Zoe in a few days because they put importance on schedules and when I show unannounced, it''s disturbing their routine. At least that''s what Fynn says, but I suspect that he just wants a heads-up so that he can make preparations for my visit.


    Fynn is always trying to portray himself as a good host for Zoe, Luca, and Ash, and he wants to leave a positive impression on me. I don''t blame him for acting in such a way, but I would expect that after so much time, he should loosen up a bit. It''s making me feel awkward.


    Zoe told me that before I arrive, they do an additional round of cleaning in common areas, and there are extra desserts available for the duration of my stay. Zoe is not fond of cleaning but loves desserts, so she asked me to visit them more often. Silly girl.


    As for the reason of my visit at this time, I need assistants and I wanted to check if Zoe''s and Luca''s resolve to follow me is still unshaken, because I will need something more solid than a verbal promise how they will do a good job.


    If they decide to work with me in the capacity I need them to, they are bound to see many things and find out some of my secrets. I need to ensure their loyalty.


    I will keep Ash out of this because he seems engrossed in working at the Eclipse. If he changes his mind, I will talk to him as well.


    I believe they are good kids with pure intentions; however, everyone has a price. As much as Luca is willing to follow me, I''m not sure what his choice would be if someone is using Zoe to threaten him in order to extract information about me. And of course, there are other ways to make him talk no matter how firm his resolve is, I can think of a few truth-telling potions right away.


    That''s why Aldus said: trust no one.


    I didn''t want to leave Duke''s side for longer than necessary, but after going through Aldus''s files, I saw that there is a portal from the mansion to the underground lab at Notte Pharmaceuticals that is next to Fynn''s packhouse. That will shorten travel time to no more than a few seconds, and it can also allow me to return quickly if Duke''s condition changes.


    Aldus told me that he has other portals set, but I didn''t know it''s that many. I remember him telling me that he prefers old-fashioned travel (unless it''s an emergency) because if someone sees him in London, Paris, and Prague, on the same day, and he didn''t approach any airport, people will get a hint that he has a number of portals set and that will be another reason for them to target him. Who doesn''t want access to instant travel?


    My father is a man of many secrets, secrets that are on me now to keep safe.


    For centuries, he traveled while accumulating skills and knowledge. Many know him as Aldus Mezzanotte, the owner of Notte Pharmaceuticals. Some know him as an alchemist. But there are so many other layers of him that are hidden, and I feel extremely honored that he shared them with me. At least some of them.


    I understand that secrecy means safety, especially now when I don''t have my father to protect me.


    One might be innocent, but the treasures make him guilty, and portals definitely fall into the category of treasures.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 395 - On Her Own (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Out of an unknown number of Aldus''s familiars, I know about Marius and Krob.


    Staff members that work on Aldus''s properties use pills that allow them to live longer, but they are not familiars. Staff sticks to housework and maintenance of the grounds and even though most of them have additional skills, they are not exposed to anything super-secretive other than knowing about the world of creatures.


    Each of them has a predetermined set of duties, and I don''t need to deal with them, other than to provide them will the pills when the right time comes. Luckily, Aldus had a list of people and dates, so I could plan and not miss anyone.


    From the emails received, I saw that Marius was investigating who shot Duke.


    I called him to get the latest status.


    The surveillance camera caught sight of a person wearing a hoodie, and I couldn''t believe that I''ve almost had her. That''s the same person who nearly slammed into my car as I was entering the garage. Damn it!


    I clearly remember a strand of long blonde hair, and that was definitely a woman.


    The shooting itself was outside of the camera''s view, but other cameras show a person wearing a hoodie approaching where Duke was, and a few minutes later, she dashed out. It must be that person because no one else was there.


    That only confirmed my suspicion that Duke knew the woman, otherwise, they wouldn''t spend a few minutes together. Talking, probably.


    I was irritated that even after so many days Marius didn''t find Duke''s shooter, but Marius told me that they were all watching me on Aldus''s order, and by the time he went chasing after the culprit, her scent mixed with other mortals. However, Marius said with confidence that it was a human because he didn''t pick up any scent of a creature nearby.


    Well, it''s not easy to find a specific human in London, and knowing that it''s a female, blonde (assuming that was not a wig), is not narrowing choices to a manageable number.


    I would think that it might be Duke''s ex, if he had any. He told me that other than me there were no other women in his heart, but that doesn''t exclude the possibility of him dating a woman, or a woman feeling that he should be hers. And then there are business competitors and just because it was a human, I can''t neglect the possibility that the shooter was working for a creature who figured out that my Duke is Mateo Testa.


    The more I think about it, the messier it becomes.


    Duke was shot in the chest, from a close range, and I believe that he knew the shooter, or at least saw her, and that can help in catching her.


    I wondered how long it will take for Duke to wake up.


    Duke made arrangements for two weeks of absence from work, and even though there was still plenty of time until that expires, I was dreading the possibility that Duke doesn''t wake up until then because I will need to tell Sergio what happened.


    I remembered Sergio saying how he is bound to protect Duke because of the blood oath he made with Damiano, and I thought that might be just the thing that will work for me to get helpers while fulfilling Aldus''s ''trust no one'' condition.


    I called Sergio.


    "Hi, Sergio. Is this a good time to talk?"


    "Good as any other."


    His lack of enthusiasm was tangible, but I didn''t allow it to impact me. I already had too much to deal with.


    "What can you tell me about blood oath?"


    "Why do you want to know about it?"


    I started to understand Duke''s irritation with Sergio. Why can''t he just answer the question?


    "I need to ensure that I will not be betrayed. Tell me, how to make one? Are there any side effects? Is that only specific for werewolves?"


    Sergio grumbled something and it took him some time to respond. "There are different kinds of oaths that depend on what you are trying to accomplish. If you want to ensure the other person doesn''t betray you, you will probably pick the strongest one. It is done on a full moon and as the name suggests, it involves spilling blood among other things. If the oath is broken, it causes serious consequences such as disability or death¡­"


    I listened carefully to his every word, and I was delighted to hear that he can oversee such an oath.


    "Who are the unlucky ones you want to bind with this horrible oath?", Sergio asked when he finished his explanation.


    "I''m not sure yet. If it comes to it, I will ask for your services."


    "Mine? Aldus can probably do a more thorough job. Vampires are known for creating faithful servants."


    I scrambled my brain for a believable answer because I couldn''t tell him that Aldus is unavailable. "I agree with that. However, this will involve werewolves, and I believe that you are the expert in that area."


    Sergio snorted. "Do you think I will do it because you said a few nice things?"


    I rolled my eyes. Does he need to be so dramatic? "Of course, not. It will be a business transaction. I know you are not lacking money, but maybe there is something else I could do for you."


    I could hear Sergio swallowing hard and I knew I got something he wants. Considering that he is a shaman, I guessed that it might be a plant or some other ingredient.


    I decided to hit that iron while it''s hot.


    "You know that my father is well connected, Sergio. Think about what you want, and I''m sure I can figure out a way to make it happen, as long as it''s reasonable."


    To my surprise, Sergio agreed. I was curious about what he wants, but there were so many options that I decided to stop thinking about it. He is not getting anything unless he helps me with the oath, and that is only if my kids agree to it.


    Dinner was lonely. I was the only person at the table and the seat on my left, the one where Aldus always occupied, was empty.


    Tears pooled in my eyes, but I forced them back because Maria and a few other maids were watching, and I couldn''t tell them why I was sad.


    "Don''t worry, Miss¡­", Maria said while bringing in the second course. "Mr. Orsini will wake up soon and make a full recovery."


    Of course, Maria noticed. Others probably noticed as well.


    Yes, I was concerned about Duke, but the gaping hole in my chest was caused by Aldus''s absence.


    I don''t remember how much I ate or how it tasted. I was going through the motions because the staff did all this for me. No amount of food seemed enough to fill my stomach and give me a sense of satisfaction, and I couldn''t wait to be done with it.


    I crawled in the bed next to Duke, snuggling next to him to take in some comfort from his scent of pine trees and the ocean.


    Duke''s warmth and steady heartbeat told me that he was alive, and I hoped that he will wake up soon because I was all alone and barely keeping myself from falling apart.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 396 - Option B (1)

    Author''s note: this is from John''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ London, HQ of the Giantshade Industries ~


    I slumped into my executive chair, happy that another stressful day in the office is nearing its end.


    With Magda and my father out of the picture, I''m able to focus on the business and the company is gaining a steady footing with an array of solid partnerships and big projects.


    If I''m going to get into Seraphina''s eyes, I need to improve the reputation of Giantshade Industries.


    Unfortunately, I''ve spent most of the last few weeks auditing work my father did and patching up the gaps he left behind, but I''m able to see the end of it, so that''s a relief.


    My work would be much easier if not for several old farts who still see me as a green youngster who should hide behind my father. If they lower their bruised egos and accept that I''m the new boss, things would be much easier, but I''ve never had it easy.


    "CEO Thompson, I brought you your coffee, just how you like it.", Cynthia, my secretary, said with a warm smile. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    I know that gaze. She would do anything, and I mean ANYTHING, and there was a time when I would accept her offer to ease my stress with carnal pleasures, but I''m beyond affairs at the office.


    Having a secretary warm my bed will only cause additional complications when the right woman makes an appearance. And I already have so many people waiting for me to make a mistake, getting a reputation of sleeping with my employees will only work at my disadvantage.


    "Thank you, Cynthia, for your hard work." I dismissed her with a wave of my hand and her smile didn''t falter even though she couldn''t hide disappointment flickering in her eyes.


    The rich chocolatey aroma from the coffee soothed me to relax and I reached for the cup when my phone rang.


    I checked the caller ID and frowned. Why is Kim calling me? She should know better than to disturb me.


    Whatever she thinks is going on between us, is only when I feel like it and she needs to stay in the background. That''s what she agreed to.


    I let out a long breath and hoped that there is a good reason for this call.


    "Yes?", I asked while rapping my fingers on the surface of my executive desk.


    "Hi, John¡­", she spoke in a whisper. "I know you said not to call, but I had to."


    I didn''t know what game she was playing. If she was in trouble, she should call the police or her father. Not me. "Get to the point, Kim."


    "It''s Magda."


    The rapping of my fingers halted. "What about her?"


    "She is here."


    "Here? Where is that, here?"


    "At my house. She came last night and was hysteric. I gave her medicine to calm her down and she fell asleep. Now she is awake and babbling about murder."


    "Kim¡­", I called impatiently. Magda is in Sweden, attending University that has tighter security than a prison. Is this Kim''s idea to get my attention? "What games are you playing?"


    "I''m not playing, John. Why would I lie?"


    For some strange reason, I believed her. Maybe.


    "I will call you back in a bit.", I said and ended the call.


    Next, I called Magda''s University and demanded to talk with the director.


    "I know that it''s after work hours.", I said to the woman who answered the call. "When I enrolled my sister, you said that I can reach her twenty-four hours a day, any day."


    "That was to reach her, not the director.", the woman said.


    "Get him on the phone.", I squeezed through my teeth. "NOW!"


    She grumbled something, and after some time, I heard the director answering lazily, "Hello¡­"


    "I want a confirmation that Magdalena Thompson is on the campus."


    "What?", he snapped.


    Well, that got his attention. "You heard me. Magdalena Thompson."


    "Give me a minute¡­", the man said, and I heard some shuffling.


    "Miss Thompson is reported as sick for the last few days, confined to her room."


    I had a bad feeling about this. Is it possible that Kim was right and Magda is in London? That meant trouble in so many ways that my mind started spinning. Why can''t I get a break?


    "Can someone check that she is actually there? I need proof. Take a picture. A live feed would be better."


    ¡­


    I was on my way to Kim''s house.


    I didn''t call Kim back after finding out that Magda''s room is empty and that no one saw her for the last three days, because there was the possibility of Magda running away if she hears that I''m coming.


    How the hell did she manage to leave that University? They promised that no one can escape. I guess I underestimated my sister.


    But I knew that she couldn''t do it on her own. Magda is willful and stubborn, but she is not omnipotent. Without money or travel documents, unless she walked and swam from Sweden while avoiding border patrols, someone helped her.


    My first thoughts were that Magda received assistance from her squad of airheads, but Magda needed a way to communicate with them and her phone and internet access were cut off.


    I guess I will find out soon.


    Of course, Kim is one of the suspects, but if Kim helped Magda, she wouldn''t dare to call me.


    Magda appearing in London can''t lead to anything good and I only hope that she didn''t do some irreparable damage. Damn it!


    "Cover all exits!", I told my bodyguards as we approached the property that Kim''s parents own. Assuming that Magda is still here, I didn''t want to give her a chance to escape.


    Mr. Dixon (Kim''s father) owns a medium-sized business that is nothing compared to the Giantshade Industries, but it''s allowing the Dixon family a comfortable lifestyle which includes a generously sized property in the posh suburbs of London and a two stories-high villa, as well as several vacation homes.


    "Mr. Thompson!", Kim''s father greeted me when he saw me at the door and the maid moved out of the way.


    "To what do I owe this pleasure?"


    I didn''t have time for pleasantries. "Mr. Dixon, I heard that my sister is here. She broke our rules and is under house arrest. I will appreciate it if you help me get her back home."


    Kim''s father panicked. "Of course¡­ of course¡­ please¡­ come in¡­" He moved to let me pass. "Sylvia!", he shouted, and Kim''s mother emerged from the side hallway.


    "Are you aware that Magdalena Thompson is in our house?"


    Mrs. Dixon shook her head in confusion. "If Magda is here, Kim should know, and she is home. Let''s check her room."


    I was pissed, but Kim''s parents are good people, and I didn''t want to give them a hard time, as long as they cooperate.


    The door on the second floor opened, and we found Magda and Kim in the room.


    Magda''s eyes widened in horror when she saw me, and her head whipped toward Kim.


    "You bitch! Why did you tell him I''m here!?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 397 - Option B (2)

    Author''s note: this is from John''s point of view


    - - -


    Seeing that Magda was ready to pounce on Kim, Kim swiftly stood by my side, seeking protection.


    "What did you expect, Magda? You came here in the middle of the night, spouting nonsense. I am worried about you, and I want to help, but I know that John is the only one who can take care of you."


    Magda laughed manically. Over the years, I''ve seen many outbursts from Magda, but this was a whole new level of crazy.


    "You think that John will take care of me? He will imprison me! I told you not to call him! I told you that he will force me to go back to that stupid school that is worse than prison! He is the last person who would take care of me!"


    "I''m sorry, Magda.", Kim said. "You are my friend and I want to help you, but right now, I''m unable to do so. Please, don''t blame me."


    Magda glared at Kim, and if the look could kill, Kim would be dead from the moment I entered this room.


    I pushed a speed dial on my phone and called my head of security to meet me on the second floor.


    I took a deep breath to compose myself. I can handle so many stressful situations, but my sister is an expert in making me lose my cool.


    I raised my hand, to make Magda notice me. She should not worry about Kim at this point.


    "Magda, don''t make a scene. Come home. Now."


    "NO!", Magda screamed at me. "You will send me to that place where I need to fuck guys for a phone call!"


    I cringed. Who in their right mind would say something like that in front of her brother and strangers?


    Well, now I know how she got in touch with her cronies. And that brought me to my next question which I directed at Kim.


    "Do you know how she got here from Sweden?"


    Kim shook her head frantically.


    I snapped my fingers a few times to get her attention. "Who is the top schemer in your clique?"


    Kim paused. "That would be¡­"


    "Don''t tell him!", Magda screamed.


    "Anna.", Kim said, and Magda threw a fit.


    "You are dead, Kim! I will make sure I get you for this! I will ruin you!"


    By now, my security was here, and I gestured toward Magda. "Take her home. Knock her out if needed."


    They knew how to knock her out because we used the same method to get her to Sweden.


    "No! No!" Magda was kicking and throwing punches which my security caught with ease. When she was unable to move, she turned to me. "John, don''t send me back there¡­ please¡­"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t.", I said stiffly. "Do you remember what I told you? If the school doesn''t work out, we will go with option B. It''s obvious that school didn''t work out."


    "No! Nooooo¡­", Magda''s voice trailed when the anesthetic kicked in and she was limp in the arms of my bodyguards.


    "You know where to take her, and make sure my father doesn''t find out.", I said to my bodyguards and gestured to them to head out.


    I turned to Kim. "Thank you for calling me. Don''t take her threats seriously. I will make sure that she can''t harm you. As you can see, Magda''s mental condition is unstable since her birthday. She couldn''t cope with the scandal, and she snapped. We have doctors coming to treat her and I even sent her to Sweden for a change of scenery. I''m doing my best to keep this lowkey, with the hope that Magda will recuperate and get a chance to return to her social circle. I will be grateful if you can keep what happened here for yourself."


    Kim had stars in her eyes. "Of course, John. Maybe when you settle this, we can meet up and chat? I would love to help Magda, if possible."


    I knew she didn''t want to talk, and she didn''t care about Magda.


    There are other ways for Kim to use that mouth of hers, but I didn''t want to deny her immediately after she did me a favor. After all, if Kim didn''t call me, I would still think that Magda is in Sweden.


    "I will give you a call.", I said, and she beamed. "In the meantime, if you remember anything else important, you know how to reach me."


    Kim grabbed my hand. "When Magda got here, she insisted that I tell no one. I asked her for a reason, and she said that there was a murder and that if I tell anyone she is here, I will be implicated."


    "Murder?", I repeated, and Kim nodded.


    Kim mentioned it over the phone, but I assumed that Magda was blabbering about how I will murder her.


    "She didn''t want to tell me more than that, but she was very shaken up."


    I really hoped that was some incoherent nonsense of a girl who craved attention.


    I turned to Kim''s parents. "Thank you for your cooperation, Mr. and Mrs. Dixon. I apologize for any inconvenience Magda caused you. If your company would like to collaborate with the Giantshade Industries on some of your projects, please, use this number and we will set up a meeting."


    I gave to Mr. Dixon my business card and the man looked at me with disbelief painted on his face.


    "Thank you, Mr. Thompson."


    "My pleasure, Mr. Dixon."


    After bidding them goodbye, I headed to my next destination. Anna.


    ¡­


    Anna was visibly nervous when I arrived at her house, and not just because I came with six bodyguards.


    Her mother was peeking into the living room, probably hoping that I came to court Anna and the woman wanted some juicy details.


    I glanced through the large French glass door that led to the garden. "Can we take a walk?" I didn''t want Anna''s mom to hear what I had to say.


    We were halfway through the garden when I stopped and looked at Anna. "I hear that you helped Magda come to London."


    Anna visibly paled.


    "What did you do, Anna?"


    Anna''s lips trembled, and she looked like she was about to dissolve into sobs.


    "Speak!", I snapped, and Anna jolted.


    I hate these women who appear to be delicate young misses in public, scheming behind one''s back, and when, confronted they turn into weaklings. Anna is a perfect example of a woman I loathe.


    If they could look at Seraphina Mezzanotte and take some pointers from her, the world would be a much better place.


    "Well?", I asked impatiently when Anna still didn''t say anything.


    "Magda called five days ago¡­ She wanted a plane¡­", Anna started narrating the story of how she helped Magda come to London, and she gave her a change of clothes and some cash, and then Magda left. That was two days ago. She also mentioned that her father''s gun was missing, and I hoped from the bottom of my heart that was not related to Magda.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 398 - Option B (3)

    Author''s note: this is from John''s point of view


    - - -


    When Anna finished with her story, it was my turn to ask questions.


    "Why did you help her? Why didn''t you come up with some excuse? Why didn''t you call me?"


    Anna inhaled a shaky breath. Her cheeks were wet with tears that were spilling since she started talking, but I had no pity for her.


    "Magda is my friend¡­"


    "Bullshit!", I shouted. "You know what happened at her birthday party. Magda plotted to get Drago Orsini into a hotel room, and she would spark rumors about them regardless if he went there. And then she called my father so that he can embarrass Seraphina Mezzanotte. You know about many other schemes and scandals Magda orchestrated. If it''s not for me cleaning her mess, she would end up in some ditch many years ago and my company would be ruined. Did you really think that she came to London without the intention to cause problems? If you are her friend, you would stop her and not enable her to ruin her image, and to tarnish MY family!"


    "I''m sorry¡­", Anna said through sobs.


    "Sorry, doesn''t cut it, Anna.", I said curtly and turned to leave.


    She grabbed my arm. "What will you do?"


    I yanked my arm out of her hold.


    "I don''t know, yet. Your mother is a plastic surgeon. I wonder, how many patients will she keep if the press gets their hands on a list of celebrities that had a nose job done at your mother''s clinic? Some of them might even start a lawsuit. Your father is a retired general, and if I''m not mistaken, he is running for the government. Maybe I share with reporters some dirt he is trying to hide. His side mistress? Or his investments in oil drilling off the coast of Norway that is killing marine life?"


    "No!", Anna screamed.


    "No? Are you worried about the reputation of your family?", I asked mockingly. "Why would I care about it? You obviously didn''t care about mine."


    ¡­


    It was late evening when I returned home.


    My biggest problem was that I didn''t know what Magda did during nearly two days she was unaccounted for from leaving Anna''s house, until she approached Kim in a distraught state.


    I was aware that Magda was in London, with some cash Anna gave her, maybe with a gun. God, help me.


    Magda was in the guest house, which is located at the back of our property. The three-bedroom cottage is nestled among the trees and it is not easy to spot.


    She was on the sofa, with her hands tied behind her back, and four of my bodyguards watching her from the distance.


    Based on her disheveled hair, I could guess that she resisted and maybe tried to escape.


    "Tell them to let me go!", Magda hissed the moment she saw me enter the room.


    "Why? So that you cause more problems?", I asked while taking a seat on the sofa chair.


    "Is that what you think of me?"


    I couldn''t believe that she managed to switch to a crying face in a second. "Do you think I''m stupid like our father to fall for that?"


    "You are not my brother. You are a demon! You sent me to that hell hole to fend for myself."


    I let out a long exhale. I thought that my prideful sister would care about her image, and maybe about the image of our family. I was wrong. So wrong.


    She doesn''t care about anything and anyone.


    I never understood what drives Magda. She was into parties and obsessing about Drago Orsini, dresses, jewelry, shiny things¡­ superficial.


    What happened to that cute girl with two blonde pigtails who would hold my hand and bat her eyelashes while asking me for another scoop of ice cream? Maybe if I said, ''no'', at that time, Magda would turn out differently.


    I thought that the school will work and that Magda will straighten up her act. I really thought so. I was wrong again. She will never learn and unless I toughen up and cut her off, she will drag me down with her.


    "I don''t remember telling you to sleep around for a phone call."


    "I want to talk to father.", Magda demanded.


    I clicked my tongue. "That''s not happening. I know that you escaped the University by sleeping with a guard. I know that Anna helped you come here. I also know that Anna''s father''s gun is missing. What I don''t know is what you did with that gun."


    Magda''s eyes shifted nervously.


    "Magda¡­", I called with the hope she will hear how close I am to losing my patience.


    "What''s in it for me if I tell you?"


    I couldn''t believe this. "You think that you can negotiate with me?"


    I wanted to know about that wretched gun, and what she did with it, but my men already double-checked and there were no unsolved murders in the last few days so at least I knew that she didn''t kill anyone.


    As much as I know, she stole the gun and threw it away in some random place, or maybe Anna''s father misplaced the gun, and it didn''t have anything to do with Magda. Yes, Magda reacted when I mentioned the gun, but Magda is an expert manipulator and maybe she did that only because I showed interest in the gun.


    In any case, I was sick of Magda''s games. Dealing with her is exhausting.


    If she was not my sister, I would have someone take care of her silently and I wouldn''t need to deal with her crap.


    Well, I can''t get her killed, and sending her away obviously won''t work.


    I steeled my resolve. I''m going with option B.


    I raised my hand and glanced at one of my bodyguards. "Simon, gag her."


    Magda struggled for a few seconds, but then she saw a syringe and she understood that if she doesn''t cooperate, she will be sedated again.


    The cloth was stuck in Magda''s mouth and fastened with a rubber band that went around her head, ensuring that she can''t make noise and interrupt.


    I took my phone and scrolled through contacts. "You remember Mr. Keita, right?"


    Magda''s eyes flashed in horror, and I chuckled. "I see you do. Good. That will make things easier."


    Before sending her to Sweden, I showed her three men that were interested in marrying her. They could all be good business partners for the Giantshade Industries.


    Enitan Keita has five wives, and he handles them with a firm set of rules, and sometimes with a whip as well.


    I didn''t want to do this, but considering Magda''s personality, if I marry her to a wimp, she will only use him as her pawn and we will be back to square one.


    The man picked up the call after the third ring.


    "Mr. Thompson¡­", he greeted me cheerfully.


    "Mr. Keita¡­", I responded with a smile and went straight to the point. "I wonder if you remember our talk about you marrying my sister, Magdalena?"


    "Oh?", he was audibly surprised. "I thought that you will reject me."


    I knew that he will take her in gladly, but I had to play my part well. "I apologize. But you see, Magda is my only sister and I needed to ensure that I picked the right man for her. She is a beautiful woman of many talents, but she could be willful as well. She needs a man who can handle her at her best and at her worst. Are you still interested?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 399 - Option B (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    Fucking Kim! When I get my hands on that treacherous bitch, I will pull her hair out and scratch her face so that no one can recognize her.


    I knew it was a mistake to hide at her place, but I couldn''t go to Anna''s, and I was too hysterical to think of any other place.


    Anna probably knew I took her father''s gun, and she won''t let it go.


    I didn''t mean to shot Drago. I really didn''t.


    I wanted him to know that I mean business and that I will not give up easily.


    I made sure that Sanya disappears, and I can make Seraphina go away as well. No one will stop me from getting what I want. No one!


    How was I supposed to know that Drago will grab the gun and it will go off?


    It was an accident! But I knew that no one will believe me, so I panicked and ran.


    I tossed the gun into a nearby container after a few blocks. I don''t even remember if I wiped my fingerprints off it.


    I went to Kim''s place because I needed to calm down and figure out my next steps.


    Kim gave me her phone and I checked the news. How is it possible that no one mentioned murder? I''m positive that he was shot in the chest, and I saw his shirt turning red from blood. There was no way Drago survived that.


    I was at a loss of what to do. I was supposed to win Drago over, to tell him that Seraphina is a big fraud and that I''m the only one who ever loved him, yet I ended up killing him. That was NOT what I had in mind when I escaped that hell in Sweden.


    Lost in my thoughts, I completely missed that Kim called my brother.


    I thought that John will make me go to that horrible school again, but I realized that he wants to marry me off and not just to anyone, but to one of the biggest woman-beaters ever!


    Enitan Keita. I remember his file. A chubby dark-skinned man with barely a few strands of hair on his head. He has five wives that he whips for pleasure and to ensure their obedience. To add to the list of bad points, he lives in some country in Western Africa!


    What the fuck, John!?


    Is this what he prepared for his loving sister? Is this the same John who always hovered over me and made my scandals disappear?


    I refused to believe that this was happening.


    I couldn''t hear what the man on the other side of the line was saying, but just from listening to John, I''ve got the picture.


    "...Giantshade Industries is ready to come to the table and negotiate a deal for the construction project in Mali. I can guarantee that we can come to an agreement that will benefit both of our companies..."


    John smiled while listening to Mr. Keita''s response.


    "No need for you to come here, Mr. Keita. I will escort my sister personally. Only like that, I can show that I am a good brother. We will be at your place tomorrow by lunchtime. Will that work?"


    I couldn''t believe this! Tomorrow by lunchtime!? Doesn''t that mean we are leaving soon?


    "Yes, yes, Magda is also excited about this, and she can''t wait to become Mrs. Keita. My sister is not big on ceremonies, so you don''t need to make it extravagant. How much time do you need to prepare?"


    Why does John mean by, ''not big on ceremonies''? I always dreamed about an extravagant wedding! I was supposed to wear a princess-style gown, embellished with diamonds and pearls, and a matching sparkly tiara on my head! Hundreds of guests and white silk and flowers everywhere! And my groom should be tall and handsome, like Drago, and not ugly over-fried dumpling like Enitan Keita!


    "Alright. I will make sure I come with a dowry, and by the time you wed my sister, we will have the draft of our contract ready¡­"


    I listened to John exchanging pleasantries, and I couldn''t believe that he was really doing this to me.


    "You are a beast!", I screamed as soon as they removed the gag. "You can''t do this! What kind of a brother are you?"


    He shook his head. "I am a brother who doesn''t know what else to do with you. You are willful, disobedient, malicious, scandalous, lazy, incompetent¡­ should I keep going? Unfortunately, none of these are enough to put you in jail. I tried sending you to school, but you escaped. Tell me, what should I do?"


    During my stay in Sweden, I thought about my situation, and I realized one thing. "This is about Seraphina, right? It''s about Miss Perfect and how you want her to be yours." I saw John narrowing his eyes and I knew I got it right. "Do you think she will spare you a glance? She is with Drago. They are about to get married! Where does that leave you, brother?"


    "Shut up, Magda!", John roared. "You have no right to talk about her!"


    I couldn''t believe this. Did he forget who is his sister? Is he putting some no-name missy above me?


    "Do you think she is better than me?"


    John sneered at me. "I am confident that she doesn''t sleep with guys for a phone call."


    That was a low blow. "I wouldn''t do that if you didn''t put me in that god-forsaken place! It''s all your fault."


    "So, it''s my fault you are a slut? If you were obedient and focused on your lessons, you would earn your ticket out. But you couldn''t put your mind into studies because your head is full of parties and designer dresses, and chasing after men who don''t want you. Do you think that you have a chance to win over Drago Orsini? Let me tell you one thing, sister. Drago is a smart man and he saw how ugly you are on the inside. No matter what you do, he won''t like you."


    I was furious. John said many hurtful things, but the one that stood out was him mentioning how I''m ugly on the inside. Isn''t that what Drago said?


    "Let me go!", I demanded.


    "And then what? How long will it take for you to cause another scandal? Do you need to drag our family and the company in the mud with you? For years, I''m letting you go, Magda. I''ve had enough."


    "I will change my name. No one will know we are related. Just let me go! I won''t ask for much. Give me an apartment and enough for monthly expenses and you won''t hear from me."


    John rolled his eyes at me. "Do you think I''m stupid? Do you think that I don''t know you will say anything just to get out of this? Trust me, Magda, you crossed the line more than once and I have no intention of allowing it to happen again."


    I wanted to respond, but words refused to come out. My eyelids grew heavy, and I realized that they sedated me again, and there was a good chance that when I open my eyes, I will be only hours away from marrying Enitan Keita.


    Damn it!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 400 - Option B (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Magda''s point of view


    - - -


    I woke up at the sound of drums. There was some random murmur and as my head cleared up, the sounds became clearer.


    "Ayayayaya!"


    Someone screamed and my eyes snapped open.


    I found myself in a pastel-orange room and the bright light was coming in through open arched windows.


    The noise was coming from outside.


    "You are awake!", an African woman approached me, and I focused on her full lips that smiled at me. "I am Akanke, the main wife."


    I blinked while taking in my surroundings. I was on some bed that had colorful bedsheets. Red and green and yellow¡­ and the only thing more colorful was the dress I was wearing.


    It was a strapless dress that went flat over my chest and hugged my body down to half of my thighs. It was red and blue and green with golden threads throughout, and I never saw anything more hideous in my life.


    "She does have pretty eyes¡­", another African woman said while coming closer. "My name is Ime. I am the lower wife."


    "Where am I?", I croaked while pushing myself into a seated position.


    "You are home, Uzuri.", Akanke said.


    "Uzuri?", I repeated the foreign word. "No. My name is Magda."


    "From today, you will be Uzuri.", Ime said. "Husband gave you that name. It means beautiful. It suits you."


    Like hell it does.


    "I need to get out of here."


    Akanke put her hand on my bare shoulder. "If you know what''s good for you, you will not cause trouble."


    I scowled and pushed her hand away. Does she really expect me to sit here peacefully and marry a hideous guy who already has so many women?


    Ime touched my hair and squealed. "Her hair is like silk!"


    Akanke''s eyes lit up and she started touching my hair also.


    Weirdos.


    "My name is Rudo", a woman spoke behind me, and I whipped my head in that direction. "We will all be sisters from now¡­"


    My eyes fell on the incense Rudo was holding and my mind went hazy. Damn it! How many times are they going to drug me?


    First my brother, then these crazy women!


    From then onward, the images became choppy.


    Two more women came to introduce themselves, but I couldn''t catch their names.


    I was just smiling foolishly, like everything around me was pleasant.


    The five women laughed, and I laughed with them.


    Someone else came into the room, and we all walked out while holding hands and giggling.


    Before stepping into the courtyard that was bustling with people, they put a massive white hat on my head. Golden chains dangled from the top of the hat all the way to my chest, obstructing my face partially.


    When we stepped out, the colorful crowd quieted down and made a path for us.


    Akanke led me by the hand, and Ime, Rudo, and two other women were behind us forming a second and third row.


    I saw my brother, decorated with ridiculous colorful jewelry, and Enitan Keita was wearing some long golden tunic.


    I remember some guy waving feathers around me and Akanke.


    In the next scene, I was holding Enitan''s hand, and the feathers flapped around me and Enitan.


    We jumped over a broom and there were screams and people burst into dancing.


    "I will take good care of your sister, Mr. Thompson.", Enitan said.


    "Please, call me John. We are family now.", John said with his professional fake smile.


    I always hated that smile, but somehow girls swoon over my brother. Kim included.


    Yes! Kim¡­ that bitch! Traitor! Wait until I get my hands on her!


    "I''m counting on you to take care of my sister. I believe you know what to do.", John said in a low voice, but I heard him loud and clear even with my muddled consciousness.


    "I will let her visit family."


    John lifted his hand. "I''m sure that right now, her priority will be to get to know her new family."


    Bastard. I wanted to rip his throat out, but the only thing I could do was smile like an idiot.


    I couldn''t wait for the drugs to wear off. Then I will give them a piece of my mind. Do they think that I''m stuck here? I will find my way out!


    "I know you said that the celebrations will continue for three days, but I need to leave. I hope you understand.", John said.


    Enitan nodded magnanimously. "I understand completely, and I will not take it against you."


    "If you let Magda come to the UK, please give me a heads-up, so that we can prepare a proper welcome." I heard John say, and then he gave me a hug and murmured something I didn''t understand, and he left.


    Images of people dancing overlapped, and I think I danced as well.


    I remember eating sour bread that was dipped in a super-spicy lamb stew. I believe that Enitan was feeding me, and I fed him in return for what people cheered.


    The next thing I know, it was evening, and I was sprawled on the bed.


    The light breeze caressing my body told me I''m naked.


    I cringed at the sensation of a sweaty palm moving up my thigh, and I realized that was Enitan.


    He was also naked and climbing on top of me.


    I used all my strength to push him away, but he didn''t budge.


    "Don''t act coy, Uzuri¡­", his voice sickened me. "John told me that you are not pure. I won''t take it against you."


    "Get off me!", I shouted as hard as I could, and his eyes flashed maliciously.


    ''PAK!''


    A harsh slap landed on my face, and I saw stars the moment before I tasted something metallic in my mouth. Blood.


    "You are my wife now, Uzuri. You belong to me. Your purpose is to serve me and serving you will do. Don''t make me get my whip on our wedding night, Uzuri."


    I swallowed my non-existent saliva. Somehow, I knew that he was not joking about the whip, and I knew that it will be a bad idea to say that I don''t want to serve him tonight.


    He leaned toward me and licked my cheek.


    Enitan grinned, and I could see that his teeth were red.


    Did he lick my blood? Sick bastard.


    With his knees, he spread my legs.


    After a brief prodding at the cradle of my thighs, I felt the stretch when he intruded inside me.


    He didn''t bother with foreplay.


    Most of the sickos who shagged me were not good lovers.


    I wished that he would flip me on my stomach so that I don''t need to watch his disgusting sweaty face as he pounded himself inside me, but he kept me on my back, and I closed my eyes while trying to tune out what''s going on. Drugs helped.


    ¡­


    Morning came eventually, and I found myself in the room with Akanke, Ime, Rudo, and another guy. He was an older man with a scar on the left side of his face.


    The drums and shouts from the outside told me that the wedding party was still ongoing. My wedding party.


    Other than a sparkly fantastic wedding dress with an endless train, I imagined my wedding with an elegant orchestra of string instruments, and maybe a popular band to liven up the mood as well, and not this¡­ savagery.


    "This is Zo, the healer", Akanke said while gesturing toward the man.


    "The healer?", I asked, and I realized that my left cheek hurt like hell.


    "Stay still, madam¡­", Zo said and started applying some green paste on my cheek. A second later, the pain was gone, and I marveled at the soothing sensation.


    Zo didn''t linger, and as soon as he left, Akanke sat on the bed next to me.


    "Husband doesn''t beat us if we behave.", Akanke said. "He went easy on you because it was your wedding night. Don''t provoke him."


    I rolled my eyes. "I don''t plan to spend my good years in pleasing an old fart."


    Rudo shook her head. "You don''t know anything. Zo is a miracle doctor. It is said that husband is much older than what he looks, thanks to Zo''s medicine."


    Yeah, right. That miracle medicine is called anti-wrinkle cream.


    I was determined to find my way out.


    I escaped the hell in Sweden that John put me in, I will escape this one as well.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 401 - Teenage Insecurities (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Luca''s point of view


    - - -


    Zoe and I left Fynn''s office and exchanged troubled looks because Fynn just informed us that Serina will come to visit us.


    We have a set schedule of visits, and she never comes outside of that schedule, which means that something happened.


    Another unusual thing was that Serina announced her visit to Fynn, and she didn''t contact me or Zoe... and Fynn said that Serina is coming to talk to us.


    I shook those useless thoughts away. There was no point in overthinking things, but I knew that Zoe won''t be able to let it go easily.


    Zoe immediately texted Ash and checked to see how he was doing, and she relaxed a bit when he confirmed that he was fine. Busy, but fine.


    "Do you think that the time has come?", Zoe asked me, and I could see her anxiousness.


    Zoe was concerned about the possibility that Serina will ask us to decide on what we want to do with our lives.


    Serina always said that we should take our time and not rush things, but what if she changed her mind? What if she wants to get rid of us?


    Zoe and I spoke about this more than once, and we know that Fynn took us in only because of Serina, and if she stops sponsoring us, we will be on our own.


    Zoe is still set on following Serina, but so far, Serina refuses to accept us, saying that we have many other options and that staying by her side won''t be anything worth our time. And there was a point that Serina is not a werewolf, but Zoe didn''t think that was a problem.


    Zoe was in distress and my urge was to pacify her.


    "No, Zoe. Your birthday is still four months away, and you are the oldest one among the three of us. Serina said that she will not separate us until we come of age. Maybe longer."


    "But¡­ Ash is not with us anymore. He left before his eighteenth birthday.", Zoe said.


    "True. But he left because he wanted to, not because Serina made him."


    "I guess we will need to wait for Serina to find out what this visit is about."


    I agreed with that, but there were other options to find out what''s going on. "You can always call or text her."


    Zoe refused. "If she wanted to give us a heads-up, she would. If I reach out to her, I will only appear clingy and needy, and I don''t want Serina to think that I''m insecure."


    I shook my head at the silly girl. She IS insecure, but she wants Serina to see her as a capable and responsible young woman.


    Physically, the three of us grew up, and we are not skinny teenagers anymore.


    Zoe has all the curves in the right places, but under all that, she is still just a girl who craves Serina''s approval.


    "Why are you acting like you don''t care what Serina wants?", Zoe asked while scrutinizing me.


    "Me worrying won''t change what will happen when Serina comes. Why would I ruin today because something bad MIGHT happen tomorrow? Maybe she takes us for a surprise shopping, or she brings a cake."


    Zoe let out a long breath. "I wish that I''m so easygoing, like you."


    I chuckled. The truth is that I didn''t care what Serina wants.


    The only thing that could shake me up would be if Serina separates me from Zoe. I knew that I have at least four months of this bliss, probably more, before I need to worry about that possibility.


    Besides, Serina never forced anything on us. She always gave us a choice, so even if tomorrow she comes with something life-changing, I know that I will have an option to decide my path, and my choice will be to stick to Zoe.


    "Why are you lingering in the hallway?", Ari asked teasingly. "If I don''t know better, I would assume the two of you are secret lovers."


    "Watch your mouth.", Zoe spat back.


    Zoe was not in a good mood, and Ari knows how to stir the pot.


    Ari made a mocking face. "Maybe you should watch your behavior. Between Ash and Luca, I''m not sure with whom you will end up. Or maybe you are hoping to get both of them. You look like a girl who is into threesome."


    ''Let me out!'', my wolf growled at the provocation.


    ''Calm down, Shade. You know that she is only flapping her mouth.'', I tried to pacify my wolf, Shadow.


    I can talk to Shadow for almost two years now. He is a relatively calm existence, but Zoe is his bottom line. That''s one thing we have in common, both Shadow and I are protective of Zoe.


    "You are sick, Ari.", Zoe responded to Ari who was now only two steps away from us. "How can you say that when you know that Luca is my brother?"


    Ari''s eyebrows shoot up. "Brother or not, he is an attractive youngster. When teenage hormones start shaking you up, you won''t be picky about who will scratch your itch. Now that Ash is away, it''s only a matter of time until you find someone else. I don''t care who that is, but if you give in to Fynn''s advances, I won''t like it."


    Shadow scratched to get to the surface when Ari mentioned Fynn making his move on Zoe, and I had to fight him for control.


    Zoe opened her mouth to respond, but then she closed it. She was visibly flustered with Ari mentioning Fynn. If Zoe doesn''t retaliate, it will make her appear willing to be with Fynn, and if she dismisses it, she will insult our superior (aka Fynn). No matter what Zoe says, it will be bad for her, and Ari knew it.


    Ari snickered at Zoe. "Why are you not saying anything? Did a cat get your tongue, or is that a silent agreement with what I said? What''s with that outraged face? Fynn is not pursuing you only because you are not of age. I hear your eighteenth birthday is coming soon. You will see then." Ari narrowed her eyes at Zoe. "When that time comes, keep your legs crossed or I might break them for you."


    I felt rage rippling through me, amplified by Shadow''s, and I never wanted to punch a woman more in my life. Every time Ari opens that poisonous mouth of hers, I wonder how come no one strangled her so far.


    "Enough of that!", Bia said while approaching us. "We all heard that your dear Seraphina is coming. You know what that means, right? Zoe, dust off the common room. Luca, grab the vacuum. Fynn doesn''t want a single speck of dust visible. When you are done with that, talk to Tessa about helping in the kitchen, and it seems that Horace might be running behind at the training grounds and needs an extra set of hands."


    Zoe was still glaring at Ari, and I put my hand on her shoulder, to get her attention.


    "She is not worth it. Let''s go.", I said to Zoe to what she nodded.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 402 - Teenage Insecurities (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Luca''s point of view


    - - -


    We are here, under Fynn''s protection, for more than three years, and I have a good understanding of every werewolf who stays in this place.


    There are duties that need to be fulfilled and as long as that''s done, the rest of the time is ours to manage.


    Most of the people here mind their own business and spend their free time with various hobbies. Horace is building an engine from scratch, Martine knits, Tessa is into origami... people keep busy.


    Unfortunately, the Ari-Bia pair of sisters fulfills their boredom by meddling with others. They live for stirring up trouble and they are quite possessive of Fynn who doesn''t care much about them unless he has a hard-on that needs tending to.


    Ari is a jealous bitch who uses every opportunity to provoke us. It started because Fynn was drooling over Serina, so Ari was releasing her frustration on us, but later I realized that Ari doesn''t like anyone who gets close to Fynn, as she sees us as competition for Fynn''s attention. She is delusional.


    Bia might seem to be the more reasonable one between the two, but the truth is that they are the same, with the only difference that Bia is more subtle about it.


    Bia pretends to be virtuous, but she makes sure everyone knows that extra duties are because OUR Seraphina is coming (and here, ''our'' applies to Zoe, Ash, and me), and that makes other werewolves give us the stink eye.


    Other than that, Bia is behind many other plots that got us in trouble. She messes up things after we completed our tasks, or she doesn''t tell us that our duties changed but in front of Fynn and Otto she swears that she did.


    In a place where seniority and strength must be respected, the three of us are stuck to suck it up or to be accused of disrupting the order. Well, Ash is not here for the last few weeks, so now it''s Zoe and me.


    Fortunately for us, Bia and Ari are not the sharpest tools in the shed, and their provocations are not more than what a ten years-old would come up with.


    At most, their ploys earned us some scolding from Fynn and extra laps from Bert who think that we are skimming on work. Luckily, they never punished us severely, probably because they fear what Serina would say if she finds out about it.


    However, the lenient punishments are only making Bia and Ari more zealous about messing with us.


    I have good attention to detail, and Shadow is amplifying my senses to the point of spotting the smallest of movements, so I''m aware of their schemes, and we avoid most of their traps. But no matter how harmless their ploys are, they still keep us on the edge, and we can''t relax.


    Zoe, Ash, and I agreed not to tell Serina about this. It''s just two petty she-wolves and we don''t want Serina to worry or to think that we can''t handle it. How are we going to qualify as Serina''s protectors if we run to her for help because of Bia and Ari?


    Serina is nice, and she treats us well.


    Our lives improved by leaps and bounds since we got here.


    Other than the education and a lifestyle that doesn''t include us fearing for our safety, Serina often brings us presents, and she even gives us monthly allowance so that we can buy things for ourselves without the need to ask for handouts.


    The presents Serina gives us are nothing too fancy, mostly clothes and various things we could use for our education. Occasionally she takes us out for a meal or shopping where we get to pick our stuff. Those are moments when we can truly relax, probably because we ascertained that Serina has no malicious intentions.


    Alas, all those things we get from Serina which bring us joy, also put a target on our backs because no one else has them, and that includes shoes, cell phones, and tablets.


    Horace looked greedily at my backpack, and I was like, "Dude! It''s only 18 euros. Buy yourself one!"


    The backpack is nothing fancy, but it''s waterproof, and it has a generously sized handle, so I use it when I go to patrol in my wolf form.


    Since I successfully shifted into my wolf form, Fynn said that I need to join existing patrols, for practice. I follow them around for several hours every other night, and it''s mostly for me to learn. After I become of age and pass all the physical and combat requirements, I would become qualified to join patrols as a member.


    Normally, whenever I join the patrol, I would stash my clothes in some place from where I will get them when I shift back into my human form, just like everyone else, but more than once, my clothes went missing. At first, I thought that someone took them by mistake, but later I found them in a pile of rags, torn. Someone did this on purpose and I couldn''t find who it was because many scents mixed.


    If I went to Fynn about this, I would just appear like a sissy who is telling on others, and that''s not the way of werewolves.


    It''s not like they are designer clothes, but those are items I personally picked for myself, and I would like to keep them. That''s why I put my clothes in the backpack and I carry it in my mouth so that I don''t need to return naked or wearing some of those sweatpants everyone is sharing.


    I bought a matching backpack for Zoe also, and I''m waiting for her to shift before I gift it to her. I''m sure she will love it.


    Ari and Bia are relatively open about disliking us, but other Omegas also are giving us strange looks, so we can''t lower our guards fully.


    I feel relatively safe here, but Ari''s words hit a nerve.


    Will other guys start trying to get into Zoe''s pants after her eighteenth birthday? I found that thought extremely unsettling. There are too many grownup werewolves that are unmated, and if they try something forceful, I fear that I won''t be able to protect her.


    Images from our childhood at the Dark Walkers pack flashed in my mind, lecherous gazes directed at Zoe who was barely fourteen years old at that time, and Shadow became restless again.


    Sure, we are here for more than three years, and no one has tried anything, but still¡­ I hate that Ari''s words created knots in my stomach.


    To be honest, I can''t wait to leave this place, but I worry that Zoe and I will separate.


    Ash left on his own and it doesn''t seem that he will return.


    Zoe already mentioned a few times going to London, and as much as I want to be close to her, I don''t want to be the third wheel.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 403 - Teenage Insecurities (3)

    Author''s note: this is from Luca''s point of view


    - - -


    Just watching Zoe and Ash hold hands is painful, and if they proceed further, I won''t be able to handle it.


    The incident at my birthday proved it. True, I didn''t like when I saw Ash getting handsy with Zoe, but I told Shadow to let it go; Zoe and Ash are dating, and she has the right to make her own mistakes, but Shadow went ballistic and took over and I couldn''t stop him from attacking Ash while I saw red. The next thing I knew, Drago was holding me and Ash like we weigh nothing.


    I regret not punching the daylights out of Ash when he left for his internship without coming clean with Zoe. Why didn''t he tell her that he is seeing other girls?


    I guess Ash plans to confirm if they are mates or not before facing the music. Coward.


    If they are mates, Zoe won''t care about Ash''s previous shenanigans, and if they are not mates, then it won''t matter at all because I''m quite confident that if Zoe finds out that Ash is not her mate, she will break up with him.


    For Ash, his eighteenth birthday will clarify his relationship with Zoe, but for me, the eighteenth birthday means that too many things will change.


    After our eighteenth birthday, we will officially be grownups, and we need to decide on our next steps.


    Living here under Fynn''s protection is only a temporary arrangement, and I''m unsettled with the uncertainty of what will come after it.


    Zoe still talks about sticking to Serina, but it''s obvious that she hopes Ash is her mate.


    Will Zoe be able to stay by Serina''s side and be with Ash? If she can''t have both, which one will she chose?


    What will I do if it turns out Zoe and Ash are mates? Where does that leave me?


    As far as my memory serves me, Zoe was part of my life. How can I continue without her?


    I know, I know¡­ I''m overdramatic.


    Zoe finding her mate (Ash or not) does not mean that she will forget about me, but I will definitely go down on her list of priorities and it''s not like I can tag along and be the third wheel forever.


    There is also a variable of my mate. How will my life change when I find her?


    I don''t want to grow up. I don''t want that eighteenth birthday to happen for Zoe or for me. I want us to stay like this forever.


    Yes, I''m childish and selfish, but my whole life I followed Zoe and I gave my best to protect her. What will I do if I lose that?


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Zoe''s point of view


    - - -


    I don''t know why Fynn insists that we do extra cleaning before Serina comes.


    Omegas are doing a great job with cleaning, and there is not much to do, but it''s his order and if we don''t do it, it will count as disobedience.


    I was concerned when I heard that Serina will come outside of her scheduled visits. The possibility that she will ask us to leave this place and not accompany her is scary.


    But then Ari came and started her usual nonsense.


    Why is she always talking like werewolves think only about sex?


    Does she believe that everyone is slutty just because she is?


    And she even insinuated that I would sleep with Luca just because I might get horny!


    Everyone knows that she-wolves go into heat only after mating, which means that unless I find my mate and he marks me, I won''t go into heat, and I will be able to control myself no matter how much a guy is handsome.


    My wolf still doesn''t speak to me, but I could clearly feel her irritation amplifying mine.


    I chanted internally for my wolf to calm down. There is no point in losing my temper because of a nobody like Ari.


    She can flap her mouth, but that won''t affect who I am.


    Besides, I don''t care if Fynn or anyone hits on me because there are only two boys who can stir me up emotionally.


    The first one is Luca. The fact that I''m protective of him and I want him to be happy is normal because he is my brother.


    The second one is Ash. He is handsome and dashing and I really really hope that he is my mate. He took my first kiss and I''m ready to give him my other firsts as well¡­ as soon as we confirm we are mates!


    Ari talking about me having sex with Fynn was disgusting. Just because she fancies him, it doesn''t mean I do.


    Ari often mentions other guys as well and says all kinds of nasty things, and I usually tune her out, but this time, the more she spoke, the more my fury swelled.


    I didn''t want Luca to think that I would sleep with just anyone. I know that he sees me as his precious sister, and I don''t care about Ari''s or Bia''s opinion, but I do care about Luca''s.


    Luca placed his hand on my shoulder, his protective touch impacted me immediately.


    "She is not worth it.", Luca said, and I agreed completely.


    With one glance, we shared understanding to move on and complete our duties, starting with cleaning the common room. Duster it is!


    For the last three years, I''m dreaming about leaving this place and joining Serina and the longer we stayed here, the more that feeling intensified.


    It''s not so bad here. Comparing to the Dark Walkers pack, this is like living in luxury. But everyone is above us, even Omegas are telling us what and when to do, and it''s suffocating.


    Yes, I know that for them, we are just kids, but I don''t want to be everyone''s doormat.


    Serina is different. She always talks to us as equals and gives us options, and she allows us to make our own decisions without pushing her will on us.


    I didn''t think that education will bring us any benefits, but now I know better. I hate math and I''m not good at music, but I enjoy history and social studies. I learned a lot about the world outside the forest, and it opened my mind to various possibilities.


    Of course, Serina is providing us with materials that cover beyond what humans teach.


    Serina mentioned that if we show good results and there is an opportunity, she will take us to realms where other creatures live. Dragons, mermaids, elves, goblins, dwarves¡­ we can meet them! How cool is that!?


    Every time Serina takes us for a day in the town (how she calls it), I get to see the sights that excite me, and I find the confinement to this place suffocating.


    I am grateful to Fynn and everyone else. They took us in and guided us, but I feel that we reached the wall of how much they can do for us.


    I''m ready for the next step. With Serina.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 404 - Teenage Insecurities (4)

    Author''s note: this is from Zoe''s point of view


    - - -


    I like cleaning. It''s like therapy because it allows me to disconnect and think about whatever comes to my mind as my hands move on auto-pilot.


    I got the duster and started with windowsills and next were the bottles in the minibar. Yup. Everything will be dusted.


    The noise of the vacuum that Luca maneuvered around the coffee table helped me tune out the reality as my mind switched between guessing why Serina is coming tomorrow and what''s happening with Ash.


    There is no point in confronting Ari and Bia or settling any scores and risking getting into trouble.


    We will leave this place soon, hopefully with Serina, and I will make sure that Ari and Bia pay for all the crap they put me through in the last three years. Just leaving this place in style will be enough for those two jealous wenches to explode with anger, and I will send them photos occasionally of how much fun I''m having without them around. Maybe I should photoshop Fynn into the photos, to add oil to the fire.


    Yup, that will be awesome revenge.


    My only hope is that Serina will not try to separate me from Luca. I mean, I hope that Ash is my mate and that I get to be with him, but the idea of living apart from Luca is unbearable. We were always together, watching each other''s backs and he is the only one I truly trust.


    I know that I should trust Ash also, but there is something deep inside me that tells me to stay alert. That ''something'' intensified after Luca''s birthday party.


    I love Ash, at least I think I do. But I can''t ignore the signals which are telling me that something is off.


    Why didn''t Ash fight for us when Serina asked us what happened? Was it so difficult to say that we were kissing when Luca saw us? Ash''s silence made him appear guilty, and I didn''t feel guilty until I saw Ash lowering his head.


    Why did he decide to leave for London without talking with me first? I wouldn''t stop him, but as his girlfriend, I should know about him starting the internship before everyone else does. He decided that on his own, like I don''t exist, like I''m not important, and that hurt.


    And why is Ash spending weekends in London? I understand that he is busy on weekdays, but even our video chats are only a few minutes long. Doesn''t he miss me?


    I''m sure that on Saturday evenings he should be free, unless he is having fun with some other girls, which made me wonder¡­ Is Ash having fun with some other girls? What will I do if an answer to that question is, yes?


    More than once, I asked Luca if he knows something about what Ash is up to, but Luca always responded ambiguously, or he found a convenient way to dodge answering which only made me more suspicious.


    All kinds of questions swirled in my mind as I stood on the chair and got on my toes in order to reach the chandelier with the duster. It''s a simple fixture without many dangling parts, but it collects dust, and this is the first place Bia looks when she checks if we did a good job.


    I really dislike that sister pair. They act like they own the place.


    I bet that if Fynn is the Alpha with a pack, Bia and Ari won''t mind sharing the Luna position because other than bossing around, they also love to stick close to Fynn and act like he belongs to them.


    If Bia or Ari end up as Lunas, that pack should just commit group suicide. Those two have no idea what a Luna should be, and for pointers, they only need to look at Serina.


    Serina is always kind and understanding, and even when she scolds us, she takes her time to explain what we did and so that we know not to do it again. It reached the point where Luca, Ash, and I are doing our best to avoid making mistakes, not because we fear punishment, but because we don''t want to disappoint Serina.


    Serina is like a soft guiding light that is showing the way without intruding. She is the real Luna, or in this case, Alpha.


    While on the topic of Serina being our Alpha¡­ if Serina marries Drago, does that make him our Luna?


    Ah! I will get to attend the wedding! I watched several movies with weddings in them and I have a good understanding of how things work, and I really want to be a bridesmaid!


    I took a mental note to mention this to Serina next time when we talk. A bridesmaid! I will wear a fancy dress and shoes¡­ I should probably get a pair of high-heeled shoes and start practicing to walk in them so that I don''t embarrass myself.


    Considering how much Drago is doting on Serina, I''m confident that their wedding will be magnificent with Serina looking like a queen, and I will be right there at the altar¡­ as a bridesmaid.


    I was lost in thoughts, and I didn''t realize at what point the chair I was standing on, started tipping.


    "Ah!", I screamed and closed my eyes, waiting for my bottom to hit the floor, but instead, I found myself wrapped in strong arms.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Luca''s point of view


    - - -


    I moved the sofa chair to vacuum under it when Ari entered the common room with a few big pillows in her hands.


    Those are decorative pillows that Ari and Bia are repeatedly moving between their rooms and this common room. They say that it''s redecorating, to liven up the space, but I''m confident it''s just their way of pretending to be busy so that they don''t need to do any real work.


    I was looking at the floor, but I knew that Ari was approaching the chair Zoe was standing on and my instinct told me that Ari was up to something.


    Just as I guessed, Ari''s hips swayed, and she pushed the chair with her ass. I could already hear her saying how it was an accident, but I didn''t have time to spare for her.


    Zoe was falling and I dropped the vacuum and in a flash, I caught the silly girl.


    I couldn''t believe that Zoe''s eyes were closed.


    "It doesn''t suit a werewolf to pretend to be a damsel in distress.", I said, and Zoe opened her eyes.


    "Luca?"


    "No, my delicate lady. This is your prince charming.", I said sarcastically and put her to stand on her feet.


    I pinched her nose. "Why are you falling defenselessly? Aren''t you a werewolf?"


    Zoe rubbed her nose and pouted. "Easy for you to say. Your wolf supports you while mine¡­" She made a pitiful face.


    Yes, I know that Zoe''s wolf is still not talking to her, and she never shifted into her wolf form, and I felt bad for her, but¡­ "This has nothing to do with your wolf. We trained a lot, and you shouldn''t fall like that with your eyes closed. At least bend into a ball, protect your head and neck. It should come as a reflex by now."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 405 - Teenage Insecurities (5)

    Author''s note: this is from Luca''s point of view


    - - -


    Zoe and I were doing our usual bickering mixed with teasing when Ari''s mocking voice interrupted.


    "Aww, aren''t you two a cute couple?"


    The moment Zoe fell off that chair, Ari was apologizing and saying how it was an accident, but since neither Zoe nor I paid any heed to Ari, she dropped the act and showed her true colors.


    I could see golden flashes in Zoe''s eyes. Is she on the verge of shifting into her wolf form from anger? Maybe I should stand back and let Ari provoke Zoe more.


    "Get lost, you jealous bitch!", Zoe venomously spat at Ari.


    Zoe usually doesn''t use profanities, so this namecalling meant that Zoe was on the verge of snapping.


    "Oh, the pup is growing fangs¡­", Ari said in a singing voice, obviously not intimidated.


    Well, even if Zoe jumps on her, Ari might earn a few scratches and bruises that will heal fast, while we will end up with major punishment from Fynn because fighting is strictly prohibited.


    As much as I wanted Zoe to get provoked so that it stirs her wolf, I didn''t want her to get into trouble.


    I stood in front of Zoe, shielding her from Ari.


    "Leave Zoe alone, Ari. I dare you to say something like that when we are out in the forest. I don''t care if you are a woman or if you have Fynn backing you because anyone who goes against Zoe will need to face me."


    Ari snorted. "Aren''t you a big protector?"


    "You call us a couple because we treat each other with respect?", Zoe said while standing next to me. "Just because guys won''t talk to you unless they want to fuck you, don''t put me in the same bucket with you."


    Ari''s face darkened. "Is this how you talk to your seniors?"


    "You want respect?", Zoe sneered. "Just because you are older, it doesn''t mean I should yield and let you walk over me. Try respecting yourself, and others might treat you well without the need for you to spread your legs."


    I love how Zoe is quick to respond, but this was escalating, and I needed to defuse the situation.


    I put my arm around Zoe''s shoulders and led the way outside.


    "Where are you going!? You are not done with cleaning!", Ari screamed.


    I glanced back at Ari. "Didn''t you see that Zoe fell off a chair? I think she hurt her arm and I''m taking her to Tessa to make sure she is not gravely injured."


    Zoe gave me a thumbs up for the idea and snickered. "Yeah. Since Fynn said that cleanup must be done, I suggest you call Bia and the two of you take care of it, because I can''t work anymore today, and I need Luca to take care of me. You know, as a cute couple, we need to stick together. You are my senior; lead by example and help out."


    "Can you walk, or should I carry you?", I asked Zoe.


    "My legs are a bit shaky from the stress¡­ Ahhh!"


    Zoe screamed when I scooped her in my arms and we both grinned while leaving Ari to fume in the common room. Somehow, we got out of work.


    It''s not that we are lazy, cleaning is not a big deal, but we know that Ari and Bia hate it, and making them pick up where we left off felt good.


    Zoe and I went to the kitchen where Tessa gave us to try new cupcakes she is experimenting with. They were fresh out of the oven. It was chocolate with caramel inside and a dollop of vanilla frosting on top, and for that afternoon, life was good.


    ¡­


    It was late in the evening when I heard a knock on my door.


    "Come in¡­"


    The door opened and Zoe entered my room. She was wearing her pink pajamas with yellow chicks on them that she bought the last time when Serina took as shopping in Milan. I don''t keep track of Zoe''s clothing, but I remembered this one because both Ash and I teased her that those patterns are suitable for babies, but Zoe stood her ground, saying how it''s cute. Well, it is cute.


    "You can''t sleep?", I guessed and when Zoe nodded, I scooted on the side of my bed, to make space for her. "Tell me about it."


    I thought that Zoe will take a seat, but she ended up getting under the cover, next to me. We used to share a bed as kids, but in the last three years, my roommate was Ash, while Zoe had her own room, and this was unusual. However, I didn''t hate it, and Shadow didn''t react either, so I didn''t want to make a big deal out of it.


    Zoe sighed. "I''m nervous."


    "About tomorrow?"


    "Mhm", Zoe hummed in confirmation.


    I patted her head. "Try to think about something else, Zoe. Whatever Serina wants, we will find out tomorrow, and thinking about it now will only stress you out."


    I wondered if all girls tend to overthink things or if it''s only Zoe.


    Zoe moved closer to me and put her head on my shoulder. "We used to sleep like this."


    I smiled at the pleasant memories. There were not many good memories from the Dark Walkers pack, but those few I have are all related to Zoe.


    "The bed was half this size, and the mattress was falling apart.", I remembered.


    "We would go to the forest to collect dry leaves and grass to use as a filling for the mattress where it collapsed because dad didn''t want to get us a new one.", Zoe continued.


    I let out a long breath. She still calls that scoundrel who wanted to violate her, ''dad''. Of course, I never told Zoe that Damon was not really our father or what he wanted to do with her, and I hope I will never need to.


    I love her innocent smile and I hope to protect it.


    I realized that Zoe''s breathing slowed down.


    "Zoe?"


    "Hmm?", she responded lazily.


    "Don''t sleep here."


    "Why? I don''t want to go to my room."


    "You can stay here but sleep in Ash''s bed. It''s empty."


    "I don''t want to sleep in his bed. It still has that bastard''s scent.", Zoe mumbled and snuggled closer to me, her arm draped over my chest, holding me in place. "This is nice."


    She tilted her head and her warm breath started fanning my neck. Well, this was awkward.


    Somehow, I liked that she called Ash a bastard, maybe she won''t be so brokenhearted when she finds out that he is fooling around. Zoe is a strong person.


    Wait! Is she really sticking this close to me and planning to sleep? We are not kids anymore!


    It''s not like I will take advantage of her, but just like any healthy teenager, I get a huge erection in the morning, and if Zoe sees it, it will be beyond embarrassing.


    And there will be rumors if anyone finds out about this. Can she leave my room in the morning without anyone noticing?


    I don''t care about what others say, but Zoe is a girl, and she should care.


    "Zoe? Zoe?", I tried nudging her awake, but she only stuck to me closer and started snoring softly.


    Great! Now what?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 406 - Not Normal

    Author''s note: this is from Zoe''s point of view


    - - -


    I woke up with a familiar scent enveloping me and I smiled. It''s been a while since I slept this well.


    But the body I was hugging felt foreign.


    My eyes snapped open, and I stared a Luca. "When did you bulk up like this?"


    "What?", he asked drowsily.


    I patted his firm pecs with my palm. "You are much bigger than I remember. And warmer also."


    Luca chuckled. "You held me like this more than three years ago. Of course, I''ve grown. Silly. As you establish the connection with your wolf, your body temperature will rise. You will see."


    I thought it made sense. "Is that why Fynn, Bert, and Otto mostly go around topless?"


    Luca hummed in confirmation before asking, "What''s the time?"


    "It''s still early.", I responded even though I didn''t check. But I''m an early riser and the angle of the sun rays seeping into the room confirmed my statement.


    "You should go to your room.", Luca grumbled. "Ari is already calling us a couple. What will she say if she sees us like this?"


    I exhaled dejectedly. I knew he was right, but¡­ "Don''t mention that witch. I don''t want her to ruin my morning. Besides, I know that you will never do anything inappropriate."


    Luca grinned. "As long as you know."


    I hugged him tightly and took a deep breath. "Thank you for letting me sleep here. If I stayed in my room, I would toss and turn through the night. But you are right, I should leave before we give them more gossip material. I want to shower and wear something nice because Serina is coming today."


    "Wait!", Luca called. "Let me check the hallway first, to make sure you don''t bump into someone."


    I shifted to get out of the bed, and Luca moved as well and somehow my hand brushed over his crotch area and I froze.


    What was that?


    I mean¡­ I know what that was. I saw werewolves shifting from the distance, and more than once, when Ash and I kissed, he would press his hard bulge on me; and in biology lessons, I learned about bodies but¡­ did I just touch it? And not just touch, I think I even gave it a squeeze!


    Oh, the Moon Goddess! I just groped my own brother and the fact that Luca was avoiding my gaze told me that he noticed!


    What am I thinking? Of course, he noticed!


    I felt heat seeping into my cheeks, and I nearly fell off the bed.


    "Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to.", I mumbled while backing away.


    "Don''t make this awkward. It was an accident.", Luca said, but he was staring at my feet and his red ears told me he was embarrassed.


    "Not awkward. Accident.", I repeated robotically and grabbed the doorknob. "I will see you at breakfast."


    I dashed out of his room and headed to mine like the Devil himself was chasing me.


    In the safety of my room, I leaned on the closed door while patting my chest.


    I went to the mirror and looked at my face which was red as a ripe tomato.


    Did I just cheat on Ash? No. This was not cheating. How can I cheat with my own brother? And I didn''t do it on purpose!


    "Don''t make this awkward, Zoe. It was an accident.", I repeated Luca''s words to myself.


    I really didn''t want to make it awkward. After all, I grew up with Luca and I saw him naked many times when we went for a swim as kids. And this was my fault. I slept in his bed, and I even touched him¡­ how embarrassing!


    Next time, I will listen to Luca and sleep in Ash''s bed.


    - - -


    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Italy, Genoa ~


    It feels like forever since I''m stuck in this study, going through emails.


    Just when I think I''m seeing the end of it, more emails pour in. At this rate, I will not do anything more than responding to emails. How did Aldus do it? I really need assistants.


    It would be for the best if Zoe and Luca accept my offer, as they can divide work and help each other (and me), but if they don''t, I will hire a human.


    If I end up with a human as my assistant, I will need to sift through my correspondence and ensure that she (or he) doesn''t see things related to creatures, alchemy, or anything else humans shouldn''t know about.


    I have no idea bout hiring people. Who can help me with this?


    A skilled human assistant can probably ease my workload related to Notte Pharmaceutical. That would be a clean-cut which will minimize undesired exposure.


    I will prefer it if my future assistant is a creature, but other than Zoe and Luca, I don''t have any other candidates.


    Mona would do, but she is already managing her spa. Ah! Maybe Mona can help me with hiring people!


    I would complete much more work if I''m not getting tired so easily. For the first time in three years, I actually need to sleep.


    I suspect that this is a side-effect of me overusing my ability when Duke was shot, but shouldn''t I get better by now?


    I''m sleeping at least a few hours every night and eating my meals, and I should be fine. This is not normal.


    Krob told me that Aldus sealed my ability, is it possible that he sealed more than just the ability?


    I will need to check that, but later. I didn''t want to try releasing my vitality, feeling that it might cause me more harm, but I confirmed that I can still control air and pheromones, so it''s not like I regressed into a human.


    I took a mental note to do a round of tests on myself and see what''s going on.


    I went to the guest bedroom where Duke is.


    His condition was still the same and my heart ached. But his vitals were stable so he should wake up anytime now. Anytime. Why is he not waking up?


    Maria was there, changing his IV fluids. I wanted to ask her about Duke''s prognosis, but I asked her a million times already, and the answer was always the same: "He is stable, and he will wake up when he is ready."


    What the hell was he waiting for? An invitation? Maybe I should make him one.


    I shook my irritation away, knowing that I''m just mentally and physically exhausted and none of this was Duke''s fault. It was mine, and I need to suck it up and fix things.


    "I''m going downstairs and will be back on time for dinner, Maria. Don''t prepare lunch for me."


    "Yes, Miss."


    I didn''t plan to spend much time at Fynn''s place, but after that, I would linger in the lab, and Maria didn''t need to know the details.


    "If there are any changes with Mr. Orsini''s condition, give me a call."


    "Of course, Miss."


    It was difficult to leave, knowing that Duke is in this condition. I placed a small kiss on Duke''s forehead and went to the basement level where the portal is.


    Aldus always preferred ''regular'' travel methods, but I didn''t have the luxury of time on my hands.


    There was so much to do, and I was overwhelmed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 407 - Spreading Gossip

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Fynn was surprised to see me. He obviously expected a helicopter or a call to announce my arrival.


    "Can we have a word in your office?", I asked Fynn, and he had no objections.


    "Is it something serious?", Fynn asked after closing the door behind us.


    "I want to inform you that my father went on an expedition.", I said. "I don''t know when he will be back, but until then, you should contact me if anything comes up."


    Fynn didn''t think it''s a big deal. "Last time Aldus left, we didn''t get any notice and we were on our own for more than a year. It''s good to know that there is someone to manage his affairs."


    I knew that Aldus used to disappear randomly, so this story will be believable.


    "I will appreciate it if you don''t tell others about my father''s absence. I fear that there are some who might target me if they find out I''m on my own."


    Fynn confirmed that it''s not a problem. "My lips are sealed. If you need security, you can always count on us."


    I had no intention of taking him on that offer, but I was grateful. "Thank you. I will keep that in mind."


    "How did you communicate with my father so far? Is there something regular, or just when the need arises?", I asked while trying to understand the dynamics between Fynn and Aldus. So far, I took all this for granted, leaving it to Aldus.


    Aldus taught me about Alchemy and introduced me to Notte Pharmaceuticals, but for almost everything else, he handled the logistics while I was in a role of a helper who followed Aldus''s instructions.


    Fynn told me that they have a budget from Aldus, that is coming in regular installments as payment for security, and Fynn would send to Aldus monthly reports. Other than that, if they had anything suspicious that involved creatures, they had protocols to alert Aldus, and Aldus would decide on how to handle it.


    I asked Fynn for specific examples and that''s how we spent nearly two hours.


    Ari came into Fynn''s office twice to bring us beverages and she gave me queer looks which I ignored until the end of my talk with Fynn.


    "Is there a reason why Ari is looking at me like I killed her pet bunny?"


    Fynn scratched the back of his head.


    This was not the first time for me to notice Ari glaring at me. I knew that she was protective of Fynn, thinking I will seduce him, but even if that''s the case, she should mind her own business. Fynn is a single guy and how much I know, he has no girlfriend.


    I smirked. "Does she think I plan to eat you up, and that her glare can prevent me?"


    Fynn frowned a bit, and I raised my hand before he could respond.


    "I don''t want to meddle in how you run things here, but if Ari is hostile toward people who talk to you, I suggest that someone else brings refreshments. I came here on business, and not to confront jealous women. This was not the first time, but it''s the last time that I will let it slide. Either you tell her to behave, or I will."


    I really didn''t want to put him in a spot, but the last few days are horrible, and I was tired and easily provoked.


    Fynn smiled awkwardly. "Thank you for understanding."


    Understanding, my foot! If he didn''t sleep with Ari, she wouldn''t act so possessive. How much I know, Fynn never found his mate, which means there is a good chance that his mate is somewhere. I really pitied the poor girl, whoever she is.


    After re-confirming things related to communication, I wanted to talk to Luca and Zoe.


    "About them¡­", Fynn started and cleared his throat. "You might notice different behavior."


    I didn''t get it. "Different?"


    Fynn nodded and gave me a knowing look. "Bia saw this morning Zoe leaving Luca''s room. In her pajamas, with messy hair. Zoe was all flustered and she ran into her room."


    I blinked. Was he telling me what I thought he was telling me?


    "Correct me if I''m wrong. Zoe left Luca''s room in the morning, and Bia saw her. And knowing Bia, everyone is talking about Zoe and Luca sleeping together." Of course, maybe there is a version that Luca forced himself on Zoe because Zoe was flustered and running.


    Fynn responded with a nod, looking like a child who is telling on someone and expecting praise, and it ticked me off.


    "Is it unusual for two unmated seventeen-year-old werewolves to sleep together?"


    Fynn was quick to shake his head. "Well, no but¡­"


    "But?", I interrupted him impatiently.


    I didn''t know what happened, but I knew that Luca and Zoe are tight, and Luca would never do anything to Zoe against her will. This sounded like something that was blown out of proportion.


    Fynn''s gossipy way of talking irritated me to no ends and my thin patience snapped.


    "Fynn, I know that you are not the Alpha of this group, but there must be something you can do if everyone is addressing you as their leader. Zoe and Luca grew up together, and they have a special bond. Not a sexual one, but one of the siblings where they cherish each other and support when needed. As a grownup, you should either clarify the issue or tell others to mind their own damn business. Spreading rumors that will hurt two teenagers is not something a respectable person would do."


    Fynn frowned at my words.


    I knew I was harsh, but I had no time or patience for their ridiculous games, and this situation hit a sore spot for me.


    "You should think about the consequences of your actions. Words can hurt.", I said curtly. "Luca and Zoe are good kids and if they did something wrong, they will need guidance and not mockery. How will spreading gossips help? I want you to imagine the situation where Bia saw it wrongly. There are so many scenarios that can explain what happened in a different light, but you chose the story where a brother and a sister are sleeping together. What if you are wrong? With everyone looking at them derisively, Luca and Zoe will drift apart, and it will be your fault."


    Maybe they are bored of having the same routine for more than a decade, and maybe they don''t have anything better to do, but I will not allow them to bully my kids.


    I was sick of gossips and rumors. For them, it''s fun and they don''t think it''s a big deal to talk nonsense, but those kinds of things drew a wedge between me and Duke, and it cost us years we could have spent together.


    Luca and Zoe are kind and good and as much as they need to be tempered by experiences that life can provide them, this was absolutely unnecessary.


    I didn''t want to argue with Fynn. He is a grown werewolf and it''s not mine to teach him how to be a decent person. He got the message that I''m displeased and that was enough.


    "Is there anything else, or can I talk to Zoe and Luca?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 408 - Job Offer

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After Fynn left, Zoe and Luca entered Fynn''s office.


    They sat on the chairs and faced me. I could see that both of them were anxious, and I wondered if that was related to the gossip Fynn told me about.


    "You seem to be uneasy. Is that related to the rumors circling about the two of you?"


    "I''m sorry, Serina.", Zoe said.


    "Why are you sorry? Did you do something wrong?"


    Both Zoe and Luca looked at me with confusion obvious on their faces for a few long seconds and then they shook their heads.


    "Good.", I said. "As long as you don''t have a guilty conscience, you shouldn''t care what others are saying."


    "You won''t ask us what really happened?", Luca asked.


    "Whatever happened, is between the two of you. The gossipers are doing it because they have nothing better to do, and because they are jealous."


    "Jealous?", Zoe repeated.


    "Zoe, you and Luca have an amazing relationship. Everyone can see that the two of you are watching each other''s back unconditionally. No matter where you are, some people will try to meddle with the good things you have because they want to drag you down. Keep in mind that such people are not happy with their lives and that''s why they deserve your pity and not your anger. Of course, if they try to actually harm you, you should retaliate, but it''s not your job to pacify them. Everyone is responsible for their own happiness and I hope that you won''t allow some idle nobodies to spoil your relationship."


    Zoe and Luca glanced at each other, and they had matching smiles on their faces. Well, I was glad that I managed to get that thing out of the way.


    "OK. My time here is limited, and I need to head back soon, so I suggest we move onto the topic of why I came here today."


    At my words, both Zoe and Luca got serious.


    "I know that I said how I will prefer if you do something else with your lives, but my circumstances changed and I''m in a need of assistants. I''m here to ask you if you are up for that role."


    "Yes!", Zoe exclaimed, and Luca nodded in agreement.


    I raised my hand. "Let me finish before you agree to it. This is a job offer and I hope you will listen carefully and consider it before accepting or rejecting."


    Luca and Zoe nodded in unison, and I continued.


    "I need assistants in several areas. One is related to managing Notte Pharmaceuticals and various interactions with humans. There, I would prefer someone who is experienced with running a business compared to the two of you. To be honest, you don''t qualify to be my assistants in managing the company, but I am willing to give you the time to learn. As for the rest of the work, it requires keeping secrets which if exposed will have serious consequences. If you are going to accept, I will need you to take an oath. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but there are ways others can make you talk against your will or knowledge, and I can''t allow that to happen¡­"


    Zoe and Luca listened carefully as I provided them with information. They were excited when I told them that the job requires them to move in with me and that they will get to travel a lot.


    As expected, they were curious about the oath, so they asked questions mostly related to that. I told them how much I understood from my talk with Sergio.


    About half an hour later, Zoe asked, "Is Ash getting the same offer to be one of your assistants?"


    "No. He is enjoying his work at the Eclipse, and I don''t want to put him in a spot where he will be tempted to leave his current position because he feels indebted to me. I always told you that you have a choice. I''m not forcing you to do this, I''m asking if you are willing."


    "What if we refuse?", Luca asked.


    "Then, nothing changes. You can continue whatever you are doing, and I will find other assistants. Once you find something that excites you, how Ash found the Eclipse, I will support you."


    Zoe and Luca exchanged quick glances, and Zoe announced, "We accept."


    "Don''t accept right away.", I said. "Take some time to think about it. Once you take the oath, there is no going back."


    Zoe didn''t think it''s a big deal. "It''s just about keeping secrets. We won''t betray you, regardless of the oath. If we don''t like the job, we will simply quit, and as long as we don''t divulge things, we will be safe."


    Well, she was right about that. The oath will bind them to keep secrets and not to stick to the job. However, it''s not so simple.


    "Just being close to me will put you in danger. As you know, my father is a powerful individual, and there are many who want to get their hands on what my father has. As his daughter, I have a target on my back and when people notice you with me, you will get targeted as well."


    "You know, that only makes it sound more badass.", Zoe said.


    I laughed. "I know it sounds exciting, but these are your lives we are talking about. Take some time and think about it. If in two days you still feel the same, we can proceed with the next steps. I will intensify your physical and combat training and you will need to start learning about the job itself..."


    Zoe''s eagerness was obvious, while Luca had a thoughtful expression. He was always a thinker and that''s what I like about him. Somehow, Zoe''s bubbliness and Luca''s wisdom are complementing each other perfectly.


    We wrapped up our conversation and I wanted to return home in order to do some tests on myself. My fatigue was not diminishing and that was concerning.


    Unfortunately, both Zoe and Luca heard when my tummy rumbled.


    "You are joining us for lunch, right?", Zoe asked.


    "She has to.", Luca said and looked at me. "Tessa made us peel extra potatoes because you are coming."


    How can I say no to that? And I was hungry.


    We went together to the dining room, and we joined a group of more than twenty werewolves who were ready to devour the food in front of them.


    As usually, Fynn welcomed me at his table, together with Luca and Zoe.


    Zoe told me that they usually eat at another table, but whenever I visit, they get to sit with Fynn, Otto, Bert, Tessa, and Vito, making them feel important.


    I saw several unhappy gazes directed our way, but I decided to ignore them. They were not important.


    The food was tasty. Not like fine-dining that I get at home, by Aldus-selected chefs, but the food had a more homey feel. Tessa is an amazing cook.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 409 - Unsatisfying Lunch

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    My mood improved at the thought that Zoe and Luca will move in with me and start with their assistant training. Probably within the next few days.


    I already started working on a plan where they will shadow me and slowly pick up the tasks.


    Notte Pharmaceuticals itself doesn''t require a lot of work, because there are directors who are managing things, and as long as they believe that Aldus might show up, they will do their job properly. Also, Aldus told me that his familiars are keeping their eyes on the company, so unless I plan to expand Notte Pharmaceuticals, my role there can be reduced to attending selected functions to remind them that the Mezzanotte family exists.


    My hands-on involvement was required for alchemy services and dealing with other creatures. Lazarus included.


    I knew that Zoe and Luca will accept.


    As much as Luca was not very vocal about it, it was obvious that he would follow Zoe, and Zoe wanted to stick to me. I didn''t want them as servants or bodyguards, but assistants are acceptable. It''s a job and they will have a set of duties each, work hours, and a paycheck, it will be similar to what Ash is doing now, so this will work out great.


    On top of that, Luca and Zoe are werewolves, so they can double as security. It''s not that I expect them to fight for me, but I hope that they will keep themselves safe if we are ever attacked.


    I want to give them this time to absorb what taking an oath means because I don''t want them to have regrets later. If in a few days, their resolve still stands, I will introduce them to Sergio who will talk them through the process, and that will be another chance for them to change their mind before we do anything that can''t be reversed.


    "Your appetite improved.", Bert commented, and I realized that I was working on my third serving.


    There was nothing wrong with the food, but it didn''t satisfy my hunger. That was strange, considering that I don''t even need to eat.


    Zoe and Luca left the dining room in a good mood after saying that they will seriously think about my offer.


    I was not sure if they were so cheery due to their full stomachs, or me telling them not to pay attention to gossips, or because they had a prospect of leaving this place in a few days. Probably all of it.


    I can imagine that after the gossips Bia started, the two of them would like to leave as soon as possible, and I don''t blame them.


    "What offer did you make them?", Fynn asked me curiously.


    I realized that I didn''t mention this to Fynn and the guys, and at that moment, all of them stared at me.


    I made eye contact with everyone at the table while explaining, "I told Fynn earlier that Aldus is away on business. Due to that, I have increased responsibilities and I am considering hiring assistants. I asked Zoe and Luca if they are willing to take jobs as my assistants."


    Fynn frowned and looked at the door through which Zoe and Luca exited a minute ago. "It seems they accepted your offer."


    I shook my head. "We didn''t finalize anything. It''s understandable that they are excited. Give them a few days to understand that it''s not just traveling around in expensive suits, but it''s more of a sitting in front of a computer and answering emails."


    "How soon will they leave?", Otto asked, and I remembered that he is in charge of allocating people to tasks. He will probably need to reassign duties that Luca and Zoe currently have.


    "I''m not sure.", I said honestly, even though I hoped that it''s as soon as possible. "We agreed to talk again in two days and will take it from there."


    I saw that Fynn was not happy about it, and I had a need to address it.


    "I apologize if this came abruptly. You are all aware that Zoe, Luca, and Ash were here temporarily, and I didn''t plan for them to stay after their eighteenth birthday which is only a few months away. As things are now, Ash will not return here. He is happy with his internship in London, and they are praising his performance so the likelihood of him getting a full-time job is extremely high. Zoe and Luca always wanted to stay by my side, and if they accept to work as my assistants, that will work for all of us."


    "For all of YOU.", Fynn grumbled.


    I looked at him in disbelief. "Excuse me?"


    "Will you come here after they leave?", Fynn asked with a pitiful expression on his warrior-like face.


    I felt my eyebrow twitching in annoyance. Just what the heck was that?


    ''BAM!''


    Vito slammed the table with his palm, making everyone jolt.


    "What are you saying, Fynn!?", Vito spoke loudly for everyone to hear. "Of course, Serina will come and visit us. She is not just Aldus''s daughter, she is our friend also. Right?"


    I realized that this was Vito''s way of defusing the situation. He reminded me that Fynn is one of the werewolves who is acting strangely clingy around me.


    I put my best smile on. "Absolutely. I''m sure that kids will love to stop by and join you for a run occasionally, and your full moon parties around the bonfire are the best. I hope you will invite us, and we will accept whenever our schedule allows it."


    Fynn nodded in agreement, but I could see that he was not fully pacified.


    Well, it was not my task to pacify him. He is a big boy.


    I felt the urgency to leave. "I will not stay long today, so I will check on Luca and Zoe before heading out."


    I scurried toward the door before anyone could stop me.


    I wondered if today things are stranger than usually, or if it''s just me.


    It was probably me. I was exhausted and stressed and irritable, and no matter how much I ate, my stomach felt empty, just like my heart.


    I would think that I''m PMS-ing, but periods are not my thing, so that was not the cause.


    Aldus was in a stupid cylinder, stuck in eternal sleep, while Duke was in some type of coma. Both people I truly cherish were unavailable and it made me restless because I felt responsible, and I had no idea how to fix it.


    I needed a cure for an incurable condition, and I needed Duke to wake up from whatever state he found himself in. I was tempted to call someone for help, but no one could help me because everything is supposed to be a secret and I can''t risk people finding out that Aldus is in eternal sleep or that Duke has a wolf with the power of the Supreme Alpha inside him.


    Damn it!


    I wanted to run and scream or maybe go into a long-term sleep myself, but I knew that none of those will fix anything. I was stuck without any visible path in front of me.


    Incompetent.


    No. I refused to accept failure and give up.


    This is not why Aldus gave me all the opportunities.


    I can do this.


    I have to... because there is no one else.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 410 - Another Type Of Food

    Author''s note: this is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was walking toward the common room, thinking that Zoe and Luca might be there. If not, I would search for them in their rooms.


    I didn''t really have anything to talk to them about, but I wanted to tell them that I''m leaving.


    "¡­You think you are high and mighty now?", I heard a condescending female voice I recognized as Ari''s. It came from the common room, and I halted my steps.


    "Stop with your useless threats, Ari¡­", Zoe responded. "You can''t intimidate me. We both know very well that if you ever go beyond spouting your poisonous nonsense, Fynn will punish you."


    Ari stifled a laugh. "Do you think that Seraphina will save you? Fynn is indulging her only because he enjoys the new meat. He will get bored of her soon and once your sweet pussy turns eighteen, it will be ripe for picking. Enjoy fucking your brother until then, because once you feel a real man¡­"


    I didn''t hear the rest because my senses got clouded with rage.


    Is this how a grown woman talks to a child?


    I stormed into the common room and my sight zeroed on Ari.


    Before I even reached her, a gust of wind lifted Ari off the ground and slammed her against the wall.


    I stood in front of her while she gasped for air.


    "What did you say!? I dare you to repeat!" My words echoed with the fury that created ripples in the air around me.


    Ari lowered her head in submission, but I didn''t care. Maybe that submission crap works on werewolves, but I am not one of them.


    I craved blood. I needed her to suffer.


    I grabbed Ari''s neck, slammed her into the wall before lifting her off the ground completely.


    Ari struggled to say something, but my head was buzzing.


    What would she say, anyway?


    I wouldn''t believe her apology, and I heard enough.


    I heard Ari say how I''m sleeping with Fynn, how Zoe is sleeping with Luca, and how some men will violate Zoe the moment she turns eighteen years old!


    How can a woman be so vile? Isn''t Ari a woman also? Is that what she wants to happen to Zoe?


    Zoe is an innocent girl. Why were Ari''s words so venomous?


    Suddenly, I was not holding onto Ari. It was Ruby. A second later, it was Adele, and then Willow.


    They were all in front of me. Despicable. Evil. Poisonous.


    I wanted them gone.


    All of them should die!


    Ari''s eyes rolled at the back of her head, but what got my attention were wrinkles that appeared on her face.


    Was that my doing?


    I released Ari who curled on the floor while panting like she ran a marathon.


    I looked around. Zoe was in the room and Luca was standing at the door, both staring at me, but otherwise fine.


    I noticed something odd. I was not hungry anymore, and my energy level improved.


    Did my ability reverse and instead of releasing vitality I took Ari''s? If that is true, Ari is lucky to be a werewolf because if she is human, she would be dead by now.


    I definitely need to go to the lab and see what the hell is going on with me.


    "Serina?", Zoe called.


    I let out a long breath, to calm down. The last thing I want is to hurt Zoe and Luca.


    Luckily, the wrinkles that appeared on Ari''s face were faint so I can pretend that I have no idea what happened, but I could estimate that I drained from her at least one, maybe two hundred years.


    I looked at Zoe and Luca who didn''t move from their spots.


    "I told you, if you work for me, you will see strange things, and keeping secrets is a mandatory requirement."


    "Thank you.", Zoe responded, and I realized that she was referring to me handling Ari.


    "This is not the first time she is bullying you, is it?"


    Zoe shook her head.


    The confirmation that Zoe (and probably Luca and Ash) were enduring bullying here, cracked my heart.


    I brought them here to learn and to be safe and this¡­ just what is this?


    I clearly heard what Ari said, and only a few hours ago I heard that Bia was spreading nonsense how Zoe and Luca are sleeping together.


    Who knows how much more injustice and suffering these kids went through, and I was oblivious about it?


    I looked at Luca and Zoe and I saw myself from the past. I saw Sanya.


    Sanya was bullied by many, but she kept quiet because she didn''t want to cause trouble. A big majority wouldn''t care that she was suffering, and she didn''t want to burden those few who cared.


    "If you want, you can come with me right now. There is no need for you to stay here, regardless if you accept to work as my assistants or not. I will wait until you pack your things."


    "Don''t worry about it.", Zoe assured me. "We will stay here for another two days and think about your offer. Nothing will happen to us, because we''ve got each other''s back."


    I didn''t want to push it. "Alright. But if anyone gives you crap again, either retaliate or give me a call. Don''t allow them to bully you. You are my kids, and no one bullies my kids. Understood?"


    Zoe smiled and plunged into my arms.


    I gave her a hug and glanced at Luca who was still standing at the door awkwardly.


    "Do you need an invitation to join us?", I asked, and Luca approached gingerly.


    We ended up in a three-person hug and I confirmed that Luca is not a hugger. We will fix that in time.


    "About the wall...", I said awkwardly while looking at the wall that had cracks in spiderweb pattern with center at the spot where I slammed Ari with my wind.


    "Don''t worry about it.", Zoe said. "Luca and I will swear that we have no idea what happened, and no one will believe that we did it. Whatever Ari says, no one will confirm it."


    I was fine with that. If Fynn allowed my kids to be bullied, he can afford to pay for the wall to be fixed.


    ¡­


    "Krob!", I called the moment I entered the lab.


    "Yes?" A raspy voice responded from the corner that was covered in shadows.


    "You said that when father brought me here, my vitality was leaking and he used his abilities to stop it. I need details."


    Krob emerged from the shadows and observed me with his pitch-black eyes. "I don''t know more than what I told you. Your vitality was leaking, and he created barriers and used his ability to save you. I didn''t see what kind of barriers. I had a task to prevent a soul from dissipating which leaked from the man whose heart stopped beating."


    The mental image of Krob around Duke''s soul was unsettling. "Did you consume any?" If he did, that might explain why Duke is not waking up.


    Krob snorted. "Master said not to, and I obeyed."


    "Sorry. I don''t know what''s got into me. While father treated me, did he take any notes? Video? Anything?"


    "I believe that Master was in a rush to save two lives and he didn''t have time for administrative work."


    I hated his smart-ass answer, but I couldn''t vent on Krob. He is my best friend, and at that moment, Krob was the only one (besides me) who knew what was going on.


    I plopped on the chair and covered my face with my palms.


    "Problems?", Krob asked.


    "I don''t know, Krob.", I admitted. "I think that today I absorbed someone''s vitality."


    "Why is that a problem?"


    "Because I was hungry and after that¡­ I was not."


    Krob didn''t think it was a big deal. "I''m hungry and after I eat a soul I am fine." He paused and let out a low hiss before saying, "Actually, I''m not fine. I am always hungry."


    I made a face. "Somehow, your words don''t pacify me."


    "They are not meant for pacifying. I was only stating facts. If you are hungry, you eat. There is no point in overthinking it. Everyone does it. Even Master was not above his urge to eat when the hunger strikes."


    I took some blood samples and did a general checkup on myself. Everything seemed fine.


    There were traces of Aldus''s DNA in my system, but that was there since the bracelet got embedded into my wrist.


    Am I overthinking this?


    I decided to keep track of my sleep, food, and energy levels. And food cravings. Just in case.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 411 - Harpys Punishment

    Author''s note: this is from Treva''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Lost Isles ~


    It''s been a while since Serina left the Lost Isles, yet Archousa and Manteio still can''t let go of their grudges.


    I mean, I knew that they are power-hungry and that they saw Seraphina as someone who can help harpies to regain their former glory, but I underestimated how angry they will be to find out that Serina escaped.


    I remember fondly my many interactions with Serina, especially after her display of might in the lake, when she created powerful winds and whirlpools. That was awesome.


    In order to coerce Serina into staying, Archousa and Manteio gave Serina one of the best rooms, and her diet was enriched with fresh fruits and nuts that I''ve got to enjoy as well. Ah, those were the days.


    Now that I think of it, only Serina shared her good stuff with me. Other harpies that have access to those luxuries are contemptuous and they will rather let food go bad than to share with us, the lower-ranking members.


    I was upset when they replaced me with Liatris. I only asked Archousa about escorting Serina to the portal, and I got a huge demotion.


    It''s not like I had a big standing before. I was a regular guard, with powers barely enough to qualify, but my diligence allowed me to maintain my standing.


    Escorting Serina was like getting a glimpse of how I could live if I was gifted, but then it was all taken away from me for no fault of my own other than being na?ve.


    I was dejected to hear that Archousa and Manteio planned to use incense in order to make Serina addicted to pleasures and to keep her here. It was not the right thing to do, so I decided to foil their plans by helping Serina go to her father, the place where she belongs.


    I thought I did it covertly and that no one will find out, and I was not wrong. No one saw me do it.


    Unfortunately, I was the only one close to Serina, and since Liatris appeared in front of Archousa with a big bump on her head, before the after feast activities ended, they quickly connected that I was responsible.


    Both Archousa and Manteio raged, and they also feared that Aldus Mezzanotte will come to seek retribution. Sure, they didn''t succeed in keeping Serina here, but they were planning to and Serina found out, otherwise, she wouldn''t escape like that.


    The guard at the portal that allowed Serina to leave was demoted and she is working in the garden now.


    As for me, I was imprisoned, and I got reduced meals and occasional beatings.


    It took some time before they allowed me to get out of the dark cell that didn''t have a single glowworm.


    I thought that my punishment was over, but they led me to the stage where ceremonies are performed, and in front of everyone Archousa announced that I''m a traitor to harpies who is responsible for preventing harpies to rise to their well-deserved glory.


    Talk about being overdramatic.


    Archousa''s speech got everyone riled up and they were shouting curses at me, and then Manteio came and cut my hair short as a sign of the shame I should feel. In front of everyone.


    All harpies have beautiful long hair. All except for me.


    I was labeled a sinner, an unworthy one, the one without regard for her own kind.


    No one asked me why I did it. It''s not that I was not guilty of helping Serina leave, but I thought that if I get a chance to explain how she is a good person and that we had no right to keep her here and force her to do our bidding, maybe someone might side with me, and my punishment will not be so harsh. No one cared.


    I thought they will kill me, but they didn''t. Instead, I got assigned to the dirtiest jobs no one wants to do.


    I was convinced that things will settle after some time, and I will be able to return to my old life, the one before Serina came.


    A month, a year. How long can they be angry?


    To make things worse, a few days after cutting my hair, Manteio forced me to drink a potion that suppressed my wind magic, so now I can''t even sweep the floors unless I use the broom.


    Manteio would come occasionally and curse me and sometimes slap me. I guess that whenever she remembers Serina, she comes to find me and vent her anger.


    I saw Liatris a few months ago and I asked her if she knows how long I will be punished, and she laughed and left. What is that supposed to mean?


    I would ask Archousa or Manteio, but they refuse to talk to me, saying that I''m too lowly and I will get them dirty just by approaching them.


    I get a few hours a day of rest, which I spend on my creaky bed, thinking about all the stories that Serina told me. They were stories about the outside world which I loved because I never left Lost Isles.


    Sunshine, beaches, forests, people, cities¡­ and I could hear Serina''s voice clearly as she said, "Come with me. I will arrange for you a place to stay, and you will have entertainment and as much tasty food as your belly can handle."


    "Tasty food¡­ huh?", I mumbled to myself.


    I would give anything for any food. Even boiled roots make my saliva run wildly because I''m starving.


    Why was I so stupid to reject Serina''s offer? Why did I call this my home? Why did I think that they will not punish me harshly?


    I was na?ve, and I realized too late how selfish and vile other harpies are. They ignored me or bullied me and the part that hurt the most was that I thought of them as my sisters.


    If I could go back in time, I would take Serina''s offer not be stuck in this¡­ hell. Anything is better than this.


    "¡­visit me when you get a chance. I''m staying in Genoa. That''s in Italy. If you fly high and look from above, the land is shaped like a boot. Look for the property of the Mezzanotte family¡­", I could clearly hear Serina''s voice, and I wondered if I''m hallucinating from hunger or fatigue. Maybe both.


    But even if it''s a hallucination, that''s what Serina said before giving me two granola bars, one hug, and then she disappeared through the portal.


    I pushed myself into a seated position.


    Yes! That''s it! The portal!


    I just finished with my duties, and I have a few hours of rest.


    If I rush to the portal, I might be able to flee before the guard notices I''m missing. They should switch shifts soon, so this is my best chance.


    I took the dirty cloth that served as my bed cover, and I wrapped myself in it. Like this, my natural glow is suppressed, and it will be easier for me to move without others noticing me.


    Here I go!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 412 - Olive Orchard

    Author''s note: this is from Treva''s point of view


    - - -


    "Where are you going?", the guard snapped when I stepped out of my room. Or should I call it my cell?


    "Restroom.", I said.


    "What are you hiding under that rag?"


    I opened it, exposing my body which had only a triangle-shaped cloth that dangled from my waist to cover my intimate bush. "What can I hide? I don''t have anything. But I feel cold, so I thought of wrapping myself in it."


    The guard snorted and waved her hand for me to go.


    Luckily, they never thought that I would head to the portal. No harpy ever left the Lost Isles unless it was on a mission, because we have nowhere to go.


    We glow in the dark, and our white skin, white hair, and bright eyes stand out during the day, so we are easily spotted.


    However, Serina told me that in the human realm, no one would care. There are many white people who color their hair and wear contacts lenses that change their eye color, so unless I reveal my glowing skin in the dark, I will be easily mistaken for a human. If I don''t show my wings.


    Well, thanks to the potion they forced on me, I can''t reveal my wings, even if I want to, so there is that.


    First, I went toward the restroom.


    It''s a cave that is slanting downward with an opening at the end that allows all the nasty stuff to fall into the lava river below.


    My job in cleaning is to use a hoe-like tool, and push feces which a natural stream of water didn''t carry down the end of the opening for heat to disintegrate it.


    I took the tool and leaned it on the wall, closer to the ending. Like this, they might think that I fell into the lava below.


    I don''t know if it will work, but if it provides even a minor distraction, it should work.


    I weaved my way through the less-traveled passages, and I reached the portal.


    I arranged the rocks in a familiar pattern, and I was pleased to see that it still works.


    Before stepping out, I grabbed one fist-sized rock and took a deep breath while hoping that only one guard is on the other side.


    "Please forgive me for what I''m about to do¡­", I murmured and stepped through the portal.


    - - -


    ~ Crete, Greece ~


    When I got out of the cave, the sun was high above and it took me some time to adjust to the light, but it was marvelous.


    The big sun was in the sky, providing warmth and light, just how Serina described it.


    I wanted to take my time and admire the surroundings, but I knew that I shouldn''t linger.


    By now, they probably noticed that my restroom break is taking too long, and it''s only a matter of time before someone thinks of a possibility that I left the portal. Even if they don''t think about it, I knocked out the guard at the portal, and she didn''t see me, but they will connect the dots.


    Well, no more nasty cleaning duties for this harpy!


    I didn''t mind their verbal insults. It hurt, but I could brush it off because they didn''t know the full story and they believed that I chose to help a stranger over our kind.


    Other than cleaning restrooms, I was cleaning the floors in the dining area. I saw when they spilled some nasty things on purpose, only to make my job more difficult.


    Clean it yourself now! Treva is out!


    But which way should I go?


    I picked a direction and started walking.


    The sun was descending, and I shivered due to chills. The Lost Isles are always warm and humid, because our home is in a volcano, and this was cold. Too cold.


    The fact that I was barefoot didn''t help at all.


    I remembered how Serina was sweating and complaining how it''s hot and I didn''t understand why, but now I do. I even remember how many garments she had on her when she arrived. I wished to have more fabric to wrap my body in.


    Normally, a harpy could manipulate winds to create a small barrier that would prevent cold from touching the body, but with my sealed powers, I was helpless.


    The darkness didn''t bother me, but cold and hunger were getting to me.


    I found myself among trees that had roundish green and dark brown fruits and my eyes lit up when I recognized that those are olives. Edible!


    Eating raw olives is not a pleasant experience. The bitterness made my lips tighten, but I was hungry, and I couldn''t be picky.


    "Who goes there!?", an angry raspy voice made me freeze.


    I never heard such a deep voice and I wondered if that''s a man that Archousa spoke about. She said they are vicious and they like to capture us and keep us for their entertainment.


    But Serina said that not all people are bad, so maybe he won''t try to imprison me.


    "Thief!", he shouted, and I saw a ray of light moving until it landed on me.


    "Please, don''t hit me.", I said desperately, unsure what to do.


    I wanted to flee, but to be honest, my feet were hurting like hell and even if I tried to run, I wouldn''t reach far. I stuffed the last two olives from my hand into my mouth and clutched the dirty cover around me.


    I realized that my exposed head, feet, and hands are glowing. Will he realize I''m a harpy? Or will he think I''m a ghost?


    "You are eating olives?", the man asked with disgust obvious in his voice.


    "I''m hungry.", I admitted and repeated, "Please, don''t hit me. I only ate a few."


    "You are not from around here.", he said, and the ray of light fell on my bare feet. "How are you walking around without shoes? Are you running from some trouble? Are you alone? Is someone chasing you?"


    I had no idea how to respond to those questions, so I lowered my head and started backing away from him. "No trouble. I will leave now."


    He exhaled loudly. "Don''t be afraid. Come with me."


    He turned the other way and started walking. I was not sure if it was wise to follow him, but I had no idea where I was or how to reach the boot-shaped piece of land that Serina told me about¡­ so, I started moving after the light.


    A few minutes later, we reached a single-story house made out of white stone.


    The room we found ourselves in had a wooden table with a bench on one side and two chairs on the other. There was a sofa on the left and two doors on the wall behind it, and on the right was a small kitchen.


    I stood at the door, unsure if I should get in.


    He placed the stick which produced a ray of light on the table and turned to me.


    I never saw a man, but I knew that I was looking at one.


    He was old, with wrinkles all over his face and his skin was dark. I had no idea how to estimate his age because harpies don''t get wrinkles. We are wind spirits, and we don''t age.


    "My name is Kosta.", he said before asking, "What''s your name?"


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 413 - Kosta

    Author''s note: this is from Kosta''s point of view


    - - -


    I was doing my evening round, checking the orchard when I noticed something glowing among the trees.


    I turned off the flashlight and approached it slowly.


    If it''s those damned thieves again with the truck, I can''t take them on my own, but I could go around and release the air out of the tires and then call the police.


    I was shocked to see a glowing person.


    Is it possible that I''m seeing a harpy?


    I confirmed that it''s only one girl, and I decided to check it out.


    In my fifty-two years, I heard stories, but I never saw one.


    Based on the tales my grandfather passed to me, the entrance to the realm of harpies is nearby, and I thought that it''s just some folktale, but now that I was looking at the glowing girl, I started thinking that it might be true.


    My grandfather told me that harpies are vile and dangerous and that I should call creature hunters without delay, but this looked like a little girl, and¡­ why was she stuck to that olive tree? She couldn''t be eating those, right? Unprocessed, olives taste horrible.


    I stood in disbelief when I confirmed that she was really eating them.


    Her eyes full of horror told me that she was more scared of me than I was of her, and I had to do something, so I told her to follow me to my house.


    She stood at the door, wrapped in a dirty rag, looking worse than the lowest beggar I saw on the streets, and my heart cracked at the thought that she could be younger than my daughter.


    "My name is Kosta. What''s your name?"


    "Treva.", she responded.


    "OK. Treva. You said you are hungry. I''m not a good man, but I can''t leave a girl go barefoot and hungry in the middle of the night." I gestured toward the bathroom door. "Go and wash up and I will prepare something for you to eat."


    I could see the hesitation in her eyes before she decided to follow my instructions.


    She walked into the bathroom without closing the door. I didn''t hear water running, so I went to check on her.


    I saw her standing next to the toilet and staring at it.


    I cleared my throat to get her attention. "What are you doing?"


    She blinked. "You said to wash up."


    I was not sure if she was messing with me.


    Was she about to wash her hands in the toilet?


    I pointed at the sink, indicating the place where she should go. "You never heard of a bathroom?"


    Treva pressed her lips into a line and walked to the sink. She observed it curiously for a few long seconds before asking, "How will I wash up without water?"


    I was not sure which one of us was more confused.


    I started the water, and her eyes lit up in surprise. That innocent expression couldn''t be faked. She really never saw a sink with running water.


    "Don''t just stare at it.", I said. "You are wasting water."


    "You have a limit?", she asked.


    "There is a canister on the roof and if that runs out, there will be no more water. It''s not low on water, but if you keep spacing out, it will be. Wash your hands and face and come to eat."


    I was about to leave, but then I paused. "Turn off the water when you are done. Like this¡­" I turned the water on and off a few times to make sure she got it.


    Poor child. I wanted to confirm if she is really a harpy or just a kid with some medical condition that impacts skin and hair (assuming that it''s not dyed), but I had a feeling that if I bring that up, she will freak up.


    Well, so far, she didn''t try to kill me or anything like that. She was like a lost child, ignorant about basic things that civilization provides.


    By the time she came out of the bathroom, I put on the table a few things. Bread, cheese, and precut dried meat.


    She observed the food and licked her lips, and I could hear her stomach rumbling.


    I placed a cup of goat milk for her to drink and beckoned with my hand. "Come and eat."


    She took one small bite of bread, and one piece of cheese, and then she started stuffing her face with food like she didn''t eat in years.


    I sat on the chair across the table from Treva and observed her in silence.


    It took her a while to slow down, and I finally asked, "What is a girl like you doing in the middle of nowhere without shoes and wrapped in rags?"


    "Middle of nowhere?", she asked and tightened the dirty fabric around her. "Don''t you live here?"


    "I come here only for the harvesting season, otherwise, I live in the city."


    She gave it some thought before asking, "Are you harvesting olives?"


    I confirmed. "My family owns this land, and seasonal workers come in the morning and leave in the evening."


    "You stay overnight.", she said. "Is it because your home is far away, or because you are guarding olives against people who come to eat them?"


    I chuckled. "No one eats olives from a tree. You are the first. But there are others who will come with trucks, and they cause real damage."


    "Do trucks cause damage to olives?", she asked and I waved my hand, indicating for her to drop the topic. I didn''t know from where to start explaining that one.


    "You didn''t answer my questions, Treva.", I reminded her. "How did you find yourself here?"


    She stuffed her mouth with food and chewed slowly, obviously buying time to come up with a believable lie, but I didn''t want to rush her.


    "People I considered as my family, abandoned me.", she said eventually. "I''m trying to reach a friend who can help me out."


    Abandoned? "I''m sorry to hear that. Where does your friend live?"


    "I''m not sure.", Treva responded. "She said that the land is shaped like a boot. A city called Genoa."


    "Italy? You are a long way from Genoa, Treva."


    Her mood visibly dropped. "How far is it?"


    "You can''t walk there. Not without shoes. I assume you don''t have money."


    Her face was full of confusion again and I was not sure why until she asked, "Money?"


    I facepalmed. "First, I thought you are not from this area, but now I wonder if you are from this planet."


    "My family lives a secluded life, away from humans."


    Somehow, her vague responses matched my theory that she is a harpy. Am I really sitting at the table and having a conversation with something that is not human? Other than her pale skin, she looks human. Heck, if we are in Nordic countries, she would blend in perfectly.


    Treva continued eating in silence and she stopped only when the bread was over.


    She drank the milk and smacked her lips like it was the best delicacy ever.


    I had so many questions I didn''t dare to ask.


    If she is not a harpy, she will think I''m crazy, and if she is, she will run away. I needed to do this slowly.


    I wished that my grandfather was alive. I would tell him that he was right, harpies are real. And I would tell him that he was wrong, they are not evil monsters, but na?ve looking girls.


    "Thank you for the meal.", Treva said with a smile. "Can you point me in what direction is Genoa?"


    "Are you going now?"


    "What else can I do?"


    I was not willing to let her leave. It''s not like she can reach Genoa in her current state and without money.


    "Don''t you know that we are on an island? You can walk that way, but eventually, you will need to board a boat or start swimming, and considering that you don''t have money, a boat is not an option. How about this? You take a bath and get some rest here¡­", I gestured toward the sofa. "And we will talk more in the morning."


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 414 - Kostas Offer

    Author''s note: this is from Treva''s point of view


    - - -


    Kosta stood up and walked into the bathroom. A few seconds later, I heard the water running.


    Kosta called for me to come and pointed at the big container on the floor. "Get in and take a bath. What''s the condition of your clothes?"


    He looked curiously at the dirty cover that was around me. I was clutching it until now.


    The moment the cover opened up, Kosta''s eyes nearly bulged in shock before he swiftly turned his back to me.


    "Why are you naked?" His voice was much higher than before.


    "I''m not.", I said while looking at the triangle-shaped cloth that covered my private area.


    He let out a long exhale. "I assume that''s normal at the place where you grew up."


    "Yes."


    Without turning to face me, Kosta waved toward the container that was nearly full of water. "Get in the tub. Use the green soap. I will get you something to wear."


    He left the bathroom in awkward steps so that his back is turned toward me.


    The soap smelled citrusy, and I was grateful for the offering of garments because I had difficulty suppressing my shivers.


    The water was a bit chilly, but it was not unbearable.


    Kosta later explained that the canister at the roof is filled with rainwater, and when there are a few dry days, a tanker from the city will refill it. The water in the canister is getting warmed by the sun during the day, so if I take a bath in the early evening, I will get the most heat.


    Kosta gave me a white shirt that was loose for me, and pants that had a string at the waist. By the time I exited the bathroom, the sofa had a pillow and a blanket on it, and I knew how to use the toilet.


    "I will see you in the morning.", Kosta said and disappeared into the room that was next to the bathroom.


    I laid on the sofa and marveled the softness it provided. The pillow smelled of lavender and I drifted off to sleep within seconds.


    ¡­


    Metallic clattering got my attention and my eyes snapped open.


    I nearly screamed in panic at the unfamiliar surroundings, but I managed to stop myself when I saw Kosta in the kitchen.


    Everything was bright and it told me that Sun was up again. Serina told me that Sun comes up every morning and goes down every evening, and I thought that she was joking because, at the Lost Isles, we only have night.


    I was grateful for the daytime because it concealed the glowing of my skin, so I was not standing out. I looked like a very-very white-skinned person.


    I pushed myself in a seated position and Kosta shot me a quick glance.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to wake you up, but workers will come soon, and if I don''t eat now, I will be hungry until lunchtime. Did you sleep well?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    He called me to sit at the table and join him for breakfast.


    There were rusks, cheese, honey, boiled eggs, and herbal tea.


    During the meal, Kosta brought up the topic of me going to Genoa.


    "The fastest way to go is to take a plane and fly. But the ticket is expensive. A lot of money. And you will need travel documents."


    I was dejected because when he dismissed flying as an option, it reminded me that my magic is sealed. I can''t fly. Otherwise, I would ask him for a map and to point where I should go, and I would be on my way. Like this, I''m stuck. And there was that word, ''money'', again.


    "There must be another option, right?"


    He hummed in confirmation. "You can take a boat and train combination, or a boat and a bus. With those, you just need to buy a ticket and you can go. But you still need money."


    "How do I get money?"


    "You earn it.", he said like it''s a totally normal thing and I stared at him blankly.


    "How about this¡­", Kosta said and rubbed his chin. "You need money, and I need workers. You work here and harvest olives with other workers, and you can sleep on that sofa, and it will come with three meals a day."


    I didn''t like this. "For how long?"


    "In about one month from now, I will have a shipment of olives sent to Catanzaro which is a port in Italy, and I will buy you a ticket to Genoa. We can later agree if the ticket is for a train or a bus."


    One month. I could do that.


    However, tales about men tricking and imprisoning harpies were making me uneasy. What if this is his way to make me stay until I lower my guard and he chains me? What if he wants to sell me on a market as a slave?


    But I slept here last night, and he didn''t do anything. He even fed me, twice.


    Is he one of the good guys that Serina mentioned?


    I know it sounds silly that I think of Serina at this point, but Archousa and Manteio didn''t teach us many things about the outside world. They said how everyone is out to get us, and top warriors who went on missions were prohibited from talking about their encounters. My best source of information about this realm was Serina, and we spent many hours talking.


    Serina also told me that no one does anything without a reason.


    Does Kosta really want to help me in exchange for harvesting olives?


    "You already have workers, so I must ask, why are you offering me this deal?"


    Kosta''s eyebrows shot up. "Good question. How I see it, I will get a worker for a good price. I''m going to Italy anyway with my boat, so taking you there won''t cost me extra, just how you sleeping on this sofa won''t impact me. The cost of your labor is the food you will eat and a travel ticket from Catanzaro to Genoa, which is not much, but for you is priceless because you have no money, no documents, and my boat will take you across the Italian border without a passport."


    Everything he said made sense, but¡­ "How do I know you will not trick me?"


    Kosta shrugged. "I''m not forcing you to take the offer. The workers will come soon, and you are welcome to talk to them and ask them about me. Many of them worked for me last year, and some are coming here longer. I pay my workers fairly and I don''t push them to work beyond their abilities, but I will not give you money or take you to Genoa for free."


    He made a dramatic pause and summarized, "Work for me in exchange for food and place to stay. I will even get you some clothes. In one month, you will get as your payment trip to Genoa. If you feel that I''m tricking you, you can quit anytime and leave, but then you need to figure out on your own how to reach your destination."


    Right. I forgot that I am clueless, and he was nice to explain many things so far.


    Well, it''s not like I''m on a tight deadline and it won''t hurt to stick around for a few days and learn more than how to use a toilet.


    Harpies don''t know I''m here, and Serina doesn''t know I''m on my way to find her, so¡­ a month or two won''t make a difference.


    The food Kosta provided was divine. Just that would be enough to entice me to stick around.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 415 - A Conspiracy (1)

    Author''s note: this is from Bertram''s point of view


    - - -


    ~ Unknown location ~


    I entered a noisy pub, and my nose was assaulted by the combined scents of alcohol, sweat, and tobacco.


    I hate this place. It''s always packed with hoodlums and just by inhaling the same air, I fear that some of their dirt might get transferred on me.


    I made my way toward the back room and found a familiar door that opened after a rhythmical pattern of knocks on the second panel from the left.


    My steps halted at the sight of four people sitting at the table, obviously waiting for me.


    Bolek sent me a request to meet urgently, but he didn''t mention anyone else.


    I dislike surprises.


    Why are Mahir and two other people in the room? And what''s with those masks?


    The two people wore dark capes with hoods over their heads, so I could see only eyes, mouths, and chins exposed. I could see that they are males, and they smelled human.


    The fact that I didn''t know who they were, while I was standing exposed made me uncomfortable.


    "Bolek¡­", I called the head of the Hunters Association. "I thought it will be just the two of us."


    Bolek smirked. "These are people interested in movements of the Mezzanotte family. We can help each other."


    Bastard. Why is he making decisions on his own, like he is the boss of everything?


    He is lucky that he is useful, otherwise, I would suck him dry a long time ago.


    "Are you expecting me to work with faceless people who know about my involvement?"


    Bolek chuckled. "Sit, Bertram. We are only talking and exchanging information. It''s not like we are committing a crime. Think of this more like a friendly chat among buddies in a pub. There is nothing sinister about it."


    Easy for him to say. If the word spreads that he is keeping tabs on the vampire royalty, Bolek can say that it was part of his job, while I will lose more than just my position and wealth.


    Vampires are private creatures. We don''t like when someone snoops around, and what I''m doing is more than snooping.


    For centuries I''m trying to get close to them.


    Not because I like them. Quite the opposite.


    My family is not lesser than Mezzanottes. We have a rich history that starts with the beginning of time, but Mezzanottes were lucky to clinch the royal title and they are sticking to it like leeches.


    Ancient scrolls mention a powerful bloodline that allows a vampire to feed without biting his meal or sucking blood, and they say that those rare few can influence the minds of other vampires. Silent rumors say that Mezzanottes have that power in their lineage, and that''s the reason why a number of old families worship Mezzanottes like they are vampire Gods, but I don''t buy it.


    If they can feed without physical contact, someone would know about it.


    And if they can really impact someone''s mind, they would be killed before they can do any serious damage. It is well known that creatures will unusual powers are silenced before they get a chance to grow.


    But if there is smoke, there must be fire, so I believe that Mezzanottes have some secrets. How else could they stay in power for such a long time?


    Over the centuries they strengthened their position and increased their army.


    Everyone worships them while I need to bow my head.


    But I can''t confront them openly, that would be suicidal. That''s why I''m gathering information and trying to find side-entrance that will get me close enough to catch them unprepared.


    Aldus is impossible to get along with. He looks at everyone like they are ants, or like they are not there at all. One day, I will slap him, and he won''t be able to do anything about it other than to say, ''Thank you, Sir Bertram, for your kindness¡­''. Ah, I can''t wait.


    That scum even produced a daughter out of thin air, and she might be smiling, but her arrogance matches her father''s.


    I thought that at the event organized by the Council she would die or at least have serious consequences due to frost, but Mira showed up, and Aldus''s offspring came out of it unscathed, reminding me how everything Mezzanottes have is based on luck.


    Two centuries back, I tried seducing Calista, but that fickle girl exhausted me completely and then she fed on me! I can still feel her fangs piercing my neck all the way to my bone, as I helplessly laid and hoped that she won''t suck me dry.


    I''m a pureblood, and she treated me like cattle, damnit!


    To make things worse, after that, Calista pretended like it never happened.


    I hate her!


    As my next best option, I started working my way toward Elena. There was a time when she was close to Aldus, and her family is definitely one of the few with access to Mezzanottes. The information Elena has must be useful. Also, she is a member of the Council, and if my family and Elena''s join hands, we could stand a chance of toppling Mezzanottes from their throne and taking it for us¡­ I mean, taking it for ME.


    Unfortunately, Elena''s lips are sealed, and it seems that she is enamored stupid with Aldus because she gets some weird sparkles in her eyes whenever she talks about him.


    That whole Mezzanotte family is irritating beyond belief, and I will do anything to make them pay for their arrogance.


    I''m not stupid to tell anyone my real motives. I am a vampire, and we thrive on secrecy. That''s what keeps us safe.


    For Bolek and anyone else who knows that I''m up to something, I have only one explanation, "Don''t say words that imply how I''m plotting against Mezzanottes, Bolek. You know very well that I''m interested only in councilwoman Elena, and Aldus Mezzanotte happens to be her friend. There is nothing more to it."


    My image of a love-stricken fool who is after Elena is perfect, and I''m using it to mask any activities that might be connected to snooping around Mezzanottes.


    Bolek waved like it''s not important, but I know that he would talk otherwise if he knows what I''m really up to. "Whatever you say. No one cares about your motives, Bertram. Will you sit already, so that we can start?"


    I wished that Bolek told me in advance that more people will be present. I would either not come, or put a mask on like those two hooded men. But they already saw me and there was no point in arguing. The sooner we start, the sooner I will be out of here.


    When I took a seat, Bolek gestured toward Mahir and two masked men. "They have information that will be of interest to you."


    Mahir started first. "During the event that Egoth hosted, Aldus''s daughter was talking to Master Gilbert about investing in temple restorations."


    I didn''t see why that would be important. "And?"


    "The girl is young, and she is probably working on father''s orders.", Mahir said. "How much we know, Aldus Mezzanotte is not a philanthropist."


    "Do you think that her talk with your Master was an indication of Aldus taking sides in the Council?", I asked.


    "It could be.", Bolek responded and Mahir leaned back, indicating that he is done talking.


    Mahir is Gilbert''s shadow and his faithful servant. I assumed that he came here on Gilbert''s orders to convey the message in exchange for hearing what others have to say.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 416 - A Conspiracy (2)

    Author''s note: this is from Bertram''s point of view


    - - -


    Bolek continued talking, "If Aldus takes sides, the power balance in the Council will tip, and that will reflect in all realms. We need to be ready. This is more than just Aldus. Elena is the perfect example. She is currently neutral, but if Aldus favors someone, I''m confident that Elena and a few others will follow¡­"


    I could feel Bolek''s irritation as he spoke.


    He is the head of the Hunters Association, but in the world of creatures, he is no more than a fly. Food.


    I still remember Bolek''s outburst when he was denied a seat in the Council. That was one of the rare occasions when Egoth and Omniel were united.


    Egoth said, "This is the Council of creatures, and you are not one of us. If you get a seat, should we let dolphins in also? They are highly intelligent. We need to draw the line somewhere. Without innate magic powers and ability to shapeshift, you are not qualified."


    Omniel added, "Bolek, you are a creature hunter. It will be like allowing a wolf to attend a meeting of sheep."


    Bolek was aware that those are just excuses, yet he was unable to get his way.


    The unspoken truth everyone knows is that the Council treats the Hunters Association like a tool, subordinates. They never saw Bolek as their equal, and that only motivated Bolek further to prove that he has the power and connections with the hope that he will be granted that highly coveted seat in the Council.


    Bolek is stupid and unable to give up on a thing that will forever be out of his reach.


    Even this information exchange is Bolek''s attempt to become relevant.


    I know that I''m not the only one with whom Bolek is trading information. He is playing on many fields, collecting favors, with the hope that if any of us raises to power, we will help him out.


    As I said, he is stupid.


    Bolek doesn''t get that no matter how much he extends his lifespan with various concoctions, he is still just a human and his chances of entering the Council are zero.


    If Bolek tries to convert into anything other than a human, he will be stripped of his current position because that spot was always held by a human and creatures will not allow it otherwise.


    The Hunters Association is a personal army of specialized killers, and if it falls into the wrong hands, it will cause havoc. The only reason creatures allow for the Hunters Association to exist is due to its neutrality and role in protecting humans.


    Of course, we all know that protecting humans is nonsense. Hunters are in it for the money, and those few who are righteous quickly perish by the hands of their comrades.


    Humans are weak and have short lifespans, but their biggest misfortune is the greed that is embedded into their souls. The corruption and promise of power is something that makes humans turn on each other, and creatures use that expertly to manipulate them.


    The Hunters Association are assassins for hire, and as long as one faction doesn''t monopolize it, no one will make a fuss about it. Bolek is delusional to believe that he has a say in anything.


    I couldn''t wait for Bolek''s speech to end with the hope that masked men have something useful to say.


    "We found out who is buying properties that belonged to the Bluemoon pack.", one masked man said, and after a dramatic pause, he added, "It''s Seraphina Mezzanotte."


    Seraphina again? Why would she buy those?


    "There are no significant movements among werewolves.", Bolek said.


    After Bolek''s comment, I understood the implication. "Do you think that she wants to revive the Bluemoon pack? Why would she do that? She is not one of them."


    Bolek tilted his head. "What if Aldus doesn''t want to take sides, but to create his own faction? Maybe Seraphina approached Gilbert with an intention to test the waters and see where his loyalty is. Who knows how many such chats happened, but we know only of this one with Gilbert? Many werewolves would love to return to the territory of the Bluemoon pack, but they fear that they are too weak to keep it. However, if Aldus offers them his protection, things might change, and those werewolves will be grateful to him. Aldus might be building his own army¡­"


    Bolek was back into his world of conspiracies, but the idea of Aldus trying to recruit Gilbert and a bunch of werewolves sounded alarming and unbelievable.


    Vampires are not social creatures. If we could work together with anyone, we could easily suppress others. After all, a vampire can easily take on a werewolf, but werewolves work in groups and that makes them extremely dangerous.


    Did Aldus find a way around his nature?


    Is he working on his own, or is the Mezzanotte family behind it?


    "Can you find out why Aldus is buying those properties?", Bolek asked masked men.


    "If we could, we would."


    Bolek nodded knowingly. "Aldus is not an easy target, but what about Seraphina?"


    Both masked men shook their heads and one responded, "We tried. She has some protection that prevents us from reaching into her mind. We were nearly caught by that wretched dragon of lightning, and we will not try that again."


    My eyebrows shoot up at this speck of information. It seems that these are people involved in the attack on Seraphina which happened during the event the Council organized in their castle.


    And they tried looking into her mind? Warlocks!


    How interesting.


    "Dragon will not always be by her side.", Bolek said matter-of-factly. "And if anyone placed a protection on the girl, that means it can be removed as long as someone capable enough tries."


    Even with their masks on, I could see that both warlocks frowned.


    Bolek didn''t care as he was egging warlocks to do his bidding, "You can take the girl, break the protection, and find her secrets. She should know a lot about Aldus Mezzanotte. Even Calista is close to her."


    I groaned internally. It''s just like Bolek to get others to do his dirty work. But if those two fall for it, I might find out something useful as well. Will they accept?


    "Yes, we can do that and get ourselves killed in the process.", one warlock responded dryly. "We tried kidnapping. We knew that Aldus is not a man to mess with, but we didn''t expect that he is so efficient. Within one hour, Seraphina was rescued and everyone who was on site disappeared. It became a ghost town. We don''t want to imagine the retaliation if the girl was actually harmed."


    Bolek was visibly displeased by this response, and I couldn''t believe that he turned to me.


    "Bertram, find out what you can about these purchases."


    I couldn''t believe this. "I am not your errand boy, Bolek."


    He rolled his eyes dramatically. "Why are you making it sound like this is only my agenda? Do you know that at the event where Seraphina spoke to Gilbert, Elena was flanking Aldus? The whole evening. Everyone saw them. By finding out what Aldus is up to and why, it will increase your chances of discrediting him in Elena''s eyes. Of course, if we can usurp the power of the Council, there will be open spots. A vampire as esteemed as you will be deserving of such a spot. Don''t you agree?"


    I responded with a tight smile.


    If I am a greedy enamored fool, his provocation might work.


    A spot in the Council? He must be kidding. I''m aiming for a much higher position, but if I reveal that, I will become a target also. It''s better to lay low and stay in my role of Elena''s pursuer.


    "It would be foolish of me to look down on the position of a councilmember.", I responded. "I will see what I can do."


    "Good, good!", Bolek nodded in approval. "If you mention these purchases to Elena and remind her of how previous owners found the bad ending, Elena might be grateful for the warning, and she will dig out the information for you."


    Well, he was right about this. Elena was always irritably attached to Aldus, and she will definitely look into it when I bring it up.


    I only need to find a way for her to spill what she found out.


    I can do that.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 417 - Eternal Sleep And Bunnies

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    After returning home, I went back to answering emails.


    I was pleased to confirm that this correspondence getting easier (and faster) the more I do it.


    I even found some time to read Aldus''s research on eternal sleep.


    In his notes, Aldus compared a body with a battery, and he said that eternal sleep is a state that a vampire enters when he runs out of energy and shuts down, like an empty battery.


    It sounds simple. If the battery (aka the body) is recharged, the person will wake up.


    Unfortunately, the body can run out of energy due to various reasons, and the type of energy can be different as well, so it''s not straightforward.


    Unless one figures out with what kind of energy to recharge the body, the procedure can backfire and cause more harm than good. Vampires in eternal sleep won''t heal and their bodies are no better than human''s. If the body is damaged beyond a certain point, it would push the vampire deeper into slumber and possibly kill him.


    Aldus listed as the most common reason for eternal slumber to be the lack of will to live, which causes lifeforce to diminish. That usually happens to ancient vampires who fall into depression either due to boredom or because they suffered some major loss.


    It sounds silly to think that powerful creatures like vampires can suffer from depression, but they are not social creatures, and even though they don''t form connections easily, those few that they form, are extremely important. One such example is a spouse. Vampires don''t have a mate bond, but when they decide to marry, it is for life. They even have a ceremony where spouses exchange venom (with a bite), and that creates a deep connection that is not well documented.


    But that doesn''t apply to Aldus, which brings me to the second reason he listed: lack of vitality which can be caused due to the strain on the soul.


    I know that Aldus could feed by taking vitality from others, and based on what Krob told me, I can guess that Aldus used his vitality in order to save Duke, and he used too much.


    If I find out the type of energy that is Aldus''s vitality, and how to inject it inside his body, I could wake him up. Technically.


    Unfortunately, I can''t do any tests on Aldus without risking to make his condition worse, but there is another way.


    If Aldus used his vitality on Duke, that means that part of Aldus is inside Duke, and I can do tests on Duke. When he wakes up.


    That is all a big maybe because other than Krob''s high-level explanations, I have no idea what Aldus actually did to keep Duke alive, or to seal the leak of my vitality.


    I closed Aldus''s notebook and rubbed my temples. The fatigue was weighing on me again and I glanced through the window. It was dark.


    I could spend days in the lab, immersed in experiments, yet now when it counts, I need to sleep at least a few hours every day or my brain stops working. How frustrating.


    When I was in the lab last time, I did a quick test on my abilities. I didn''t want to mess with my vitality, but everything else was working fine.


    I could manipulate air, control my pheromones, and even a bone-deep cut healed within seconds without a scar. I spend some time in the gym earlier, and my speed and strength are unchanged.


    The only thing out of the ordinary was that after that exercise, I was hungry.


    But meals and rest have limited results.


    Since I woke up, after my three days long sleep, there was only one time when I was totally energized and not hungry, and that was after what I did to Ari. Did I really suck her vitality away?


    Various theories came to my mind, but I couldn''t confirm anything without actually trying it out.


    I could attempt sucking the energy out of someone, but it didn''t feel right.


    Is it possible that when Aldus sealed my leak, he accidentally transferred part of him inside me? That would explain my ability to extract someone''s vitality and my hunger.


    My father told me that when his hunger strikes he needs to feed either on vitality or on blood (which is full of vitality, so it''s kind of the same). Aldus said that he prefers vitality because it''s less messy and it doesn''t require any physical contact.


    Well, I don''t disagree with him, but just feeding off of someone''s lifeforce felt wrong.


    I thought that my ability to give vitality will allow me to become a miracle doctor, but now it seemed it will be more like a miracle killer.


    No matter how reluctant I was, I needed to figure out what''s going on with me.


    Robotically, I stood up and moved to the dining room.


    ¡­


    I couldn''t believe I was about to do this.


    I shook my head while looking at the wine glass filled with fresh blood that was on the table in front of me.


    When I told Maria to prepare one, she didn''t ask any questions.


    Whenever Calista comes, the staff ''donates'' about 200 ml of blood for every meal. They take turns to avoid weakness due to blood loss, so they have everything figured out.


    I swallowed the bile that was rising up my throat.


    I was not sure if I can actually drink this. Blood. Gross.


    But this is a test and experiment, and the worst thing that can happen is that I puke my guts out.


    If it turns out that my hunch is right, this glass of blood will provide me with more energy than a seven-course meal, and it will make me feel sated.


    Come on, Serina. It''s not going to get better the longer you stare at it. Do it! Do it, now!


    I grabbed the glass and took a deep breath.


    The moment the crystal touched my lips, the heavy scent wafted into my nose and I forced myself to keep going.


    Thick liquid touched my tongue and slid down my throat.


    Three gulps later, I kept the glass on the table and pressed my eyes tightly together, expecting to vomit, gag, anything¡­ there was nothing.


    I grimaced in disgust. How is it possible that I actually liked it?


    I hung my head low as I felt energy pulsing through my body.


    I was right.


    Whatever Aldus did to me, impacted me to the point that I''m craving blood like him. Like a vampire.


    I remembered the incident with Ari. This is not just drinking blood, but I can accidentally kill people in the vicinity if I''m not careful when the hunger strikes.


    Damn it!


    I let out a long breath and finished the blood from the glass before heading downstairs. My destination was the lab.


    Krob was excited to see me. "Did you come to visit Master? Or are we doing something today?"


    "Can you bring me a lab bunny? Make that... ten bunnies."


    Krob bobbed his head and glided into the adjacent room.


    I didn''t want to do this, but I can''t go among people and risk endangering others or exposing myself.


    That means I need to practice this (whatever it is) and control it.


    And I need to do it quickly.


    This whole thing is a nightmare.


    Ever since I found Duke in that damned garage, lying in the pool of his own blood, it''s just one thing after another.


    When will I catch a break?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 418 - Understanding The Side-effect

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I entered the guest bedroom where Duke was lying and found Maria who was taking notes on Duke''s vitals.


    I was thinking of transferring Duke into my room, but I didn''t want to move him unnecessarily and potentially worsen his condition, and there are these bulky machines for monitoring his condition, so I kind of moved into this room.


    I sleep next to Duke, and I shower in this bathroom.


    It''s painful to see him like this, but it''s also painful to stay away.


    "Anything new?", I asked Maria when she kept the tablet down.


    Maria shook her head. "He is the same. The brain activity confirms Mr. Orsini is in deep sleep. His body is fine. I''m confident that he will wake up soon.", she assured me.


    "Thank you, Maria.", I responded with a smile, even though I knew that her assurance was just to pacify me.


    I knew that Duke could wake up any minute, or he could stay like this for years. With some weird twist of fate, Duke was in his own eternal sleep, and I feared that unless I find a way to jolt him awake, he will stay like that forever.


    "Miss", Maria called to get my attention. "Zeiroi asked about your whereabouts."


    I let out a long breath. In the last few days, I was brushing him off.


    I was planning to tell him about the mansion we are fixing up and that he can move there with us soon, but now that this mess happened, I didn''t have time or the energy for Zeiroi.


    With every passing day, the possibility of Duke waking up was diminishing, and the question sprouted in the back of my mind, what would I do with all that land and the mansion if Duke is not around?


    Luckily, I didn''t have any action items related to the reconstruction of the mansion. Duke and I discussed plans with the construction manager, and even Aldus gave inputs about underground facilities, so the work there is happening without our involvement, otherwise, I would need to handle that as well and my head might explode.


    "What did you say to Zeiroi?", I asked Maria.


    "I told him that you are busy and that you will find him when you have time."


    I smiled a little. Maria is amazing. "What would I do without you?"


    "You would starve and neglect yourself.", she deadpanned.


    "Freshen up, Miss, and I will bring you food."


    I was not hungry, but I didn''t refuse her offer of food.


    The hot shower helped me relax a bit and I took a few bites before crawling into bed next to Duke.


    I was not tired. I was mentally defeated.


    Now that Maria left, I had time to think about what happened in the lab.


    After numerous attempts, I managed to confirm that I can feed off the vitality of living creatures.


    What I did to Ari was not a fluke. I did it. I was hungry and enraged and I wanted to harm her, and it happened.


    This is not an ability that got unlocked. I think it''s better to call it a side-effect from sealing my ability. If my theory is right, and I manage to remove the seal Aldus placed on me, the side-effect should go away also.


    However, I don''t know how he did it or if removing the seal will make me go haywire again. I need to properly analyze my condition because I can''t risk endangering myself. There are so many things that are waiting for me; if I end up unavailable, the sky might fall down.


    I put together everything I know and came up with a good analysis of what''s going on.


    Even before Ari insulted Zoe, I was irritable and hungry. Ari''s behavior acted as a trigger and my body reacted on instinct, thinking that Ari is prey.


    It was just as when my father did it. The victim (aka food) rapidly ages while its energy gets into my body.


    Luckily, I stopped with Ari on time, otherwise, I don''t know how I would live with myself if I killed her. Yes, I was angry, and I don''t like Ari in general, but I don''t wish to kill her.


    If I committed murder, how I would explain that to Fynn and his gang?


    The animals in the lab lasted much less. Within a second, rabbits ended up like dried-up corpses, and as much as one doesn''t provide noticeable nourishment, after forty, I could feel the difference.


    My father could impact living organisms from a distance of ten meters, maybe more, while I need to be very close to my ''food''. My radius of influence is about five centimeters, and it''s all around me, not just my hands.


    Luckily, Zoe was further away when I sapped Ari''s vitality.


    It didn''t take me long to master taking in vitality from bunnies intentionally. I already had practice with releasing vitality from my body and capturing life essence from other creatures, so this was on those lines, but without runes and complex incantations I used previously for experiments.


    I wonder if this was why Aldus was making me practice extracting life essence from creatures previously. Did he know that this might happen? I would say that it''s impossible, but then¡­ that''s my father, and his way of thinking is unfathomable.


    But back to my new ability (aka the side-effect).


    As long as it doesn''t happen involuntarily, I should be fine.


    I can assume that if I get too hungry, it will trigger automatically or maybe at the slightest irritation, but as long as I keep myself sated, it will be OK.


    I remember Aldus''s story about his ability. It triggered when he was starving, and later he learned to control which lifeforms are affected in the area of his influence like he can select one target among many.


    He told me that it works like a funnel and that the smaller endpoint is, the stronger is the suction force. That explains why Ari aged just a bit over a few seconds, while my father could completely dry out a werewolf in about the same time.


    If I learn to focus this on a certain area of my body, I could master it like my father.


    Who would want to control this crap!?


    The good news is that rest and regular food help in delaying hunger, so with a mixture of regular meals and an occasional glass of blood, I can keep myself sated.


    If I think about this as feeding on vitality, aka energy, maybe I can find another source.


    There are several alchemic pills that enhance energy, so I will try them out and see if they could replace blood.


    Of course, the materials needed for those pills are astronomical in cost, but I need to confirm if that would work. If I end up traveling, asking for a sip of blood won''t be practical and I don''t want to leave a trail of bodies behind.


    Asking, "Can I suck your blood?", won''t work, because I don''t have fangs, which is a pity because I think that''s the most awesome feature of vampires.


    I think about this as a disease. I got infected, and I hope that I can find a cure and stop this madness.


    Maybe I should think about this as a good thing.


    Feeding off vitality can come in handy if I''m in danger. I could kill my attackers, and they won''t know what happened. Thinking about it is one thing, but the practice is different. Can I even kill people?


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 419 - A Different Soul Echo (1)

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I found my situation extremely frustrating.


    I''m not a vampire. Why did I end up craving blood? OK. It''s not like I suddenly developed an appetite for blood, but taking in vitality makes me feel full. Fresh blood is brimming with vitality, so it''s the perfect thing to keep me going.


    I was quite confident that my current state is due to whatever Aldus did when he brought me here from London, but without knowing what exactly he did, I had no ideas how to go about reversing it.


    Krob said that my father sealed my ability, but just sealing it shouldn''t cause this backlash.


    Maybe it wears off in time. Oh, God! What if it gets worse!?


    To be honest, I didn''t know how many more abilities I could handle.


    Another idea popped into my mind. If my father could lock my ability to release vitality, then there is a chance that I can lock this one also. It''s safer to put a restriction than to try untangling what Aldus did.


    Once I settle matters here and Duke wakes up, I will focus on fixing myself. Until then, I needed a workaround.


    There was nothing good in taking the vitality out of other creatures. But then¡­ isn''t that just feeding? How is that different compared to eating a steak or chicken wings? A living creature died so that I can eat. A glass of blood from a grown human won''t kill him.


    Maybe I''m overthinking all this.


    My mind was a complete mess, and I felt like the whole world was against me, including my body.


    The only solace I found was in the who was sleeping next to me.


    I looked at Duke''s relaxed face and I caressed his cheek with my fingers.


    "Duke, can you feel this?", I asked. "Can you hear my voice? Do you know I''m by your side?"


    He looked peaceful.


    Duke was right next to me, but I was lonely. I really wanted him to open those endless blue eyes and to hug me and kiss me and to tell me that everything will be alright.


    I knew that Duke waited for me for three long years, and I hoped that this is not his payback.


    Three. Long. Years.


    He was in London, tracking news with me in it, and the only thing he had was the Soul Echo that allowed us to be together even though we were apart.


    I froze as an invisible lightbulb lit up above my head.


    That''s it!


    Soul Echo!


    Technically, he was sleeping, and that was perfect for me to connect with him.


    How come I didn''t think of that before?


    I pushed down my excitement and took a few moments to adjust my mood.


    I held Duke''s hand and moved my fingers between his. He didn''t move. Normally, his fingers would interlace with mine naturally, and the fact that he didn''t respond, made me sad.


    "Hold on tight, love.", I told him. "I''m coming to get you."


    This was more of a pep talk for me than for him, but I still hoped that he can hear me.


    I kissed his cheek and settled next to him, allowing the darkness to consume me as I focused on Duke''s presence.


    Seconds melded into minutes, and I lost track of time as nothingness consumed me and I found myself in deafening silence.


    Did I do this right?


    I had a feeling of the firm ground below me. My steps made no sound.


    It took me some time to identify the scent of the pine trees mixed with the ocean which told me that I''m in the right place.


    There was only one problem: where is this?


    Soft breathing came from my right and my eyes widened at the sight of a massive black wolf.


    It was just an outline, but I saw him clearly.


    He was curled up and sleeping. Was he a clue to untangling the mystery and waking up Duke?


    I was not sure if it was a good idea, but I ended up approaching the animal. There was nothing else in this boundless darkness anyway and he wouldn''t be here randomly.


    I circled around the wolf, to see him better from every angle, and I was surprised to see a child sleeping next to him.


    The wolf was curled up around a boy who couldn''t be more than five years old.


    As much as I was happy that I found something (or someone), this was different than what I expected.


    I was going for the Soul Echo, to reach out to Duke and convince him to wake up, but I found a wolf and a child. Both sleeping. Now what?


    The boy was cradled between the wolf''s front leg and the belly, and I could see his nose scrunching before he stirred.


    Did the boy pick up my scent?


    "Hey¡­", I called softly.


    The boy''s lashes fluttered for a moment and then he looked at me.


    I smiled at the sight of familiar blue eyes that I grew to love in the last eleven years.


    "Are you Mateo?", I asked.


    His eyes narrowed at me, and he asked in an adorable childish voice, "Who are you?"


    "I am a friend.", I responded. "Do you know where this is?"


    The boy shook his head, indicating that he doesn''t know where we are, and then he observed me intently.


    I could see from his gaze intelligence and curiosity. Yup. That''s my Duke.


    I took a moment to process the situation.


    I was definitely inside Duke''s mind, and this was kiddo-Duke, which made me wonder¡­ is this massive black animal Duke''s wolf?


    What if I wake him up? That could solve the whole Duke-doesn''t-have-a-wolf problem, but at the same time, I had no way of predicting the consequences.


    I pushed those thoughts away. My priority was Duke, and everything else can wait. Let''s not complicate things further. This was not the time or place for experiments.


    "Do you know how to get out of here?", I asked the boy.


    His adorable small eyebrows came together in confusion. "Out? Where?"


    "There is a world outside with people who are missing you.", I responded.


    The boy pushed himself into a seated position. "Missing me?"


    The voice was not so baby-like, and I took a double-take to ascertain that the boy now looked about ten years old. In a blink of an eye, five years passed for him.


    Amazing!


    I had no idea what''s going on, but something told me that this should be a good thing. It was like I''m stirring Duke into reality where he was becoming aware of various things, and his appearance reflected it. Or at least I hoped that''s the case.


    I didn''t have proof if this was the right thing to do, but my instincts told me to keep going in that direction.


    I had a feeling that if I remind Duke who he is and where he belongs, he will wake up and come back to me. Preferably in his twenty-something edition, and not like a child.


    "Yes, Mateo.", I confirmed. "Do you know who you are? Do you remember people that might be sad if you are not with them?"


    I was talking about me, but Mateo as a child would probably think about his parents.


    Ten years old Duke was lost in thoughts with his brows furrowed, and our surroundings changed.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 420 - A Different Soul Echo (2)

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    Ten years old Duke didn''t move as the darkness around us was replaced with hazy images.


    They moved rapidly, reflecting Duke''s state of mind as he tried to remember, and then we found ourselves on an open grass field.


    Duke was wearing a white t-shirt and knee-length gray shorts while standing with a baseball bat in his hand. In front of him was a tall man that I recognized as Damiano. He patted Duke on his shoulder.


    "I am proud of you, son. You did a good job.", he said in a husky voice that projected safety even though his expression was stern, and Duke''s lips stretched into a smile that reflected in his eyes.


    The earthy scent and the breeze reminded me of the moments when I was reliving my memories. All my senses were fired up and experiencing it like I was actually there, and it confirmed that somehow I tapped into Duke''s memories, together with him.


    The surroundings changed in a flash, and we found ourselves in a room that reminded me of Duke''s old house, but this room was well lit with pristine white walls that had intricate golden details along its edges.


    The burning scent mixed with cinnamon got my attention to the fireplace where fire danced, and I could feel its warmth caressing my skin.


    In the middle of the room was a woman playing the grand piano. The tune was enchanting; I never heard it before.


    Her light brown hair cascaded down her back, and her facial features were soft and elegant. Somehow, I could see traces of my Duke in her.


    The woman glanced my way and her smile widened. Can she see me? Not possible.


    I turned to look behind me, to see where Duke''s mother was looking, and I saw ten years old Duke sitting on the floor and completing a jigsaw puzzle. It had numerous pieces, at least one thousand, and he was about one-third done. It was a map of the world.


    Duke''s expression was relaxed, and his eyes shone with excitement as he inspected each loose piece and found its right spot.


    I could watch him work on that puzzle forever, but the scene changed again, and Duke was chasing a soccer ball with a bunch of other kids. They were shouting and teasing each other, definitely energetic.


    It was a soccer field behind a big building and based on bleachers and the track field around the soccer field, I guessed that this was a school, probably in the town that is close to Duke''s home. Now that''s a ghost town, but Duke''s memory showed vibrantly colored buildings and I could hear the noise from afar which spoke how lively that town was.


    The scene turned into evening, and we were outside. I could see the back of the mansion that was Duke''s home, and we were in a clearing beyond the garden. There was a bonfire and numerous humanoid shadows around it.


    "Do I need to go to sleep?", Duke whined.


    "You are not old enough to stay longer.", Damiano said sternly. "Go with your mother and don''t act like a baby."


    Duke dragged his feet through the garden on his way into the mansion, and he met his mother''s smiling face.


    "Come here, Teo. Let''s get you ready for bed."


    Her voice was silky smooth and full of love and my heart ached at the thought that it won''t be long before Duke loses her.


    "I can get myself ready.", Duke grumbled while making his way up the stairs.


    She followed after him silently, probably to make sure he doesn''t go back and see things he shouldn''t.


    I wanted to stay outside and continue watching because I knew that this is the part where werewolves shift into their wolf form and dash into the forest. The scene of Damiano and ranked members of the Bluemoon pack in their wolf forms must be impressive and I really-really wanted to see it, but alas¡­ these were Duke''s memories and if he didn''t see them, neither could I.


    The next scene made me open my eyes wide. Wasn''t this my high school classroom?


    "Sanya?"


    My head snapped toward the voice, and I was now looking at Duke who was a teenager. He was standing next to me, and we were the only two people in the classroom.


    "Is that you?", he asked.


    "Yes, Duke. It''s me."


    "You look different. Why are you here?"


    I was not sure how to respond. Should I tell him that he is unconscious, and unintentionally, I intruded into his memories? This is not something a teenage Duke should know.


    "Do you know where this is?", I asked in return.


    "Our classroom.", he responded right away, like nothing is out of place.


    Well, nothing was out of place except for a massive black wolf who was sleeping on the floor.


    "Do you know who that is?"


    Duke looked at the wolf and he thought for a moment before responding, "I think he belongs here."


    Well, it made sense. If that was Duke''s wolf, he belonged wherever Duke was.


    "Serina!", a deep voice called and a moment later, I found myself engulfed into a solid embrace that came with a healthy dose of the scent of pine trees mixed with the ocean.


    I knew that Duke came out of the past.


    "I miss you, Duke¡­", I spoke into his chest. "I need you to wake up. Can you do that for me?"


    "I will do anything for you, my love.", his breath caressed my ear and I smiled.


    My Duke was back.


    "OK. We need to get out of here¡­", I said. "I will leave first. Can you follow me?"


    "I will be right after you."


    My eyes fluttered open, and the steady sound of the heart rate monitor told me that I''m back in the guest bedroom.


    I looked at Duke''s sleepy face and held my breath.


    He said that he will be right after me, but what if his perception of time is different? After all, in his mind, he could jump back and forth and there was no concept of minutes or hours.


    My breath hitched when Duke''s fingers tightened around mine.


    The hand that was limp and allowed me to put my fingers there, now responded in a familiar way and our fingers laced firmly.


    "Hey¡­", he called in a whisper before opening his eyes.


    "Hey¡­", I called back. "How long do you plan to sleep?"


    Duke''s eyes opened slowly, and his brows furrowed as he took in his surroundings.


    I watched him in silence and let him settle into reality.


    Eventually, his endlessly blue eyes found mine and he smiled.


    "Are we at your house?", he asked.


    "Yes. How are you feeling?"


    He lifted his left arm where the IV needle was. "I think I was better."


    I hugged him and settled my head on his chest. After taking a few deep breaths, I said, "You got me worried, Duke. Don''t do that again."


    "What did I do?"


    "You left me, Duke. You left me¡­" I didn''t want to cry. I really didn''t. But him waking up came with an immense relief that released the dam which held my emotions and I sobbed relentlessly.


    Duke didn''t say anything.


    He held me in his embrace and ran his hand through my hair and waited for me to cry it out.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 421 - Remembering The Incident

    Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    I have no idea how long I was trapped in darkness. Was it a second, or days, or years? But I knew that the sense of peace lulled me into indifference, even though I could feel that something was not right.


    I was missing something important. I had it and I lost it, but I couldn''t remember anything about it and the only trace of its existence was this overwhelming feeling of loss.


    Everything was blurry, but then the scent of jasmine on a rainy morning pulled me out of my mental haze, and there was a hint of Japanese wisteria also, and I remembered. Serina!


    She was standing next to me and looking at the ground that was empty.


    "Serina!", I called to get her attention and I wrapped her in my embrace.


    My heart fell into place when she hugged me back.


    She asked me to follow her, and I said I will. I will follow her anywhere.


    The moment she left, I was back in the darkness, but I followed her scent, and I knew that I will reach her as long as I don''t give up.


    Her scent intensified, and I could feel her warmth.


    Is she holding my hand? I love it when she does it; it''s simple, yet intimate.


    Our fingers fit between each other snugly, reminding me of the tight fit of my cock inside her sweet pussy. I could be inside her all day and not get bored of it.


    "Hey¡­", I called.


    "Hey¡­", Her voice was a bit strained. Why did she sound like she was in distress? "How long do you plan to sleep?"


    Something was definitely off.


    I could hear the steady beeping sound. Is that a heartrate monitor? I peeled my eyes open and observed the unknown room. If Serina is not next to me, I would imagine that someone rich kidnapped me. Just the masonry on the walls told me that I''m in a luxurious place.


    With Serina next to me, and I realized, "Are we at your house?"


    How did we get here? And why is there an IV needle stuck in my arm? I was feeling a bit stiff, but fine otherwise. How long was I lying here?


    Serina hugged me tightly and spoke into my chest, "You got me worried, Duke. Don''t do that again."


    I didn''t get it. "What did I do?"


    "You left me, Duke. You left me¡­"


    Serina sobbed and I held her in silence while processing her words.


    I would never leave her. It must be some misunderstanding.


    I wanted to remember what happened, but my mind was hazy, and I decided that whatever it was, it can wait. The important thing was that I was with Serina. Nothing else mattered. When she cries it out, we will talk.


    Her sobs turned into hiccups, and I watched her drink water while holding the glass with her shaky hands.


    "Can I have some water?", I asked, and she helped me get some.


    The IV needle restricted my movements and I yanked it out. It will heal within a minute like it was never there.


    "I assume you are fine?", Serina asked me with all concern of the world in her voice.


    I assured her that I was fine, but¡­ "A kiss would make me feel better."


    Serina''s expression turned into a smile gradually and she inched closer.


    If she thought that a peck on the lips will be enough, she was gravely mistaken.


    I held her tightly, and kissed her greedily, stealing her breath in the process, and hoping to erase every trace of worry from her mind and body.


    She opened up to me wonderfully, holding onto my back and returning my kisses while allowing me to push her on the bed under me.


    I have no idea how long I was out, but I knew that I missed her like crazy, and the scent of her arousal told me that she missed me as well. There was no way I would pass on that.


    This was more than lovemaking, it was confirming that we are together and well.


    I could feel Serina''s insecurities and her need to feel that I''m back as she desperately dug her nails into my flesh, and I hoped that the strength of my emotions will soothe all the negativity which seeped out of her.


    Two orgasms later (three for Serina), I laid on my back and enjoyed the feel of Serina sprawled on top of me. She was relaxed and the lovely shine in her eyes was back.


    Serina let out a weak laugh. "I can''t believe you made me come on the bed where you spent a week unconscious."


    That got my attention. "A week?"


    She looked up at me and nodded.


    "Tell me how I found myself here.", I demanded.


    "What''s the last thing you remember?"


    "I was getting ready for two weeks are your place. Aldus was supposed to run some tests on me. Did I pass out due to the tests your father did?"


    Serina shook her head. "We didn''t reach there."


    I lifted my finger, indicating to Serina to give me a moment. I wanted to remember on my own. It was almost there, a memory that scratched to come out on the surface.


    "I finished packing and I wanted to surprise you by waiting down. I reached the garage and¡­" I was not sure what happened after that. It''s like that from the elevator I stepped into a void. "I''m blanking after this. Tell me."


    "I found you in the garage, Duke. You were lying in the pool of your blood, dying. Someone shot you. Do you remember who it was?"


    Someone shot me? Wow! I should remember that.


    That jogged my memory.


    Images scrambled in my mind, and I remembered a figure with a hood over the head, and then the hood came off.


    "Magda."


    Serina''s face contorted into a grimace. "Isn''t she in Sweden?"


    It took me a moment to complete the picture. "She was in the garage, talking nonsense and waving a gun. I knew she wouldn''t hurt me, but then she said that she will kill you and you were about to come, so I panicked and grabbed the gun, and it went off."


    "We knew that it was female, human, with blonde hair. But that was too vague, and I never thought of Magda because I assumed she was not in London.", Serina said dejectedly and let out a long breath. "How much misfortune can one woman bring?"


    Rage bubbled inside me. I promised Serina that Magda will not get between us, yet she took another week. "Don''t worry, Serina. I will get her for this."


    "Wait.", Serina said. "Now that we know who did it, I want to find out if John has anything to do with this."


    I didn''t like it. "Why are you defending him?"


    "I''m not.", Serina said right away. "But we know that he sent Magda to Sweden. There is a chance that she escaped and did this behind his back. I don''t care what happens to him, but he is now the only one at the head of the Giantshade Industries. If we take him down, thousands of people will find themselves unemployed. They had nothing to do with this."


    "If you are concerned about the employees, you can always buy the company."


    Serina frowned. "I have so many things on my hands already. If I add another company I will go crazy."


    I could feel the distress bubbling inside her. "I''m sorry, Serina. My intention was to help you out, but somehow, I always end up as a burden."


    Her frown melted into a lovely smile. "Don''t be silly. None of this was your fault. Besides, now you are awake, and you will help me, right?"


    "I will do anything for you, my love. But I need you to do something for me first."


    "What is it?", she asked seriously.


    "Feed me. I''m starving."


    It took a moment for Serina to process my words, and then she dissolved into giggles.


    I love that I can make her laugh. I love everything about Serina.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 422 - Discussing Future Affairs

    Author''s note: This is from Duke''s point of view


    - - -


    Serina and I kept the chat light during the meal.


    I was immersed in the delicious food that just kept coming.


    Serina told me that she is planning to get Zoe and Luca to be her assistants. They verbally agreed and will move in to live with her within the next few days.


    "I love that they are werewolves because their enhanced senses could save lives. I already gave them some material related to the pharmaceutical industry. I will start introducing them to Notte Pharmaceuticals and managing my correspondence. We will need to meet with Sergio and discuss the blood oath because Luca and Zoe can''t know more than that without me ensuring that they won''t talk¡­"


    I thought that''s a good idea. Actually, ever since Sergio told me that he made an oath with my father to protect me, and that''s why he can''t leave me alone, I was playing with this idea of having a circle of loyal people around me and Serina.


    "Why not Ash also?"


    Serina paused. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s obvious that Sergio is not meant for finances. Actually, if Ash takes over his role at the Eclipse, Sergio will be delighted, and I will be glad to have an assistant who is actually interested in what we are doing at the Eclipse. Serge protected me well since I came to London, and after I found out the truth, I don''t feel it''s right to force him to continue further what he is doing. I was thinking to offer him the option to move into his old home. Sergio can fix it up and take care of his garden and at the same time keep an eye on Pio and his gang while Ash helps with the company. He will be a trustworthy werewolf at home, while Ash, Zoe, and Luca can help us with our other external affairs."


    I shared with Serina my thoughts and she agreed.


    "With Sergio gone, Ash can continue being your ears and eyes in London", Serina said. "In order to get a full grasp on the situation, he will need to learn about your background and collaborate with Zoe and Luca."


    My father was betrayed by the people who were close to him. I don''t know if I will ever find out the truth about how that played out exactly, but I was determined to prevent history from repeating.


    Supreme Alpha or not, no one will get close to me unless I''m absolutely confident that they can''t harm me or Serina.


    After the meal, Serina led the way to the study and shared with me what she found out about my shooting.


    I saw photos, videos, and it all came together with the final piece of me revealing that Magda was the culprit.


    Before we started with the meal, Serina contacted someone to gather information about Magda''s whereabouts, and the initial report told us that she is somewhere in Africa, married.


    Serina and I had matching confused expressions.


    This definitely didn''t add up, unless¡­ "John made her do it."


    Serina agreed. "The only thing we need to confirm is if he forced her into that marriage as a punishment because she escaped the school in Sweden, or because she shot you."


    "Or maybe to hide her.", I added another option and Serina nodded thoughtfully.


    I looked at the file of Magda''s husband. Enitan Keita. A businessman who has his hands in construction projects in Western and Central Africa, polygamist, and a woman beater.


    Normally, I would loathe those people, but considering that this is Magda, she deserved it.


    I flipped through his files, and something caught my eye. "It says that he is more than sixty years old, but look at his photo. Is this recent?"


    "The photo should be recent. It came from last year''s magazine.", Serina said, and her eyes flashed when she understood my point. "He looks no older than forty. Maybe late forties for a man who takes care of himself, but there is no way he is sixty."


    "Is there a possibility that he is not human?"


    Serina''s expression told me that she didn''t like that idea. "I will have someone look into this."


    She pinched the roof of her nose and closed her eyes.


    "Hey¡­", I called while rubbing her shoulder. "It will be OK. We will find out about Magda''s circumstances and come up with a way to punish her. It was a mistake to think that she will listen to John and learn her lesson, but it will not happen again. Luckily, she didn''t make irreparable damage."


    Serina looked at me with a painful expression that told me I was wrong.


    When I woke up, I was feeling fine. Our lovemaking loosened up my stiff muscles, the scrumptious meal filled my belly, and I was like new. But seeing the pain in her eyes, told me I was missing something.


    "What are you not telling me, Serina?"


    Serina let out a long breath. "Let''s talk about that later, OK?"


    I didn''t want to push it. I could see that it was weighing on her. She must have suffered for the last week, waiting for me to wake up, and then she found out that Magda was the one who shot me.


    "Tell me, how did you bring me back.", I changed the topic.


    "Soul Echo.", Serina said. "At least, I think that''s what it was. You were sleeping and I laid next to you and established a connection. At first, you were a child. But that''s not the strange thing¡­"


    She told me about a big black wolf that was sleeping in the depths of my consciousness, and I felt how that''s another proof that my wolf is somewhere inside me, waiting to be awakened.


    To say that I was excited was an understatement.


    "Alright. When will we do those tests?", I asked. "I took two weeks off for this, and I already wasted one." And that brought me to my next point. "Where is your father?"


    I didn''t ask so far, because I wanted to be close to Serina, and whenever Aldus is around, Serina keeps her distance. I know she is doing that out of respect for the guy, but in his presence, our intimacy gets reduced to hand-holding and occasional kiss on the cheek, and that''s not enough. I need much more from Serina.


    "My father can''t be here.", Serina said ambiguously. "I will do the tests instead of him. Whenever you are ready, I can start by taking some samples. Once I confirm that your condition is stable, we can proceed per instructions my father left behind."


    I understood that Aldus is not here. Probably some vampire-related business, and if he left her instructions on the procedure, it means that he will be absent for some time.


    I didn''t want to probe further into this, knowing that this is Aldus''s business, and Serina will tell me how much I''m allowed to know.


    "I know you are eager to go to the lab, but before that, I want you to meet someone.", Serina said. "He is the guy who is currently staying here, and I was hoping that we can take him to our new house as a gardener. He is good with plants and animals."


    She told me that the guy''s name is Zeiroi and that he is an elf. I imagined a dainty creature with a bow and arrow, and maybe with a bird on his shoulder. I was intrigued.


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.

 Chapter 423 - Facing The Future Together

    Author''s note: This is from Seraphina''s point of view


    - - -


    I was relieved that Duke didn''t probe further into where Aldus was and why I''m taking over the tests related to his wolf.


    I decided to tell Duke that Aldus is in eternal sleep, but I needed to figure out the right way to say it. I didn''t want to have secrets from Duke, but I didn''t want to make him feel guilty about it.


    Ah, I also needed to figure out how to tell Duke about my newfound hunger for blood (aka vitality).


    I was not sure about the rate at which I should dump all this on him.


    As a stress-reliever, I gave Duke a tour of the mansion, and he was interested in the sunroom.


    "You said that this is your favorite spot in the house, and now I know why.", Duke said while admiring the mosaics that were made by stained glass. The sun hit the glass panels, making the colors bounce on the floor and plants, and it made the place magical.


    Duke turned to me and smiled. "We should have something like this in our house."


    "Sure. It should face South so that it maximizes sun exposure.", I said. "We can tell this to the construction guys, and they will come up with something."


    "I want the roof to be glass also, but to have the option to be covered. Something motorized...", Duke already had plans for it.


    It was late morning when Duke and I stepped into the garden.


    Zeiroi''s head peeked above a rose bush, and he broke into a smile, obviously happy to see me.


    "Miss!", he exclaimed and dashed toward me. He was three steps away from me when¡­ "Ah!", Zeiroi screamed when Duke grabbed him by the back of his shirt and held him up like a chicken.


    I had no idea if Zeiroi wanted to hug me, tackle me, or he planned to stop, and I will never find out because Duke mand-handled him.


    Zeiroi''s legs and arms were flailing in the air, as he was struggling to get out of Duke''s grasp.


    Duke''s expression was getting darker by the second.


    Normally, I would enjoy the protectiveness of my Alpha, but this was too much.


    "Duke, Duke!", I called with urgency. "This is Zeiroi."


    Somehow, Duke''s frown deepened. He released Zeiroi who stumbled before getting his bearing.


    He looked at Duke with disapproval. "Miss, who is this barbarian?"


    I facepalmed. This didn''t start well.


    "There is no way this guy can live with us.", Duke grumbled with his eyes narrowed at Zeiroi.


    "Both of you, stop.", I pleaded, wishing that we can start this over somehow.


    "Zeiroi, this is Drago. He is my¡­", what the heck is Duke to me? "My boyfriend."


    Zeiroi''s eyebrows rose in slow motion. "I thought that a beautiful woman of your stature will find someone who is more cultured. Does your father approve of him?"


    Oh, please, Zeiroi, shut your mouth.


    He is always bluntly honest, saying what''s on his mind, and normally I like that side of him, but this was not the time.


    "Duke didn''t know who you are. He thought that you are attacking me.", I said and looked at Duke, hoping that he will confirm my words.


    Duke looked at me and cocked an eyebrow. "You said that he is an elf. I imagined a delicate creature with wings and not¡­ this."


    "Elves don''t have wings.", Zeiroi said matter-of-factly and tilted his head to the side. "Other than our pointy ears, we look like humans."


    "I can see that.", Duke grumbled and turned to me again. "He was going to attack you. I won''t allow him to live with us."


    "I was not going to attack Miss, I wanted to hug her.", Zeiroi deadpanned and I facepalmed again. It would be better if he said he was going to tackle me.


    Duke''s grim expression directed at Zeiroi told me that convincing Duke to let Zeiroi stay with us won''t be easy. Luckily, the mansion is not complete yet, so there is time.


    I released a sharp breath. "Alright. This started wrongly. Let''s clarify a few points."


    I turned to Zeiroi. "Drago is my boyfriend and soon-to-be husband. Only he gets to hug me."


    With my peripheral vision, I saw Duke smugly lifting his chin. He likes when I make a point that he will be my husband. How childish. Adorably childish.


    Zeiroi pouted. "I was going for a happy-to-see-you hug, there was nothing intimate about it, Miss. I would never cross the line."


    "I know, Zeiroi. However, my man is protective of me, and he won''t allow other men to get close enough to touch me. Drago was not hostile toward you. He was protecting me. Do you understand?", I spoke like I''m talking to a child. Most of the time, Zeiroi behaves like a child, and I have difficulty seeing him as a grown man.


    Zeiroi nodded and I quickly turned to Duke, before Zeiroi blurts out something else that needs fixing.


    "Dear, I didn''t tell you that Zeiroi spent the last decade in seclusion. He was imprisoned and didn''t interact with the outside world, so he is not well versed in what''s acceptable among grownups."


    Duke''s frown eased up a bit and his shoulders relaxed. Good. Progress.


    I clung onto Duke''s arm and pulled him back toward the villa while telling Zeiroi, "We will talk more, but now we have things to do. I only wanted to check on you. We will see you soon."


    I released a breath I was holding the moment Duke and I stepped inside.


    Next destination, lab.


    We didn''t go to the main lab where Krob and my father were. That place was one of Aldus''s biggest secrets, and even though I trusted Duke with my life, it was not my secret to share.


    We went to the basement of the villa and I gestured to Duke to take a seat while I grabbed equipment for collecting samples.


    This lab was full of modern machines, making it look like we stepped into a sci-fi movie.


    Duke observed everything with curiosity. "How many labs does your father have?"


    I smiled. "I''m not sure even he knows."


    "Is this where you do alchemy?"


    "No. There is a separate room for that."


    "Will you show me your turquoise flames?", Duke continued probing.


    For that, we didn''t need to go anywhere.


    I extended my arm, palm up, and Duke''s eyes widened when the bracelet activated, and tiny runes started weaving their way around my wrist. A few seconds later, a fist-sized turquoise flame danced on my palm.


    "Wow!", Duke exclaimed. "Just like that?"


    I nodded smugly, happy that I impressed him. "Just. Like. That."


    He put his hand next to the flame. "It''s hot. How much control do you have over this?"


    I balled my hand into a fist and the flame disappeared. "Father says that I learn quickly. He estimated that it will take me at least a decade to master the basics, but I did it in less than a year. Probably because the bracelet that was supposed to be a tool in aiding me to manipulate runes, ended up embedding itself into my flesh, so it''s part of me and easier to use."


    "Will you show me how you perform alchemy?"


    "I can show you after I get the first round of samples to be processed. Now, which hand is better for drawing blood. Left or right? I will need a lot¡­"


    He looked at me with a gaze that was full of admiration and approval, and I was happy that I''ve got to share all this with Duke.


    I had no idea what was waiting for us in the future, but somehow I knew, that as long as the two of us are together, everything will be alright.


    - - -


    [End of Amara ¨C Reunion]


    - - -


    Note from the author:


    I want to thank everyone for sticking around and accompanying Seraphina and Duke on this journey.


    Is their story over? Absolutely not!


    Their story continues in my next novel: "The Supreme Alpha". Add it to your library today!


    Seraphina will find out more about who she was and why she grew up with humans.


    Will she find a way to wake up Aldus?


    Will Duke awaken his wolf?


    How will Seraphina''s powers evolve?


    You will get answers to all these and much more in "The Supreme Alpha".


    Before closing "Amara - Reunion", if you didn''t leave a review so far, please kindly do so.


    Thank you very much!


    ---


    If you are not reading this at ''W e b n o v e l . c o m'', then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author by reading this novel from the original source.